《Her Twin Pregnancy Turned The CEO Into A Wife Aholic》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Chapter 1 A Reputation Destroyed


    Emily felt as if there was a fog in front of her, obstructing her vision.


    She could not see, only her senses were clear!


    It was like a ball of me wrapped around her body, waves of heat assaulted her,


    A heavy breath blew into her ear. It was the sound of a man¡¯s deep moaning, with the unmistakable


    sense of domination in his voice.


    She tried her best to open her eyes, wanting to see the other person clearly, but her eyelids seemed to


    weigh a thousand pounds. After god-knows-how-long, the flurry of movement abated. She finally saw a


    tight and sexy chest. On the left breast, there was a ck eagle soaring with its wings spread. The


    eagle¡¯s eyes were sharp, like a ferocious beast, carrying a sense of brutality¡­ It was like the gaze of the


    god of death, she shuddered to look at it!


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    Emily cried out in rm, waking up from her dream. She sat up on the bed with cold sweat all over her


    forehead. Her nine-month pregnant belly made her movements slow and difficult. Lucy, who was


    sleeping next to her, felt her granddaughter¡¯s movements and hurriedly got up to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong,


    girl? Did you have a nightmare again?¡± Emily nodded in a bad mood and did not deny it. Lucy looked at


    her grandaughter¡¯s pale and thin face and could not help but feel distressed. She hurriedlyforted


    Emily, ¡°What happened¡­ was not your fault.¡± ¡°Is that so? But they are all scolding me and ming me.¡±


    Emily looked ahead, with anxiety in her eyes¡­ Nine months ago, she was still the prized daughter of the


    Armstrong family and was about to be engaged to her childhood sweetheart ¨C Charles Johnson. On the


    eve of the engagement, she had unexpectedly lost her virginity at a singles mixer.


    The next day, the scandal swept the inte. ¡°Hot gossip! H City¡¯s Emily Armstrong of the Armstrong


    Family Caught in Passionate Evening with Male Model at Hotel! A Night of Romance Before Her


    Engagement?¡± Emily¡¯s reputation was destroyed. Her mother ¨C Evelyn, because of this incident, suffered


    a great blow andmitted suicide.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Her father, William, expelled her out of the Armstrong family and disowned her as his


    daughter out of embarrassment.¡± As for Charles, he announced the cancetion of the engagement a


    week after the incident and instead got engaged to Emily¡¯s stepsister, Mia! She had be the slutty


    and unfilial daughter that everyone hated! Even now, nine monthster, there were still voices scolding


    her on the Inte.


    She had nightmares every night. In her dreams, there were scenes of her mother¡¯s death, her father


    screaming at her, and the man whose face she couldn¡¯t remember. Emily was physically and mentally


    exhausted. She had always wondered why she had appeared in that strange man¡¯s room on that night


    nine months ago. Why hadn¡¯t Charles been watching her at the singles mixer? Why did he get engaged


    to someone else a mere weekter? And her mother¡­ had always been strong and independent. Even


    when she divorced Emily¡¯s father back then, she¡¯d done it with ss and ease. How could such a strong


    womanmit suicide over an incident like this?


    Too many questions filled her mind, causing a stabbing headache to begin in her head and even her


    abdomen began to hurt¡­ Lucy saw her grandaughter¡¯s pained expression and hurriedly poured Emily a


    ss of water andforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what others say. Grandma believes that you


    are not that kind of person. Come, have a drink of water.¡± Emily took a deep breath and stretched out her


    hand for the ss. Suddenly, she felt a warm flow from between her legs. She looked down and saw red


    blood gradually soaking her skirt.


    Two hourster, Emily gave birth prematurely. In the old hospital on the outskirts of the remote city, she


    birthed a boy and a girl. Twins.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Chapter 2 ident


    Five yearster. In an antique-style Chinese medicine shop in Y city. Emily had just sold a batch of


    medicinal herbs at a good price. She walked in the direction of the parking lot. She was in a good mood


    and she nned on taking the two little ones in the car for a nice meal. Five years ago, when she gave


    birth to the fraternal twins, she and her grandmother took the two children to live in the outskirts of the


    city. She also met an old doctor there who taught her medical knowledge and how to distinguish all kinds


    of medicinal herbs. She even learned how to nt and cultivate them. For the past five years, she relied


    on this to make a living for her family. Now, the two children grew up healthily and their life was happy


    andfortable. While she was thinking, Emily passed by the central square.


    At this moment, therge LCD screen above the square was ying a piece of news. ¡°Mia Armstrong, a


    new favorite of the entertainment industry, is preparing to marry her boyfriend of 5 years, Charles


    Johnson of the Johnson family.¡±


    CD


    Emily suddenly stopped in her tracks and raised her eyes to look at the screen. She just so happened to


    see the man and woman in the video, they were ying outtakes from the two¡¯s engagement


    photoshoot. The two of them embraced each other affectionately, full of love! Emily¡¯s eyes stung, and her


    heart suffered a heavy blow. The Charles of the past had also said that he would walk her into the halls


    of marriage, and they would grow old together. He had made a promise that he would only love her!


    In the end, he quickly abandoned her and immediately got together with Mia. This whole time, he had not


    given her a word of exnation for what happened that night. Emily almost suspected that he had


    nned that night so that he could break the engagement with her as soon as possible¡­


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Her thoughts churned fiercely in her heart, and only after a while did Emily calm down. Her children were


    still waiting for her. Both of them were too smart. She didn¡¯t want them to see the change in her mood.


    Soon, Emily arrived at the parking spot.


    She got in the car and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. She looked up at the back seat through the rearview


    mirror. The two adorable children were sitting obediently in the back waiting for her. The boy had an


    exquisite little face, his eyes bright and clever. His little mouth was tightly pursed, revealing a sense of


    seriousness. The girl blinked her bright and clear eyes, the ck and white shed clearly under her


    long eyshes. So cute and sweet.


    The two little ones had different personalities, but their facial features were more or less the same. They


    were exquisite and beautiful like dolls in a disy window, and each held a snow-white kitten in their


    arms. The four little cute things were sitting in the back, quietly and obediently. When they saw Emily, the


    twins smiled brightly and happily. ¡°Mommy, you are back?¡± ¡°Mommy, wee back! We have been


    waiting for you for a long time!¡± Little kitten, ¡°Meow~¡± Emily¡¯s heart was about to melt. ¡°Mommy, you did


    some good business today right?¡± The elder boy, Ethan, asked in a childish voice. Emily smiled as she


    fastened her seat belt. ¡°Not bad. All the herbs have been sold. Mommy can take you to have a big meal


    tonight.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The younger girl, Sofia cheered and asked with sparkling eyes, ¡°Mommy, can we have a


    seafood dinner?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Faced with the anticipation in the child¡¯s eyes, Emily could not refuse and


    happily agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s go have seafood.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Sofia raised her small hand in agreement.


    Emily started the car and left. She bought a second-hand car. Because it was cheap, it was very shabby.


    It was mainly used for deliveries.


    Crack¡­


    Halfway there, the car suddenly broke down, and Emily had no time to react.


    Bang! Suddenly, there was a loud noise.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Emily was frightened and screamed. The car continued to move forward with its


    momentum, and the whole car was shaking as if it were going to fall apart.


    ¡°Ethan! Sofia!¡±


    She immediately turned to look at the two little ones in the back seat.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Chapter 3 Full Responsibility


    ¡°Mommy, my sister and I are fine.¡± Ethan said calmly.


    Emily was d. Fortunately, the little ones were fine. Obviously, the other car had stopped in time, and


    she was relieved.


    ¡°Baby, Mommy will get out of the car and see what is going on. You guys stay in the car.¡±


    She unfastened her seat belt, opened the door, and got out.


    The driver of the rear car also got out. He checked the condition of the car and a trace of anger appeared


    on his face. When he saw Emily, he asked, ¡°What were you doing? Why did you stop in the road all of a


    sudden?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My car seems to be broken down.¡±


    Emily knew that it was her fault. She apologized sincerely and turned to look at her car. There was a


    large depression in the back, and then she looked at his car.


    Her face instantly turned pale. She recognized that it was a Maybach, and it was a limited edition. The


    lowest price was more than 40 million.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Emily was very clear that the responsibility this time was all on her, and she had to pay full


    compensation.


    When she thought of how much she would probably have to pay, her heart sank.


    In the past two years, her family had been poor because her grandmother was sick. They did not have


    any savings. The damage to this car was going to be at least a hundred thousand. She did not have


    insurance. Where would she get so much money? While thinking, Emily¡¯s forehead was covered in


    sweat. She bowed again and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    She had no other choice but to apologize blindly.


    The driver put his hands on his hips, slightly out of breath, frowned and nced at her, and said, ¡°What¡¯s


    the use of apologizing? I had nothing to do with this ident, I was driving normally. You have to take


    the main responsibility for this matter. When the traffic police and insurancepaniese, we can


    talk about thepensation.¡±


    When Emily heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but be anxious!


    She rubbed her hands, looked embarrassed, and said in a low voice, ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t have that much money.¡±


    The driver frowned and looked at the woman in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to get out of


    this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Emily said, waving her hand. At this time, the two little ones also got out of the


    car. When they heard that they had to pay a lot of money, they knew that the family was in trouble. They


    were a little worried and shouted at the same time, ¡°Mommy!¡± The little ones walked over to Emily with


    their short legs and grabbed the corner of her clothes, their eyes full of uneasiness. Emily patted their


    little headsfortingly. She looked up at the driver and asked softly, ¡°Mister, I¡¯m not trying to get out of


    this. I¡¯ll take responsibility, but can you give us a little leeway? ¡­ really can¡¯t get ahold of that much


    money so quickly.¡± She pursed her lips slightly. She tried to be earnest and exin her family¡¯s situation.


    Then, she presented a solution, ¡°Look, do you want to leave a contact number for us and we can pay in


    installments?¡± When the driver heard this, he frowned. ¡°Uncle, our family really doesn¡¯t have much


    money. Please help us. We won¡¯t go back on our word.¡±


    Sofia put her hands together and cried out, ¡°Please, please.¡± The driver saw that the two of them were so


    cute, and his expression eased a little. He was no longer angry for a moment, but he could not make the


    call. He could only say, ¡°Wait.¡±


    After that, he turned to the back seat and bent down to knock on the window.


    The window slowly rolled down.


    The driver respectfully asked, ¡°Young Master¡­ how do you think we should deal with this?¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Chapter 4 An Astonishing nce


    From the looks of it, he seemed to be unable to make the call.


    The owner of the car must be sitting in the backseat.


    Emily looked over and saw a man sitting in the back seat of the car. He was wearing a ck suit and he


    looked extremely handsome. He had an aura of nobility and could not be ignored.


    However, his lips were very pale and he looked a little weak. He was resting with his eyes closed.


    Beside him sat a young man wearing gold-rimmed sses. He looked mature and steady, and his eyes


    were calcting. There was a worried look on his face.


    He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Jack, leave a business card for this youngdy. We can talk about


    compensationter. Take the young master to Mr. Hawking first. Don¡¯t waste time here.¡±


    As they spoke, they approached the car. Emily sensed a metallic smelling from the car, her keen


    sense of smell told her it was probably blood. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. She guessed that the man in


    the car was injured. She couldn¡¯t help but look at him a few more times. He didn¡¯t look like a simple


    character. In the car, Lucas frowned slightly and noticed a peeping gaze from the side. He slowly opened


    his eyes. His eyes were as deep as a cold pool. He couldn¡¯t help but nce over. His gaze was sharp


    and icy. His eyes were extremely cold, without a trace of human emotion.


    Emily had never seen such a cold pair of eyes. Her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She quickly retracted


    her gaze, but she felt a little suspicious. This person seemed a little familiar.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Before she could think where she¡¯d seen him before, she heard the driver say, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The driver, Jack, turned around and looked at her. He asked, ¡°What is your name? Give me your contact


    number.¡±


    ¡°My name is Emily. This is my phone.¡±


    She pulled her phone out of her pocket and gave it to the driver. ¡°I only have this number. Don¡¯t worry, I


    definitely won¡¯t run away. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t take out a lot of money at once. I hope you can help me


    discuss this with your young master. I¡¯ll pay for the repair fees for the car. Can you make an exception


    and give me some time to get the money?¡± Emily said truthfully. The driver dialed her number. After


    confirming that the phone number was real and that it could be connected, he revealed a satisfied


    expression. ¡°Consider yourself lucky today. You can leave now. After this, we will contact you to discuss


    the details


    of thepensation.¡± ¡°Okay, my phone will be on 24 hours a day. Thank you.¡± Emily nodded and


    thanked him.


    When he heard this, he was still a little worried. He pointed at Emily and warned, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t


    think about changing your phone number or going back on your word. We can find out your identity and


    address. If you want to y tricks, we won¡¯t be as easy to talk to as we are now.¡± ¡°No, I said that this is


    my responsibility. I will admit it and will not go back on my word.¡± She promised again and again. Only


    then did the driver get in the car and drive away in a hurry. After Emily watched them leave, she suddenly


    felt her arms go limp and looked down. The two little ones gripped her with one hand each and frowned,


    very worried. ¡°Mommy, what should we do? Do we have to pay a lot of money?¡± Sofia raised her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mommy will think of a way to solve it!¡± Emily smiled andforted the two little ones. She did


    not want the children to worry about money. Although she said that, Emily was not sure of it herself.


    Where could she get so much money?

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Chapter 5 He Must Live


    Emily sighed inwardly. With a heavy heart, she first called the tow truckpany, gave them her


    location, and then contacted the traffic police. Soon, after the two parties arrived at the location, the


    traffic police asked what had happened. After knowing that it had been settled privately, they did not say


    anything else.


    She watched helplessly as the tow truckpany dragged the car away. ¡°Miss Armstrong, pleasee


    with me to the police station to make a statement.¡± The traffic policeman came over and said. Emily


    nodded and agreed. She led the little ones into the police car. When they returned home after everything


    was done, it was already night.


    On the other side, Lucas¡¯ car also arrived at the Hawking Family Medicine Hall. Assistant Mason got out


    of the car first, opened the door, and helped Lucas in with the driver


    As soon as he entered, he looked at the girl at the front desk and asked eagerly, ¡°Where is Mr.


    Hawking?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hawking has been waiting for you for a long time. Pleasee in.¡± The girl at the front desk quickly


    came out and led him inside.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Soon, Lucas was invited into the room.


    S


    The room was decorated in an antique Chinese style, and the air was filled with a faint sandalwood


    scent, calming and concentrating for the mind. A highly respected old man, in his seventies or eighties,


    sat there with a cup of tea in his hand. He looked hale and hearty, with bright eyes, wearing a Chinese


    tunic suit, and sat tall and straight.


    Mason looked at the old man and said, ¡°Mr. Hawking, the young master was hurt today and triggered an


    old illness. Please help.¡±


    At this time, Lucas was about to lose consciousness. He had been enduring it the whole way over. His


    eyes were slightly lowered, and his gaze full of ruthlessness. ¡°Put him down quickly, let me see!¡± Seeing


    this, Mr. Hawking quickly put down the teacup in his hand and ordered. Mason put Lucas down on the


    bed. Mr. Hawking went forward and carefully examined him.


    After a while, he shouted in a low voice, ¡°Ridiculous! I have long advised you not to mess around. How


    did he end up like this? Are the young people nowadays all sick of living?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hawking, is it serious?¡± Mason asked worriedly. Mr. Hawking rolled his eyes at him and said angrily,


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said it wasn¡¯t serious?¡±


    Mason couldn¡¯t say a word. He almost fell to his knees. His attitude was very sincere. ¡°Mr. Hawking!¡±


    Please, you must help slow the Young Master¡¯s illness. No matter what, you must help Young Master


    live!¡±


    Mr. Hawking nced at him and snorted. ¡°I am not a god. He is courting death with his own actions.


    What can I do?¡± Although he said this, his hands did not stop moving. First, he helped Lucas stop the


    bleeding, then he took out an acupuncture needle bag and began treating him via acupoints on his chest.


    After a long time¡­ Mr. Hawking put away the needles and walked out of the room. He took a pen and


    paper from the front desk and wrote down the prescription. He handed it to the front desk girl and


    ordered, ¡°Prepare the medicine ording to this prescription. Boil the herbal medicine until 3 bowls of


    water are concentrated into one.¡± An hourter, Lucas woke up! As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw


    Mr. Hawking. He knew what had happened. ¡°Grandpa Hawking¡¯s medical skills are getting better and


    better. You didn¡¯t sleep as long today before you woke up.¡± Lucas said hoarsely. Mr. Hawking said,


    ¡°Consider yourself lucky. Today, I just happened to have enough of a few rare medicinal herbs that can


    suppress your old illness. That was the only reason why you were able to wake up so quickly. Otherwise,


    you would have suffered!¡±


    Lucas was stunned. He said, ¡°Is that so? Rare medicinal herbs? What kind of rare medicinal herbs can


    have such an effect?¡±


    In the past, when he was sick, he hade to Mr. Hawking to treat him, but he had never seen such a


    miraculous effect.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Chapter 6 Savior


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Mason was also surprised. He quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Hawking, are there any more of these herbs? If there


    are, I hope Mr. Hawking can sell them to us. We¡¯ll take all you¡¯ve


    got!¡±


    This way, the young master might not have to suffer so much. ¡°What, you think I¡¯m treating you with


    cabbages you can buy in the supermarket? | already said they are rare.¡± Mr. Hawkingughed angrily.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Faced with a rare glimmer of hope, Mason was unwilling to give up. Mr. Hawking said, ¡°It was


    just a coincidence. The girl who had been supplying us medicinal herbs said that she had obtained a


    few by chance. I also asked at that time if there were any extra. She said there were no more.¡± Mason


    clearly revealed a disappointed expression. Lucas¡¯ expression did not change, but the light in his eyes


    dimmed a little.


    This old illness of his had already been around for many years. All these years, he had searched all


    over the world for famous doctors, but there was no hope ofpletely curing it. Hevb was just


    struggling at death¡¯s door. On the contrary, it could be somewhat alleviated by Mr. Hawking. Now, with


    great difficulty, he finally found out that there was such a miraculous medicine. Lucas naturally hoped to


    buy more of it and use it for research. Perhaps he could develop a medicine that could cure him


    completely. However, the hope was shattered again. Lucas seemed to have be ustomed to


    this.


    Mr. Hawking also knew that they were disappointed. Heforted them, ¡°Well,


    although I only have a few of these herbs, it is enough tost for a few months. At least, during this


    period of time, you won¡¯t be in as much pain. When I see that girl again, I will ask her for more. Rest


    here for a while tonight, don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Mr. Hawking thought for a moment, and finally could not help but scold, ¡°If you want to treat your


    illness, with my medical skills, I can¡¯t do much. If you can find that famous hermit doctor, Finley


    Stevens, perhaps there is still a possibility of him being cured! However, until you find him, you still


    have to take care of your own body! You are a human, not a god. Even a robot body wouldn¡¯t be able


    to withstand the way you treat yourself!¡±


    Lucas nodded lightly. He had already sent people to look for Finley Stevens ages ago, but there had


    been no news at all. He had to doubt whether this person actually existed! Over time, he no longer held


    out any hope!


    Perhaps it was because his body was weak, but Lucas soon fell asleep again.


    On Emily¡¯s side, after dinner, she cleaned up the bowls and chopsticks and said, ¡°Ethan, Sofia, stay at


    home and apany your great-grandmother. Don¡¯t run around. Do you understand? Mommy will go


    to the medicine garden and be back soon.¡± The two little ones nodded obediently and said with a


    trembling voice, ¡°Got it, Mommy.¡± After cleaning up, she took off her apron and went out.


    In the medicine garden.


    Green nts clustered together, and there was arge area inside. Almost all of them were rare herbs.


    These were all things left behind by the old Chinese medicine doctor who taught Emily her medical


    skills. All these years, her master had been trying to cultivate these rare medicinal seeds, but he failed.


    In the end, he was disappointed and left this ce to travel the world.


    No one knew where he went. Emily had only managed to grow some of them for the first time this year.


    However, the medicinal herbs were not fully mature yet, and the failure rate was very high, so when the


    owner of the medicine shop asked about it, she said there was no more.


    Emily looked at the medicinal seedlings in front of her, squatted down and stroked them with her


    fingertips, and could not help but sigh. When it rains it pours. Other than these medicinal herbs, she


    really did not know how to get any money. She had already decided in her heart that she would ask the


    owner of the medicine shop tomorrow if he could ept these medicinal herbs and she hoped to sell


    them for a good price¡­


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Chapter 7 Absolutely Nothing Must Happen


    Emily watered the medicinal nts with great care and trimmed some useless branches and leaves.


    She was busy for more than an hour. It was not until the sky waspletely dark that she let out a long


    sigh of relief. This batch of medicinal herbs was extremely precious, a hundred times more expensive


    than the ones she gave to Mr. Hawking during the day. The few stalks in the day were sold for more


    than 20,000 yuan. If this batch of young seedlings were nurtured, their value would be even higher!


    They were priceless!


    Emily wiped her sweat. Her mood finally rxed a little, especially when she thought of the two darlings


    waiting for her at home. Her mood was much better, and there was a soft smile on her face.


    She packed up her tools, locked the door of the medicine garden, and then walked home.


    When she got home, she pushed open the door, and the two little ones were wrapped in bath towels


    and ying chess with her grandmother. The two kittens, ¡®Riceball¡¯ and ¡®Dumpling¡¯, were excitedly


    circling around them. The scene was warm and happy. ¡°Great-grandmother, you lost again.¡±


    Ethan crossed his arms, a serious expression on his cute little face, he looked adorable. ¡°Our Ethan is


    really getting better and better!¡±


    Lucy¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. Her grandchild was really smart. At such a young age, his logic and


    reasoning were almost like that of an adult. When Sofia saw Emily enter the door, she happily shouted


    in a soft and babyish voice, ¡°Mommy is back!¡± As she spoke, her small body flew towards Emily.


    ¡°Mommy, are you tired? Are you thirsty?¡± Ethan asked as he poured Emily a ss of water.


    Emily¡¯s heart softened. She held the two children in her arms and felt her heart fill with love.


    For them, it was worth it no matter how much she had to give up!


    The next morning, Emily sent the two children to kindergarten. Then, she took a taxi and went to the


    Hawking Family Medicine Hall.


    The receptionist, Leona, was registering information on theputer. When she saw Emily enter the


    door, she stopped what she was doing and looked surprised. ¡°Miss Armstrong, are you delivering new


    herbs today?¡±


    Emily nodded. ¡°I think so. I have a special batch of herbs I want to sell, I want to talk to Mr. Hawking


    about it. Does Mr. Hawking have time?¡±


    Leona replied with some regret, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Armstrong. Mr. Hawking has a meeting this morning.


    He is not in now, you may have toe again in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Emily was a little disappointed, but she could not show it. She smiled politely at Leona and said, ¡°Okay,


    then I wille in the afternoon.¡±


    Just as she turned around and was about to leave, the door to the lounge at the side was suddenly


    pushed open forcefully. She jumped at the loud ¡®bang¡¯. Emily stopped in her tracks and turned her head


    to look.


    She saw a tall man wearing gold-rimmed sses hurriedly running to the front desk, his voice filled


    with anxiety. ¡°Leona, is Mr. Hawking here? Young Master¡¯s condition is not right. Let him take a look!¡±


    Leona was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Young Master Greens? Mr. Hawking has something to do


    today and is not in the medicine shop. He will only be back after noon.¡± The man¡¯s expression suddenly


    changed. Mr. Hawking was not here. What should he do? ¡°Inform Mr. Hawking immediately. The


    situation here is urgent. He muste back immediately!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Leona immediately took out her


    phone and made a call. This Young Master Greens was a regr customer here. His status was


    different from other customers. Moreover, Mr. Hawking and the Old Master of the Greens¡¯ family were


    the best of friends. Nothing could happen to Young Master Greens. However, she could not get


    through. Nothing but a dial tone came from the other side of the phone line. ¡°Assistant Mason, I can¡¯t


    get through to Mr. Hawking¡¯s phone! What should I do?¡± She said to Mason anxiously. Mason¡¯s face did


    not look good. Now, they could only go to the hospital!


    213


    He opened his mouth and was about to answer, but a crisp ¡®bang¡¯ sound came from the lounge.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was the sound of a cup falling to the ground.


    Mason and Leona looked at each other. Both of them were shocked and hurriedly ran into the lounge to


    check.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chapter 8 I Can Save Him


    In the hall, only Emily was left. She stood where she was, not knowing whether to leave or stay.


    Emily recognized at a nce that the man wearing gold-rimmed sses was one of the people sitting


    in the back seat in the car ident yesterday.


    And the other one in the lounge¡­ With his noble aura and his high and mighty attitude, paired with the


    blood she¡¯d smelled from the back seat¡­ She guessed from that and the conversation she¡¯d just heard


    that perhaps it was he who was in the lounge right now! The man was obviously not a simple person. If


    she had provoked him, logically speaking, she should leave quickly now.


    However, she didn¡¯t feel she could just leave at that moment. Emily felt the burden of a doctor, the


    impulse to care for a sick person¡¯s welfare. Just as she was hesitating whether she should go in or not,


    Mason eximed from inside the room, ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Emily immediately stepped into the lounge.


    As soon as she entered, she smelled a strong smell of Chinese medicine.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    On the clean bed, a man with a delicate face was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. His face was


    pale and he was in aa, and his cheeks were abnormally red. She knew at a nce that he was


    having a fever, and the high temperature had been going on for a long time. Mason and Leona, who


    were at the side, were both extremely anxious and in a flurry. After Lucas came overst night, he


    didn¡¯t leave and stayed overnight in the medicine shop. Before this, his condition had been fine. Only


    when Mason came to get Lucas, did he realize that something was wrong. Lucas wouldn¡¯t wake up no


    matter what. His breath was weak and his forehead was hot. Mason panicked and went out anxiously


    to find Mr. Hawking.


    This was the first time Leona had seen such a situation. She forced herself to calm down and


    suppressed the panic in her voice. She said, ¡°Assistant Mason, Mr. Hawking is not here now. Young


    Master Greens¡¯ condition is urgent. Should we take Young Master Greens to the hospital first?¡± ¡°That is


    the only thing we can do now.¡± Mason did not dare to dy a moment longer. He took out his phone


    and was about to contact the hospital.


    As a result, just as he was about to dial, he caught a glimpse of a red-clothed figure out of the corner of


    his eye. She came to the bedside and stretched out her hand to reach Young Master Greens. Mason¡¯s


    eyes instantly became sharp. He took a step forward vigntly and grabbed the wrist of the person,


    shouting sternly, ¡°What are you trying to do!?¡± It was Emily Emily did not expect his action. She was


    stunned for a moment, but she calmly looked up at Mason and replied, ¡°I mean no harm. I just want to


    see his condition. Maybe I can help him.¡±


    Only then did Mason remember that this was the person in the hall just now.


    He let go of her hand and looked at her warily. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t think I have seen you before!¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    For a moment, Emily did not know how to answer.


    Seeing that she was stuttering, Mason became more and more suspicious and sized her up.


    After looking at her for a while, he inexplicably felt that this woman seemed familiar. An idea shed


    through his mind. He thought of yesterday¡¯s car ident and suddenly came to a realization. ¡°I


    remember now. You are the road killer who stopped in the road yesterday, right?¡± This was bing


    more and more awkward. Emily looked away awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Mason frowned and looked at her.


    ¡°Why are you here? Do you know medicine? Are you a new doctor at the pharmacy?¡±


    Leona quickly came over and exined, ¡°No, Assistant Mason. This is Miss Emily Armstrong. She is a


    medicinal herb provider for our clinic. She is a regr and is familiar with Mr. Hawking. She is not a


    suspicious person.¡± After the introduction, she nced at Emily and said thoughtfully, ¡°Ms. Armstrong,


    just now you said that you can save Young Master Greens. Is it true? Do you know medicine? I don¡¯t


    think I have heard you mention it before.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Chapter 9 Five Years


    Emily helplessly replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask before, so I didn¡¯t say. I do have some medical skills.¡± She


    thought about it for a moment. She didn¡¯t want to seem arrogant and say too much.


    Master¡¯s medical skills were very good. He had taught her a lot, so it was not a problem for her to treat


    some ordinary diseases.


    Mason didn¡¯t understand. He frowned. This person might not be reliable.


    ¡°How much is some? Ms. Armstrong, I can¡¯t joke around with the young master¡¯s life¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Emily interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to transfer to the hospital now. Your


    young master¡¯s breath is weak and he will be in danger at any time. This ce is not close to the


    hospital. It will take half an hour to drive to the nearest hospital from this ce. I¡¯m afraid this will put


    him in a very dangerous situation.¡±


    Leona looked serious. What she said made sense. What should they do now?


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong, do you have a way to treat Young Master Greens¡¯ illness? He is in danger now.¡±


    Mason did not speak, he only stared at her. The searching meaning in his gaze was evident. Emily


    sighed and replied frankly, ¡°There are limitations in medicine. There is no doctor who can be 100%


    confident in curing every disease. Moreover, he is close to death¡¯s door right now. I can¡¯t make any


    guarantees. I can only say that I will try my best. You can consider it yourself. Do you want me to treat


    him?¡±


    Mason weighed the pros and cons in his heart and did not speak.


    Emily was a regr here. Leona had dealt with her many times. Ms. Armstrong had a steady


    temperament, and the medicine she developed was miraculous. Mr. Hawking usually praised her. The


    situation was urgent. Although he did not know what her medical skills were, he didn¡¯t have any other


    choice right now. ¡°Assistant Mason, why don¡¯t we let Ms. Armstrong try it? It¡¯s best if she can treat him.


    If it doesn¡¯t work, we can take Young Master Greens to the hospital then.¡± She tugged at Mason¡¯s


    sleeve and said.


    This was the only way. Mason turned to Emily and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Emily nodded and raised her


    hand to take the pulse of the person on the bed.


    Lucas¡¯ pulse was weak, indicating that his heart was damaged. She tilted her head to listen to his


    breathing. The weak breath hit her ears, and the frequency of his breathing was obviously low. ¡°Has he


    been injured recently?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s his left shoulder. Moreover, our young master has an old illness. It¡¯s


    rpsed.¡± Mason¡¯s tone was hesitant, obviously unwilling to say more. She opened the front of his


    shirt, revealing his well-built figure and visible abs. She couldn¡¯t care less about embarrassment now. A


    large wound was on his shoulder, wrapped in gauze, and the blood had seeped out. It was dark red in


    color. She removed the gauze, the wound was red and swollen with pus. She didn¡¯t know what


    medicine had been applied, but it was obviously useless. The wound was infected. Emily understood.


    The wound on his shoulder had triggered an infection and a fever. In addition, it was unknown what


    kind of old illness waspounding the situation. It had caused his heart to be damaged. His breathing


    and pulse were weak. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, can it be treated?¡± Leona asked expectantly. She said without


    looking back, ¡°Whether it is external injuries or fever, the situation is indeed critical, but it is also within


    the controble range, and it can be treated quickly. The problem is his old illness.¡± Checking his pulse


    again, Emily shook her head. His body was now in tatters and his internal injuries were serious. The


    western medicine in the hospital could heal his wounds and stop his fever, but it could not cure his


    internal injuries.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    If he did not use traditional Chinese medicine to recuperate and condition his body, in this condition, he


    would probably not live past five years!


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Chapter 10 Take It All Off


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She didn¡¯t say thatst part out loud, there was no point. She might as well save her breath.


    She took her hand away from his wrist and turned to ask Leona, ¡°Leona, do you have needles? The


    kind used for acupuncture.¡± Leona¡¯s eyes and face lit up. ¡°Yes! Ms. Armstrong means that he can be


    treated?¡±


    Emily grunted.


    Mason was a little worried about her medical skills. He asked suspiciously, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, can you


    really treat him?¡± She looked at him speechlessly. This person kept doubting her over and over again.


    Emily replied in a bad mood, ¡°If I say I can, I can! Are you going to treat him or will you let me?¡±


    Mason obediently shut up and did not reply. Leona ran upstairs. When she came downstairs, she


    brought back an acupuncture bag. It was densely packed with needles, and there were all kinds. ¡°It


    might be inconvenient for me to be alone. I need your help.¡± Leona nodded. ¡°Just tell me.¡± Mason did


    not question her this time. ¡°Alright, Leona. Please help me disinfect all the needles.¡± Emily turned


    around and said to Mason, ¡°Assistant Mason, please help me take off all his clothes. You don¡¯t have to


    take off his underpants.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Leona, who was about to go turned and looked at Emily in surprise,


    then quickly went to disinfect the needles. Mason did not move and looked at her in surprise too. She


    was a woman, how could Young Master Greens take off his clothes in front of her? That was not very


    proper, right? Moreover, why did he need to remove his pants just for acupuncture? Surely at most he


    would have to remove his shirt?


    He couldn¡¯t help but doubt this woman¡¯s intentions. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to then at least roll his pants up.


    Otherwise, if something happens to him, will you take responsibility?¡± Emily raised her eyebrows and


    looked at him. Mason gritted his teeth and did as he was told. Now that the situation was urgent and he


    had no choice, he could only trust this woman. He hoped that nothing would happen to the young


    master, or else he would have to die to atone for his sins.


    His clothes were taken off, and a muscr body was revealed. He was turned over andy face down


    on the bed.


    His broad shoulders, narrow buttocks, and cold skin were suffused with the luster of


    youth.


    Emily took Leona¡¯s needles. Her expression was serious, and she began to apply acupuncture on


    Lucas¡¯ body. She inserted the needles urately and steadily, and her technique was sophisticated.


    One needle went into his shoulder, while the other in his calf.


    Did acupuncture work like this? Mason didn¡¯t know anything about medicine, so he only looked at her


    curiously. Leona was not only the front desk girl, but also Mr. Hawking¡¯s helper. She knew a little about


    medicine. At least, she was very clear about all the acupuncture points in the body, but she hadn¡¯t


    learned anything about these acupuncture points that Emily was targeting. It was all foreign and new to


    her. She doubted for a second, was Emily just messing around? Will Young Master Greens¡­ really be


    alright? Leona looked at the strange ce where the next needlended. She opened her mouth and


    asked carefully, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, why is your technique so different from the normal one I¡¯m familiar


    with?¡± ¡°There are a lot of acupuncture points in the human body. I am self-taught. Maybe they are


    different from what you learned.¡± Emily did not turn back and vaguely exined. Obviously, she did not


    want to say more.


    Her technique was taught to her by her Master. The teacher was from an ancient medical family. What


    she learned was not ordinary Chinese medicine, but ancient medical skills with thousands of years of


    history. It was not something that ordinary people coulde into contact with.


    Leona was skeptical and her heart was beating. She did not dare to speak and disturb Emily. She only


    looked on worriedly. After an unknown period of time, Emily finally finished applying the needles. She


    wiped the sweat on her forehead and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Mason went forward and saw that Young Master Greens was covered in needles and was still


    unconscious. He asked worriedly, ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch the needles on his body. Ten minutester,


    I wille over and pull out the needles. He will wake up after pulling out the needles.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter 11 How Could There Be Such a Good-Looking Person?


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Was it really that easy? Young Master Greens was so seriously ill. With a few needles, he would be fine


    in ten minutes? Seeing Emily¡¯s confident tone, Mason and Leona were suspicious, but they could not


    say anything. They could only wait. Mason wanted to call the hospital several times to contact the


    doctors. He was really worried that something would happen to Young Master Greens.


    It was unknown whether Emily was reliable or not. In contrast to the nervous Mason and Leona, Emily


    waspletely calm. It was only then that she began to pay attention to the person lying on the bed.


    The man was handsome beyond words, his sickly face still pale, but his facial features were exquisite


    to the point of being devilish.


    He had sword-like eyebrows, eyes like stars, a sharp nose, and thin lips that were like peach blossoms.


    =


    Although she could not see his figure, she could see that his muscles were tight, and evenly distributed


    on his slender and strong body. The lines were so perfect that she could not move her eyes away. He


    was extremely sexy. How could there be such a good-looking person? With just a nce, Emily could


    not help but be moved. She silently forced herself to calm down, turned her gaze away, and stood


    beside Leona to wait. Mason looked at his watch. ¡°Ten minutes have passed.¡± Emily went up to him


    and pulled out the needles one by one. She moved in a specific order, her movements slow and


    steady. Thest needle left his body, and the long eyshes of the man on the bed trembled. His hand


    also moved.


    He woke up. Mason was delighted, and his tense body loosened. He hurriedly stepped forward and


    asked, ¡°Young Master, how are you feeling? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Leona sensibly covered him with


    a quilt, covering his body. Lucas¡¯ fever had not subsided, and his face was still pale. He moved his


    fingers and felt weak all over.


    He pursed his lips and tried to sit up, but he was a little weak, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with me?¡±


    Mason¡¯s eyes turned red. He supported Lucas and helped him tidy up his clothes. His voice trembled a


    little. ¡°Young Master, you, you almost¡­ your life was at risk!¡±


    In contrast to Mason¡¯s excitement, Lucas only nodded slightly. He seemed to be a little numb and


    closed his eyes in a daze. ¡°Young Master? Ms. Armstrong, look, what¡¯s wrong with Young Master?¡± He


    asked Emily worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s normal. He¡¯s still having a fever and is very weak right now. We


    have to use physical methods to lower his temperature first. Go and wring a wet towel and put it on his


    forehead. Then get him some alcohol to wipe his body. His fever will soon subside.¡±


    Emily was calm and not surprised at all. ¡°Leona, I¡¯ll write you a prescription. You go and brew the


    medicine. Cook the medicine ording to the prescription for an hour and then give it to him to drink. I


    think there will be no problem. Thest herb required in the prescription, you don¡¯t have it here, only I


    have some. I just brought it in the car, and I¡¯ll get it for you now. You go and prepare the other


    ingredients first.¡± Leona nodded and immediately did as she was told. Emily also went out to get the


    herb from her car.


    After all the fuss, Emily was very tired. Seeing that there was nothing else she needed to do here, she


    finally rxed. When she left, she looked in the direction of the lounge and sighed. What was this? She


    hade to do business, and she hadn¡¯t gotten anywhere with that. Instead, she¡¯d gotten tangled up


    in this mess. The one lying inside was now her creditor. She didn¡¯t know when she could pay back the


    money, and here she was trying to save his life. She shook her head helplessly, turned around, and left


    without saying goodbye to anyone. When Mr. Hawking came back in the afternoon, she woulde


    back again.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Chapter 12 Superb Medical Skills


    Leona obediently brewed the medicine for an hour and sent it to Lucas. He still looked extremely weak.


    When he was woken up, even his consciousness was dim, but he felt better than before.


    After a few hours, almost noon, Mason miraculously found that his young master¡¯s face was rosy and


    his spirit was very good. His fever had also subsided, and he did not look weak at all. With just a few


    needle pricks and a bowl of medicine, he had actually recovered a lot! ¡°Young Master, that¡¯s great! You


    finally woke up!¡± Leona was also extremely shocked. She had just been doubting Ms. Armstrong¡¯s


    acupuncture skills. She asked curiously, ¡°Young Master Greens, are you still feeling sick at all?¡± Lucas


    took a sip of water and shook his head. ¡°No, I feel much more rxed now.¡± Because of his old illness,


    he had always felt that his chest was heavy and ufortable. Now that weight had inexplicably


    dissipated, he felt unprecedentedly rxed and let out a long sigh of relief. In the past, when his old


    illness rpsed, he had asked for help from Grandpa Hawking many times. His medicine was effective,


    but never this good. He could not help but turn to ask Mason, ¡°What medicine was it this time? The


    effect is very good.¡± ¡°Young Master, I can¡¯t tell. The prescription is with Leona.¡± Looking around and


    finding that Grandpa Hawking had not appeared, Lucas added, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa Hawking? He


    should be the one who prescribed me the medicine this time, right?¡± Mason didn¡¯t know how to answer,


    he choked for a moment before replying, ¡°Mr. Hawking is not in the pharmacy right now. He has


    something to do and is out. He will be here in a while. Young Master, this time, it wasn¡¯t Mr. Hawking


    who treated you. The medicine wasn¡¯t prescribed by him either.¡± Lucas was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect


    that there was someone in the pharmacy who had better medical skills than Grandpa Hawking. ¡°Then


    who?¡±


    ¡°It was¡­¡± Mason did not know how to introduce Emily, so he simply looked around for her, but there


    was no sign of Emily in the room.


    She had just left and note back since.


    ¡°Leona, where is Ms. Armstrong?¡±


    Leona was also stunned by his question. After Emily gave her the herbs, she disappeared, ¡°She may


    have left.¡± So they still couldn¡¯t exin who had treated him this well. Lucas frowned and was about to


    ask more questions when he was interrupted by the sound of the door opening. ¡°Where is Lucas? How


    is he?¡±


    The person who came was travel-worn and breathless, and his voice was full of anxiety


    Although he was old, his expression was full of vitality. It was the old man who had rushed back.


    ¡°Mr. Hawking? You¡¯re finally back!¡± Leona looked at him. Just now, she couldn¡¯t get through to him. She


    sent him a text message: ¡®Young Master Greens is in trouble and his old illness rpsed. The situation


    is critical. Mr. Hawking, please return quickly.


    It was such a long distance. She didn¡¯t expect him toe back so quickly. Presumably, he had seen


    the text and rushed back. ¡°Lucas?¡±


    Mr. Hawking was stunned on the spot. He looked at Lucas, who was sitting on the bed with his usual


    expression but apletely rosy and refreshed demeanor. Mr. Hawking was stunned. ¡°Grandpa


    Hawking, I¡¯m fine now.¡± The three of them looked at him helplessly. It was a long story and they didn¡¯t


    know where to start.


    Mr. Hawking walked over curiously and sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Lucas, Leona left me a message


    saying that you were in a critical situation. Yet you look fine now. What happened?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Chapter 13 I Want to See Her


    ¡°Mr. Hawking, not long after you went out, Young Master Greens¡¯ condition worsened. He was dizzy


    and had a very high fever. I called you, but you didn¡¯t pick up. We were so anxious that we didn¡¯t know


    what to do. Fortunately, Ms. Armstrong came to discuss some business with you, and she helped out. It


    was because of her that Young Master Greens was able to get out of danger so quickly. I didn¡¯t expect


    her medical skills to be so good. She only inserted a few needles and fed him some medicine, and


    Young Master Greens is now well and kicking!¡± When Leona saw Mr. Hawking, she felt at ease. She


    exined what had just happened in a cheerful tone.


    ¡°Mr. Hawking, that was indeed what happened.¡± Mason also nodded slightly with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong?¡± Grandpa Hawking was surprised and stroked his beard. Leona nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The


    shock on Mr. Hawking¡¯s face deepened. ¡°She knows medicine?¡± ¡°Yes, her medical skills are very good.


    I just found out about it. You are so familiar with Ms. Armstrong. I thought you already knew.¡± Hearing


    Leona¡¯s words, Mr. Hawking was lost in thought.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    This girl, Emily, had many business dealings with him. He only knew that she grew medicinal herbs to


    sell, but this was the first time he knew that she had medical skills. This girl hid her skills quite well.


    Lucas¡¯ situation was so critical, yet she could still turn the tide. ¡°Kid, take out your hand. I¡¯ll take your


    pulse.¡± | cing his hand on Lucas¡¯ pulse, Mr. Hawking took a closer look and immediately clicked his


    tongue in wonder.


    He had treated Lucas many times, and this was the first time his pulse was so stable.


    However, his condition was so serious, so how could he suddenly be so energetic?


    ¡°Leona, what acupuncture points did Ms. Armstrong use?¡±


    He was excited. If she could really cure this Lucas¡¯ illness, it would also be a great thing.


    Leona thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s strange. I have never seen the acupuncture points she


    used. I remember she inserted one needle on the tip of his toes, one on the shoulder, and one on the


    thigh.¡± Was this¡­ an ancient medical skill? Could Ms. Armstrong be an heir to a long-lost ancient


    Chinese medicine technique?


    Mr. Hawking was extremely excited. The Hawking Family was a medical family, and he had heard of


    the miraculous ancient medical techniques from the previous


    generation. He had collected ancient medical prescriptions for many years, and up until now, he had


    only managed to put together an iplete tome. He had once seen the acupuncture points


    mentioned by Leona in that iplete book. There were very few descendants of ancient medical


    skills, and few people knew them, except for those from those reclusive families! Now, one had actually


    appeared in front of him! ¡°Great! Leona, hurry up and tell Ms. Armstrong toe over. I want to see


    her! Let¡¯s talk about business together.¡± Mr. Hawking happily tapped the bed and ordered Leona. Leona


    nodded and went to make a call.


    This was the first time Mason and Lucas had seen the steady Mr. Hawking reveal such an expression,


    and they couldn¡¯t help but be more curious about this so-called ¡®Ms. Armstrong¡¯. Mason pushed


    his sses and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Hawking, is that woman really that powerful? She doesn¡¯t


    look like a doctor.¡± Mr. Hawking frowned and pondered for a while before saying, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say for


    now, but if I can confirm her identity, then ¨C perhaps your young master can be cured!¡± Mason was


    shocked and somewhat incredulous. ¡°Really? That woman is still so young! But if it really is possible, it


    would be great!¡± The four waited in the pharmacy for Emily toe. When Emily received the call, she


    immediately rushed over with the herbs. When she reached the entrance of the medicine shop, she


    wiped the sweat off her forehead. Just as she was about to enter, she unexpectedly saw Mr. Hawking


    standing at the door, smiling as he waited for her.


    The moment Mr. Hawking saw her, he warmly weed her and grasped her hand. His voice could


    not hide his excitement, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, you finally came!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Chapter 14 Too Enthusiastic


    Emily was stunned. This was the first time she had seen Mr. Hawking so excited. She didn¡¯t know how


    to respond for a moment. Just as she was in a daze, Mr. Hawking had already gently led her to the


    lounge. ¡°It¡¯s so hot outside. Come, Ms. Armstrong, let¡¯s go inside where it¡¯s nice and cool!¡± Emily was


    stunned. Today, Mr. Hawking seemed to be a little too enthusiastic? What was going on? Looking at the


    cup of tea he poured her in the lounge, she felt a little ttered. Mr. Hawking had excellent medical


    skills and was highly respected. He was not an ordinary person. She nodded politely and looked at Mr.


    Hawking who was still holding her hand tightly. She was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m here, Mr. Hawking.


    You¡­ this is?¡± Realizing that he was a little too excited, Mr. Hawking smiled and let go of her hand. He


    said a little self-deprecatingly, ¡°Aiya, look at how worked up I am!¡± Emily smiled and retracted her


    hand.


    She turned around and found that Leona, Young Master Greens, and his assistant were all standing


    together. She fixed her eyes on Lucas, who was standing in the middle. He looked very energetic. It


    seemed that her treatment had worked quite well. Of course, she knew that was why he could recover


    so fast. Looking at the unfathomable expression of Mr. Hawking, she understood in her heart that she


    seemed to know why Mr. Hawking was acting this way. Sure enough, Mr. Hawking went straight to the


    point and said: ¡°Ms. Armstrong, you came today. I want to ask you something. I heard from Leona that


    it was you who performed the acupuncture on Lucas. That¡¯s why he can be so energetic and healthy


    now. His condition is so serious, his heart and pulse are damaged, and his health is damaged inside


    and out. If his old illness recurs, he is as good as dead. I want to know, how did you get him to recover


    so quickly? Also, how did you create the prescription you gave him? I¡¯ve seen the prescription. There is


    a medicinal herb called ¡®Ice Snow Lotus¡¯ in it. This medicinal herb is rarely seen in the market. How did


    you get it? After knowing you for so long, I can¡¯t believe I only just found out you know medicine too.


    May I ask you where you learned your skills from?¡± Mr. Hawking was relentless in his direct


    questioning. Emily looked a little troubled.


    Mr. Hawking did not have any ill intentions in his questioning. Whether it was the ancient medical


    prescription or her ancient medical techniques, they were all taught to Emily by her master.


    Her master had told her before that she should not reveal too much about ancient medicine to


    outsiders.


    She deliberated for a moment and decided to hide it from them. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much about


    medical skills. I met a master before and learned some things from him. I only know a little.¡± She


    revealed almost nothing. Mr. Hawking looked at her curiously. ¡°Then may I ask who your master is?¡±


    This was probably asking for her master¡¯s name. She pretended not to understand and avoided the


    question. ¡°He is just an idle old Chinese medicine doctor. There is nothing special about him. I was just


    lucky I was able to help today. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±


    Mason looked at her curiously and did not believe her.


    Lucas narrowed his eyes. His pair of calm eyes were as deep as a cold pond, mysterious and


    unfathomable. It was impossible to see his emotions.


    Mr. Hawking smiled. He was experienced and knowledgeable. He naturally knew that there was an


    expert behind her. She was hiding it from him.


    He was not angry and only said, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, you are modest. Do you know? I have studied


    medicine for a lifetime and treated this kid for a long time. I have never had as great an effect on him as


    you have today. I know. You don¡¯t want to tell me everything. I don¡¯t me you. However, there is


    something I want to ask you. I hope that for the sake of our friendship over these years, you will agree


    to this.¡± ¡°Please speak.¡± Emily nced at him. Mr. Hawking shifted his gaze to Lucas. ¡°You¡­ Do you


    have a way to save this kid? He is the son of my friend. If you can save him, you can choose your


    reward. Just name your price!¡±


    Emily looked at Lucas indifferently.


    Previous Post


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter 15 His Private Doctor


    Hearing that the topic was about him, Lucas just crossed his arms and raised his eyebrows silently.


    It was Mason who spoke first, ¡°Yes, any reward is negotiable. Speaking of which, we must be fated to


    meet Doctor Armstrong.¡± Mr. Hawking looked at Emily with some surprise, then looked at them. ¡°What,


    you know each other?¡± Mason smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± He touched his nose and exined their


    previous meeting. ¡°Young Master Greens and I were in the car. It just so happened that Ms. Armstrong


    and I had a little¡­ traffic dispute. The cars crashed into each other, and we got to know each other. At


    that time, I didn¡¯t know that Ms. Armstrong was such a master.¡±


    When this matter was mentioned, the atmosphere was somewhat awkward.


    Mason turned to Emily and said in a serious tone, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, regarding the ident, we can drop


    it. We won¡¯t ask for anypensation from you. Even¡­ If possible, we hope to hire you to be our


    young master¡¯s private doctor.¡± Lucas did not express his opinion, which meant that he agreed. Emily


    was stunned. She did not expect that things would go this way. It was too sudden. She had not thought


    about these things and her mind was a little confused Now she had to respond. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare


    to take on such a specialized role. If I were an expert, I wouldn¡¯t be living such a miserable life right


    now.¡± Her words were self-deprecating. She was so down and out now, she didn¡¯t dare to aspire to


    such lofty heights. It was just that¡­ when they heard her say ¡®miserable life¡¯, they took it as meaning


    something else. ¡°Ms. Armstrong is not satisfied with our offer? Is it because of the payment? No need


    to be shy. Name your price.¡± Lucas finally spoke. This was the first time Emily had heard his voice. His


    voice was very pleasant, low and maic, like the whisper of the rolling ocean. She felt like she would


    sink into its depths, especially when she looked at his exceedingly rapturous face. Emily thought about


    his true identity. This man looked extremely noble and wealthy. his family background must be


    incredible.


    If she agreed to their terms for 100,000 yuan, she would definitely have to bear responsibility for his


    treatment. And if something happened, there was no way she could shoulder the negative


    consequences. The best way was to pay back the money she owed them and continue on with her


    simple but happy life. Thinking of this, she gently expressed her refusal: ¡°I know my own limits. I¡¯m


    afraid I¡¯m not as great of a healer as you may imagine me to be, today was just a fluke.¡±


    After two rejections, Mr. Hawking could tell that Emily was truly unwilling.


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong, you are not willing to treat him. Can you tell me the reason?¡±


    He did not give up. He wanted to fight for Lucas. Ancient medical skills were notmon. If she was


    willing to treat him, whether she could cure him or not, it would definitely improve his physical condition.


    ¡°My medical skills are not good. I dare not act as his doctor.¡±


    In front of them, she naturally could not say the true reason, she just continue to muddle her way


    through. Mr. Hawking still wanted to say something, but Lucas¡¯ cold voice came out first, ¡°If Ms.


    Armstrong doesn¡¯t agree, then don¡¯t force her. Grandpa Hawking, it¡¯s okay just let


    it go.¡±


    He nced at Emily, his gaze so cold that it seemed as if it would turn her into ice. ¡°Perhaps this time,


    Ms. Armstrong really was just lucky. If Ms. Armstrong really has


    excellent medical skills, why would she refuse like this?¡± He did not hide the distrust and sarcasm in his


    words at all, he was trying to goad Emily Emily raised her eyebrows. Just as she was about to say


    something, Mr. Hawking became anxious. He walked forward and patted Lucas on the shoulder. ¡°Brat,


    what are you doing? It wasn¡¯t easy to find someone who can treat you. Are you going to give up just


    like that? Do you want to die?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t say anything and walked over to the bed. Mr. Hawking


    turned to Emily and said in a softer tone, ¡°Little girl, as the saying goes, saving a life is better thanContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    building a seven-storied pagoda. For the two years you have been doing business with me, I have


    taken care of you. Can you help me save this kid?¡±


    Emily¡¯s heart softened. She thought about how she and Mr. Hawking had known each other for so


    many years, and he was indeed good to her.


    When doing business, he was never stingy with money, nor did he ever try to cheat her.


    Wasn¡¯t this because he felt pity for her, a woman raising two children by herself?


    an


    If she did not agree, she was afraid that it be a slight to Mr. Hawking and make things awkward


    between them. In the future, she still had toe here to do business. She was a little hesitant,


    whether she should agree.


    She nced at Lucas. His eyes were cold and he did not look at anyone.


    He casually sat on the bed buttoning up his ck shirt. His cor was slightly open.


    With just a casual nce, she saw his chest. His white skin was shining under the sunlight.


    She spotted something on his chest, a colored tattoo. It looked like the sharp eye of an eagle.


    The moment she saw the tattoo, Emily felt all the blood in her body freeze, and she froze in ce.


    The pattern of the eagle eye was familiar.


    For five years, every time she dreamed and fell into a nightmare, the man in the dream who had ruined


    her reputation had a simr tattoo on his chest.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter 16 The Father?


    Her eyes widened slightly, and her blood seemed to flow in reverse. Sofia and Ethan had also asked


    her about their father. For many years, she had thought about searching for the father of the children,


    and she had also tried a few times. However, she had alwayse up empty-handed with no clues.


    Could the person in front of her be the father of her children? Millions of people had tattoos, and it was


    inevitable that there were simr ones. Was it really exactly the same? Or was she wrong? She looked


    over eagerly, wanting to take a closer look at the tattoo, to see if it were the same as what she


    remembered. Meanwhile, Lucas had already buttoned up all the buttons on the ck shirt. The


    meticulous ck shirt was buttoned up to the cor, making his slender figure appear even more


    charming, giving off a forbidden aura. The tattoo on his chest was also covered tightly, and she had no


    chance to verify it. She could not help but feel a little disappointed.


    Lucas noticed her gaze and frowned. He wanted to say something but was interrupted by Mason¡¯s


    urgent pleading. ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t let go of any chance that can cure you.¡± Over the years, he


    had followed the young master to doctor after doctor. How many times had he returned disappointed? It


    was not easy to meet someone who could treat his illness, how could he give up so easily? Mr.


    Hawking was also anxious. He had already said a lot. If he continued on it would be pressuring her too


    much, and he didn¡¯t want to make it seem like he was intentionally making things difficult for Emily.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Emily suddenly spoke as if she had decided on something. Her voice was firm


    and steady. ¡°Alright, it is not impossible for me to treat him, but you must sign a guarantee letter for


    me!¡±


    Everyone looked at her, and their eyes lit up.


    ¡°What kind of guarantee?¡± Lucas also paused and asked. He didn¡¯t understand why she suddenly


    changed her mind. ¡°If I can¡¯t cure youpletely in the future, or if something goes wrong during the


    treatment process, you have to promise that you won¡¯te after me. Also, during the treatment


    period, the medical expenses will be calcted separately. I can


    provide the medicinal herbs, which will also be charged separately! I will pay the 100,000 yuan I


    promised you in that car ident, but I can¡¯t give you so much money now. You need to wait on that, or


    deduct it from the treatment fee.¡±


    Her gaze was burning as she met his. After a moment of silence, Mr. Hawking was the first to speak.


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong, you agreed so readily. Do you know what kind of illness he has? How confident are


    you in curing him?¡±


    Although she asked them to write a letter of guarantee, the firmness in her tone seemed to be very


    confident, which brought them a lot of hope. ¡°Mr. Hawking, I don¡¯t have absolute confidence. I can only


    try. I will try my best.¡± She turned around and smiled, elegant and graceful. Lucas stared at her and


    voiced the doubts in his heart, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Ms. Armstrong unwilling just now? Why are you changing your


    mind? If you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t have to force yourself, I don¡¯t want it to be like you had no choice


    in this matter.¡± Emily clenched her fists and gritted her teeth.


    She couldn¡¯t tell them that she changed her mind because she saw the tattoo on his chest and wanted


    to know his identity, right?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am now in debt and I need the money. Why would I look this gift horse in the


    mouth?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows and suppressed the emotions in her heart. Lucas pursed his lips and said


    coldly, ¡°Is that so? Now I need to test you. You can treat me, but you have to show me you have the


    qualifications to do so.¡± Emily rolled her eyes inwardly. This person was really¡­ ¡°Mister, everyone has


    witnessed my work saving you here today. You know full well if | am up to this task or not. Pardon me


    for being straight with you, but you¡¯re not going to be able tost much longer with your body¡¯s current


    condition. If you don¡¯t receive proper treatment, you won¡¯t live another 5 years. Although I can¡¯t promise


    that I¡¯ll be able topletely cure you, I can at least extend your life span another 10 or 15 years no


    problem.¡± When these words were said, everyone was shocked. Then they were ted. ¡°Ms.


    Armstrong, is what you said true?¡± Mason was a little puzzled. Did she really have this ability?


    Lucas sneered, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, don¡¯t make promises you can¡¯t keep. If you want us to believe you,


    unless you can list out a specific treatment n, you still have to go through Grandpa Hawking¡¯s


    certification.¡± Mr. Hawking did not contradict Lucas. He also wanted to know how Ms. Armstrong would


    treat him and also understand her ancient medical skills.


    He nodded. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, could you discuss the medicines and treatments you intend to use?¡±


    Emily nced at Lucas indifferently. Since she had already decided to treat him, there was nothing to


    hide.


    ¡°Mr. Hawking, let¡¯s have a word in private to discuss the treatment n in detail.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 17 Could Not Compare to Her


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Hawking and Emily went to the conference room to talk in detail. Mason and Lucas did not leave


    and just sat in the lounge to wait for them. After about half an hour, they returned. ¡°Grandpa Hawking,


    how is it?¡± Lucas asked. Mr. Hawking nodded, brimming with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the n. We will


    try it for a month first.¡± Lucas and the others did not understand medical matters, and Mr. Hawking


    couldn¡¯t exin further without going into professional medical details. When he said this, there


    seemed to be some disbelief in his eyes. Lucas sensed his doubt and was puzzled. His searching gaze


    landed on Emily. He did not know what they had discussed to make Grandpa Hawking reveal such an


    expression. However, since Grandpa Hawking had agreed, it seemed that the n was not an issue.


    Since both sides were satisfied, then they could talk about the details of their cooperation.


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong, sit over here. Let¡¯s talk about the specifics of our deal.¡± Mason adjusted his sses,


    shifting into a mature and steady aura of business.


    D


    =


    =


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any requirements. Just cooperate with the treatment.¡±


    The price was settled and the treatment time was set.


    Mason thought about it and mentioned the location of the treatment. ¡°Will Ms. Armstronge to the


    Greens Residence to treat our young master in the future, or?¡± If she could go to the Greens


    Residence for treatment, it would naturally be the best choice.


    Emily shook her head. She looked at Lucas and her almond eyes met with his deep and sharp eagle


    eyes. ¡°Young Master Greens, I still have a family to take care of. I can¡¯t leave my medicine garden, so it


    is not convenient for me toe to you. You¡¯ll have toe to me for your treatment.¡±


    Mason and Lucas looked at each other withplicated expressions.


    A person like Young Master Greens who could move heaven and earth was now beholden to the


    whims of this young girl. They werepletely at her mercy.


    If she could cure him, all of this was worth it.


    It was just a visit to her home, why not?


    Mason agreed immediately. Emily briefly exined the treatment n and medicine


    to them. They had no objection. The matter was settled. She said goodbye to them and finished the


    business with Mr. Hawking as well. She was about to leave when Mason stopped her.


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong, we have another request here. Young Master Greens has a special identity, and his


    illness must be kept confidential. I hope you can respect that.¡±


    Emily agreed and turned to leave.


    On the way back, she wondered if she had been too impulsive to agree so readily, and establish a


    connection with this rich and powerful Young Master Greens.


    Just because she saw a tattoo on his chest? If he was not the person she wanted to find, wasn¡¯t this all


    a waste of time? However, after thinking about it, there was nothing wrong with it. The remuneration


    they paid her was very high. In the future, she would no longer have to worry about money


    Thinking of this, she smiled and her footsteps became lighter. There were still people waiting for her at


    home.


    She reached her apartment block, her home was on the 4th floor. This was an old building. The


    facilities were dated and there was no elevator so they had to take the stairs. ¡°Who told you toe¡­¡±


    She walked to the second floor and heard some people arguing. It was very noisy. She stopped in her


    tracks. The soundproofing of this building was not good, so it was possible that some family was


    quarreling. She shrugged and went upstairs. ¡°Get out of here. You are not wee here!¡± When she


    reached the fourth floor, the sounds of arguing became clearer and clearer. Only then did she realize


    that this furious roar was from her grandmother. Was the dispute happening in her own family? She felt


    a rush of cold. ¡°Why are you so agitated? I just came to send an invitation letter to my sister. Although


    she was kicked out of the house, she¡¯s still the Armstrong family¡¯s flesh and blood. Charles and I are


    going to get married. As a younger sister, shouldn¡¯t one invite her sister?¡±


    A sarcastic and sharp female voice came from inside the door, the pride was evident in her voice. It


    stabbed into Emily, who clenched her fists as she felt her anger rise. She could not forget this person¡¯s


    voice. It was her stepsister, Mia,


    Emily¡¯s face darkened, and she pushed open the door and entered. ¡°Mia, this is not your Armstrong


    residence. You¡¯re not wee in my home. Get out of here!¡± She red angrily at Mia, so angry that


    her body trembled slightly, and her voice was


    cold.


    ¡°Oh, Emily you¡¯re back?¡± Mia turned her head when she heard the voice and their eyes met. Mia was


    dressed in a revealing fashion, and Emily vaguely remembered that it was a new design from some


    known designer.


    Mia had on stilettos which showed her toes that were covered in red nail polish, her hair was done in a


    complicated style and a braid fell over her shoulder. She looked powerful and beautiful. Her pretty face


    was covered with heavy makeup, and the whole room was filled with the heavy smell of perfume on her


    body. Compared to Mia, Emily¡¯s long hair draped down over her shoulders and she was dressed in a


    in Mori-style long dress. She looked gentle and down-to-earth. Emily¡¯s brown almond eyes rippled


    with emotion, her lips were cherry red, and the tip of her delicate nose turned up slightly. Her face was


    small, and her light makeup made her facial features more delicate and charming. Mia angrily found


    that in terms of facial features, Emily was indeed more stunning than her. And maybe even her natural


    aura was inferior to Emily¡¯s?


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter 18 Do You Want To Die?


    Mia was a little surprised. Emily was kicked out of the house by Armstrong family and lost all face. She


    lived in this remote ce with her bastard children and Mia had heard that she grew medicine for a


    living.


    This kind of life waspletely different from that of a celebrity like Mia! Mia had thought that because


    of working hard to maintain her meager ie, Emily must be looking dirty and disheveled. Maybe


    covered in leaves, with dry hair and a gaunt face, looking like some kind of dirty vige girl.


    She hade here today to have augh at Emily¡¯s expense, but what she saw waspletely


    different from her expectation. Emily had a calm and mature temperament from all these years of living


    on her own terms and having her own responsibilities. As a mother, her experience of nurturing her


    children added a softness. Compared to when Emily was still a young miss of the Armstrong family a


    few years ago, she looked even more elegant.


    Mia snorted coldly, and she felt the bitter bile of jealousy rise up inside her. Even now, she still couldn¡¯t


    compare to Emily? She couldn¡¯t help but try to provoke Emily, ¡°Sis, I came here on father¡¯s orders


    today. Your rtionship with him has been broken for all these years, and he¡¯s had time to reflect on it


    as well. You can¡¯t be med for everything that happened in the past. But he¡¯s old and stubborn and


    unwilling to take that first step. He¡¯s using this opportunity to ask me toe and invite you to my


    wedding, think of it as an olive branch. You wouldn¡¯t disrespect him by throwing that back in his face,


    would you?¡± Mia took out a wedding invitation and handed it to Emily, calmly watching her reaction.


    Emily nced at the wedding invitation. On the bright red background, there were several big words


    written in bright gold, which were very dazzling. She smiled coldly. The Armstrong family¡¯s way of doing


    things was really ridiculous. They had already driven her out five years ago, so why bother to contact


    her now?


    Their so-called conscience was worth less than a drop of water in the ocean.


    Emily took the wedding invitation and looked at it with disdain. Sheughed and tore it into pieces,


    scattering it all over the ground. ¡°I have had nothing to do with the Armstrong family for a long time. My


    mother only gave birth to one daughter. I have no siblings, don¡¯t call me your sister. Finally, I won¡¯t


    attend your wedding. If you have nothing else to say, get out. You are not wee here.¡± She rolled


    her eyes at Mia.


    Mia was not angry. She crossed her arms and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Don¡¯t tell me you still


    can¡¯t let go of Charles, dear sister. But Charles is already my fiance. Even if you are unwilling to face it,


    what¡¯s the use? Who asked you to do such a shameful thing which killed your mother? You deserve


    everything you got.¡±


    She clicked her tongue and shook her head.


    When the old matter was mentioned, Emily felt a pain in her heart and her face turned a little pale.


    How could she not care about her mother dying because of her, and Charles¡­ In the end, she was


    sad.


    When Grandma Lucy saw her expression, she felt a burst of heartache. Looking at Mia, she


    immediately became angry.


    She took the broom and hit Mia. ¡°Get out, you little bitch! Only trashes out of that hole in your


    face!¡±


    Seeing that the dirty broom was about to hit her, Mia was so scared that her face turned pale and she


    hurriedly dodged running all over the house.


    Her clothes were limited edition!


    Being chased by an olddy with a broom all over the ce, when had she ever been in such a sorry


    state?


    Unable to dodge, she suddenly pushed Lucy who was in front of her. This damned old woman.


    ¡°You old crazy hag, don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    How could Lucy withstand being pushed at full strength? She immediately fell to the ground and hit her


    head on the table, instantly, blood gushed out.


    ¡°Grandmother!¡± Emily was shocked and quickly went to check on her grandmother who had already


    fainted and was unconscious. Emily red at Mia and shouted at her, ¡°Mia, do you want to die?¡± Mia


    was already very frightened by the sight of the blood. Emily¡¯s entire body was filled with hostility as she


    forcefully pushed Mia out of the door with brute force. ¡°Get lost! If you dare to take another step into my


    house, I will kill you!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Mia was pushed so hard that her butt hit the floor outside the door. Although she was angry, Emily was


    too imposing. She did not dare to provoke her anymore and could only curse and leave.


    Looking at the blood left on the table, Emily trembled all over. She really could not lose her


    grandmother!


    She called the ambnce, and her voice trembled uncontrobly. The hospital was not close to here,


    and she was not sure if her grandmother would be in danger. Her grandmother had always been in


    poor health. An hourter, Lucy was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. As a family member,


    Emily was called away by the doctor to talk. ¡°You are the granddaughter of the olddy, right? You¡¯re


    an adult, how could you be so careless with her? Her health is already not the best, and her body is


    already quite weak at this age. Now you¡¯ve gone and let her get injured like this! Luckily this time it¡¯s


    not life-threatening, otherwise you would regret it for the rest of your life.¡± The doctor scolded her


    bitterly, and Emily was also full of self-me, she could only agree and nod along. It was only when


    she heard that her grandmother was not in danger that she breathed a sigh of relief. In her heart, other


    than self-me, there was also resentment. Not only for Mia, but also for herself. How could she be


    distracted by a few words from Mia? If she had not been distracted at that time and looked out for her


    grandmother properly, they would not have ended up in the hospital!


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter 19 She Was Willing to Give Up on Her


    By the time Emily was done with the formalities and returned to the ward, Lucy was already awake.


    She was on the bed, her head wrapped in a thick white bandage, and an IV feeding into her arm. She


    propped herself up to sit up.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily quickly ran over and helped her grandmother up. She also ced a pillow behind her.


    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re awake. How are you feeling?¡± She asked with concern.


    Lucy held her forehead and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just that my head still hurts a little. Nothing else. The doctor


    came to see me and said that it¡¯s fine, just a flesh wound.¡±


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief and sat on the chair next to her. ¡°Emily, when the IV drip is done let¡¯s go


    home. If I stay in the hospital it¡¯ll be so expensive, there¡¯s no need to stay overnight for such a little


    scratch.¡± Lucy calmed down and looked at the IV bottle hanging above her which was almost empty.


    ¡°Grandma, I have paid for tonight¡¯s stay already. Even if you go home now, they won¡¯t refund me. Your


    condition is still unstable, it¡¯s better to stay in the hospital overnight for observation. Tomorrow we can


    go home when we¡¯re sure you¡¯re absolutely fine.¡± Emily reached out and soothed Lucy. She knew that


    her grandmother would say this, so she went and paid the bills and arranged for the inpatient stay in


    advance. The cost wasn¡¯t an issue, her grandmother¡¯s health had toe first. Lucy understood her


    grandaughter¡¯s intentions and helplesslyy back on the pillow. She let out a long sigh and held her


    granddaughter¡¯s hand. Her expression was full of self-me. ¡°Emily, you have been taking care of me


    all these years. I¡¯m holding you back.¡±


    Emily quickly held her grandmother¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°No, don¡¯t say that, grandmother. How are you a


    burden? Back then, I was kicked out by the Armstrong family and was homeless. If you hadn¡¯t taken


    me in, I wouldn¡¯t have anything I have now.¡± Speaking of the Armstrong family, Lucy remembered Mia¡¯s


    words today. She hesitated for a moment and asked. ¡°Emily, are you still going back to the Armstrong


    family?¡± Emily¡¯s expression stiffened, and then she smiled lightly, ¡°Why would I do that?¡± The


    Armstrong family was naturally not worth mentioning. But Emily and Charles had been a pair of


    childhood sweethearts, and it was a shame they had ended up this way.


    Lucy knew that he was a thorn in Emily¡¯s heart. If the two of them met, perhaps everything could still


    change for the better. ¡°Charles is going to get married. He must have had some kind of reason for


    doing what he did in the past. Maybe you two-¡±


    Emily interrupted her, her voice somewhat helpless. ¡°Grandmother, Charles and I did have a


    rtionship, but that was in the past. Moreover, I have thought about his actions. When that happened


    to me, no matter what circumstances he was under, he should have given me an exnation instead of


    directly choosing to be with Mia. Since he didn¡¯te to find me, it means that he voluntarily gave up


    on me. Now that he is going to get married, if I go and seek him out, wouldn¡¯t that just be asking for


    humiliation?¡±


    Lucy thought for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s true. Back then, the Armstrong family chased you out. All these


    years, he didn¡¯t care about you at all. He was so cruel. You shouldn¡¯t go back. Aren¡¯t we living a good


    life now?¡±


    Emily nodded. She didn¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. Seeing that her grandmother was fine, she


    stood up.


    ¡°Grandma, please rest for a while. I will go out to buy some lunch. Don¡¯t fall asleep. Remember to call


    the nurse when the IV is finished.¡±


    Lucy nodded and turned to leave.


    At this time, Mia had just returned to the Armstrong residence. Her face was full of bitterness. The


    moment she entered the door, she threw her limited edition handbag on the ground, even though her


    cell phone was inside. She did not change her shoes and just pouted as she sat on the sofa. ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Her mother, Emma, heard the sound and came out of the kitchen to look at her. ¡°Mia, what¡¯s wrong?


    Who made you so angry?¡± William, who was reading the newspaper on the sofa, also put down the


    newspaper. ¡°Yes, what happened? Didn¡¯t you go to deliver the invitation? You were still happy when


    you left.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that Emily. After a few years, she has really be a total peasant. She has no ss at


    all! Dad, Mom, you have to help me!¡± Mia put on a sorry face and began to spin her lies. ¡°Here I was,


    trying to invite my older sister to my wedding, trying to repair our rtionship and extend an olive


    branch. But when I arrived she and that old hag wouldn¡¯t stop cursing and yelling at me! They said you


    two are horrible for cutting them off. I was trying to be the bigger person and talk to them kindly but they


    threw me out, and that b*tch Emily pushed me onto the ground! My leg is bruised and it hurts so bad.


    Look, my clothes are dirty too.¡± She trembled and went to pull her mother¡¯s hand. She pouted and cried


    and made afuss. Urging William and Emma to do something in retaliation for the treatment she¡¯d


    received. ¡°William, look, Mia¡¯s clothes are covered with dirt. How can this Emily be like this? She¡¯s


    gone too far!¡± Emma was very distressed for her daughter, and her face was full of indignation.


    When William saw that Mia had suffered such a great grievance, he was also angry. ¡°That rebellious


    girl is too ungrateful!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter 20 Humiliation


    ¡°Well, Emily has been living on her own for so long. It¡¯s natural that she doesn¡¯t have proper manners


    anymore.¡±


    Emma looked at her husband worriedly and changed the topic. ¡°William, we wanted to use Mia¡¯s


    wedding to settle Emily¡¯s marriage too. The way she¡¯s behaving now, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯te back


    so easily.¡±


    William snorted coldly with a face full of greed.


    ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t want to, she has toe back. I will think of a way, it is not up to her! Besides,


    when the time is up, the Smith family will definitelye to ask for her. When the timees, where


    else will we find a bride for them? She is no longer pure and it was such a horrible scandal at the time.


    It is Emily¡¯s good luck that the Smith family is willing to have her at all! Only a fool will object to it.¡±


    The marriage with the Smith family was the real reason why they wanted Emily back this time.


    The Smith family was famous in J City. They were beyond wealthy with impressive descendants in


    every generation and the current generation was no exception.


    Everything about the Smith family was excellent, but unfortunately, in this generation, there was a son


    who was an infamous yboy.


    He did anything he pleased and had a terrible reputation. All his bad doings finally came back to bite


    him, and he¡¯d broken his leg in a high-speed car crash. It was said that he wouldn¡¯t ever be able to


    walk normally again, and he was now disabled for life. Coincidentally, he was also at the age where he


    should get married. But with his terrible reputation, what kind of woman would be willing to marry him?


    Those above or equal to him wouldn¡¯t give him the time of day, and he was too picky to marry someone


    below his social standing. The Smith family was very worried, they searched everywhere for a young


    lady of equal social status. They were at their wit¡¯s end, promising a big betrothal gift even if the woman


    was a divorcee. Two months ago, because of a business deal, the Armstrong Group suffered a huge


    loss and urgently needed a sum of money to pay their debts. Just as William was worrying, Emma


    came up with the idea of offering up Emily to the Smith family and using the betrothal money to save


    theirpany.


    The Armstrong Group was not a small enterprise, and the Smith family would agree.


    At that time, William did not hesitate and agreed happily.


    Emily had been an embarrassment to him, he had long stopped treating her as a daughter. But now


    she was going to be useful to the family again, there was no way she could turn it down.


    Anyway, she would benefit from being married into another wealthy family. It was more than she


    deserved. In William¡¯s, opinion, Emily not only should have no reason to refuse, but she should also be


    on her knees thanking him for his kindness. Yet, this stupid girl really didn¡¯t know what was good for


    her. Emma and Mia looked at each other.


    They saw the light of victory in each other¡¯s eyes.


    They hated Emily to the bone. The mother and daughter were united in their deepest wish, to see Emily


    down on her luck. The worse her situation was, the happier they were! William was determined to


    facilitate the marriage between the Smith and Armstrong families.


    Marrying such a notorious yboy who was now a cripple, was basically sentencing Emily to death.


    Emma immediately walked to her husband and smiled at him. ¡°William, Emily is such an ungrateful


    daughter. You have your work cut out for you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so hard about this?¡± William looked at his


    younger daughter, concerned about her injury. ¡°Mia, you are injured. If you are seriously hurt, stay at


    home and rest for a few days. I will call a private doctor to take a look at you. In a few days, it will be


    your wedding with Charles, stay home and recover until your big day.¡± Mia was happy and any physical


    pain she was feeling immediately faded. In reality, she¡¯d just had a scrape and dirtied her clothes. It


    wasn¡¯t anything at all. She nodded slightly and said in a sweet and sickly voice, ¡°Yes Daddy¡± Mia was


    practically gloating. What could be more humiliating than marrying a cripple? They made a good pair.


    An improper woman, pregnant out of wedlock; and the infamous yboy, now crippled for life. They


    were both embarrassments to their family, and they were really well-matched in terms of social status.


    And when the marriage was set in stone, that bitch would not covet her Charles anymore.


    Emily was feeding Grandma Lucy her lunch, and she sneezed suddenlv.


    At the same time, she felt a chill in her body, and she could not help but shiver.


    The porridge in her hand spilled out, and she quickly wiped it with a tissue. Fortunately, it did not spill


    on her grandmother.


    Lucy looked at her with concern. Seeing that she was trembling and sneezing, she thought Emily was


    catching a chill.


    ¡°Emily, close the window if it¡¯s cold. The weather is changing. You have to take care of yourself and


    wear more clothes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Emily smiled. She got up and closed the window. She felt a little strange. It


    was noon, and it wasn¡¯t even that cold. She felt that something bad was going to happen.


    Lucy seemed to suddenly remember something and said, ¡°Remember to bring coats for Ethan and


    Sofia when you go pick them upter. Little kids have poor immune systems, it would be bad if they


    caught colds.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As their great-grandmother, Lucy loved the two little babies more than anything in the world. If they got


    sick, she would worry to no end. Emily came over and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m staying here with you


    tonight. I¡¯ve asked Vivian to go pick them up.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Chapter 21 So Handsome


    Her name was Vivian, and she was Emily¡¯s best friend. They had known each other since high school,


    and now they had been friends for almost ten years. Over the years, Vivian had helped her a lot, and


    she was the godmother of her two children. When Lucy heard Vivian¡¯s name, she was instantly relieved


    and no longer asked about


    Vivian had the key to their house, and this was not the first time they had asked her to help look after


    the children. Emily stayed in the hospital overnight. During this time, the olddy fell asleep peacefully,


    and her condition was stable.


    On the contrary, Emily was worried that something might happen to her grandmother, so she did not


    sleep much that night and watched over Lucy. Early the next morning, the doctors came for their


    rounds and looked Lucy over.


    Afterpleting all the checks, they confirmed Lucy¡¯s health was all good. She could be discharged.


    Everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief. Emily packed up her things,pleted the discharge


    procedures, and happily took her grandmother home. When they reached the gate of themunity,


    Emily saw a group of old people and neighbors standing around gossiping about something. She heard


    the words ¡®luxury car¡¯, ¡®suspicious people¡¯, ¡®debt collectors¡¯. But she didn¡¯t think it had anything to do


    with her so she paid them no mind. She helped her grandmother to the apartment building where she


    lived and carefully went upstairs. When they reached the second floor, someone ran over in a panic


    and blocked their way. She looked and saw it was a woman of about forty or fifty, wearing a in shirt


    with a flower print and green pants. Her hair was up in a bun and she looked like a normal housewife.


    It was their neighbor Aunt Zhang, who had always been nice to them.


    Aunt Zhang looked very anxious. ¡°Emily, something bad has happened at your home. Ten minutes ago,


    arge group of people wearing ck broke into your apartment. It is obvious that they are debt


    collectors! Are you in trouble? Your two babies and Vivian are trapped inside. Those people are not


    easy to deal with. You have to be Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    careful.¡±


    Emily was shocked. What happened? Lucy had not figured out the situation and looked at her. ¡°Emily,


    what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t have time to overthink it. She hurriedly entrusted her grandmother to Aunt Zhang then she


    ran upstairs. She had to hurry home and see what was going on. Aunt Zhang¡¯s loud voice came from


    behind her. ¡°Emily, you¡¯d better call the police! They¡¯re all men and there are so many of them! It¡¯s so


    dangerous for you to go up like this!¡±


    Auntie Zhang wanted to hold Emily back, but Emily had already disappeared up the stairs.


    Emily had no time to waste. She felt like there was a me lit inside of her when she thought about how


    her babies might be in danger.


    And Vivian, who hade to help, what if she was also in trouble because of Emily?


    She quickened her pace and rushed to the fourth floor. Ethan and Sofia were huddled together with


    Vivian in the corner of the living room. The three of them looked at the people in front of them with fear


    on their faces. There were 4 tall and imposing men standing there. All dressed in ck, with fearsome


    and ruthless features. The man standing beside the 4 wore gold-rimmed sses and had a gentle


    temperament.


    There was also a man sitting on the sofa. He had a slender figure and was nearly 190cm tall. He wore


    a ck suit and ck trousers. He was handsome to the point of being devilish. He wore a ck gold


    watch that looked very tasteful. He looked noble. His facial features were very delicate. They had never


    seen such a good-looking man. His entire body exuded a cold and detached aura that made people


    shudder. Among everyone present, he was the most imposing and intimidating. Ethan¡¯s small face was


    full of calmness that did not match his age. He stared at this group of people. From the moment they


    came in, he had determined from their clothes that this group of people were here to collect debts from


    their mommy.


    Vivian looked at the person sitting on the sofa and felt a burst of excitement in her heart.


    Even in this kind of situation, she couldn¡¯t help but stare at the gorgeous man on the


    Were all debt collectors these days so handsome? That was simply unfair. However, no matter how


    handsome he was, he was not on their side right now. She protected the two cute little babies tightly.


    Although this group of people hade for Emily, there was no guarantee that they would not act


    recklessly. Vivian was concerned for the safety of herself and the two children. She swallowed and


    broke the silence, trying to establish a channel ofmunication. ¡°Misters, even though my friend


    owes you money, hasn¡¯t she already promised to pay you back in installments? Is it really necessary


    for you to show up at her home like this?¡±


    Vivian continued, ¡°Although I can¡¯t fight you, we live in a civilized society now. If you¡¯re going to try


    something, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll call the police!¡± She hoped that it wouldn¡¯te to that.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chapter 22 Adorable Baby


    The person sitting on the sofa was Lucas. Standing beside him, the person with the gold-rimmed


    sses was his assistant, Mason.


    They were sizing up the room in front of them. It wasn¡¯trge, but someone had obviously put a lot of


    effort into making it nice. The small room was full of warmth.


    When they heard Vivian¡¯s words, they paused, then turned to look at the two children behind Vivian.


    Vivian was keenly aware that their line of sight had changed. She hugged the two children and stepped


    back, her eyes full of vignce. She was very nervous and could not help but think about the news


    reports she¡¯d seen on child abduction. What should she do? What if they went for the children? What


    should she do? In the current situation, she waspletely outnumbered. Sofia tucked her small body


    behind Vivian, so timid she didn¡¯t even dare look at the men.


    Ethan was bold. He stared at the person in front of him. He looked on guard, but not fearful.


    Lucas stroked his chin and looked at the two children with interest.


    He vaguely remembered that when he met Emily in the car identst time, she had two children


    beside her. It was probably these two. They were only about four or five years old. At that time, he did


    not pay attention to them. Now that he looked carefully, their facial features were very delicate. They


    were both pale with rosy lips, their hair was fine and soft, and they looked very adorable. The twins


    wore matching boy-girl outfits, and they looked like they belonged in the nicely decorated living room.


    The girl was sweet and soft, and her big eyes were filled with tears, like two clear pools.


    Unfortunately, she was hiding in the back, so he could not see her clearly. This little boy who was


    staring at him had a hint of softness between his brows, revealing a hint of wisdom and which was very


    endearing. While he was sizing them up, Ethan was also staring straight at this very good-looking


    uncle.


    He did not know why, but he was not afraid at all. He did not sense hostility from these people. On the


    contrary, he felt a strange sense of intimacy with this uncle, which confused him. Lucas got up from the


    sofa, walked over to them, squatted down, stared at Ethan and asked, ¡°Who are you to Emily?¡±. Ethan


    replied calmly, ¡°She is my mommy. Uncle, my mommy has already promised to return the money, so


    she will definitely not go back on her word. Don¡¯t hurt us!¡± Lucas was a little surprised. This little fellow


    was really not afraid of them at all. He was instantly interested, there was a trace of gentleness in his


    sharp eagle eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t help but tease the little boy. His tone was calm andposed. ¡°How would I know that


    your mommy won¡¯t try to trick me?¡± Ethan spoke clearly with well-reasoned logic. ¡°If you can find us


    here, then we definitely won¡¯t be able to hide from you. Uncle, you look like an extraordinary person,


    and we¡¯re not foolish enough to not pay you back. Although my mommy doesn¡¯t have a lot of money


    right now, she has the ability to make money. As long as you are willing to give her some time, she will


    definitely be able to pay it all back.¡± Lucas felt that this little fellow was more and more interesting, and


    his face broke into a smile.


    This was the first time he had seen such a fearless child. His personality was very rational and he had


    been in the business world for many years. He was able to appreciate rational people with ease. He


    could not help but be curious. How did Emily raise such a child? Mason looked at Ethan and was also a


    little surprised. His young master had a cold personality and a strong aura. He was famous for making


    children cry just at the sight of him. This child was really brave. Mason also admired this cute child a


    little more. He looked at the nervous and pale Vivian, who looked like David facing Goliath, and the


    trembling little girl who was hiding behind her. They looked so terrified, Mason guessed that maybe


    they had mistaken him and the young master for debt collectors or gangsters.


    Like the type of people who would rough them up or break a few bones to send a message.


    Mason looked at his young master, who was squatting in front of the 3. Lucas had a wickedly gleeful


    expression on his face, making their fears seem not without reason. He turned around and saw the


    bodyguards standing there. They were dressed in all ck, which was indeed quite scary.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He adjusted his sses and felt that it was necessary to exin the purpose of their visit today.


    He cleared his throat and considered his words, thinking about how to ease the current situation.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Just as he was about to exin, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    ¡°Ethan, Sofia!¡±


    Emily ran in anxiously and called for her children.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Hearing her voice, Ethan and Sofia ran over and threw themselves into her arms. Sofia was obviously


    frightened, she grabbed her mother¡¯s clothes tightly and buried her face into her chest. Seeing that the


    two children were fine, Emily breathed a sigh of relief and hugged them tightly tofort them. Vivian


    also ran over. Emily asked her, ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± Vivian looked at Lucas.


    Emily turned and met Lucas¡¯ gaze.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Chapter 23 No Need to Take It off


    Emily¡¯s expression changed and she felt a little helpless. Vivian did not notice the change in Emily and


    began exining what had happened. ¡°Emily, I was ying with the children just now and these people


    just barged in a scared us half to death.¡±


    She leaned close to Emily and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If they try anything, we will call the police.¡±


    Ethan and Sofia also grabbed Emily¡¯s fingers. Their expressions were firm, as if they wanted to give


    her courage. She did not know whether tough or cry. She patted the children on the back and said,


    ¡°Mommy is fine. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± She then said to Vivian, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They won¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± She


    frowned and turned to look at Lucas, her tone full of anger. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us in advance that you


    wereing? Look at you, you scared my family.¡± Mason said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for scaring Ms.


    Armstrong¡¯s family. We didn¡¯t do it on purpose. The situation is really urgent today, so we came here


    rashly.¡± Vivian was taken aback by the sudden change in the power dynamic. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She


    poked her best friend. ¡°It¡¯s okay. They are here for me. They mean no harm. My grandmother is at Aunt


    Zhang¡¯s house downstairs. You take Ethan and Sofia down to join them. I will goter and exin


    everything.¡± Emily exined. They came in such a hurry. Perhaps there was another issue with Young


    Master Greens¡¯ body. Ethan hugged her waist and said, ¡°Mommy, I won¡¯t leave. I will stay here with


    you.¡± Knowing that her son was worried about her, Emily¡¯s heart softened and she agreed since he


    wouldn¡¯t be any trouble. Seeing this, Sofia refused to leave as well. ¡°I also want to apany


    Mommy.¡± Although Vivian was a little confused, she hesitated for a moment and nodded. She went


    downstairs alone. Emily led the two children to Lucas and asked, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? What


    happened?¡± Mason said, ¡°When Young Master Greens woke up this morning, his chest was a little


    painful. In a few days, Young Master Greens will be going abroad for a business trip.


    We were worried that¡­ his physical condition might affect those ns, so we rushed over.¡±


    When she heard this, she understood.


    ¡°Young Master Greens, reach out and let me take your pulse.¡± Lucas raised his eyebrows and took off


    his watch. He reached out his wrist.


    She checked his pulse. His pulse was stable, but it was a little shaky. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, how is it?¡±


    Mason asked nervously. She nced at him and replied, ¡°Young Master Greens¡¯ body is weak now. It¡¯s


    normal for him to have pain in his chest.¡± Mason and Lucas heaved a sigh of relief. Lucas¡¯ face was


    cold, and there was no sign of sadness or joy. Emily instructed, ¡°In his current situation, it¡¯s best for him


    to take good care of himself and not be too busy. No matter what his health is like, if he¡¯s overtired it


    will impede my treatment.¡± So it seemed that his trip abroad would have to wait. ording to her


    treatment n, he also had toe in for fixed sessions. If they kept doing this and changed the


    schedule, it would disrupt her treatment process. Lucas finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s just this


    time. In the future, I will adjust my schedule to work around your treatment n.¡± Emily frowned and


    nced at him. She thought about it carefully and decided she was still unsure about his current status.


    ¡°Today, I will give you another acupuncture session. I will prescribe some medicine for you, please take


    it ording to my instruction. Take it three times a day until you finish it all. After returning to China,


    come here and give I¡¯ll give you another acupuncture session.¡±


    Lucas pursed his lips. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then he asked, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, is there a treatment room here?¡± This ce wasn¡¯t big and he couldn¡¯t


    see anywhere that looked like one. Emily was stunned by the question. Only then did she remember


    that there was no treatment room at home. When she had asked them toe over for treatment, she


    had forgotten about this. She bit her lip. The sofa was too small for her to be able to perform


    acupuncture in


    the living room


    There was only the bedrooms.


    Grandma was not in good health. It was obviously inappropriate to use her bedroom as a treatment


    room.


    She looked at the two children. The bed they slept on was a bunk bed. The bed was too small, so


    obviously not that. The only suitable ce was her own room. She was a little embarrassed to treat a


    man in her own bedroom, but this was the only option. She was a doctor now, so it was fine. After


    pondering for a moment, she said to Lucas, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room.¡±


    Lucas¡¯ body stiffened. He was somewhat ufortable, but he still remained silent and followed her


    into the room.


    Mason, Ethan, and Sofia followed closely behind.


    After entering, Lucas sized up the room.


    It was clean and tidy, and the decor was very stylish. The simple furnishings created a warm feeling.


    ¡°Lie on the bed and take off your clothes.¡± She closed the door, put down her bag, and said in a light


    tone. His nose was filled with the unique fragrance of a woman, different from the pungent smell of


    chemical perfume. It was light and very fragrant. He raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell


    me you want me to take off my pants again?¡± Mason had told him about what had happened before.


    Emily smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°No need. Take off your shirt only, I¡¯m only going to be working on


    your upper body today.¡± She also wanted to use this acupuncture session to observe the tattoo on his


    chest. Before she could get a good look, Lucas had already taken off his shirt andid face down on


    the bed, revealing his bare back. She was a little disappointed that she could not see his tattoo.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter 24 Feeling Closer


    Ethan and Sofia stood behind Emily and looked at each other. They didn¡¯t understand why their


    mommy was suddenly treating this good-looking


    uncle,


    Although they didn¡¯t understand, they didn¡¯t dare to disturb them. They just watched obediently.


    ¡°Meow¡±


    The two kittens were locked outside the door, and mewling softly. They looked at each other. It was


    their kittens looking for them! The two children crept over and opened the door. They each picked up a


    kitten and came back to watch their mommy work.


    Emily was skilled and had already sterilized the needles.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± She waved and with a swift movement, a needlended on Lucas¡¯ back. She worked


    quickly, and Lucas felt no pain as it was all over in a sh. His back only felt a little sore. Ethan and


    Sofia were bored and looked into Lucas¡¯ eyes. His gaze was sharp, but strangely, it made them feel


    close to him. ¡°Handsome uncle, so you really didn¡¯te to our house to ask for money.¡± Sofia


    mustered up the courage to speak, her voice soft and sweet. She felt that this uncle was not that scary.


    Lucas looked at her. Only then did he have time to carefully observe this little girl. She had an


    intelligent and cute aura. Her temperament was soft and sweet. When she smiled, she looked like an


    angel.


    When he heard her voice, he felt like he was being soothed.


    When he saw how cute she was, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and said to her. ¡°Yes, your Mommy is


    treating me instead.¡± Sofia nodded and smiled. Her voice was sweet and soft. ¡°I told you, uncle doesn¡¯t


    look like a bad person.¡± Lucas thought, then why was she so afraid of him just now? She had been


    hiding behind Vivian, afraid that he would see her.


    Ethan suddenly pulled her sister and said warily, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to strangers. We are not very familiar with


    him. Mommy said that you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Have you


    forgotten? You can¡¯t be sure he¡¯s a good person just because he is good-looking.¡± Sofia blinked her


    eyes adorably and felt that it made sense.


    She nodded at her brother and then looked at her Mommy worriedly. ¡°But, Mommy has asked him to


    come into the bedroom. If he is a bad person, won¡¯t we be in danger?¡± They talked and discussed


    whether he was a good person or a bad person right in front of Lucas.


    As the centerpiece of their discussion, Lucas watched with interest and did not speak.


    Mason also felt that it was very funny. These two little ones spoke without any fear right in front of his


    young master. They were really bold, and no one had ever dared to talk like that in front of him.


    ¡°Children, we¡¯re not bad guys I promise. We¡¯re all good guys.¡± He lowered his head and looked at them


    gently. Ethan snorted and turned his head away, not buying it. ¡°You have brought so many bodyguards


    with you. In the movie, only the bad guys have this kind of lineup. You look like baddies. Also, I don¡¯t


    know you guys. Not even your names. Why should I trust you?¡± Mommy said that he had to be wary of


    everyone. In the future, he would be a man and protect his sister and mommy. Lucas looked at


    Ethan with admiration. His reasoning was sound even for a child. He immediately said, ¡°What you said


    makes sense.¡± He instructed Mason to take out his business card and pass it to Ethan. He raised his


    eyebrows and asked, ¡°Can you read it?¡± Ethan sniffed and was a little displeased. ¡°Who are you


    looking down on? I know a lot of words!¡±


    He took the business card and read it word by word, ¡°President of Greens Group, Lucas!¡±


    The little fellow was stunned. Mason got up and smiled, ¡°Do you know Greens Group?¡± ¡°Of course I


    know!¡± He watched the news. He knew everything that happened in the world. Ethan came back to his


    senses, his face full of disbelief. He asked Lucas suspiciously, ¡°Are you really the president of the


    Greens Group?¡± He was a little confused. How could such a persone to his mother for treatment?


    Lucas grunted, thinking that this little guy was very cute. He was very satisfied with his reaction. He


    didn¡¯t know why, but he was getting more and more fond of these two children. When Emily heard that


    grunt, her hand trembled, but it was undetectable. Her expression turned cold. When she heard Leona


    call him ¡®Young Master Greens¡¯ she guessed that he might be from the Greens family.


    After all, that surname was very rare in this city.


    However, she did not expect that this person was actually the Greens Group¡¯s president. She was


    shocked.


    This president¡¯s reputation was almost godlike.


    It was rumored that he was recognized by all the big families. He was a business genius that was rarely


    seen in a hundred years. He was all-powerful in the business world. Not only was he good at doing


    business, but he also had a unique view in managing thepany


    The Greens Group was the number one family in the city, and this president¡¯s role was the reason why.


    And she had managed to walk right into his life. She nced at Lucas, her eyes full of surprise.


    However, who he was did not have much to do with her.


    When the treatment was over, the debt she owed them would be repaid. No matter who Young Master


    Greens was, it had nothing to do with her. Pinching the needle in her hand, she came back to her


    senses. The needles in her handnded steadily in the acupuncture points.


    Previous Post


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter 25 Monstrous IQ


    Mason was keenly aware of her reaction and was a little surprised. If it were someone else, they would


    have rushed to curry favor with their young master when they knew that their young master had such a


    distinguished status. However, this Ms. Armstrong seemed to only be surprised and did not overreact.


    She quickly recovered. He was a little puzzled. Did she not know what this identity meant? Although he


    was puzzled, he did not want to appear like he was showing off. Having been in the business world for


    a long time, he knew that they had to keep a low profile. At this time, Emily had already finished


    inserting the needles. She looked carefully for a while to make sure that each needle was correct. She


    breathed a sigh of relief and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s done. Don¡¯t touch the needles on his back. I¡¯lle in half


    an hour to remove them.¡±


    Emily smiled gracefully and said to Mason. Then, she ordered the two children, ¡°Sofia,e with


    Mommy to prepare the medicine. Ethan, you stay here and watch the time, call Mommy when it is


    time.¡± The two children nodded obediently. She held Sofia¡¯s soft little hand and left the bedroom.


    Ethan watched them leave. After that, he went to the hall.


    When he came in, he had a stopwatch and a toy in his hand.


    Ethan put the stopwatch on the bedside table and sat on the chair next to him.


    He held the ten-a-side Rubik¡¯s Cube in his hand and yed with it, not talking to anyone.


    His speed was very fast, and the colors of the Rubik¡¯s Cube moved in a blur. Lucas, who was lying on


    the bed, was also a little bored, so he looked around and saw the little fellow¡¯s movements. He


    narrowed his eyes and took a closer look. The speed of a child was astonishing. It looked like Ethan


    was mixing the sides randomly, but actually, he moved in a calcted manner, each move highly exact.


    Mason¡¯s eyes were already wide open, and he was dumbstruck. Even adults might not be able to


    completely restore theplete chaos of the ten-a-side Rubik¡¯s Cube.


    This kid, in three minutes, hadpletely solved it. What kind of monstrous IQ was this! Ethan didn¡¯t


    notice at all. He smiled and put the Rubik¡¯s Cube aside. In his opinion, this was nothing. It wasn¡¯t


    something to be surprised about. Lucas asked him, ¡°How long have you been ying this for?¡± Ethan


    thought about it and replied calmly, ¡°A few months.¡± Oh? Lucas was slightly shocked. ¡°Who taught you


    this?¡± Ethan was a little confused. He looked at him and said, ¡°Do you need someone to teach you


    this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a toy. I yed with it a few days and I could put it back.¡± Mason did not hide his surprise.


    Was this kid for real? ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t you need to learn some sort of technique?¡±


    He had never been able to solve puzzles like the Rubik¡¯s Cube. Ethan shrugged and said, ¡°As long as


    you find the pattern it¡¯s easy. There is no need for any techniques.¡± After saying that, he added, ¡°My


    sister knows how to do it too.¡± Mason suddenly felt a little ashamed. He couldn¡¯tpare to a pair of 5-


    year-olds? Lucas felt that this child was very different from other children. He seemed to be too


    precocious and wise. Hy He did not expect to meet such an interesting child here. He could not help


    but smile and continue to chat with Ethan. ¡°If you feel that the Rubik¡¯s Cube is boring, you can y with


    something else more difficult. For example, Lego, building blocks, and jigsaw puzzles.¡± Ethan was also


    bored, so he simply chatted with Lucas to kill time.


    He curled his lips. ¡°I know all the simple ones. I have also done more difficult puzzles. My godmother


    gave me a 10,000 piece puzzle of the famous painting ¡®Qingming River Diagram¡¯ which I put together.¡±


    Mason had heard that the ¡®Qingming River Diagram¡¯ was a very difficult puzzle. He had actually tried it


    before himself. ¡°What about Lego? Have you yed with that before?¡± Lucas raised his eyebrows and


    asked him.


    Ethan puffed up his cheeks and shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to y? Lego is very interesting.¡± Mason asked curiously. With Ethan¡¯s IQ, Mason


    guessed that he would be very good at Lego.


    ¡°I want to, but Lego is very expensive. My mommy works very hard to support our family. We don¡¯t


    have any extra money for that.¡± Ethan sighed. He felt sorry that he couldn¡¯t y with Lego. He was also


    worried about his family¡¯s financial situation.


    Lucas and Mason were speechless. The whole room was silent. They couldn¡¯t help but look at the


    house in front of them. Although the decoration was warm and cozy, nothing was new. Since they


    entered the house, they had not seen any luxury items. The furniture was also just functional, obviously


    nothing expensive. When they came up, they had climbed the stairs, and there was no elevator. There


    were also luxurious residential buildings in the city. If Ms. Armstrong and her family chose to live here, it


    was obvious their finances were tight. Mason couldn¡¯t bear it, but it was a poor environment to raise


    such smart children. If they were properly nurtured, they would definitely do great things. Lucas¡¯ heart


    softened, and he couldn¡¯t help but say to Ethan, ¡°Next time, when we meet again, I¡¯ll bring you a Lego


    set.¡± Mason looked at his young master curiously and then looked away. Ethan¡¯s eyes lit up. That was


    the Lego he had wanted for a long time! But he thought about it and shook his head. ¡°Mommy said that


    we can¡¯t ept gifts from others.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next PostThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter 26 Likable


    Lucas insisted, ¡°Your mother treated my illness and was kind to me. Buying some toys for you is no


    problem at all!¡± Ethan still shook his head and refused to ept. Lucas praised him in his heart. This


    child was polite, humble, and not greedy at all. This Ms. Armstrong had raised such a child. Her


    parenting was quite sessful. Mason could not help but say, ¡°Your mommy and daddy really know


    how to raise


    children.¡±


    It was also the first time he had seen such likable children.


    Ethan frowned, obviously unhappy. ¡°We don¡¯t have a daddy, only Mommy and great-grandmother.¡± His


    voice was also unhappy, apparently offended. Lucas and Mason were stunned. They seemed to have


    mentioned something that should not be mentioned.


    Speaking of which, they had not seen any sign of a father since they came in. They had met Ms.


    Armstrong twice before, and she was alone both times.


    They guessed she was probably divorced.


    ¡°Kiddo, I¡¯m sorry. Uncle did not mean it that way.¡±


    Mason apologized sincerely. He had no intention of hurting Ethan. Although it was a single-parent


    household, these two children were very outstanding. Ethan did not mind. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have epted it.


    Although I don¡¯t have a daddy, I am the man of the house. I will protect this family.¡± He spoke very


    seriously, his eyes filled with determination. He was the only man in this family. In the future, he had to


    protect his great-grandmother, mommy, and sister. Lucas and Mason were speechless, only looking at


    him fixedly. Such a young child had such great ambitions. Ethan was not embarrassed. He yed by


    himself quietly and the room was silent. On the other side, Emily and Sofia had already arrived at the


    medicine shop. The so-called ¡®medicine shop¡¯ was actually a small warehouse downstairs and the


    medicinal herbs she had nted were all ced inside.


    The temperature here was low and was very suitable for storing medicinal herbs. ¡°Emily, look here!¡±


    Vivian¡¯s energetic voice came. Emily looked up and saw her best friend, supporting her grandmother,


    walking over. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    She was a little surprised. Shouldn¡¯t they be at Aunt Zhang¡¯s house? ¡°We wanted toe out for a


    walk, but we happened to bump into you. Alright, we were just about to look for you. We were afraid


    that something might have happened.¡± Vivian walked over and asked her curiously, ¡°Emily, where did


    those peoplee from?¡±


    Lucy was also half curious and half worried. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    The three of them entered the medicine shop and sat down. Emily smiled and exined to them what


    had happened. ¡°He is my creditor and my patient. When I was driving on the road, I identally hit


    their car and negotiated to pay the 100,000 yuan damages in installments. Later, I went to Mr.


    Hawking¡¯s clinic to do business and happened to meet them there. That guy was not feeling well, so I


    helped to treat him. The money I owed them will be deducted from the treatment fee. He was not


    feeling well today, so he came to me.¡±


    The two of them understood the whole story and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Since this group of people


    did note to cause trouble for us, that¡¯s great. My heart is in a mess.¡±


    Grandma smiled. She knew that her granddaughter had always been reliable. How could she get into


    trouble with debtors or gangsters? Emily soothed her. ¡°Grandma, nothing will happen to me.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s


    what happened. I was scared to death. I thought he was a loan shark. But that man is really handsome!


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a handsome man.¡±


    Vivian had a longing look on her face, regretting that she had only been focused on fear just now and


    had not gotten a better look.


    Emilyughed at her. ¡°You are a love-struck fool.¡± Holding her hand, Sofia looked up at her. ¡°Mommy, I


    also think that uncle is very good-looking.¡± She could not help butugh. Lucas was naturally


    handsome.


    However, what did it have to do with her?


    She estimated that it had been almost half an hour. She packed up the medicine, supported Grandma,


    and the group went back.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s about time.¡± Ethan said..


    Emily went forward and pulled out the needles one by one. ¡°Get up.¡± Lucas was covered in sweat and


    got up to get dressed. She was careful and secretly nced over, wanting to see the tattoo on his


    chest. However, Lucas always had his back to her as he got dressed. She couldn¡¯t see anything on his


    chest at all. Emily was very anxious, if only she had x-ray vision at that very moment! He had already


    put on his clothes and was about to look back when she hurriedly looked away. If she was found out,


    she would have no way to exin herself.


    She was somewhat regretful. Fortunately, there were still more chances in the future. He wille for


    acupuncture again. I¡¯ll get a good look at it someday¡¯, she silentlyforted herself. ¡°Ms. Armstrong,


    what is this?¡± Mason took a look at the medicine in her hand and asked her for her instructions. ¡°It¡¯s


    traditional herbal medicine. Simmer it and take it after three times a day after meals.¡±


    She handed the medicine in her left hand to Lucas and looked at the medicine in her right hand.


    ¡°There is also this one. It is a medicated bath you must take every day. Soak in it for half an hour


    before going to bed at night, and it can alleviate the pain in your body.¡± Lucas took the medicine and


    asked her, ¡°How much is it in total?¡± ¡°A total of 50,000 yuan. Cash or transfer?¡± Emily replied calmly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter 27 The One They Were Looking For


    Mason almost spat blood, she was asking for so much!? Just these two packs of medicine, 50,000?


    Wasn¡¯t it too expensive! ¡°How could this be 50,000 yuan worth of medicine? Also, I thought we¡¯d


    agreed on you repaying your debts with the treatment? Why are you asking for money now?¡±


    Mason frowned at her. It was too outrageous.


    He suspected that when she saw that Young Master Greens was rich she decided to really take


    advantage of them. Emily looked back confidently. ¡°Ordinary medicinal herbs are not worth much, but


    the medicine in the prescription that is the most important is a rare herb that only I have. And even


    then, I only have 3 nts. It¡¯s priceless.¡± The medicine she cultivated was not cheap to begin with.


    Even if she was doing business with Mr. Hawking, it was still the same price. She was giving them a


    fair price, and they still doubted her? Thinking back to their negotiations from before, she added. ¡°The


    debt from the car crash is in exchange for my treatment services, but I¡¯d said that the medicine cost


    would be extra. You agreed at the time.¡±


    She felt that it was reasonable. They did not object to the medicine fee at that time.


    Mason was immediately angry and was about to use her of trying to extort them. But he was


    interrupted by Lucas¡¯ faint voice, ¡°Give it to her.¡± Since his young master had said so, he epted his


    fate and took out his phone to transfer the money to her. He did not forget to mock Emily. ¡°How can you


    be poor when you can charge these sums? You should be very wealthy by now!¡± Emily paid no mind to


    Mason¡¯s harsh words and shrugged.


    ¡°Do you think I choose to be poor? These are rare herbs that are incredibly difficult to grow. If I could


    sell as many as I wanted, I wouldn¡¯t be negotiating with you to pay my debts with treatment!¡± She had


    worked for so long, but she had only managed to cultivate these three nts. She looked at Mason


    unhappily. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Mr. Hawking if my price is reasonable!¡±


    Mason still wanted to say something, but he received Lucas¡¯ signal and stopped talking. After calmly


    receiving the money, Emily decided it was time for them to leave.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine today. You can leave now. By the way, please give me a call before youe next


    time. Don¡¯t make such a big fuss and scare my family and neighbors. They thought I got mixed up with


    a loan shark or something.¡± She rolled her eyes. Lucas was not angry. On the contrary, he felt that she


    was a little cute.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Lucas said and left with his people. Before leaving, he said goodbye to Ethan and Sofia


    gently, ¡°Little ones, see you next time.¡± ¡°Goodbye, uncle.¡±


    They politely said goodbye to him. Sofia smiled. She liked this uncle very much. They would meet


    again in the future. She said in her heart. Emily copsed on the sofa, exhausted. This treatment took a


    lot of energy and she was tired.


    Ethan considerately poured her a ss of water. He said, ¡°Mommy is tired. Take a rest. I will cook


    lunch.¡± Sofia also came over and massaged Emily¡¯s legs. Her children were obedient, and Emily was


    very happy. She was not so tired.


    ¡°Good babies.¡±


    She touched the heads of the two little ones. However, she could not really rest. She still had to take


    care of the medicine garden. ¡°Sofia, Mommy is going to the herbal garden. Don¡¯t run around.¡± She


    lowered her head and told her daughter.


    Sofia was blinking her big watery eyes and looking at her. She was innocent and obedient. Hearing


    this, she nodded slightly. Emily stopped Ethan again. He was wearing a small apron and preparing to


    go to the kitchen to prepare lunch.


    ¡°Ethan, wait a minute. Later, when you cook, be careful when you use the gas. Don¡¯t hurt yourself!¡± She


    cautioned him over and over. Although her son was reliable and steady, he was still young after all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy.¡±


    Ethan responded obediently. This was not the first time he had cooked.


    But Mommy had to remind him every time.


    He knew Mommy. She was just worried about their safety. He would take good care of himself and his


    sister, so Mommy wouldn¡¯t worry. Lucas came out of Emily¡¯s house, got in the car, and headed straight


    to the airport. He still had a lot of work to do and had no time to rest. ¡°Young Master, please take care


    of your body. Don¡¯t overwork yourself,¡± Mason said worriedly, thinking of what Ms. Armstrong had


    entrusted him with just


    now.


    He was afraid that his young master would be overworked and his body would rpse. Although he


    had Ms. Armstrong¡¯s medicine, if something happened abroad they were still far away from her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. Ms. Armstrong¡¯s treatment is very effective! After she did the acupuncture, my chest


    immediately stopped hurting.¡± He was also very happy. Perhaps his body could really recover if he


    followed her treatment n.


    When Mason heard this, he was also excited. He said, ¡°It seems that she really has some skills.¡±


    He had once doubted her medical skills and underestimated her. Lucas smiled and was not surprised.


    ¡°If she didn¡¯t have something up her sleeve, she wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant.¡± Lucas looked at the passing


    old residential district and mused on his meeting and interactions with Emily. ¡°Interesting. We had


    searched long and hard for someone to treat my illness. And in the end, she was hiding in a ce like


    this.¡±


    Previous Post


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Next Post

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter 28 Father Unknown


    Mason also nodded and agreed with him. Young Master¡¯s illness hadsted for a long time. Back then,


    they had wasted so much effort just to find someone who could alleviate his pain. Unfortunately, they


    had never been able to do anything. Each visit was a waste of time and a disappointment. Now that


    this person had appeared, it was hard to believe that she was such a young woman.


    That car ident was also their fate.


    Lucas suddenly ordered, ¡°This time when we go abroad, buy a few more sets of Lego for the twins.¡±


    Mason nodded and looked at him in surprise. Why did Young Master suddenly care so much about


    someone else¡¯s children? He asked tentatively, ¡°Young Master seems to like the twins very much?¡±


    Lucas looked out of the window and sighed.


    There was no emotion in his calm eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have a strange feeling of intimacy with


    them.¡± He was also puzzled why the child¡¯s words affected him so much. The little guy was not happy,


    he had a disappointed look in his eyes when he mentioned Lego. That sad little face was imprinted in


    his heart, and he could not get rid of it.


    He must have some kind of connection with them.


    Mason did not think too much about it. He smiled and said, ¡°These two children are just too cute and


    smart.¡± He was not surprised at all. Even he liked these two children. They were very interesting. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t expect that she would be a single mother.¡± Speaking of this, Mason suddenly remembered that


    he had done a background check on Ms. Armstrong, but he had been too busy recently and had not


    looked at the information.


    He took out the tablet and looked at her information. He was shocked. ¡°Young Master, Ms. Armstrong is


    the one who caused a lot of trouble five years ago, she is the elder miss of the Armstrong family!¡±


    It was her? Lucas frowned and turned back to ask, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The elder miss of the Armstrong family?¡± He seemed to have heard of her, but he did not remember


    much about her. Mason exined, ¡°She was originally a couple with the young master of the Johnson


    family, Charles Johnson. Before her wedding, she met a man at a party and she¡­ spent the night with


    him and lost her virginity. This matter became quite big. Her mother, Evelyn, could not stand the blow


    andmitted suicide. Her father, William, kicked her out of the house. The Johnson family also did


    not want her. Charles Johnson and her step-sister Mia were engaged instead. They will get married in


    a few days.¡± He sighed and felt somewhat regretful. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to end up like this.¡± Lucas


    listened carefully and asked, ¡°That pair of twins, are they Charles Johnson¡¯s?¡± Mason shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. A few years ago, because of that incident, her reputation was ruined. If they really


    were Charles Johnson¡¯s, the Johnson family wouldn¡¯t have abandoned her. I¡¯m afraid that the father of


    these two children is unknown.¡± The image of the twins surfaced in Lucas¡¯ mind. ¡°Such smart children,


    their father should not be too shabby either.¡± Mason also felt the same way. He asked curiously, ¡°An


    abandoned daughter with such medical skills. If the noble families knew about this, they would


    definitely help her out. How could she be living so poorly?¡± This Ms. Armstrong might be in dire straits


    now, but she might have a bright future ahead of her.


    Not to mention now that she now had a connection to the Greens Group president. In the future, the


    Armstrong family would be lucky to have anything to do with her.


    Lucas did not answer and was also deep in thought. The two of them looked through Emily¡¯s


    information and finally arrived at the airport. Lucas booked a ne ticket and flew abroad that day. In


    the next few days, Emily¡¯s life was very peaceful. She was busy in the medicine garden, taking care of


    her medicinal herbs, studying, and growing new nts.


    The two children were very sensible and helped her a lot, which made her feel warm in her heart. A


    weekter, she suddenly received a call from an unknown number.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    She asked casually, thinking that it was some salesperson. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    The familiar voice made her suddenly tense. The past flooded her mind. It was her biological father,


    William! She wanted to hang up, but a sentence came from the other side of the line. ¡°Next Wednesday


    is your sister and Charles¡¯ wedding banquet. Come.¡± His tone wasmanding. It was not a request,


    but an order. Sheughed sarcastically. This was her father? For the past six years, this so-called


    biological father did not care about her at all. Six yearster, the phone call came. There wasn¡¯t an


    ounce of concern for her wellbeing all these years. The moment she picked up, it was an order. Why


    did he think that she would give him the time of day? She sneered and her voice was cold. ¡°I am not


    part of the Armstrong family. Why should I go back to attend the wedding? I am very busy and have no


    time.¡± Back then, when they kicked her out of the house, it was William who said it himself. From that


    day onwards, she was no longer his daughter.


    Now he wanted her back? Toote.


    Hearing this, William was furious. He did not like her attitude when she spoke.


    He already knew that this rebellious girl would note back so easily.


    However, it was not up to her to do so! ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te back. Then you¡¯re giving up on your


    late mother¡¯s possessions too I guess.¡± He had already made preparations in case she refused. Emily


    cared about her mother the most and he used her as bait. Sure enough, Emily was stunned and


    immediately asked, ¡°What possessions?¡± She became nervous and clenched the phone in her hand,


    afraid that she would miss a word.


    Previous Post


    Next PostThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter 29 It Should Be Settled


    The corners of William¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. He spoke unhurriedly, ¡°Your mother is dead. Her


    ne is still with me. It was her dowry back then.¡± Emily was suspicious. There must be something


    wrong with him suddenly asking her to go back. Was this ne a lie? ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±


    She frowned and asked, clenching her phone. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and ask your


    grandmother. She will give you the answer. I will send you the wedding invitation.¡± William¡¯s expression


    was sinister, and his eyes shed with victory.


    Emily hung up the phone and ran to Lucy¡¯s bedroom.


    Lucy was humming a song and patching some clothes. ¡°Grandmother, I want to ask you something.¡±


    Emily pushed open the door and got straight to the point. Lucy stopped what she was doing and looked


    at her. ¡°Emily, ask away.¡± Emily¡¯s expression was serious as if it were something very important.


    ¡°William said that my mother¡¯s dowry, a ne, is with him. He told me to go get it. Is there such a


    ne?¡± Lucy nodded. ¡°There is indeed such a dowry. When I was young, your grandfather gave it


    to me. Later, when your mother got married, I gave it to her.¡± When she said this, she looked a little


    nostalgic. ¡°When did he ask you to go get it?¡± Emily clenched her fists. ¡°Next Wednesday, the day of


    Mia and Charles¡¯ wedding.¡± Lucy thought for a moment and said cautiously, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this matter is not


    that simple. When Evelyn died, your father did not give you this ne, but he¡¯s asking you to go get


    it now so you will go to the wedding. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s some kind of trap. You better not go.¡±


    At the wedding, Emily would probably be humiliated. Emily shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go get the


    ne and leave. I¡¯ll be careful not to let others see me. I¡¯ll be in and out quickly, they won¡¯t have a


    chance to get me.¡± This ne was the only relic left by her mother.


    It was very important to her and her grandmother. She had to get it back. Lucy looked at her worriedly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just forget about it?¡± The ne was important, but a living person was more


    important. She didn¡¯t want Emily and the Armstrong family to have any further contact. Emily said


    firmly, ¡°I have made up my mind. Grandmother, I¡¯ll be okay.¡± Lucy had no choice but to give up and


    helplessly reminded her, ¡°Then be careful.¡± Emily nodded with a calm expression. However, her heart


    was not as rxed as she thought. On the day of the wedding, she still had to watch Charles marry


    someone else. They had been childhood friends. She¡¯d never imagined that he would betray her like


    this.


    Yet, he¡¯d turned and abandoned her without a second word and gotten engaged to her step-sister.


    Emily couldn¡¯t forget or forgive it. Alright, it had been six years. It was time to settle things once and for


    all! In the blink of an eye, a week passed. During this period of time, Emily had been spending all her


    time in the medicine garden, rxing her mood. She got a call, and the caller ID showed that it was Mr.


    Hawking. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, for a stomach ache, what acupuncture points should I target?¡± She didn¡¯t


    know whether tough or cry. During this period of time, Mr. Hawking called her many times and asked


    her about acupuncture points. ¡°Three inches below the neck, two inches below the navel.¡± She replied


    helplessly. Mr. Hawking continued to dig deeper, ¡°How can these acupuncture points cure stomach


    pain? What acupuncture points are they?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. That¡¯s what Master taught me.¡± She had


    given herself away and let Mr. Hawking know that she knew ancient medical skills.


    He kept asking questions. It seemed that he wanted to know more about ancient medical skills.


    She could only selectively answer a few here and there. Mr. Hawking changed the topic. ¡°Ms.


    Armstrong, how did you cultivate those rare medicinal herbs?¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°ording to the


    cultivation method of ordinary medicinal herbs.¡±


    ¡°What is the medicinal theory of their effects?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just simply know what medicine to use on


    what disease.¡± Hearing that Mr. Hawking was still curious, Emily simply ended the conversation, ¡°Mr.


    Hawking, let¡¯s talk about it in the future. I have an urgent matter here, so I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    These days, Mr. Hawking repeatedly probed and asked her about the medicinal herbs. She couldn¡¯t do


    anything to get out of it.


    Shaking her head, she continued to water the herbs.


    At the same time, in Country F, Lucas busied himself for a week to deal with all kinds of business


    matters.


    He rubbed his eyes and continued to study the documents in his hand. He used a pen to makeN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    annotations. Mason asked with concern, ¡°Young Master Greens, rest for a while. I¡¯m afraid your health


    will suffer.¡±


    Lucas waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. This is thest document. We can return to China as soon as we


    finish.¡±


    The medicine given by Emily was very effective.


    After he finished taking them, his chest did not hurt again. Especially after taking the medicinal bath, he


    slept well every night, and his spirit was very good the next day. ¡°Young Master Greens, it seems that


    Ms. Armstrong¡¯s treatment is still effective. When we return to the country, we have to continue the


    treatment.¡± Mason smiled, he had observed all the changes in Lucas¡¯ health.


    Lucas did notment and yawned.


    He did not rest much this week.


    In addition, there was still the injury on his shoulder. He was still stressing his body.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter 30 Happiness Snatched from Her Hands


    ¡°Get ready to pack your luggage. When I¡¯m done with the documents, we¡¯ll go to the airport.¡± Hearing


    the order, Mason nodded and nced at the clock. It was still early. He reminded, ¡°Young Master


    Greens, when we return to China, we will go to Ms. Armstrong for acupuncture as soon as possible.¡±


    Lucas nodded. It was time to get treatment as soon as possible. Then, they rushed to the airport and


    set off to return home. After getting off the ne, Lucas rubbed his temples. After more than ten hours


    in the air, he was exhausted. When they left the airport, the Greens family¡¯s driver was already waiting


    there. When the driver saw Lucas, he bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Young Master Greens, the


    chairman said that you should attend the wedding ceremony of the young master of the Johnson


    Group, Charles Johnson, at eight o¡¯clock tonight.¡± Hearing this, Mason frowned and looked at his


    watch. ¡°Eight o¡¯clock? It¡¯s already six. We would have to go straight over now? Young Master Greens


    has been tired for a week and needs to rest.¡± He was worried that Young Master Greens¡¯ body would


    not be able to take it. In his opinion, the top priority was to contact Ms. Armstrong first and treat the


    young master.


    The driver was a little embarrassed. He stared at Lucas and waited for his decision. Lucas looked at


    the time and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go.¡± Mason had no choice but to nod.


    The car drove to the wedding venue. At this time, in the banquet hall on the fourth floor of the Blue


    Whale International Hotel, there were many guests arriving. Among them, there were business people


    of high society and there were also celebrities.


    Today, the young master of the Johnson family and the young miss of the Armstrong family were going


    to get married here. The marriage between the Johnson Group and the Armstrong Group was a grand


    event.


    The scene was romantic and grand. The floor was made of luxurious white marble, the walls covered in


    red silk, and the


    crystal lights flickered with dazzling light. In the hall, on the huge screen, there was a short video of Mia


    and Charles. William and Emma, all dressed up, stood at the door with Henry Johnson, Charles¡¯father,


    and his mother, Beth Osmond. They were all smiles. ¡°Young Master Johnson, congrattions!¡±


    The wedding guests all smiled and filed through, each giving their red envelopes. ¡°Thank you¡±


    Charles smiled and responded politely.


    ¡°I¡¯m really happy that you cane to attend Mia and Charles¡¯ wedding.¡±


    Emma was polite. It was also Mia¡¯s good fortune to be able to climb up to the Johnson family. With


    more capital behind her, she would have better resources in the entertainment industry. ¡°Mia is so


    beautiful. She and our Charles are a perfect match. Oh right, where is Mia?¡± Beth Osmond added, she


    hadn¡¯t seen Mia this whole time. William replied, ¡°She¡¯s still changing upstairs, she¡¯s a bit slow in these


    kinds of matters. Mrs. Johnson, in the future, your Charles will have to be more tolerant of her.¡± Beth


    smiled until her eyes curved. ¡°We will be rtives in the future. After the wedding, Mia will be a


    member of our family. We will definitely treat her well!¡± Both sides were very satisfied with this


    marriage. In this way, the foundation of the Armstrong Group and the Johnson Group would be more


    stable.


    The sh of cameras and the clicking of lenses rose and fell. In addition to businessmen and


    celebrities, there were also many media outlets gathered at the scene.


    Mia was a rising star in the entertainment industry. She had already posted on Weibo about her


    marriage. ¡®The Marriage of Mia Armstrong and Charles Johnson¡¯ had been a trending topic on Weibo


    for 2 days already. ¡°Young Master Johnson, can you share your feelings now?¡± ¡°How did you get


    together with Ms. Armstrong? Can you tell us the details?¡± The media reporters surrounded Charles


    Johnson and asked him questions in session. He answered politely. ¡°I am very happy to be able to


    marry Mia.¡±


    In the bridal lounge upstairs, Mia had already dressed up. She was wearing a white wedding dress,


    exquisite and beautiful. She looked at herself in the mirror with satisfaction. ¡°How is it?¡± Her manager


    and assistant stood at the side.


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong is so beautiful!¡± The assistant ttered her and touched her skirt. The texture was soft.


    ¡°With your looks, what do you not look good in?¡± Mia pped her assistant¡¯s hand away in case she


    dirtied the dress.


    She smiled a perfect smile. ¡°I think I look the best today.¡± Her manager, Amy, held her phone and said


    as she looked at it, ¡°Your fans are all blessing your marriage on your Weibo. This wedding is being


    watched by everyone. You are now the most dazzling bride!¡±


    Her assistant Ruth was envious. She really wanted to get married too. ¡°Miss, Young Master Johnson is


    really good to you. Look at the fresh flowers that were specially shipped back from abroad, as well as


    the twelve-carat diamond wedding ring, the wedding dress that was custom-made half a year ago, and


    was specially designed for you. Oh my god, you¡¯re the most enviable bride in the world!¡±


    Amy sighed, ¡°Is this what it¡¯s like to marry your soulmate?¡± She did not hide the jealousy in her words.


    ¡°Just think about it. If Charles was not good to me, who else would he spoil?¡±


    Mia said as she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Yes, yes, you are a blessed pair.¡± Amy rolled her eyes. Mia¡¯s


    eyes were filled with sweetness and pride. Such a good Charles would belong to her, and her alone in


    the future. She had stolen everything from Emily. But what did that matter? It was her right! She should


    have it all!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter 31 What a Disgrace!


    Mia was chatting with Amy and Ruth. The staff came over, knocked on the door, and informed them,


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong, it¡¯s time. The bride should appear. The ceremony is about to begin.¡± Mia nodded, and


    Amy put down the white veil for her. Ruth walked behind her and helped her hold her train. At that


    moment, Emily had just gotten out of the taxi. She looked up at the hotel in front of her, and it was


    bustling with noise. She was wearing an ordinary green dress, it couldn¡¯t even be called a gown.


    Everyone else was dressed up. Inparison, she looked very in. Emily squeezed the invitation in


    her hand and took a deep breath. She told herself that she would leave immediately after taking her


    mother¡¯s ne. She took the elevator and slowly went upstairs to the banquet hall. The wedding


    march was ying in the banquet hall. Mia was wearing a white wedding dress and high heels. She


    slowly walked down the spiral staircase.


    Emily was disgusted at the look on Mia¡¯s face. The confident smile of a gleeful winner. ¡°Ms. Armstrong


    is here!¡± The shing lights of the cameras were blinding. At the foot of the stairs, a tall man wearing a


    noble tuxedo stood there and looked at Mia affectionately His gaze was like a knight looking at a


    princess, deep and devout. Mia went downstairs and elegantly reached out her hand. He held her hand


    tightly. The couple walked down the red carpet hand in hand. As Emily watched this scene, she


    remembered how this very same man had looked deep into her eyes lovingly, so many years ago, and


    promised: ¡°Emily, I will take your hand and lead you into the halls of marriage. Together we¡¯ll walk the


    red carpet and we¡¯ll be together forever.¡± In the end, he¡¯d wasted no time in getting with someone else.


    Emily felt disgusted and ridiculous. In the past, she was really stupid to believe such words.


    Fortunately¡­ she no longer felt anything in her heart now!


    ¡°This Ms. Armstrong is really beautiful. She and the young master of the Johnson family are a perfect


    match for each other. They are both eye-catching and a perfect match.¡±


    The guests whispered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? This Mia is a big star! I wonder how good-looking their children will be in the future.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Another person responded, watching with interest. They changed the topic and talked about Emily. One


    person looked around mysteriously and said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, Charles Johnson¡¯s original


    intended was not Mia.¡± ¡°I know. It was the elder miss of the Armstrong family, Emily. She lost her


    virginity before she was supposed to get married. It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± Someone asked curiously,


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t shee? Isn¡¯t today her sister¡¯s wedding?¡± A mocking voice sounded. ¡°This is not her


    real flesh-and-blood sister. Why would she be here? Charles Johnson is her old lover. It would be an


    embarrassment for her to show up here. Besides, she has been kicked out by her father, William. She¡¯s


    no longer ady of the Armstrong household.¡±


    It was not just them. Many people wereparing Emily and Mia. It had been a huge scandal that


    year. Many of the people present knew about it. ¡°Mia¡¯s mother, Emma, is not William¡¯s original wife. He


    cheated on her, and that¡¯s where Mia came from.¡± They looked at Emma and William with a sly


    expression. ¡°Although this Mia is not from his first wife, she is sessful, good looking, and also a star.


    She is giving face to the Armstrong family. That big miss is really a disgrace.¡± The guests next to Emily


    clicked their tongues in disgust. ¡°That¡¯s why William chased her out. All these years, there has been no


    news of her.¡± A faint sigh came from the side. To everybody else, the lives of the rich and famous were


    but idle gossip. As they spoke, they forgot where they were and their voices got louder and louder.


    William, who was sitting in the front row and watching the ceremony, also heard these discussions.


    His mood wasplicated. He felt proud because of Mia, but he also felt humiliated because of Emily.


    William¡¯s face turned all different colors, and he clenched his teeth.


    How could he have such a terrible daughter as Emily!? Emma sat next to him and naturally heard the


    gossip too. The smile on her face was gentle, and she pretended not to hear it. So what if she had


    gotten where she was through underhanded means? Didn¡¯t she get thestugh? Didn¡¯t her and Mia


    have all the wealth and fame they wanted now?


    She privately nudged William with her arm and said in a low voice, ¡°Smith family¡¯s people are here. Will


    Emily note? It will be difficult to exin to the Smith family if we can¡¯t give them the bride they


    want.¡± William frowned and said, ¡°When the ceremony is over, I will call her. Let Mia and Charles finish


    the wedding first.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter 32 Not Just Anyone


    William had not seen Emily. However, right now, he could not leave. He sat in the most eye-catching


    position. It was his daughter¡¯s wedding. If he left the banquet rashly, it would attract attention. Emma


    nodded with a proud expression on her face. She looked at the wedding scene with satisfaction, it was


    bustling with noise and excitement. Such a grand wedding was estimated to be one of the few of its


    caliber in the history of this city.


    Tonight was the most glorious moment in her life. Her daughter was sessful in her career, and her


    son-inw was so outstanding. All the guests who came to congratte her were all famous figures.


    She counted, and all the famous families came, except for the Greens family. The Greens family?


    Emma paused. Just now, Charles said that the Johnson family had already sent an invitation to the


    Greens family. She wondered if the Greens family would give the honor and show up. William also


    thought of this and asked Henry, who was sitting next to him, ¡°President Johnson, is the Greens family


    stilling today?¡± Henryughed, his expression full of pride. ¡°The Greens family has agreed. They


    will definitely send someone over. No matter whoes, it will be a supreme honor for us! I have


    already ordered the people at the door to keep an eye out for them. I¡¯ll know immediately when they


    arrive!¡± When William heard this, he was overjoyed. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s great!¡± The Greens family was


    the most prestigious family in the city. The Johnson and Armstrong families wanted to use this


    opportunity to establish a rtionship with the Greens family. It would surely elevate them to another


    level. After all, the Greens family was not usually easily essible. Emma smiled and pped her


    hands. ¡°This is really a happy asion for our two families! As expected of the Greens family. They will


    definitelye and give their blessings ording to social etiquette.¡± She felt even more proud in her


    heart.


    Now, even the Greens family had to give her family face. A hint of viciousness shed through her


    eyes, and Emma thought to herself: ¡®Oh Emily, how could you possiblypete with Mia now?¡¯ While


    they were talking, Charles and Mia arrived on the stage, hand in hand. The two of them were close to


    each other, they looked like the picture of happiness. ¡°Wee the young couple to the stage!¡± The


    host¡¯s excited voice passed through the microphone and entered everyone¡¯s ears. On the stage, Mia


    was smiling. Charles was elegant and graceful. What a gorgeous couple. The host began to make her


    speech. ¡°First of all, wee to all the guests for taking time out of their busy schedule to attend this


    wedding.¡± Everyone apuded. Mia took in their reactions and felt even more proud. ¡°Next, Miss Mia


    Armstrong and Mr. Charles Johnson¡¯s wedding officially begins!¡± The host asked Mia, ¡°Ms. Armstrong,


    are you willing to be Mr. Johnson¡¯s wife? Will you stay by his side, through sickness and in health, for


    as long as you both shall live?¡± Mia lowered her head shyly, ¡°I do.¡± The host turned to Charles, ¡°Mr.


    Johnson, are you willing to be Ms. Armstrong¡¯s husband? Will you stay by her side, through sickness


    and in health, for as long as you both shall live?¡± Charles looked at Mia gently and said firmly, ¡°I do.¡±


    The host continued, ¡°The groom, the bride, please exchange your wedding bands!¡± Charles Johnson


    took out the ring he had prepared. The twelve-carat diamond ring shocked everyone present. The


    female guests could not help but let out a ¡°wow¡± sound. He gently put the ring on Mia. She also put a


    ring on his ring finger. The rings were a matching set. ¡°Next, please kiss the bride!¡± Charles kissed Mia


    on the lips, as the crowd cheered around them. The two hugged each other and kissed passionately.


    On the stage, smoke floated around the stage, as if they were in a fairnd.


    A beautiful scene with beautiful people. ¡°The ceremony isplete. I hereby announce you husband


    and wife!¡±


    The host announced loudly, and the audience burst into thunderous apuse as they all stood up. As


    Emily watched this scene, there was no change in her expression. ¡°Miss Armstrong will go change into


    her party dress. Guests please take your seats. Everyone, eat and drink well!¡± With a lively shout from


    the host, the banquet began.


    Charles was in the main seat, so he naturally had to wait for Mia toe down and sit with her.


    The guests at the side had already started drinking with William, Henry, and the others, and the scene


    was extremely lively. ¡°Congrattions, President Johnson, President Armstrong! It¡¯s a happy day for


    you both!¡±


    The sound of the sses clinking as they toasted filled the room with crisp rings. ¡°Happiness for all!


    Thank you!¡± Emma and Beth didn¡¯t drink and sat together chatting.


    A potbellied middle-aged man held a wine ss in his fat hand and walked towards William with a


    smile on his face.


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Armstrong. You and the Johnson family are now joined in marriage. Next is the


    Smith family. It¡¯s not too hasty to say we are already inws, right?¡±


    This man was the chairman of the Smith Group. Williamughed and said, ¡°Of course not. It is the


    Armstrong family¡¯s honor to be inws with the Smith family!¡±


    He knew that the Smith family wasing and was not surprised at all. William clinked sses with


    Mr. Smith and drank. Mr. Smith drank his wine too and smiled. ¡°The Smith family is also honored.¡± He


    changed the topic and looked around with a puzzled expression. ¡°But why haven¡¯t I seen her yet?


    Where is the elder miss of the Armstrong family?¡±


    Previous Post


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Next Post

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 33 Make a Fool of Herself


    When William heard this, he was stunned. He was too busy talking and forgot to call. Heughed at


    himself and said, ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m too overwhelmed with happiness. I don¡¯t know where that girl went.


    I¡¯ll call her and ask. President Smith, please wait for a moment.¡±


    He left temporarily and called Emily in a hurry. Emily saw it all happen from afar, and her face was full


    of ridicule. She hade here to retrieve her mother¡¯s ne. Once she got it, she would leave.


    Thus, she walked in front of William and said in a cold voice, ¡°There¡¯s no need to call me.¡±


    When William saw here over, his tone was full of displeasure. ¡°Why are you sote?¡± He looked


    her up and down with a face full of disdain. ¡°Why are you dressed like this? Don¡¯t you see what kind of


    asion it is? What a disgrace.¡± After saying that, he rolled his eyes. If Mr. Smith saw her like this, he


    might look down on them, the Armstrong family. She didn¡¯t even have any decent clothes, she was


    dressed like a beggar. Fortunately, the Smith boy wasn¡¯t any better. They had no other options but


    Emily. Hearing William¡¯s disdainful tone, Emily almostughed out loud. This man was her biological


    father. She immediately sneered and nced at him. ¡°You don¡¯t think that I really came to attend their


    wedding, do you? I came here to take get my mother¡¯s ne, I¡¯ll be leaving immediately afterward. I


    have no reason to dress up.¡± He wanted her to dress up and congratte that evil woman Mia who had


    stolen everything from her? What should have been rightfully hers? Delusional. Emily reached out her


    hand and said impatiently, ¡°Give me the ne!¡± William had a cold expression on his face, his


    hands behind his back. He had no intention of giving her anything. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? I


    didn¡¯t ask you toe here just for that.¡± Her heart trembled. Sure enough, there was something else.


    Emily said coldly, ¡°Why did you make mee?¡± No matter what his goal was, she would never


    cooperate with him,


    Just as William was about to answer, a sharp and slightly old female voice sounded, ¡°Aiya, isn¡¯t this


    Emily?¡±


    It was Emma, who was standing not far away. She took the opportunity toe over and deliberately


    raised her voice.


    Emily was stunned and stared at her with disgust.


    It was this disgusting woman again. Not only was she disgusting, but she was also hypocritical. She


    ignored Emma and turned her head to the side with a cold face.


    Emma ignored her reaction and continued to raise her voice. ¡°Emily, when did you arrive? Why didn¡¯t


    you inform me? I thought you wouldn¡¯t attend your sister and Charles¡¯ wedding!¡± Emma¡¯s voice


    instantly attracted the attention of countless guests. They put down their sses and looked over


    curiously. For a moment, Emily became the center of attention. A cold light shed in her eyes, and her


    sharp gaze pierced Emma. This old hag had indeed done it on purpose. She just wanted to see Emily


    make a fool of herself.


    So what?


    Emma watched calmly as Emily became the subject of discussion. Sure enough, whispers started all


    around them. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± ¡°I thought she wouldn¡¯te!¡± ¡°I forgot what her name was, E?¡±


    ¡°Emily, her name is Emily!¡±


    The surrounding people pointed at Emily. She stood still and closed her eyes. Some people didn¡¯t know


    what had happened, and asked their neighbors about her curiously, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    All the surrounding guests looked around eagerly, at this new exciting turn of events. They looked on


    eagerly like they were watching a y, ¡°This is the elder miss of the Armstrong who was kicked out!¡±


    William was also a little ufortable, it was still an embarrassing topic for the Armstrong family.


    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful, why was she kicked out?¡±


    Someone eximed in admiration. Although this elder miss of the Armstrong family was dressed


    inly, she did not lose out to her younger sister who was a celebrity.


    ¡°Six years ago, she was supposed to be engaged to the young master of the Johnson family, Charles.


    However, on the night before the engagement, she went out to a party and fooled around with some


    random man. It even made the headlines! Her mothermitted suicide out of shame.¡± The


    surrounding people immediately began gossiping. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be that kind of person. She


    definitely brought it upon herself!¡± ¡°She really brought shame to the Armstrong family, what a


    shameless slut!¡± ¡°However¡­ it is quite pitiful for her to end up like this.¡± Everyone spoke at the sameN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    time. Emily¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and she clenched her fists.


    The scandal that had been sealed for six years was once again revealed.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 34 The Tide Turns


    When Emily became the focus of attention, Charles and Mia, who were not far away, noticed her and


    looked over. Henry and Beth also heard what the guests were gossiping about. They walked over


    together. Beth and Henry looked a little embarrassed. Mia walked up to her and pretended to be all


    friendly, ¡°Sister, you are here. I thought you were noting. I am really happy that you cane to


    my wedding with Charles.¡± As she said that, she held Emily¡¯s hand and smiled. Emily sneered and felt


    disgusted. Especially since next to Mia, stood Charles. If Mia really cared about her, she would not


    have snatched Charles away.


    Emily looked at him, meeting his eyes.


    The good-looking man stared at her. His gaze was filled withplicated emotions, but only for a


    moment. Then his face was nk.


    She looked at this familiar face and her heart was in turmoil.


    Charles opened his mouth and greeted her. ¡°Emily, long time no see. Thank you foring to my


    wedding with Mia.¡± His cold and distant tone stung her heart. Emily turned her head andughed at


    herself. She thought that she would not have any feelings for him. But at this moment, after hearing his


    words, she felt so foolish. Because she realized, that for the past 6 years, she was still holding out a


    glimmer of hope for him.


    She had wondered if he had some hidden reasons for doing what he did.


    Now, it seemed that he had voluntarily abandoned her for Mia. That was the raw truth.


    She could not help but pull her hand back with great force. Mia staggered and almost fell. Charles


    hurriedly supported her. ¡°Mia, are you alright?¡± He looked down at her and frowned nervously. His voice


    was full of concern. Mia was also a little stunned. She forced a smile and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister. I


    was too excited.¡± She smiled awkwardly and reluctantly as if Emily had bullied her. Immediately, the


    guests began to gossip again. The guests pointed at Emily and talked about how rude she was. Emily


    looked at Mia coldly and was quite disgusted. Mia truly yed the part of the victim well. Ignoring the


    pointed voices of the crowd, Emily crossed her arms and said bluntly, ¡°You misunderstood. I came


    today not to attend your wedding, but to take back my mother¡¯s ne. Once I get it, I¡¯ll be gone.¡±


    Then, she coldly retracted her gaze and ignored Mia. Mia was a little embarrassed and was about to


    say something, but she stopped. Charles sighed and held Mia¡¯s hand tightly,forting her silently.


    Emily turned to look at William, her attitude cold. ¡°Give me the thing I came for.¡±


    She had no need to waste her good manners on these people.


    With so many people watching, William also felt a little embarrassed. He pursed his lips.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that Emily was going to make a scene and embarrass him in public like this. He


    reprimanded, ¡°Your sister is so happy to see you and even came out to greet you. Look at how you are


    behaving!¡± Emma looked at the situation and stood beside him, adding a oil to the fire. ¡°Yes, Emily.


    Why are you in such a hurry to leave on such a wonderful day? Since you¡¯vee, at least have some


    wine.¡±


    The more they acted magnanimous, the more unfavorable the situation was for Emily. Emily did not


    respond to their requests, she only insisted, ¡°Give it to me.¡± Mia nced at the guests who were


    discussing among themselves.


    She smiled sinisterly and put on a sad expression as she spoke.


    ¡°Sister, are you still unable to let go of Charles? I know that you feel sad today, on our wedding day.


    However, it has already been so long. It has been so hard for Charles to recover from what happened.


    Can¡¯t you give us your blessing?¡± There were tears in her eyes, and her voice was a little choked up,


    which made the other guests pity her. As an actress, this was no trouble for Mia. Without waiting for


    Emily to respond, she continued, ¡°All these years, you were away


    from the family, I was very worried about you. I even begged Dad to let youe back. This time,


    since you are back, please stay.¡± Her tears turned into smiles, and she looked so considerate and kind.


    Charles couldn¡¯t bear it and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Mia¡­¡± He red angrily at Emily. Emily looked at


    them coldly. Mia was really good at acting. Her acting skills were getting better and better. Mia¡¯s words


    implied that it was Emily who had done an ugly thing and betrayed Charles. She was deliberately


    emphasizing things to further damage Emily¡¯s reputation. Mia had cast herself as the considerate and


    gentle sister. What a good method. Emily could imagine what everyone else watching thought of her.


    She turned around and sure enough, everyone was looking at her with disgust. ¡°A person like her is


    worthy of being the elder miss of the Armstrong family? If I were Young Master Johnson, I would


    definitely want the second Miss Armstrong too.¡± The guests in the front row looked at her with disdain.


    ¡°The second Miss Armstrong is so gentle, unlike her, who is like a shrew.¡±


    A woman mocked her loudly, so Emily was sure to hear it.


    The tide had turnedpletely against Emily. ¡°I still have to congratte Young Master Johnson for


    breaking away from such a horrible woman. If he had married her, it would be a misfortune for his


    family.¡±


    A young man acted exaggeratedly, pretending to vomit. Emily looked hatefully at Mia, William, and


    Emma. The people who had forced her into this situation.


    The ones who were meant to be her family!


    Previous Post


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter 35 It Is Your Honor


    Mia¡¯s scheme had seeded, and she felt proud. Emily¡¯s heart was in turmoil, and she felt that all the


    blood in her body was rolling. She bit her tongue to hold back her emotions, and her mouth filled with


    the metallic taste of blood.


    Emily¡¯s sharp gaze pierced straight at Mia. There was a bone-chilling coldness in her voice. ¡°Is that so?


    Then should I thank you for your kindness and your deep sisterhood? Unfortunately, my mother has


    only ever given birth to one daughter. I don¡¯t have a sister. A mistress¡¯ illegitimate daughter shouldn¡¯t


    stand here and try to talk to me like an equal.¡±


    Her words were sharp and she directly mocked Mia¡¯s lineage.


    When these words came out, the expressions of Emma and Mia changed, and William¡¯s face sank.


    The direction of public opinion had changed, and the wind was blowing the other way now.


    ¡°Back then, President Armstrong cheated and got together with Emma. That was why he had Mia.¡±


    Someone whispered, resulting in a chorus of boos. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this President Armstrong would


    do that, he looks like such an honorable family man.¡± ¡°Mrs. Armstrong looks so elegant. I didn¡¯t expect


    her to be a homewrecker.¡± What they said was the truth. Emma and Mia felt the sharp pricks of the


    pointed words now aimed at them The wedding had turned into a farce. Charles frowned unhappily and


    said, ¡°Emily, there are so many people here today. Even if you don¡¯t wish us well, don¡¯t say such


    unpleasant words. Since you left the family, Mia has worried constantly about you. How¡­ can you say


    such words?¡±


    It was obvious he was defending Mia and ming Emily.


    Emily sneered. ¡°Oh really? And is that why she showed up at my house and pushed my grandmother


    to the ground, causing her to be hospitalized? Because Mia cares so much about me? She¡¯s such a


    good actress! She really should get an award. Do you have an Oscar yet Mia? Because you really


    deserve one!¡± Emily tutted and mocked Mia.


    When she said this, everyone¡¯s face turned ugly.


    There were members of the media in attendance. A story like that would surely make the entertainment


    headlines. What Emily wanted was to make the Armstrong family lose face. After witnessing Emily


    exposing their family secrets in public over and over, William shouted angrily, ¡°Enough! Today is


    Charles and Mia¡¯s wedding. Shut up!¡± Emily clenched her teeth and looked at William with an


    exasperated look. ¡°Give me the thing I came for. I will shut up and leave immediately.¡± William for some


    reason was still dragging things out and refusing to give Emily the ne she hade for. At this


    time, Mr. Smith let out a long sigh. He stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, you can¡¯t


    leave! After all, you will soon be my daughter-inw. A member of the Smith family.¡±


    The noisy discussion stopped abruptly. Emily was stunned and looked at the strange middle-aged man


    in front of her. She wasn¡¯t even engaged, what did this man mean? Her face darkened and she asked,


    ¡°What do you mean by this? Who are you?¡± Mr. Smith was a little displeased. Did she mean to go back


    on their agreement? ¡°I am the chairman of the Smith Group. Your father has agreed to betroth you to


    my son. This matter has already been decided!¡± He suddenly raised his voice and red at her. Mr.


    Smith deliberately spoke loudly so everyone would hear it. That way, if the Armstrong family went back


    on their word, they would lose credibility. Hearing this, Emily was shocked and angry. She looked at


    William in astonishment. She gnashed her teeth in anger. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    He was not surprised at all. He said coldly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you thanking me, you traitor! The Smith family


    is also famous in J City. It is your honor to marry into their family!¡± Since she was already there, there


    was no way William would let Emily escape so easily. Emma also took advantage of the situation and


    said, ¡°Yes, Emily, just marry. The Smith family is good. Your father and I are very satisfied. Your Uncle


    Smith likes you very much, he chose you personally to be his daughter-inw!¡± She smiled happily, and


    Mia also gloated. The corners of her lips curled up. Mia stayed silent, but she was basking in


    satisfaction. Emily, this is our gift to you! Hahaha!


    At the same time, Lucas and Mason had arrived at the entrance of the banquet hall.


    Everyone was attracted to the spectacle surrounding Emily. No one noticed them. ¡°Young Master, is


    this the right ce?¡± Mason asked suspiciously. He looked down at his watch to make sure that they


    did note at the wrong time. Lucas frowned and nodded.


    There was no one in the seats. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The groom and the bride were nowhere to be seen. ¡°Is this really a wedding? Why does it look like a


    vige fair?¡± Mason muttered.


    Everyone stood in the corner in a semi-circle, peering inwards.


    This scene looked strange no matter how one looked at it. ¡°There isn¡¯t even anyone weing the


    guests or checking invitations. This wedding ceremony between the Armstrong and Johnson families is


    really unique.¡± Mason pushed his spectacles up and grasped the invitation in his other hand.


    ¡°Something has happened.¡± Lucas said in a deep voice. He looked at the center of the crowd and his


    pupils shrank.


    Emily? How could it be her! He strode over to the crowd with his long legs. ¡°This elder miss of the


    Armstrong family is now going to be the daughter-inw of the Smith family?¡± ¡°What a show the


    two families are putting on today!¡± Hearing their discussion, Lucas¡¯ expression turned cold.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter 36 Never Treated Her Well


    Emily was digesting this disgusting news. No wonder William wanted her toe no matter what. It


    turned out that it was to sell her to the Smith family! Anyway, tonight, she had been made a fool of


    enough already. She no longer cared. There wasn¡¯t anything that would make it worse.


    Stroking her hair, Emilyughed. ¡°How ridiculous! Six years ago, you chased me out of the Armstrong


    family. Now, you tell me that you have arranged a marriage for me? May I ask, who is Mr. Armstrong to


    me and what right does he have to make such a decision on my behalf?¡± Without waiting for him to


    respond, she turned her head and raised her eyebrows at Mr. Smith.


    ¡°And this Mr. Smith, don¡¯t you know that I am no longer a member of the Armstrong family? Don¡¯t you


    know that six years ago, I was already kicked out in dishonor? You really must be crazy to want to have


    me marry your son!¡±


    Her eyes became steely. She wasn¡¯t going to let anybody else mess with her today.


    Mr. Smith swallowed. He was oppressed by her aura and retreated.


    He did not speak, not knowing how to answer her question.


    As the president of the Smith Group, who had been in business for a lifetime, he was actually


    intimidated by a little girl today?


    William was so angry that he only reacted after a long time. She was insulting him in public? Emily


    really had no manners! Enraged, he pointed at her nose and cursed, ¡°You still have the face to say


    that? It was your good fortune that the Smith family was willing to take you despite what you did back


    then! What status do you have? Even if you were driven out by me, the blood that flows through your


    veins is still my blood!¡± William red at Emily, his chest heaving up and down. Seeing this, Emma


    stroked his back andforted him, ¡°William, the child is not in her right mind. Don¡¯t argue with her.¡±


    ncing at Emily, she took the opportunity to say, ¡°Yes, Emily. Your father is so worried about your


    marriage prospects!¡±


    Her tone was earnest, and she sighed.


    Again, they were acting like Emily was the one being unreasonable.


    When the others heard this, they started discussing. A girl asked curiously, ¡°I don¡¯t think the elder miss


    of the Armstrong family knew about her supposed engagement, why is that?¡± The woman with the loud


    voice said again, ¡°Yes, it seems that she didn¡¯t agree to anything!¡± A middle-aged man tutted and rolled


    his eyes. ¡°She just doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. If she married Young Master Smith, she would be


    the one reaping the benefits!¡± The girl looked at Mr. Smith suspiciously. She could not understand. ¡°The


    Smith family is so rich. Why would Mr. Smith let his son marry such a person?¡± The middle-aged man


    responded, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who the Smith family is, Mr. Smith¡¯s son is a young master of a rich


    family. It is her good fortune that he would want such a woman!¡±


    The rest of the people agreed. In their eyes, it was a blessing for Emily to have someone to marry at


    all. If she did not agree to marry into the Smith family it was surely because she was greedy and


    wanted somebody even richer. Charles¡¯ mother, Beth Osmond, cleared her throat. This time, she also


    said, ¡°Emily, the Armstrong family and the Johnson family have always been good friends. Back then,


    you betrayed Charles, but we¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. Now that things havee to this, you really


    should not disobey your father. The Smith family is not bad. You have also reached marriable age. The


    Smith family does not dislike you. You should be grateful.¡±


    In the eyes of the Johnson family, Emily was worthless. However, for the sake of the Armstrong family,


    Beth had toe out and say something. Emily had enough of these people and their hypocritical


    faces. She smiled widely, bright and beautiful like a blooming flower under the sun. ¡°You think that I¡¯m


    going to marry just any random trash thates along? Who do you people think you are, making


    decisions about my life!¡± Emily released all her pent up anger, and she emanated a powerful fury.


    Everyone was shocked. Someone eximed, ¡°This woman is really wild!¡± William was even more


    furious. He took a step forward and said, ¡°Emily, how dare you! You have no choice in today¡¯s


    engagement. You¡¯re going to marry into the Smith family, whether you agree or not!¡± If he couldn¡¯t even


    handle his own daughter, how could he, President Armstrong, continue in the business world in the


    future?


    How could he allow her to disobey him time and time again?


    Emily was already used to the Armstrong family¡¯s shamelessness.


    She looked at him and sneered, ¡°What? Are you going to tie me up and sell me like some kind of


    ve? How much money did the Smith family give you to make you so desperate to trick me? It must


    be a big sum, right?¡± Emily was not surprised at all. The Smith family was menacing. The Armstrong


    family would definitely force her into the Smith family. She snorted coldly. Her gaze was like a knife,


    and her words pierced through his heart. ¡°You make it sound so nice like you¡¯re providing for my future.


    If there wasn¡¯t anything in it for your benefit, why would you care at all?¡± The Smith family was a rich


    family, so there must be something fishy about them wanting Emily specifically. There was probably a


    nightmare waiting for her. William was embarrassed. He had indeed agreed to the engagement for the


    sake of Smith family¡¯s money.


    Emily saw through his nature at a nce. . ¡°William, others don¡¯t know you, I do. Do you think you are


    worthy of being a father?¡± No matter now or in the past, he had never treated her well. She had long


    since stopped thinking of him as a father.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 37 He Won¡¯t Give Anyone Face


    When William heard her words, he trembled with anger. He cursed angrily, ¡°You rebellious girl!¡± He


    walked over and raised his hand to p Emily¡¯s face. He swung with all his strength, and just as his


    hand was about tond Everyone watching inhaled sharply, with that much force on that little face,


    Emily would definitely be hurt badly. At this moment, William¡¯s wrist was stopped. His wrist was tightly


    gripped by arge hand, unable to move. It was Lucas. At some point, he had walked over. He was


    dressed in a ck suit and stood tall, exuding an imposing aura.


    Everyone looked at him in astonishment.


    Who was he?


    William was still angry. He raised his head and nced at him. It was a young man he had never seen


    before.


    Whose kid was this?


    How dare he oppose Mr. Armstrong! He immediately said angrily, ¡°Why are you stopping me?¡±


    Lucas nced at him and his voice was so cold that it was about to freeze into ice.


    ¡°Today is a big asion. Did the Johnson family invite me toe watch a circus performance?¡± After


    that, he shook off William¡¯s hand with a face full of disgust. He took the handkerchief that Mason


    handed over and wiped his hands. William took a few steps back.


    Before he could stand firmly, he saw Henry walk forward with a face full of excitement and a respectful


    voice.


    ¡°Mr. Greens, you¡¯re here?¡±


    When those words came out, everyone present was shocked. Mr. Greens?


    Greens, like the Greens family? The crowd tittered. ¡°I have long heard that the Johnson family invited


    the Greens family to attend the


    wedding. But I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. And the one who showed up is the president, Lucas Greens!¡±


    Many rich youngdies began whispering excitedly. They stared at Lucas¡¯ handsome face and blushed


    at the same time.


    ¡°This Mr. Greens is really young and handsome!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve long heard that the Greens family¡¯s CEO has an extraordinary bearing and is


    extremely noble. I didn¡¯t expect him to be like this!¡± Their eyes lit up and their hearts beat like drums. If


    they could marry this Mr. Greens, it would truly be a blessing. Even Mia couldn¡¯t help but look at him a


    few more times. How could there be such a good-looking man? Compared to him, Charles, who was


    beside her, was instantly overshadowed. Whether it was appearance, figure, temperament, family


    background, or ability, the president of the Greens Group was perfect! Henry watched everyone¡¯s


    reaction.


    He was very proud at that moment.


    He cleared his throat and said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, calm down! Today is my son¡¯s wedding. Let¡¯s


    have order.¡± Some in the crowd looked at him with disdain. Earlier this President Johnson had been


    standing idly by. Now that Mr. Greens was here, he was acting all proper. Henry took a step forward,


    extended his hand, and said respectfully, ¡°Wee, Mr. Greens, to my son¡¯s wedding. Because of your


    arrival, this lowly one is truly honored by your presence!¡±


    He was waiting for Mr. Greens to shake hands with him. In the future, he would be able to show off in


    the business world. He was someone who could speak with Mr. Greens! With that connection, who


    would dare to look down on the Johnson Group? However, Lucas did not shake his hand and only


    stood there coldly. William rolled his eyes and went forward to apologize, ¡°I was blind. I didn¡¯t know that


    it was Mr. Greens who came. I apologize for my rudeness. I made a fool of myself!¡±


    He chuckled and smoothed things over. Charles also came back to his senses and nodded. ¡°Thank you


    foring to congratte me and my wife on our wedding day.¡±


    None of them had expected that Mr. Greens woulde. All their attention was on Lucas. Emily was


    cast aside by them.


    She looked at him in a daze, somewhat embarrassed.


    She did not expect that he woulde to such an asion.


    And coincidentally, she let him see such an embarrassing side of herself.


    Lucas, what would happen now that he knew all about her? Would he be like everyone else, thinking


    that she was a slutty, shameless tramp? Lucas had such a cold personality and was noble and


    arrogant. He would surely look down on her.


    What would he say?


    Maybe, ¡°Ms. Armstrong. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person.¡± Or ¡°I really regret knowing you


    and making you my doctor.¡±


    Or perhaps, something even more unpleasant?


    She did not care, she was unafraid.


    She had nothing left to lose. The worst experience was being targeted by her biological father. In front


    of so many people, he scolded her for being shameless. As for Lucas?


    If he looked down on her, then so be it!


    At worst, he would bepletely disappointed in her and never contact her again. Emily clenched her


    teeth and her fists. She turned her head away and no longer looked at him. She was ready to wee


    his indifference and disgust.


    Lucas did not speak.


    She looked at him suspiciously. Things seemed to be different from what she had thought.


    The Johnson and Armstrong families were so eager to curry favor with Lucas. However, he turned a


    blind eye to them and did not respond to anyone. Henry¡¯s hand froze in mid-air. His smile froze on his


    face.


    The atmosphere was indescribably awkward. Charles and William were being publically rejected, and


    their expressions also became ufortable.


    The guests present couldn¡¯t help but mutter. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Mr. Greens doesn¡¯t seem to care for


    them at al!¡± Someone clicked his tongue and sighed, ¡°This Mr. Greens really has a temper. He won¡¯t


    give anyone face.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next PostText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter 38 She Is Someone Important to Me


    Henry was obviously very embarrassed, but he did not dare to show it at all. He only retracted his


    hand, his tone still respectful. ¡°Mr. Greens, you are a littlete. However, I have reserved a seat for you.


    If you don¡¯t mind, please take a seat.¡±


    He bent down, held out his hand, and led Lucas to the guest seats.


    He yed the host to try and ease the awkward mood. He thought that Mr. Greens would not remain


    standing there. Unexpectedly, Lucas opened his mouth. His voice was very pleasant, like the ringing of


    jade. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m not here to attend the wedding. I¡¯m just here to pick someone up. Although I


    hadn¡¯t expected to see such a scene, all of you ganging up on one person. What a show.¡± Everyone


    was stunned. Before they could react, they saw him slowly look at Emily.


    He walked up to her, his mouth curved into a smile.


    Emily was also stunned. She didn¡¯t expect it to go this way. Just as she was in a daze, she heard him


    say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I shoulde directly to you as soon as I got back? What are you doing here?


    You made mee all this way personally just to pick you up.¡±


    His voice was thoroughly gentle and sweet. His eyes were deep and affectionate as he stared at her.


    Lucas raised his hand and tucked a lick of Emily¡¯s messy hair behind her ear. His movements were


    light and graceful, like a gentleman. They were so close that she could feel his breathing. She smelled


    the fragrance on his body and it refreshed her heart. Their breathing mixed together, and the


    atmosphere was so good that the air tasted sweet.


    She was stunned, and her heart beat faster.


    Why was he suddenly acting like this towards her?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was stunned. Looking at Mr. Greens¡¯ actions, it was clear that he had a deep and


    complicated rtionship with Emily! ¡°Oh my god, does the elder miss of the Armstrong family have


    some kind of magic


    potion? First, the young master of the Johnson family, Charles, had feelings for her. Then Young


    Master Smith wanted to marry her. Now, even Mr. Greens is in love with her?¡± In the crowd, people


    sighed and stared. A rich youngdy looked at Emily¡¯s beautiful face with a sour expression. ¡°As


    expected, beauty is everything.¡± The faces of the Johnson and Armstrong families changed


    dramatically.


    ¡°Emily? When did she get to know Mr. Greens?¡±


    Mia was even more astonished. She stared at Er


    he could not ept


    it!


    She was supposed to be the main character, the center of attention tonight! It was supposed to be the


    night of Emily¡¯s downfall, her humiliation! But what on earth was going on right now? She was


    indignant. She bit her lip and looked at Charles. Charles also frowned. The current situation was very


    unfavorable for them. The Johnson Group had had a very good few years. This had barely brought


    them into the upper ss. However, they was still far from being a really rich and powerful family. He


    originally wanted to use tonight¡¯s opportunity to build a rtionship with Mr. Greens and officially enter


    those ranks!


    But the current development was too strange.


    Watching Mr. Greens and Emily look at each other affectionately, he had a bad feeling. He immediately


    asked, ¡°Mr. Greens and¡­ Emily, you know each other?¡±


    After saying it out loud, he realized that it was an incredibly awkward thing to have done.


    He should not have said that. What right did he have to ask that question? The rumors of what


    happened back then were already wild and all over the ce. If he said this, wouldn¡¯t it seem as if he


    was still obsessed with Emily?


    Mia was a little hurt as she turned to look at Charles.


    She clenched her fists. After six years, did he still have feelings for Emily? She red at Emily


    hatefully. Emily must have had some special tactics, to be able to get close to Mr. Greens.


    And that slut was trying to take her husband away now too?


    No way.


    Mia swore in her heart that sooner orter, she was going to finish Emily off.


    Lucas ignored Charles and did not even look at him.


    Everyone stared at Charles. He was in a very awkward situation. Mason coughed and took a step


    forward, answering on behalf of Lucas. ¡°Ms. Armstrong is familiar to our President. She is a very


    important person in his life.¡± These words were ambiguous and invited all sorts of spection.


    Everyone was shocked.


    So Emily and Mr. Greens were indeed a couple.


    No wonder she was unwilling to marry young Master Smith. Mr. Greens was at least ten million times


    better than that young Master Smith.


    Charles¡¯ face turned pale. He opened his mouth but did not say anything.


    Mia took in his reaction. Mason nced at everyone and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Emily would


    come here and be made fun of like this by you lot!¡± Everyone was silent and did not dare to speak. If


    they offended Mr. Greens, they would not be able to gain a foothold in the business world again. Then,


    Mason looked at William with cold eyes and said, ¡°You are Mr. Armstrong, right?¡±


    William braced himself and replied, ¡°Yes, Assistant Mason. What can I do for you?¡±


    Mason was Lucas¡¯ assistant and had followed him for many years.


    As long as anybody knew Lucas, they would know Mason. Mason sneered and said, ¡°Ms. Armstrong,


    Emily is after all your first born daughter from your first wife. You dismissed her and threw her out of


    your family. And now you are so cruel as to try and marry her into the Smith family? Don¡¯t you know


    that their son is not only an infamous yboy, but also a cripple? You would be destroying your


    daughter¡¯s future by forcing her to do that.¡±


    He paused and looked at William with disdain. ¡°I have never seen such a father in my life.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter 39 His Warmth


    Emily looked at William in disbelief, her face full of anger. When those words came out, William¡¯s face


    instantly turned pale. If everyone knew about that detail, then it was obvious he was selling his


    daughter off!


    Nobody would be on his side after knowing he had done something like that. How would the Armstrong


    family establish itself in high society again after that? The surrounding people were also in an uproar!


    They all looked at William, their hearts filled with suspicion.


    Just now, what that elder Miss Armstrong said, could it be true?


    Mia and Emma¡¯s faces sank when they heard this.


    Mia¡¯s heart beat faster, and her palms were covered in sweat. She almost couldn¡¯t maintain her calm


    expression.


    Emma and her daughter looked at each other with anxiety.


    That was supposed to be a secret.


    The media would definitely report on it. And then, the Armstrong family¡¯s reputation would be ruined.


    Especially Mia, she was a public figure and it would definitely impact her career. Then, not only would


    they talk about her online, but maybe she would lose her job and be banned from TV.


    A few clicking shutter sounds rang out, and Mia could not help but worry. In the current situation, she


    couldn¡¯t just shoo the media personnel out. She gritted her teeth and stared at Emily with hatred in her


    eyes. Emily, how did you end up with the Greens family? Moreover, what was going on with this Mr.


    Greens? He was clearly here to attend Mia¡¯s wedding. Yet, he had intervened and caused her family to


    lose face! She thought, at that moment, they needed someone to help the Armstrong family out of their


    bind.


    If the news came out, then she would just have to pay to remove the search results and suppress the


    news. Charles was stunned. He turned around and looked at her, his eyes full of inquiry.


    She quickly gave him a look. He understood and said naturally to Mason, ¡°Assistant Mason, I think you


    and the outside world have some misunderstandings about us. This matter is not what you think it is.


    Young master Smith, although he has done some bad things in the past, he has learned his lesson and


    changed his ways now. His leg is only injured and he will recover. We really arranged this marriage with


    the full intent of securing Emily¡¯s future happiness. You really shouldn¡¯t specte on our intentions like


    that.¡± His words were firm and clear,pletely removing the suspicion from the Armstrong family.


    Mason chuckled in disbelief. This young master of the Johnson family was just lying through his teeth.


    Doctor Armstrong was lucky she didn¡¯t marry Charles, he was not the person that she had thought he


    was. Emma also chimed in, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re acting like we¡¯re intentionally trying to hurt Emily. We are a


    family, why would we do something like that?¡± The whole Armstrong family presented a united front,


    quickly assuming the innocent and hurt faces of the victims.


    Emily watched all their faces change.


    She was so disgusted that she wanted to vomit. She was mentally prepared that the Armstrong family


    would not do anything for her out of the goodness of their heart. But she also did not expect that it


    would be like this.


    If Assistant Mason had not said so, she would not know that William wanted to betroth her to such a


    person!


    Her eyes were filled with anger, reced by a heavy disappointment. She did not want to stay in this


    ce any longer. Emily closed her eyes, looked up at Lucas, and said, ¡°As soon as I get my mother¡¯s


    ne, we¡¯ll go back together. Wait for me.¡± The corners of her mouth curved, and her elegant smile


    stunned many people. Her almond eyes were full of love, gentle and sincere. In the eyes of outsiders,


    they were like a pair of lovers. Emily was smart, she understood that Lucas was helping her. His


    actions made her cold heart feel a little warmer. Being stared at by those beautiful eyes, Lucas¡¯ heart


    skipped a beat. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and a strange feeling welled up in his heart.


    When he came back to his senses, he nodded and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± He


    answered like a husband, waiting for his wife to return home. She turned around and looked at William.


    The warmth in her eyes disappeared, leaving only coldness. She spoke in an indifferent tone as if he


    was not her biological father, but a stranger. ¡°I will say it onest time. Give me the ne!¡± She


    stretched out her hand and waited impatiently for William. After today, she would definitely not have


    any more contact with the Armstrong family! Lucas stood by, not saying a word. His cold gaze pierced


    William, his eyes practically drilling a hole through the man. Lucas had spent many years in the


    ruthless business world, and he had be a predator who could kill with one look.


    His nce had a stopping power that could awe and silence a man.


    William was frightened to the point of trembling. He took the ne out of his chest pocket with


    trembling hands, almost unable to hold it steadily. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you right¡­ right away!¡± Swallowing his


    saliva, his tongue seemed to have been tied, making it difficult for him to even speak aplete


    sentence.


    How could he dare disobey?


    Emily had found such a backer.


    Even the Johnson and Armstrong families together would not be able to do anything to her now.


    William did not dare look at Lucas, much less speak to him. He respectfully handed the ne to


    Emily. Emily grabbed the ne quickly, not wanting to have any physical contact with him.


    She no longer paid any attention to William. Lucas raised his eyebrows and handed her a


    handkerchief. She took it with a grateful look. She quickly wiped the ne. She did not hide her


    disgust for William. She put away the ne and smiled at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Previous Post


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter 40 The Truth Revealed


    Lucas smiled and nodded. He elegantly reached out and held her hand. It was soft and delicate.


    They walked towards the door arm in arm. Mason followed behind.


    Seeing that her n was about to fail, Mia took onest shot. She couldn¡¯t hold back and stepped


    forward to block their way. Mia boldly looked straight at Lucas and said, ¡°Mr. Greens, although I don¡¯t


    know how you met my sister. I¡¯m so happy that you can ept her despite her past.¡±


    She gritted her teeth as she said thest sentence. These words were calcted and with a double


    meaning. She did not believe that there would be a man alive who wouldn¡¯t mind something like that


    happening to his other half. Emily stopped in her tracks and was about to lose control of her emotions.


    She sneered. Mia¡¯s words pretended to show concern for her.


    But in reality, the intention was to further humiliate her.


    That woman even now was still so disgusting in her ways!


    Why did she hate Emily so much that she had to ruin her reputation?


    She nced at Mia with disgust. Emily opened her mouth and was about to mock her. Before she


    could say anything, Lucas had already stopped and replied, ¡°I know very well what kind of person Emily


    is. As for you, what are you? From the beginning, you have been constantly reminding everyone about


    her past. Do you really want


    everyone to poke andugh at her and call her shameless?¡± He snorted coldly and continued, ¡°What


    an amazing way to care for someone, I¡¯ve never seen anything like it in my life! This really was an eye-


    opening experience for me today.¡±


    His expression was full of disgust. Lucas had dealt with all kinds of people in society, and he knew his


    way around. He had seen all manner of scheming and tricky people. He had also had his share of


    family disputes. He hated the fake and hypocritical way this woman was behaving. When she heard his


    words, Mia¡¯s face turned pale.


    She had no way to refute him.


    The guests were not fools and gradually felt that something was wrong.


    They realized that Mia had been ying them all along. Mia¡¯s eyes turned red, and she said pitifully,


    ¡°No, I really care about my sister.¡± Seeing her like this, Charles walked forward and held her in his


    arms. When Lucas saw this pair of wicked lovers, he sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°That¡¯s not


    necessary. Your concern is really frightening.¡± Mia choked and did not dare to refute him. She only


    looked up at Charles pitifully. Mason chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s strange. I heard that the young master of


    the Johnson family and elder miss of the Armstrong family were childhood sweethearts. But when she


    was in trouble, you immediately abandoned her and got with her step-sister! No matter what happened,


    it¡¯s amazing how quickly you moved on. And now you¡¯re making this show of being so loyal and in


    love? It really is astonishing!¡± He tutted and left this sentence hanging in the air for all to ponder. With


    that, Lucas and Mason left with Emily. Charles was a little embarrassed and held his bride in his arms


    stiffly.


    The guests at the scene were lost in thought. They did not know the exact details of what had


    happened back then. They had only found out about Emily¡¯s scandal after reading the news. However,


    Mr. Greens had expressed a different opinion of Emily and revealed some hidden truths today. What he


    said was not unreasonable. Thinking about it carefully, there were also many doubts about what had


    happened back then.


    Everyone immediately began to doubt whether they had been too quick to judge. They sized up


    Charles and Mia with a new perspective. They obviously began to suspect what had really happened


    between the three of them. Someone directly asked, ¡°Could it be that the young miss of the Armstrong


    family plotted against her sister and set her up? Then she would be able toe in and snatch young


    Master Johnson.¡± Many people nodded and said, ¡°Who knows?¡± After all, it was better not to rashly


    offend the Johnson and Armstrong families. Mia was at a loss, faced with this sudden turn of opinion


    against her. She tugged at Charles, ¡°What should we do, Charles?¡± She would probably be in the


    headlines tomorrow, and not in a good way. Charles had no choice but to sigh andfort her. ¡°Mia,


    it¡¯s okay. Everything will


    pass.¡±


    In his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but think of how intimate Lucas and Emily had appeared. At that moment,


    Mr. Smith spat on the floor in anger. Since Mr. Greens had interjected, it was impossible for Emily to


    marry his son now. However, he had already given the Armstrongs 30 million yuan for the betrothal gift.


    That old fox William would definitely not return it! He realized that it must be William who had lied to


    him and schemed against him! He¡¯d lost 30 million and offended Lucas Greens as well. In the future,


    how could they, the Smith family, gain a foothold in the upper ss? Luckily, he had not actually


    kidnapped Emily. Otherwise, the Smith family would probably be wiped out! Mr. Smith was so angry


    that he trembled. He pointed at William¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°Well good job William Armstrong. You


    almost got me killed tonight! How dare you take the 30 million when you knew full well she was never


    going to marry into the Smith family?¡± To say that in front of so many people. It would definitely ruin the


    Armstrong family¡¯s reputation. With that, Mr. Smith turned on his heel and stormed out.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41 Hold on to Her Achilles Heel


    Mr. Smith¡¯s words were like a p thatnded heavily on Armstrong family¡¯s face. William indeed sold


    his daughter! Emma, Mia, and even Charles Johnson would probably not be able to get away with it.


    As the crowd discussed animatedly, Emma simply got off the stage. William stood where he was, his


    face ashen. Today¡¯s matter had pushed him to the edge of the storm.


    Mia¡¯s face was green, and the Johnson family¡¯s expression was also not good.


    She and Charles Johnson looked at each other and sighed. The dinner party ended just like that. The


    news of the Armstrong family had already spread outside. Armstrong family and Johnson family had


    already gone crazy from all the work and were still on the phone in the middle of the night. ording to


    the list, the first thing they did was to deal with the scene and all the media.


    ¡°Charles, thank you for working so hard for our Mia. No matter what, tonight¡¯s matter can not be spread


    out. Otherwise, Mia¡¯s reputation will be ruined!¡± Emma thanked Charles Johnson. She was very


    anxious. Charles Johnson sighed and said politely, ¡°Mom, things havee to this. We can only do


    our best.¡±


    Mia sat on the sofa, her eyes swollen from crying. Henry and Beth walked into the room and med,


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Armstrong, why did you make such a big fuss tonight? We have lost all our face and


    offended Mr. Greens.¡± Henry sat heavily on the bed, very angry. ¡°The wedding is ruined!¡±


    Originally, he wanted to take the opportunity to win over the favor, but in the end, he messed it up.


    William had no choice but to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. We also didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.¡± The


    Armstrong family implicated the Johnson family. In fact, he also couldn¡¯t figure out how Emily, an


    abandoned daughter, could climb up to the Greens family


    On the other side, Emily had been silent since she was taken out of the banquet hall. Only when she


    got into Lucas¡¯ car did she open her mouth to thank him. ¡°Mr. Greens, thank you for helping me out just


    now.¡± Otherwise, she was afraid that she would be tied up and sent to the Smith family. ¡°It¡¯s my


    pleasure. You are my doctor. Of couse, I should help you.¡± Lucas said in a clear voice. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    In fact, he was not sure why he was so anxious to help her when he saw her in trouble.


    Probably, because he still needed her to treat his illness?


    Lucas suppressed the emotions in his heart and continued to drive. Emily smiled and chatted with him,


    ¡°This is not a small favor. From what you said, you seem to know the Armstrong family very well. Have


    you investigated me long ago?¡± She was not surprised at all. People like Lucas were always cautious.


    She was really happy that Lucas knew about her, did not humiliate her, and even helped her.


    Therefore, she was not angry at all.


    Lucas did not speak, but Mason jumped in.


    He admitted, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, don¡¯t me the young master. He doesn¡¯t know about this matter. It


    was me who made the decision. I have to be wary of anyone who wants to get close to him. After all,


    the young master has just been injured. I hope you can understand. If you want to me someone,


    me me.¡± His wordspletely saved Lucas. As smart as he was, he could already see that the


    young master treated Doctor Armstrong differently. So he chose to be the bad guy for him. ¡°Then


    tonight¡¯s wedding¡­¡± Emily hesitated. So they came for her? Mason exined, ¡°What happened tonight


    was purely an ident. Greens family was indeed invited to attend the wedding banquet. It¡¯s just that I


    didn¡¯t expect that I would meet you there.¡± Emily was a little disappointed. She nodded, raised her


    eyebrows, and asked him, ¡°How do you know that Smith family¡¯s young master is a good-for-nothing?¡±


    ¡°Before, I heard about it by chance, and only then did I know about Smith family.¡± Mason replied.


    In her heart, there was an inexplicable difort.


    But on second thought, what he said seemed to be reasonable. She nodded in understanding and did


    not say anything else. Now that she had left that ce, a sense of exhaustion welled up in her heart.


    She yawned, both physically and mentally exhausted. Tonight, the emotional impact she suffered was


    too great.


    It was not that easy to recover. She sighed and leaned back in her chair to rest. Her heart was in


    turmoil and she could not fall asleep, so she simply stared out the window in a daze. The speeding


    scenery gradually calmed her heart. Through the rearview mirror, Lucas saw her and the ne in


    her hand. He thought about it and asked hesitantly, ¡°Is this really your mother¡¯s relic?¡± Did he mean that


    she had been deceived by William? He casually took a ne and lured her to the hook. But if it


    really was the case, it seemed a little offensive to ask this. Emily was stunned. She looked at the thing


    in her hand and nodded. It was a heart-shaped ne, symbolizing love. She looked out the window


    faintly and said, ¡°If not for this, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡± Lucas did not speak. He should have expected


    this. After a long time, he chuckled and his voice dissipated in the wind. ¡°They have grasped your


    Achilles¡¯ heel very urately.¡± Her mother was her Achilles¡¯ heel.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42 A Gentleness


    That Had Never Been Detected Emily was silent, her expression dim. She said in a lonely voice,


    ¡°Indeed.¡± If not for her, her mother wouldn¡¯t have died. Lucas looked at her and suddenly felt a little


    distressed. Thinking that he was still beside her, she put away her messy guilty conscience and


    thanked him, ¡°Thank you.¡± Lucas raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why are you thanking me again? I already said


    that there¡¯s no need.¡±


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. He had said that she did not need to thank him.


    However, she really did not expect that he would be there. Moreover, he even helped her. She leaned


    forward and leaned close to him, asking with a mysterious face, ¡°Mr. Greens, did you actually go there


    just for me?¡± There was a cunning look in her eyes, like a little fox. He smelled her elegant and warm


    body fragrance, and his mind shook. She smelled so good¡­ He forced himself toe back to his


    senses and shook his head. ¡°I was invited to attend the wedding. I just happened to meet you¡­ That¡¯s


    why I helped you.¡±


    Lucas paused subtly in the middle of his sentence.


    She understood that he just didn¡¯t want to talk about sad subjects. Emily nodded andughed at


    herself. What else did she have to care about? ¡°Actually, you shouldn¡¯t have helped me. The people


    there tonight are all famous people and media. This matter will definitely be spread out, and it will not


    be good for you.¡±


    Her voice was crisp and pleasant, with the charm of a mature woman. His eyes were bright, and he


    turned back to look at her. He opened his mouth but swallowed back his words. When he opened his


    mouth again, he said, ¡°Whatever they say, I don¡¯t care.¡± Lucas shrugged with a look of indifference.


    When she saw that he was so cute, she burst outughing.


    He was a little stunned.


    Just now, he actually wanted to say, ¡°If you need it, I can always help you.¡±


    However, with their current rtionship, it seemed that he should not say this.


    Emily did not know what he was thinking.


    She looked around and teased him in a smart tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Greens is such a self-


    centered person.¡± He chuckled and did not speak. She couldn¡¯t help but look at him a few more times.


    For some reason, she had a better impression of him¡­


    Although she understood that he helped her because she was his doctor¡­ And in the future, Lucas still


    needed her for treatment. That was why he protected her at the wedding and even risked his life.


    However, this was enough for her to thank him. She stared at his back.


    In her eyes, there was a gentleness that even she did not notice.


    He also did not notice.


    Thinking of his health, she asked with concern, ¡°Mr. Greens, how are you recently?¡± Lucas replied


    casually, ¡°Not bad, just a little tired.¡± She looked at him suspiciously and asked, ¡°Stop the car first. I¡¯ll


    take your pulse.¡± He obediently let Mason stop the car and reached out his hand to let her take his


    pulse. After checking his pulse, she frowned. His pulse was weak, indicating that he was overworked.


    As she checked his pulse, she scolded him angrily, ¡°Mr. Greens, even if you have the medicine I


    prescribed for you, you can¡¯t overdraft your body like this. On average, you have to sleep for more than


    six hours every day!¡±


    Lucas was reprimanded by her and was silent. He did not refute her.


    Mason looked at his young master and wanted to exin, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, our young master, he-¡± He


    had no choice. Before he could finish, she red at him. Mason tactfully closed his mouth and secretly


    nced at his young master. In the future, the young master would probably suffer.


    Emily withdrew her hand and told Lucas, ¡°Go to my ce tonight. At least an hour of acupuncture and


    medicine bath.¡±


    His body had exhausted too much energy, so it was time for him to recuperate. Lucas nodded and


    instructed Mason, ¡°Let¡¯s go directly to Ms. Armstrong¡¯s house.¡± Mason was a little hesitant and asked


    her, ¡°It¡¯ste already. You don¡¯t mind, right?¡± A man and a woman alone would damage her reputation.


    She raised an eyebrow, warm and bright, like a sunflower in the sun. ¡°I don¡¯t care. What are you


    thinking about?¡± Mason smiled and drove to her home. When she got home, Lucy, Ethan, and Sofia


    were all awake. They sat on the sofa waiting for her. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    They were all worried. Seeing Emily enter, Sofia and Ethan immediately ran over and hugged her. Lucy


    walked over with an anxious look on his face. ¡°Emily, why are you back sote? Did those people make


    things difficult for you?¡± She just went to get the ne and should have returned long ago. She


    looked rxed and replied, ¡°No, they can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± She was worried that they would


    overthink. So, she did not tell them about what happened tonight. Seeing that they were still worried,


    she said, ¡°I brought the ne back. Don¡¯t worry. I met Mr. Greens halfway and was dyed for a


    while. So I came backte. Mr. Greens is waiting for me.¡± Lucy nodded and called Lucas and Mason


    She touched the heads of the two children,forted them, and whispered, ¡°Sofia, Ethan, let go of


    Mommy. Mommy is going to work.¡±


    The two children were very conscious.


    One ran to get water, and the other ran to get Emily¡¯s acupuncture bag. Lucas took off his shirt andy


    on the bed. This time, she spent a lot of effort. She was tired and yawned. After she finished, he put on


    his clothes and said to her, ¡°Thank you.¡± She did not have the energy to be polite. She just nodded and


    put away her things. She turned around and saw that Ethan and Sofia were already asleep on the chair


    next to them. Their heads were leaning against the back of the chair and their bodies were leaning


    against each other. They looked very cute.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter 43 Stay Overnight


    When Emily saw this scene, she was stunned. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head andugh.


    Her eyes were gentle, full of love, full of motherly radiance. Lucas saw her reaction. He couldn¡¯t help


    but take a few more nces. This kind of her was different from what he had seen before. There was


    no coldness, calmness in her, nor the fierceness and helplessness at the wedding tonight


    It was the first time he had seen her so soft.


    She walked over and carefully picked up Sofia and Ethan one by one. Her movements were gentle and


    did not wake them up. The two children were carried all the way to the children¡¯s room next door.


    Then, Emily came over and said to Lucas, ¡°Mr. Greens, if you are tired, you can rest for a while. Wait a


    minute, I wille over and pull out the needles.¡±


    Lucas was covered in needles. He nodded and responded, ¡°Okay.¡± His voice was full of tiredness. A


    long time of work, day and night, plus a tiring journey. Right now, he was indeed very tired. Emily had


    already gone to the hall to deal with the medicinal herbs he needed for the medicinal bath The


    bedroom was silent. She left a silver needle and pricked the acupuncture points for sleeping. Lucas


    only felt that the acupuncture points around his body were limp and numb. In his nose, he smelled the


    fragrance of hers on the pillow. The environment wasfortable and rxing. His eyelids fought for a


    while and finally fell into a deep sleep. An hourter, Emily wiped the sweat on her head and came in to


    pull out the needle The first thing she saw was the sleeping Lucas.


    When he was asleep, he put away his usual hardness, coldness. He looked gentle.


    She couldn¡¯t help but be curious and looked at him for a while. Emily looked at the needles on his body


    and sighed.


    She pulled out the needles one by one, and the tip of the needles hurt slightly. He groaned.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Then, he fell asleep again. It was gettingte, and he still had to take a medicinal bath, so he couldn¡¯t


    keep sleeping. She lowered her head and leaned close to him, whispering, ¡°Mr. Greens? Wake up, it is


    done.¡±


    He was sleeping soundly, and there was no response.


    Emily was very helpless, and her voice was a little louder, ¡°Mr. Greens, wake up! You still have to take


    a medicinal bath!¡± He frowned and continued to fall asleep.


    She nced at Mason, who was standing at the side and shouted at Lucas.


    ¡°Mr. Greens! Wake up! When the medicinal bath is over, go back to your house to sleep!¡±


    Emily did not dare to shout too loudly, afraid to wake up the children.


    Lucas still did not wake up. She did not know whether tough or cry. She hesitantly reached out and


    pushed his shoulder.


    His muscles were tight and it felt good touching them. For some reason, Emily felt a little hot on her


    face. Lucas was still motionless. She couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°How long haven¡¯t you slept?¡± He was


    really too tired. He hadn¡¯t slept for a few days. Emily was speechless as she looked at the medicinal


    herbs that she had ced on the table.


    She asked Mason, ¡°If Mr. Greens doesn¡¯t wake up, how can he take a medicinal bath?¡± Moreover, was


    he going to spend the night here?


    Man and woman, alone in a room¡­


    Mason looked at Lucas with faint dark circles under his eyes. He couldn¡¯t bear it.


    His young master hadn¡¯t slept well for five or six days. And he had to work an intense job. He asked


    Emily, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, can he not take the medicine bath tonight? My young master was really too


    busy abroad. He hasn¡¯t slept well for several nights. He is too tired.¡±


    His voice was full of heartache. Emily pondered for a while and agreed, ¡°He won¡¯t take a medicated


    bath tonight. It¡¯s fine. But he has to make it up in the future.¡±


    She looked him up and down. His eyes were green. Indeed, hecked sleep for a long time. Logically


    speaking, if an ordinary person did not sleep for such a long time, they would have already exhausted


    themselves. It was also strange that he had not fallen asleep on the streets. It was probably because


    he had some sleep disorder. She sighed. If not for her medicine, he would probably have already been


    sent to the hospital. He really made her worry. When Mason heard her say this, he also heaved a sigh


    of relief. Emily asked him, ¡°He should have insomnia, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Mason nodded.


    He couldn¡¯t help but praise her in his heart.


    Doctor Armstrong was really smart. After taking a look, she knew what was going on with his young


    master. Emily frowned and said, ¡°How long has his insomnia been going on? Has he ever used


    medicine?¡±


    Mason nced at the unconscious Lucas. He hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°It¡¯s been a long


    time. Young Master has suffered from insomnia. It was very serious before, and he couldn¡¯t sleep all


    night. Sometimes, he would take sleeping pills.¡± When Emily heard this, she had a look of disapproval.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°Sleeping pills have side effects and will also produce dependency. After


    taking them for a long time, it will also be a burden on his body. He should stop taking them. I will help


    him get some medicinal herbs to help him recuperate.¡±


    After hearing this, Mason bowed to her. ¡°Thank you, Doctor Armstrong.¡± She nodded, picked up the


    medicinal herbs on the side, and prepared to leave. Mason called out to her again. She turned around


    suspiciously and met his hesitant gaze. Mason solemnly requested, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, can you let


    Young Master stay with


    you for a night and have a good sleep?¡±


    If he slept halfway and was woken up¡­


    He would probably not be able to sleep the entire night.


    She hesitated for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    If this was in the past, she would not allow it at all.


    Not to mention, he upied her own room!


    But tonight, he had helped her.


    So, she agreed.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter 44 So Open


    After a while, Emily looked at the time. It was past twelve. She took the herbs and left the bedroom.


    She felt tired and yawned. Then, she knocked on her grandmother¡¯s door. Grandma looked at her with


    sleepy eyes. ¡°Emily, it¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡± She lifted her hair and exined awkwardly, ¡°Mr.


    Greens is asleep. He won¡¯t go back tonight. He¡¯ll sleep in my room. I¡¯lle and squeeze with you.¡±


    Granny heard this and woke up. She looked at her in shock. ¡°Emily, how can you let a man stay in your


    room?¡± Sheughed dryly and said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t slept for a few days. He fell asleep. I couldn¡¯t wake him


    up. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Grandma shook her head helplessly and let her into the room. Suddenly,


    she remembered something. She asked, ¡°Did Mr. Greens¡¯ assistant also stay?¡± Emily did not


    understand and nodded. Grandmother¡¯s expression became very strange. She wanted to say


    something but hesitated. Was Emily so open now? How could she let two men sleep in her room?


    Emily reacted and waved her hand. She quickly said, ¡°He did stay. He stayed to take care of Mr.


    Greens. He¡¯ll only sleep on the sofa.¡± Grandma heard this and breathed a sigh of relief. The next day,


    Emily was woken up by the voices of the two children. She got up and washed up. As soon as they


    opened the door, they saw Sofia and Ethan holding a few boxes in their arms. They cheered and


    looked very excited.


    Mason and Lucas stood beside them.


    Lucas looked very energetic.


    Indeed, he hadn¡¯t slept for a long time. It was sofortable to sleep. The two little kittens meowed


    and circled around them. Emily¡¯s inquiring gaze stopped on the boxes.


    She walked over and asked the children, ¡°Sofia, Ethan, what is this? Why are there so many things?


    Where did theye from?¡± Ethan and Sofia looked at each other. Ethan looked at her and replied,


    ¡°Mommy, this is Lego. Lucas brought it from abroad.¡±


    He hugged the box tightly and lowered his head. Sofia also said, ¡°And he gave me a garage kit.¡± The


    little girl blinked innocently. She liked these things very much. Emily was stunned. She frowned at


    Lucas and said, ¡°It¡¯s so kind of you. How much is it? I¡¯ll pay you!¡±


    However, Lucas refused, ¡°Not much. I promised to give it to themst time.¡±


    Emily never liked to owe others favors.


    However, he sounded quite determined. She sighed and epted it. At this time, Mason stepped


    forward and bowed to her. He said, ¡°Thank you, Doctor Armstrong. How much was the treatment and


    medicine? I will transfer the money to you on WeChat.¡± How could she ept their money again?


    Hearing this, she said, ¡°Free. Take it as my thanks. You helped mest night and now you send gifts to


    the children.¡± She nced at the boxes and smiled. Seeing that she insisted on doing so and


    calcted it so clearly, Lucas no longer insisted on paying. Lucy wasing out of the kitchen.


    She held a te in her hand and presented the breakfast that had just been prepared. When she saw


    everyone, she greeted, ¡°Breakfast is ready. Everyone,e and eat together! And Mr. Greens,


    Assistant Mason,e and eat together!¡± Lucas politely declined, ¡°No, I have already disturbed you


    last night. How can I stay any longer?¡±. When he woke up this morning and saw that he was in her


    room, he was shocked. This was really too rude. He was really embarrassed to trouble Doctor


    Armstrong and her family again. Mason also expressed his refusal and wanted to go back with Lucas


    first. Lucy, however, was very enthusiastic. She insisted, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a meal. No trouble at all!


    Besides, Mr. Greens, you are so kind to the children.¡±


    The toys he bought for them were all worth a lot. Lucy was really grateful. Ethan wanted a set of Lego


    for a long time, but he had no money to buy it. She always felt bad for him. Therefore, she did not mind


    him staying in Emily¡¯s roomst night. . . Lucas was a little hesitant. But since the elder had insisted on


    this¡­ If he refused again, it would be rude.


    Mason looked at him awkwardly, waiting for his instructions.


    The two children were also very enthusiastic.


    Ethan smiled at Lucas and said, ¡°Yes, Lucas, let¡¯s eat!¡±


    He liked this handsome man very much now. Sofia also nodded. ¡°Yeah, Lucas, dine with us!¡± She


    walked over with one hand holding the box and the other holding Lucas¡¯ hand. She looked up at him,


    her eyes full of stars. Lucas was stunned. The little girl¡¯s hand was white and tender, soft and supple.


    She held his finger. He felt as if his heart had been melted. He got up and went to take a seat.


    Previous Post


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Next Post

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 45 You¡¯re the Best


    Emily saw this scene. ¡°Mr. Greens, just stay here for breakfast.¡± She stepped forward, took Lucy, and


    ced the te on the table. The two children consciously moved chairs. Sofia quickly ran to the


    kitchen and picked up more. There were two pairs of chopsticks and two bowls. Mason politely said,


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, isn¡¯t it too much trouble for you?¡± Emily smiled and looked at Lucas who had


    already sat down. ¡°There¡¯s no trouble at all. It¡¯s just some more chopsticks. I don¡¯t see trouble at all.¡±


    She raised her eyebrows, looking lively and quick-witted. Lucy entered the kitchen again. When she


    returned, she brought a pot of medicinal porridge. Emily served him a bowl of it. She exined, ¡°This is


    my grandmother¡¯s medicine porridge. It tastes good and it can nourish your blood. It is suitable for your


    current condition.¡±


    When Lucas heard this, he naturally had no objections. He silently drank the porridge and it tasted


    good.


    During the meal, Sofia and Ethan had been very active in picking up food for Lucas.


    Sofia picked up a peanut and ced it on his te. She said happily, ¡°Lucas, eat!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lucas


    replied.


    He ate the peanut.


    Before he finished eating, Ethan gave him another piece of food. ¡°Lucas, this dish is also delicious.


    This is made by my mommy!¡± Lucas looked up and met his eyes that were full of anticipation.


    ¡°Eh -¡±


    Seeing this, Mason wanted to stop them. His young master had mysophobia and didn¡¯t like to eat food


    touched by others¡¯ chopsticks. Even if it were public chopsticks, it still wouldn¡¯t do.


    Usually, when he ate, he had his own set of chopsticks.


    However, the dishes that Ethan had picked up had already entered Lucas¡¯ bowl. He gasped and looked


    up at his young master. The young master¡¯s expression was normal and did not express any dislike.


    Only then did he let out a sigh of relief and continue eating. Lucy felt that the children were extremely


    adorable. She smiled until her eyes curved and said, ¡°Sofia, Ethan, you like Lucas so much?¡± Ethan


    nodded frantically.


    Sofia also smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I like Lucas the most!¡± Then, she picked up some food for Lucas.


    ¡°Lucas, you should eat this dish. It¡¯s the best!¡± She was so happy that she forgot to use public


    chopsticks to pick up the food. She used her own small chopsticks. Mason quickly stopped her. ¡°Wai¡­¡±


    But before he could make a sound, Lucas had already put the food in his mouth. He also responded, ¡°It


    is indeed good.¡± After being praised, Sofia smiled adorably. She said, ¡°Right? I like it very much too!¡±


    She leaned forward and said excitedly, ¡°Lucas, my mommy is cooking so delicious! In the future, you


    have to try more!¡±


    Her voice was soft and lovely. It was sweet to the bone.


    Looking at her, Lucas felt his heart soften. ¡°Okay,¡± he said. The corners of Lucas¡¯ mouth curled up


    slightly. This little girl was really cute. His eyebrows and eyes unconsciously softened a little. Mason


    was stunned when he looked at him.


    Was he mistaken?


    The young master actually ate food from others¡¯ chopsticks? He fell to the ground.


    Emily, who was at the side, saw the entire scene and felt that it was funny.


    This little girl actually invited him without her consent.


    Besides, she did not intend to let Mr. Greense to her house in the future.


    It was indeed inappropriate to let such a big man enter and leave her room casually. This morning, her


    grandmother also told her what was at stake. Even if Mr. Greens did not mean anything bad. When the


    neighbors saw them, what would they say? She immediately put down her chopsticks and suggested,


    ¡°Mr. Greens, the space at home is too small. Moreover, to prevent the situationst night from


    happening¡­ next time, I¡¯ll go to Mr. Greens¡¯ house.¡± Halfway through her words, she was a little


    embarrassed.


    Mason asked, ¡°What about the medicinal ingredients?¡± Emily said, ¡°I will make the medicinal


    ingredients and send them over.¡±


    Mason nodded. Lucas naturally did not have any objections.


    It would be best if he could treat her at home.


    It was indeed inconvenient to drive here. He said indifferently, ¡°Sure.¡± After that, he instructed Mason,


    ¡°Later, give Doctor Armstrong an address.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mason epted the order and continued to eat breakfast.


    After the meal, Emily handed the herbs that she had prepared before to Lucas. ¡°It¡¯s the same medicine


    fromst time with some sleep aid. Three times a day. Take after a meal. And you have to keep taking


    the medicinal bath.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lucas nodded and left with Mason.


    The two children looked reluctant to part. Ethan walked over and said to him, ¡°Lucas, goodbye!¡± Sofia


    also came over and leaned against the door with a look of attachment. ¡°Lucas, you have toe more


    often in the future.¡± In the future, Mommy will go to Lucas¡¯s. They did not know when they would be


    able to see Lucas. Lucas chuckled, his eyes gentle. He patted their heads and said softly, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next PostText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Mission To Remarry


    Despite being busy at work, Lucian would show up at Roxanne¡®s door every day.


    His mind kept reying the scene where Roxanne met Larry and how she questioned him harshly.


    After their argument, Roxanne even suggested he


    bring Este back with him. Thus, Lucian only dared to observe the four of them from afar instead of sh


    owing up before Roxanne.


    Este was bing livelier


    day by day. Lucian assumed it was because she adored Roxanne. He had no idea she was starting to t


    alk now.


    Meanwhile, Aubree appeared at the Farwell Group¡®s building when it was time to get off work.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, Ms. Pearson. Mr. Farwell just left.¡± Cayden reminded her when he saw her pressing the elev


    ator button to head to the CEO¡®s office. He had just got off work.


    Hearing that, Aubree knitted her brows. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Cayden shot her a professional smile. ¡°I don¡®t know


    his schedule after work. If you¡®re curious, you¡®re wee to call him and ask him where he is.¡±


    He gave her a polite bow and turned to leave.


    When the elevator doors slid shut before her, Aubree bit her lip. A wave of fury crashed through her.


    Even though Lucian humiliated her in public and made her theughingstock of the upper¨C


    ss society, she refused to give up just yet.


    These few days, she didn¡®t stop contacting Lucian in hopes that he would change his mind.


    If Lucian were to change his mind and confirm their wedding date, the rumors would be scotched.


    That was the only way. There was nothing else she could do to turn the tables for now.,


    Aubree was bitterly disappointed after her constant tries to contact bim were met with cold rebukes.


    After the incident at the birthday party, Lucian didn¡®t botherforting the Pearson family. Instead, he g


    ot all wrapped up in Roxanne.


    There was no need to call Lucian, for Aubree knew he was obviously with that wicked woman.


    With that thought in mind, Aubree pushed the elevator button and marched out.


    Back at the Pearson residence, she saw Samuel and Gina in the living room.


    When she came in, they were about to


    ask whether she got to meet Lucian when they noticed her expression. Comprehension dawned on the


    m. ¡°Lucian isn¡®t around again?¡±


    For the past few days, Aubree and her parents tried to meet Lucian but to no avail. The man refused to


    spare them any time.


    Aubree went to him a few times, but he refused her entry.


    Infuriated, Aubree tossed her bag to the


    floor. ¡°It¡®s all that b*tch¡®s fault! What exactly is so great about her?¡±


    Gina frowned. ¡°Did Lucian go to her again?¡±


    Aubree plopped into the seat next to them furiously. ¡°Duh! Everyone¡®s saying that he¡®s going to marry


    Roxanne. I¡®m just a gold¨C


    digger who clings to him shamelessly. He doesn¡®t even want me even if I offer him everything!¡±


    Gina and Samuel shared a look,


    They had heard this rumor, too. However, just like Aubree, they assumed the rumor would


    be scotched once Lucian agreed to the wedding.


    s, things weren¡®t going their way.


    Gina patted Aubree¡®s back in aforting manner. ¡°No matter what, we¡®ll get his exnation soon. Calm


    ¡°You¡®re asking me to calm down? If


    we wait any longer, that b*tch will marry him soon!¡± Aubree dered as a crazed look


    appeared on her face.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite her fury, Gina remained calm. ¡°What Lucian wants may


    not be what the Farwells want. Didn¡®t you see how his mother held


    a prejudice toward that woman previously?¡± she reminded Aubree.


    Aubree calmed down slightly. ¡°Are you saying that¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡®s pay the Farwell residence a visit,¡± Gina stated coolly.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter 47 How Ruthless!


    This morning, a lot of Weibo celebrities suddenly began to make a lot of announcements.


    ¡°Let me reveal Armstrong family¡¯s inside story: The popr female celebrity, Mia, her father, William,


    and her mother, Emma, loved each other when they were young. There was no cheating and divorce. It


    was the elder miss of the Armstrong family, Emily, and her mother, Evelyn, in order for her to marry


    William, created this fake news.¡± For no reason, this appeared on hot search. It got there at five in the


    morning. Logically speaking, at this time, the night owls had gone to sleep. The people who woke up


    early were still eating breakfast. This should be when the least people were on Weibo. So, how could


    there suddenly be a new hot search?


    Lucas focused, his expression serious. Then, the Inte influencer who first posted on Weibo began


    to makements again. ¡°William arranged for Emily to marry the Young Master of Smith family.


    Indeed, he had good intentions. He loved his daughter. That was why he came up with this n. The


    reason why he was so helpless was that the elder miss of the Armstrong family did not love herself!¡±


    Gradually, many people came out and asked, ¡°Is this true?¡±


    The topment was, ¡°What did she do?¡±


    The focus of the crowd gradually shifted from Mia to Emily.


    It seemed like someone was guiding it secretly. In just a few minutes, there was a group of people who


    liked thement. There were so many people who liked it that it was abnormal. Not long after, other


    big influencers also came out, ¡°Six years ago, on the eve of the engagement, Emily got a male


    prostitute. Everyone knew about it. William missed her daughter. In order to make her live well, he


    helped her find a rich family. Who would have thought that he would be ndered like this?¡±


    More and more Inte celebrities came out to ¡°rify¡± things.


    In thements section, there were also a lot of paid ounts, ¡°Mia was innocent. At that time, Young


    Master Johnson was so sad. She went tofort him. As a result, Young Master Johnson developed


    feelings for her and they were together.¡± ¡°They¡¯re such a great couple. How can they insult them like


    this?¡±


    Mia¡¯s fans were overjoyed.


    In an instant, the wind changed and the entire Inte went on a rampage.


    ¡°I originally thought that elder miss of the Armstrong family was the innocent White Lotus. Now, it


    seems that she is also a whore!¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether Mia is a good person or not. But Emily is


    definitely not a good person!¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she dead yet? She is simply shameless!¡± Those voices that insulted Emily appeared again.


    People on the inte were so changeable.


    When Lucas saw this, he frowned.


    He put down his phone and did not want to look at those vicious remarks. ¡°Young Master, someone is


    controlling public opinion.¡± Mason said confidently.


    Lucas nodded. ¡°It is very obvious.¡± Obviously, it was done by the Armstrong family. In order to prove


    Mia¡¯s innocence and protect the Armstrong family¡¯s reputation, they used their money to control public


    opinion. The Johnson family was doing it as well. However, this method was really too disgusting. For


    the sake of a single daughter, he sacrificed the other. It was truly uneptable. Lucas sneered, ¡°They


    are truly shameless.¡± Mason clicked his tongue and thought of thosements. He could not bear it.


    The words ofizens were too unpleasant to hear.


    He sighed, ¡°William Armstrong! In any case, Doctor Armstrong is his daughter. It has been six years.


    Even if Doctor Armstrong really did something wrong, he shouldn¡¯t be so cruel. Those who do not know


    will think that Doctor Armstrong is his enemy or something!¡±


    Mason¡¯s heart was full of sympathy for Emily. After getting along with her, he felt that she was not a bad


    person and should not be framed like this. When Lucas heard this, his frown deepened. He threw the


    phone to Mason, leaned his head on the back of the chair, and ordered Mason, ¡°Emily is very important


    for treating my illness right now. In order for her to be


    free of distractions and treat me, deal with this matter as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want this to affect my


    treatment!¡± A trace of gloominess shed through his eyes. After hearing this, Mason looked serious


    and nodded. ¡°Understood!¡± At this time, Johnson family¡¯s vi was full of pressure. Early in the


    morning, Charles Johnson and Mia sat on the sofa, looking at each other in silence.


    As newlyweds, they were supposed to be happy.


    However, after the weddingst night, they did not sleep because of Emily. Mia¡¯s eyes never left her


    cell phone. Her bride¡¯s makeup was ruined and there were tears on her face.


    After crying for the whole night, her eyes were swollen like a seam.


    Charles Johnson was distressed. He took the ice bag and applied it to her eyes.


    ¡°No!¡±


    His hand was pped away by her. She looked wronged and unhappy. Charles Johnson sighed and


    put the ice bag on the table. After a night of not sleeping, his eyes were dark and tired. But he could not


    sleep. Ever since they saw the scandal that had been fermenting on the Intest night, their


    expressions had not been good. The power of public opinion was far greater than what they had


    imagined. Mia cried at that time. She pulled Charles Johnson and asked him what to do. Calls came


    continuously. She waspletely panicked. It was Charles Johnson who reacted quickly and used


    money to bribe the media. It was only after that that she managed to barely recover a portion of her


    reputation. However, her mood was basically ruined.


    Previous Post


    Next PostN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Chapter 48 Too Much!


    Mia¡¯s face was full of resentment, so Charles Johnson had to go up andfort her. ¡°Mia, I already got


    rid of the hot search and found a team to work on it. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    He held Mia in his arms and said gently.


    However, Mia did not buy it. She pushed him away and said, ¡°I¡¯m so mad!¡±


    She turned around andined to him, ¡°Just because of what happenedst night, Amy called me


    this morning and told me that I lost two endorsement deals!¡±


    She looked indignant. These were big brands and she couldn¡¯t imagine the amount of money she lost.


    Charles Johnson said helplessly, ¡°There will be more in the future.¡±


    Mia was even angrier. She shouted, ¡°Not only the endorsement! I lost my leading part in a TV show!¡±


    As she spoke, she pulled out a flower from the flower pot. As she pulled, sheined, ¡°A leading


    part! It¡¯s all Emily¡¯s fault! If not for her, why would so many things happen?¡± Last night was supposed to


    be her golden hour.


    All eyes were on her, and countless fans were attracted to her. But Emily ruined everything! Sooner or


    later, she would make her pay!


    Charles Johnson hurriedlyforted her, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can help you find more parts. As long as


    you are not banned, everything will turn for the better.¡±


    Seeing that he was so distressed about her, her heart warmed, but she snorted on the surface.


    He looked at her spoiled look.


    He took his wife into his arms and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this matter to go so badly. My poor little


    baby.¡±


    Although she was a little unreasonable¡­


    She was his wife after all.


    Mia was in a better mood after being hugged by him, and there was a smile on her face.


    However, when she thought of Emily, she couldn¡¯t feel happy. She propped herself up and asked


    Charles Johnson, ¡°Charles, could it be that Emily has really found her way into the Greens family?¡±


    She found it hard to believe. She turned her gaze, ¡°It can¡¯t be! All these years, she has been living in


    that broken ce. How can it be possible that she has something to do with Mr. Greens?¡± Even if Emily


    wanted to seduce Mr. Greens, she wouldn¡¯t have a chance. She was a little puzzled and a little


    depressed. Charles Johnson pondered for a moment and guessed, ¡°Lucas and Emily are familiar with


    each other. It doesn¡¯t seem fake, but their rtionship may not be true.¡± Mia asked with interest, ¡°What


    do you mean?¡± Charles Johnson told her about the gossip, ¡°It is said that Greens family found a


    fianc¨¦e for Lucas. The other party is Chase Smith, the young miss of the Smith family. The two families


    have always been in contact, and they also have the intention of marriage.¡± He smiled mysteriously.


    When Mia heard this, she was happy. She pped her hands and said excitedly, ¡°I knew it. How could


    someone like her be fancied by Mr. Greens? It turns out that it was all for the sake of bluffing!¡± Thinking


    of this, she immediately felt much better. When Mr. Greens got married, what would the people say


    about Emily? They would say that she was just trying to seduce Mr. Greens. In the end, she failed. She


    couldn¡¯t wait to see Emily¡¯s embarrassed look. Charles Johnson nodded. ¡°It should be the case. A man


    like Lucas is powerful and handsome. He can pick any woman in the city. Why would he pick Emily?¡± In


    his heart, he felt a little better¡­


    Seeing how intimate Lucas and Emily were, he felt ufortable.


    It was not that he wanted to continue their rtionship.


    He just could not ept the fact that a woman he did not want found a man who was a hundred times


    better than him!


    Mia was radiant and full of blood. Only now did she feel tired and thirsty. She pouted and said


    coquettishly, ¡°Charles, I¡¯m thirsty!¡± Her voice trembled, stirring up Charles Johnson¡¯s heart. His heart


    melted and he hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, my young miss, I¡¯ll pour some water for you!¡± After drinking the


    water, she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Then she said sweetly, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. Carry me to sleep.¡± What else could he do? He could only agree. At


    this time, Emily knew nothing about the dark thoughts of these two people. As usual, she ate breakfast


    and prepared to go to the medicine garden. Before she went out, someone knocked on the door. There


    were several thuds. They sounded very urgent. She opened the door and saw her best friend, Vivian.


    When Vivian saw her, she asked anxiously, ¡°Emily, have you seen today¡¯s news?¡± Emily was stunned


    and shook her head. ¡°No, what happened?¡± She was too busy, so how could she have the time to


    watch the news? ¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡± Vivian said as she took out her phone, found a Weibo post, and


    handed it to her. Emily did not understand what was going on. She opened it and found out what had


    happened online. Her expression was grave and her expression was not good. Vivian knew her past


    and immediately cursed, ¡°The Armstrong family and the Johnson family are simply shameless!¡± How


    could Emily be that kind of person? It must be someone framing her! Then, she held Emily¡¯s shoulder


    and solemnly said, ¡°We can¡¯t let this matter go like this. We must get justice for you. Otherwise, how


    will you live in the future?¡± Emily felt a warmth in her heart. She clenched her fists and suppressed her


    chaotic thoughts. She returned the phone to Vivian and smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. That¡¯s all the public


    opinion on the Inte. I don¡¯t pay attention to it. It¡¯ll get old and be forgotten anyway!¡± When Vivian


    saw her calm face, she couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. She understood that Emily just didn¡¯t want to


    cause trouble. Moreover, they were powerless against the dirty tricks of Johnson family and Armstrong


    family! She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°They are really going too far!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next PostText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter 49 God Sees All


    Of course, Emily acted as if nothing had happened. After all, it would not be good to be ndered.


    However, she understood that this was a trick of Armstrong family and Johnson family. Therefore, even


    if she cared about it, it was useless. She could not sway the Johnson family, so she had to let herself


    not care about it and ignore it. After experiencing so much, she understood the reality. She smiled


    lightly and advised Vivian, ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. Go to work.¡± Emily¡¯s eyes were


    sincere. Vivian blinked. Vivian said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s weekend. I don¡¯t go to work.¡± She sat down on the


    sofa and hugged the pillow, refusing to let go. ¡°I¡¯m here today. I want to eat!¡± Vivian pouted, looking


    very cute.


    Emily burst outughing, but she was also a little touched.


    She knew that Vivian was worried that she would be sad, so she apanied her. She stood next to


    Vivian and crossed her arms. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Why don¡¯t youe to


    the medicine garden and help me get rid of the grass?¡± Her tone was light as if she waspletely


    unaffected. Vivian observed her and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Vivian put on a bitter face and said


    exaggeratedly, ¡°Ah!¡± She let out a sound. Her entire body was buried in the sofa cushion. She only


    wanted to eat the food made by Emily.


    She did not want to work. Emily pulled her up and put her hands on her waist, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t keep idle


    people here. If you want to eat, work first!¡±


    Vivian looked at her with resentment and agreed with a pout.


    She turned around and tickled her while she was unprepared. ¡°Alright, you actually dared to scratch


    me!¡± Emily pretended to be angry and turned around to tickle Vivian.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t, I am sorry!¡±


    The two of them were in a mess and were very happy. When they finishedughing and ying, they


    were all sweating.


    Their mood was much better.


    Sofia, Ethan had already put on small hats and gloves. They were ready to help. The two children wereThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    radiant, staring with big eyes. ¡°Mommy, we are ready. When are we going? Does godmother want to go


    with us?¡± Ethan said to Emily with a serious face.


    Sofia took the initiative and ran to the bedroom to get a pair of gloves for Vivian. The little girl ran back


    and winked at Vivian. ¡°Godmother, let¡¯s do it!¡± Vivian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She ridiculed


    Emily, ¡°Now I have to go.¡± She epted the gloves, and the four of them set off to the medicine garden


    together The two adults and two children were busy all morning.


    It was not until noon that they stopped working and went back to cook.


    Emily entered the door and went straight to the kitchen.


    She brushed the pot and did not forget to call out to Vivian, ¡°Vivian,e here quickly and help wash


    the vegetables!¡±


    Vivian walked over, holding her phone and looking at it as she walked.


    She suddenly eximed, ¡°Hey, look, the news about you on the Inte has been removed all of a


    sudden. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± Emily was a little surprised. She put down the things in her


    hand, wiped her hands, and took the phone from her hand. It was true that the negative news about her


    had disappeared.


    Almost all thements about her had been deleted.


    However, the news about Mia was still up.


    Moreover, most of them were negative news.


    All kinds ofments about her were posted on the screen. Emily was also a little confused. ¡°I don¡¯t


    know. Why did they suddenly disappear?¡± Vivian guessed curiously, ¡°Could it be that Armstrong family


    feels guilty, so William removed everything?¡±


    She snorted coldly, ¡°Impossible. William Armstrong now wants me to die. Even if he


    really did it, he couldn¡¯t have left behind thosements about Mia. She is his precious daughter.¡±


    Vivian clicked her tongue and stroked her chin.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Emily narrowed her eyes. ¡°However, there must be someone who did this. I just don¡¯t know who would


    be so kind.¡± To remove these things would probably cost a lot of money. And there was really no benefit


    in it. She was very curious about who it was that could do this for her. Vivian waved her hand and


    revealed a happy expression. ¡°Who cares who he is! At the very least, it¡¯s all quiet now. That b*tch Mia


    deserves to beughed at. God sees all!¡± In Vivian¡¯s opinion, this was something worth celebrating.


    Emily did notment and pointed to the vegetables in the basin. ¡°Vivian, wash the vegetables first.¡±


    Then, she continued to wash the pot. At this time, Mia was already furious. She mmed her phone to


    the ground. Taking a deep breath, she picked up her phone and continued to scold Amy, ¡°What¡¯s going


    on? What are you doing? You couldn¡¯t keep my contracts, and you can¡¯t even deal with some stupid


    news? Why did you get rid of Emily¡¯s negative news?¡± Amyforted her nkly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do this! I


    sent someone to deal with the news. But for some reason, the media are not willing to work with us.


    Many of the paid ounts have been banned.¡± Amy felt a little wronged. She did not know what was


    going on. She suddenly thought of something and reminded Mia, ¡°It seems that someone is


    manipting public opinion behind the scenes.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 50 How Could She Enter His Eyes


    When Mia heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°Who has such great ability to manipte


    public opinion?¡± Amy was also puzzled. ¡°We haven¡¯t found out for the time being.¡± Mia frowned. This


    matter wasn¡¯t simple. Logically speaking, apart from Armstrong family and Johnson family, there


    weren¡¯t many families that had this ability. Who exactly was it? She couldn¡¯t think of anything at the


    moment. She could only continue and order Amy, ¡°Continue, think of a way!¡± Without waiting for the


    other side to reply, she had already hung up the phone. Mia immediately ran to the study room to find


    Charles Johnson. Charles Johnson was working in the study room when she pushed open the door.


    ¡°Mia, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing that her expression was not good, he asked with concern.


    Mia pouted and said, ¡°My negative news is up again. On the contrary, Emily¡¯s was suppressed.


    Someone was behind it. Charles, use the power of the Johnson Group and help me.¡±


    He also dabbled in the entertainment industry. In the industry, he had a certain amount of authority.


    After listening, Charles Johnson put down half of his work. Heforted her and said, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t


    worry. I will immediately send someone to investigate this matter.¡± He made a phone call and ordered


    the staff of the Johnson Group, ¡°What is going on with the news about Mia?¡± The staff checked and told


    him, ¡°Young Master Johnson, there is indeed someone who is interfering. Now, the public opinion on


    the Inte is one-sided. They are all against you and Young Madam.¡± He frowned and said in a


    serious tone, ¡°Have you found out who did it?¡± ¡°No.¡± The staff was in a dilemma. Charles Johnson hung


    up the phone and opened Weibo. His frown deepened.


    Thements that were scolding them were increasing. The strange thing was that the news about


    Emily was gradually decreasing. ¡°Charles, what is going on? What should we do? If this goes on, I will


    get banned.¡±


    Mia was anxious and shook his arm. Charles Johnson was silent and fell into deep thought.


    The other party was obviously faster than them.


    He reacted faster than her and immediately thought of a certain power. He said, ¡°Could it be the


    Greens Group?¡± Mia was also stunned. She looked around and said in surprise, ¡°How is that possible?


    Didn¡¯t you say that Mr. Greens and Emily couldn¡¯t have anything to do with each other?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists.


    If it were really Mr. Greens who did it, then she was doomed.


    Charles Johnson was also in disbelief. He shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°But other than the


    Greens Group, no one else has this speed and ability.¡±


    In this city, there were not many who could control the media.


    Apart from the Johnson Group and the Armstrong Group, there was only the Greens Group ¡°Then what


    should we do?¡± Mia immediately turned pale, her tears almost falling. Charles Johnson hurriedly said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Perhaps, I was thinking too much.¡± Just as the two of them were bewildered, a call came


    from William.


    Charles Johnson picked up the phone. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Armstrong family also used connections to


    suppress the news. But why is it useless?¡± William was also flustered and exasperated.


    When Charles Johnson heard this, he was silent and sighed. After a while, he said to William, ¡°Dad, I


    did the same here. I took measures, but it was useless. Someone is manipting public opinion from


    behind.¡± William wondered, ¡°Who was it that dared to challenge the Johnson family and the Armstrong


    family?¡± Charles Johnson focused and answered him, ¡°I guess it was most likely done by the Greens


    Group. However, I have no evidence.¡± The only power that could be so reckless and not afraid of


    offending them was the


    Greens Group.


    William was stunned and his face was fuli of disbelief. ¡°How could this be?¡±


    How could the Greens Group intervene?


    It was not good for the Greens Group to interfere in this matter. Charles Johnson nced at Mia, who


    was standing next to him.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of Emily.¡± When Mia heard this, her face tightened and she was somewhat


    indignant. William reacted and fell into deep thought. That day, Emily and Lucas were indeed very


    close to each toher. ¡°It can¡¯t be! How can that poor girl even enter Mr. Greens¡¯ eyes?¡±


    William rolled his eyes.


    Even he did not believe that she would be backed by the Greens Group. He pped his thigh. ¡°If it


    were really the Greens Group who did it, what should Mia do?¡±


    What responded to him was the long sigh of Charles Johnson on the other side of the line.


    Seeing Charles Johnson like this, Mia also frowned.


    Her eyes were full of ruthlessness. Emily was actually so ruthless to her! At this time, in the Greens


    Group¡¯s president¡¯s office, Lucas was handling official business.


    He carefully read the document in his hand.


    Sometimes, he frowned, but his eyes remained calm.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. He did not raise his head and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Mason


    came in and reported. ¡°Young Master, today, the Johnson and Armstrong Groups tried to suppress the


    public opinion. However, they were all blocked by our people. Now, they are probably anxious.¡±


    ¡¤ Hearing this, Lucas nodded with a calm expression.


    Mason hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°This matter has a huge negative impact on Mia. If we push


    her too far, maybe she will attack Doctor Armstrong or find trouble for her.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter 51 You Are Not Qualified to Order Me


    This sentence sessfully made Lucas stop what he was doing. He frowned and was silent for a while


    before speaking. ¡°Her effort will be in vain. In the end, I¡¯m the only one who can spare her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s


    true,¡± Mason nodded. Armstrong family and Johnson family probably wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. He


    didn¡¯t say anything else. He turned around and left the office. After Mason left, Lucas fell into deep


    thought alone. She shouldn¡¯t get into trouble because of him. At this time, Emily was in front of the


    computer, paying attention to the news. She frowned and her eyes moved. The more she looked, the


    more subtle her expression became.


    Her news was getting less and less.


    Right now, she was searching for the words ¡®Emily¡¯ on Weibo.


    The result was that there was no information.


    The paid ounts that had scolded her had also disappeared.


    She could not even find any negativements about her


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    In terms of speed, it was incredible.


    She had never followed celebrities, nor did she know how things were online. However, even if she did


    not know, she could tell that something was amiss. Someone had helped her suppress the news. She


    didn¡¯t know how much it would cost to suppress so much stuff. But, who could it be? It could be anyone


    from the Armstrong family or the Johnson family. Could it be Mr. Greens?


    She widened her eyes.


    But on second thought, she felt that it was unlikely. ¡°Doing this will not benefit him. He has no reason to


    help me,¡± She said to herself. Lucas was not like the kind of person who would meddle in other


    people¡¯s business. Moreover, she did not feel that her rtionship with him was so good.


    But who else could it be other than him?


    She searched her mind, searching for everyone who was possible.


    Just as she was puzzled, the phone rang. She nced at it. It was William. Her expression turned cold


    as she hung up the phone. She had already taken the ne back. She did not want to have


    anything to do with Armstrong family. There was no need for her to pick up his call. The call came


    again a few secondster. Emily was a little confused. Logically speaking, Lucas had stirred up a mess


    last night. William should not have had any ideas about her again. Then why did he call her?


    She was just about to cklist the other party when she remembered the news.


    This incident had hurt Mia greatly.


    Could it be that William was calling for this matter? She picked up the phone. At the other end,


    William¡¯s questioning voice came through. ¡°Emily, was it you who made Mr. Greens do the news on the


    Inte?¡± William was furious, obviously furious. She? Mr. Greens?


    Emily was confused, and the corners of her mouth twitched.


    Seriously? How could she have the ability to order Mr. Greens? Besides, she couldn¡¯t afford to pay so


    much money. Seeing that she didn¡¯t respond, William thought that she had tacitly admitted and said


    even more angrily, ¡°How can you do this to Mia? She is your sister!¡± This question made Emilyugh.


    She really did not expect that he would actually have the face to question her. This morning, the news


    was all targetting her. Wasn¡¯t it Armstrong family who did it? He allowed her to suffer, but no, not his


    precious Mia.


    She replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What are you talking about?¡±


    William snorted coldly and scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t act dumb! It¡¯s you who sent people to


    smear Mia on the Inte and let her bear the insults on the Inte!¡± : Taking a deep breath, he


    ordered, ¡°Now, immediately tell Lucas to stop!¡± Emily sneered. William really thought highly of her. She


    really wanted to ask how he became Mr. Armstrong. If she really had the ability to order Mr. Greens,


    she would be incredibly powerful. How could she still live such a life where she was just trying to make


    ends meet? She was disgusted and mocked, ¡°Is anything on the inte not true? Isn¡¯t Emma a third


    wheel? Did Mia not steal my man? Where is the insult and where is the smearing? Tell me, if you can


    just show me one, I will cut off my head!¡± Her voice was very loud, and her imposing manner was no


    less than William¡¯s.


    The Armstrong family had created false news about her and herte mother.


    Now, what was said online was only a few words of truth. He actually had the nerve to order her? Did


    he really think that she was a pushover? William was furious, but he had no way to refute. He roared,


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me! Because of this stupid thing, our stocks are dropping! I order you to stop


    now!¡± He was already convinced that she must have done it. Other than her, no one else could


    influence the Greens family. Other than her, no one else would hate Mia so much. The Armstrong


    family was her family. In his opinion, what she did was disgraceful. Emily was disdainful and snorted.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Telling me to stop? This morning, Mia ndered me all over the Inte. Why


    didn¡¯t you say anything? I tell you, William Armstrong, you are not my father. You are not qualified to


    order me around!¡± Then, she hung up the phone without any exnation. If William insisted that she


    was the one who did it, then so be it. The Armstrong family definitely felt that she and Mr. Greens were


    a couple. Although it was just a rumor, it saved them the trouble of looking for her trouble again. On the


    other side, William was so angry that his face turned green. ¡°This rebellious girl!¡± He threw his phone


    and cursed. If he had known earlier, he would have strangled her to death when she was born!


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter 52 Fortunately, There Was Him


    Emily hung up the phone. Her face was very ugly. She pressed her temples and was so angry that her


    face turned green. Why was a person like William her father? She got so angry that she could not help


    but cough. Sofia and Ethan rushed over when they heard the voice. One of them was beside her with a


    worried expression. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong? Did someone bully you?¡± Ethan asked with concern and


    some indignation. If anyone dared to bully his mommy, he would take revenge sooner orter! ¡°Are you


    okay? Mommy, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Sofia pulled her arm and said in a soft voice. Looking at the two cute


    kids¡­ Emily instantly felt that she had been cured. ¡°Mommy is fine.¡±


    The two little kittens also meowed and ran over to lick her hand.


    Two little cute babies and two little cute cats.


    The scene was warm and beautiful.


    Emily slowed down, and the smile bloomed on her face again.


    At least, she had a home.


    They would always be the softest ce in her heart. Lucy and Vivian also came over with anxious


    looks on their faces.


    They had heard their conversation just now. They were afraid that it was Johnson family or Armstrong


    family¡¯s people again. She didn¡¯t read the news and didn¡¯t know what had happened online. However,


    her intuition told her that the two families would definitely not let Emily off easily. ¡°Grandmother.¡± Emily


    quickly got up and helped Lucy sit down. Lucy asked anxiously, ¡°Emily, who was the one that called just


    now?¡± She did not hide it and told the truth.


    There was no need to hide it.


    ¡°It was William Armstrong. He called for the stupid business of his family.¡±


    She snorted and felt disgusted. Lucy looked puzzled and asked, ¡°The Armstrong family? What


    happened?¡± She wasn¡¯t concerned about Armstrong family. She only hoped that it wouldn¡¯t affect them.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily sat down and said casually, ¡°Someone on the Inte said that William cheated and Mia stole


    Charles Johnson. This morning, in order to rify things, William made up nonsense and sshed dirty


    water on me and my mother. He hired a group of people to nder us. It¡¯s all on the news.¡± Ethan


    frowned and continued her words, ¡°And then?¡± Emily sighed and said, ¡°This afternoon, all my bad news


    was gone. Mia¡¯s negative news went up again. William couldn¡¯t suppress it and suspected that I was


    the one who asked Mr. Greens to stop.¡± Speaking of this, she mocked, ¡°If I really had this ability, why


    would I be in such dire straits? How could he be ordered around by me?¡± Lucy was so angry that her


    entire body was trembling. Emily had actually suffered such a great grievance.


    ¡°They are simply going too far!¡±


    Emily hurriedly went over to support her. Vivian also pped the table and stood up, cursing the


    Armstrong family, ¡°How can they be so shameless? In any case, you are the elder miss of the


    Armstrong family!¡± Seeing that Emily¡¯s expression was not good, she softened her tone andforted


    her best friend, ¡°Emily, evil people are bound to be punished by the heavens. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°I know, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Emily felt warm in her heart and gave her a reassuring look.


    Naturally, she would not take it to heart. After all, the shameless things that Armstrong family had done


    were already uncountable. But in her heart, she was still puzzled. From what William said, it seemed


    that he had already confirmed that it was Lucas who had done it. Did they find anything? She hesitated


    for a moment and sent a message to Lucas.


    ¡°Mr. Greens, did you remove my news?¡± Not long after, she received a reply from him. ¡°It was only to


    make Doctor Armstrong focus more on treating me.¡± So he admitted it! She couldn¡¯t help but be


    stunned. She didn¡¯t expect it to really be him. At the same time, she felt a bit of warmth in her heart. He


    really spent a lot on her treatment. She typed a reply, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Greens. You don¡¯t have to pay


    the next treatment fee. Count this as my returning your favor.¡± Although it was an excuse, she still felt


    that she had to thank him. Lucas looked at his phone and raised his eyebrows. The corners of his


    mouth unconsciously curved up. She was still so polite.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, you¡¯re too polite. There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯m fine. I need help. As long as you


    do your best when you treat my illness, there¡¯s nothing you need to worry about.¡±


    Her life was already so difficult. He was really embarrassed to take her money again. After reading it,


    Emily silently agreed. This was also fine. She would do her best to treat him and return this favor. After


    all, she never liked to owe others things! After the chat, she said to Vivian and Lucy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will


    be fine!¡± Vivian was a little confused. ¡°Emily, what exactly happened?¡± She scratched her head and


    said, ¡°It was Mr. Greens. In order to prevent me from being affected, he helped me. He suppressed all


    the news.¡± Vivian suddenly realized and sighed, ¡°As expected of Greens family. He has some tricks up


    his sleeve. Awesome!¡± After saying that, she gave a thumbs up. Lucy also breathed a sigh of relief.


    She naturally knew Mr. Greens¡¯ power. ¡°Fortunately, there is he.¡± Sofia and Ethan were very happy.


    One by one, they hugged her arm. Sofia looked at her with admiration. ¡°Lucas is so nice! Mommy, I


    want to thank Lucas!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Chapter 53 Inheriting the Merits of that Man


    After dinner, Vivian left. The two children were very conscious. Ethan ran to wash the dishes, while


    Sofia wiped the table clean and put the chair down. Seeing the children so sensible, Emily couldn¡¯t help


    but be happy. After Sofia finished doing the housework, she ran over and hugged her. She said in a


    soft and cute voice, ¡°Mommy, what are you going to do after you finish your work?¡± She thought about


    it and came up with an idea. ¡°When I finish washing the dishes, Mommy will teach you how to read and


    learn idioms. How about it?¡±


    It was about time they learn these things. She had already bought the textbooks for the next few years


    in advance. Taking them to preview their future studies would make things easier. Although, with their


    intelligence, she was not worried about their future grades¡­ There was no harm in previewing it.


    Thinking of this, she was very satisfied and got excited.


    Sofia thought about it, patted her tender little hand, and responded, ¡°Okay! Sofia wants to learn!¡±


    Her face was full of excitement, and sheughed and showed her little teeth. She was so energetic and


    cute. Emily shouted at the kitchen, ¡°Ethan, are you done washing?¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy!¡± Ethan answered


    and ran to her.


    ¡°Brother, Mommy said that she wanted to teach us idioms!¡±


    Sofia shook her brother¡¯s arm.


    Ethan looked at Emily, his face full of interest.


    He nodded


    Emily told them, ¡°Let¡¯s go to your bedroom. Mommy will teach you the contents of the third grade


    today!¡±


    She took out the materials that she had prepared beforehand and took the lead to enter the room of the


    two children. Then, she sat before the desk and let the two children, one on each side, sit next to her.


    ¡°Come, read it to Mommy. This word is called ¡°self-evident¡±. It means that even if one doesn¡¯t exin,


    the other knows it.¡± She pointed at the word in the textbook and carefully taught the child. ¡°I know,


    Mommy. And this one, this one is ¡®articte!¡±


    Sofia nodded and repeated.


    She took out a piece of paper and wrote it down one by one, teaching the two children to write.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s interesting to learn idioms. But it¡¯s a little easy.¡± In the end, after learning four books,


    Ethan shrugged. Sofia also thought so. ¡°Mommy, are there any other courses? I still want to learn!¡±


    They were obviously not tired at all and were in high spirits. Emily was a little embarrassed and pulled


    out a smile. ¡°Mommy hasn¡¯t bought the textbooks for higher levels. I¡¯ll teach you when I get them. You


    guys y for a while first. Mommy is going out.¡± ¡°Ok, Mommy, goodbye!¡± They said goodbye to her


    obediently and did not forget to clean up the textbooks on the table for her. She shook her head


    helplessly. The IQs of these two children were terrifying. They learned so fast. They were still in


    kindergarten, but they had already learned all the second-grade courses. She did not know how many


    times she had sighed in her heart. They didn¡¯t get it from her. She was not that smart. They probably


    inherited their father.


    The man who she didn¡¯t even know. At half past nine, she ran to the children¡¯s room and urged, ¡°It¡¯s


    late. You should go to sleep.¡±


    Seeing them turn off the lights, she ran to the study and began to study the ancient medical skills that


    her master had left behind. Her master left her a few very thick books. Most of her medical skills were


    from this. Because it was too profound, she still had so much to learn.


    At eleven o¡¯clock, Lucy came in and said, ¡°Emily, it¡¯s sote. Get some rest.¡± She yawned,


    acknowledged, and then put away the medical book.


    The next day, she sent Sofia off. After Ethan went to kindergarten, she went to Mr. Hawking¡¯s medicine


    shop. She needed to go there to buy some medicinal herbs. She looked at Mr. Hawking and greeted


    him, ¡°Morning, Mr. Hawking. I¡¯m here to buy some medicinal herbs.¡± When Mr. Hawking saw her, he


    was particrly enthusiastic and invited her into the reception room. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, you¡¯re finally


    here. I¡¯ve been studying a medical book recently. It¡¯s a remnant of an ancient book. There are several


    ces that I haven¡¯t figured out yet. I was just about to ask you to help me take a look!¡± Emily said


    somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Hawking, I might not be able to understand it either.¡±


    She did not want to waste too much time here. Mr. Hawking waved his hand and insisted, ¡°I know! But


    it won¡¯t hurt to take a look, right?¡± She had no choice but to follow him to the inner room. She knew that


    Mr. Hawking would not let her off easily. Mr. Hawking took out a book from the bookshelf. It was old and


    the pages were yellow. She took it and looked at it. It was indeed a remnant of an ancient book. There


    were many forms recorded in it that could still be used now. The train of thought was strange,


    different from ordinary medical skills. Unfortunately, thetter half of the book had already been lost.


    She could not help but say regretfully, ¡°This is incredible.¡± Mr. Hawking smiled and waved his index


    finger. ¡°You obviously have great knowledge, yet you like to y dumb! You little girl!¡± Emily smiled and


    said, ¡°I have little experience and my medical skills are much worse than yours. I may not know more


    than you do.¡± Mr. Hawking understood what she meant and did not force her. He changed the topic and


    said, ¡°You just said that you wanted to buy medicinal herbs. What do you want to buy? What is it for? Is


    it for Lucas¡¯ treatment?¡±


    She nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Yes, to treat him, in addition to using needles, I also need some


    medicine. This time, I want to add one more thing, medicinal cuisine.¡±


    Previous Post


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Next Post

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Chapter 54 She Could Not Resist His Enthusiasm


    In the ancient medical book in Emily¡¯s study, there was one that was rted to medicinal cuisine.


    Last night, she was reading it. Since she had agreed to return the favor, she naturally had to take


    action. The medicinal cuisine could help him recuperate his vitality, and it was greatly beneficial to his


    body.


    When Mr. Hawking heard this, he immediately became a little excited. The medicines that she had


    concocted were definitely very specialbinations.


    He could learn something from her. He immediately patted his chest to show that there was no


    problem, his face full of generosity. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, what kind of medicinal herbs do you need? I¡¯ll get


    Leona to get them right away!¡± Emily nodded, but there were too many medicinal herbs, so she couldn¡¯t


    finish telling. ¡°I¡¯ll write you a list,¡± She said to Mr. Hawking with a bright and beautiful face. Mr. Hawking


    was very enthusiastic and took the initiative to get her a pen and paper. ¡°Wait for me for a while.¡± Her


    beautiful writing fell on the paper and became a list. In order to prevent Mr. Hawking from asking too


    much, she only wrote the herbs she needed.


    If she gave him the prescription, she might not be able to leave today. Mr. Hawking took the list and


    looked at it.


    There were many rare and umon herbs, many of which he had never seen before.


    Since she was here, he naturally took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, what is this medicinal


    herb?¡±


    Mr. Hawking pointed at a medicinal herb on the list and stroked his beard. As Emily was pondering over


    her prescription, she nced at it and answered honestly, ¡°This is a half snow lotus. Soak the ordinary


    snow lotus with ginseng. Put it under the sun for ten days. When the snow lotus turns yellow, it will be a


    half snow lotus.¡± Mr. Hawking was curious. ¡°Why do you want to soak it in ginseng water?¡±


    Ginseng and snow lotus had the same medicinal properties. The snow lotus that was soaked in


    ginseng water could not cure diseases and could even turn into poison. She sighed and exined to


    Mr. Hawking, ¡°Snow lotus bes toxic when encountering ginseng. However, the sun can remove


    the toxicity. Half snow lotus contains the coldness of snow lotus and the medicinal properties of


    ginseng. It can be used for people with weak Qi and blood. It is a great supplement.¡± Mr. Hawking


    suddenly understood and nodded. After a while, he asked, ¡°I know these three medicines. However,


    this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a method of cooking medicinal cuisine. Is this also what your master


    taught you?¡± She bit her lip and said yes. Mr. Hawking was overjoyed. His eyes shed as he said, ¡°Do


    you mind telling me its specific function? What use are these three medicines for repairing Lucas¡¯


    body?¡± She was very helpless. Seeing his expression, she really could not refuse. She could only tell


    him, ¡°It can stabilize his body¡¯s foundation and repair his broken tendons. However, these medicines


    are only a part of the prescription. You have to add a rare medicinal herb called Nine Star Leaf.¡± When


    Mr. Hawking heard this, he was immediately shocked. He had naturally heard of this medicinal herb


    before. It was something that was hard to obtain even if you had a lot of money. He immediately asked,


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong, do you have it?¡± Without waiting for her to reply, he chased after her again. ¡°Can you


    sell it to me?¡± With her ancient medical skills, it was not surprising that she could cultivate this kind of


    medicinal herb. Emily was a little embarrassed. It was not good for her to refuse Mr. Hawking¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t have much. However, if Mr. Hawking really likes it, I can cut some and bring it to you


    later.¡±


    She was somewhat distressed. She had spent so many years cultivating more than a dozen Nine Star


    Leaves.


    To treat Lucas would consume a lot of her stock.


    Now, she still had to give Mr. Hawking two stalks. She did not show it on her face butughed wryly. Mr.


    Hawking was extremely excited. He held her hand tightly and even had tears in his eyes.


    It was such a great fortune to know her!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Armstrong. I know that this medicine is not cheap. I won¡¯t take it for free! How much


    should it cost? I won¡¯t give you a cent less!¡±


    Emily gave a price and it was a deal.. Mr. Hawking immediately promised, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, in the


    future, if youe to my ce to get the medicinal ingredients, I will give you half price!¡± His


    generosity made her feel a little ttered. ¡°Mr. Hawking, this is not appropriate, right?¡±


    After all, the quality of the medicinal ingredients that Mr. Hawking had here was also high. He already


    sold them to her at a low price. How could she ept half price? Could he even make any money? Mr.


    Hawking smiled and waved his hand. He didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? As long as you are


    willing to show me some of your prescriptions!¡± The value of ancient knowledge was much more


    valuable than the medicine he had. Mr. Hawking instructed Leona to get the medicine ording to


    Emily¡¯s prescription. When he handed the medicine to Emily, his face was still full of spring sunshine.


    He was very enthusiastic, which made her a little embarrassed. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hawking. I¡¯ll go first.


    See you next time!¡± She took the medicine and ran away in a hurry. After running for a distance, she


    breathed a sigh of relief and slowed down. Mr. Hawking¡¯s enthusiasm was really hard to resist. After


    returning home, she carefully distributed the herbs. She took out her mobile phone and called Lucas,


    ¡°Mr. Greens, are you home? I have some medicine here, ready to send it to you.¡± Hearing this, Lucas


    said, ¡°I¡¯m not at home. You cane over at any time. The housekeeper will open the door for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Emily agreed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Chapter 55 Making Soup for Him


    In the afternoon, Emily went to Lucas¡¯ residence. She repeatedly checked the address he gave her and


    confirmed that she did not go to the wrong ce. The ce where Lucas lived was called Kings


    Garden. What entered her eyes was a modern-style vi and a spacious garden.


    The air was fresh and refreshing. Her field of vision was wide, and she could not help but sigh in her


    heart. As expected of a ce where rich people lived, the environment was really good. The decoration


    of the garden was very exquisite, and it was like a scenic spot. At first nce, she knew it was a


    professional designer who designed it. The butler was already standing at the entrance of the vi,


    waiting to receive her. Seeing Emily, the butler bowed. ¡°You must be Doctor Armstrong, right? I am


    Young Master Greens¡¯ butler. You can just call me Uncle Jack.¡± Emily smiled politely and shook hands


    with him. ¡°Hello, Uncle Jack.¡± ¡°Young Master has already told me that Doctor Armstrong wille over.


    Pleasee in with me.¡± Uncle Jack was respectful and invited her into the room.


    After she entered, her eyes lit up instantly. The decoration of the room was mainly ck and white. It


    was simple and low-key, but there was a sense of luxury. She nced at the wall. The murals and


    ornaments used for decoration were all high-end and ssy. Any one of them was worth cities. She


    sighed and thought to herself, ¡°As expected of Greens family. It must be a lot of money.¡± Uncle Jack


    poured her a cup of tea and asked her to sit down. Emily didn¡¯t waste any more time and went straight


    to the point. ¡°Uncle Jack, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. Today, the medicinal ingredients I sent to


    Mr. Greens are mainly used to make medicinal cuisine for him. If it¡¯s convenient, call your chef over.¡±


    Uncle Jack responded and called for Chef Oliver. He hade in a hurry and was still wearing a chef¡¯s


    uniform. At first nce, it was obvious that he had stopped cooking just toe and see her.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, do you have any instructions?¡± Oliver bowed to her. Uncle Jack had told her that


    this was the young master¡¯s doctor and an honored guest. She could not be neglected. Emily nodded


    and instructed, ¡°I wish to ask you to cook medicinal cuisine for your young master. These two medicinal


    herbs must be ced first and boiled with high heat. Then, after fifteen minutes, put these four into the


    pot and switch to low heat. After two hours, you can fish them out.¡±


    She carefully divided the medicine into two portions and told Oliver about the relevant precautions.


    Oliver scratched his head in confusion. He was just a cook, how could he understand medicine? With


    his personality, he would definitely mess it up. He smiled awkwardly and vaguely said, ¡°Doctor


    Armstrong, I think these medicinal herbs are all about the same! If I put them in the wrong ce and


    put all of them in, there won¡¯t be any problems, right?¡± In any case, all of these medicines will have to


    be put into the pot in the end and enter Young Master¡¯s stomach. Emily widened her eyes and solemnly


    said, ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Medicine and poison are not so far apart. Medicine that can treat illnesses and can also be turned into


    poison.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Oliver was stunned and looked at her in a daze, not knowing what to say. She sighed helplessly


    and pointed to the three ingredients. ¡°These three will be fished up in the middle. After you put in those


    four, you will have to fish them up in an hour.¡± ¡°What if they are cooked for a long time?¡± Emily


    exined, ¡°If they are cooked for a long time, they will be poison.¡± It wouldn¡¯t kill, but it would be


    detrimental to Lucas¡¯ health.


    Oliver¡¯s face immediately turned pale, and he was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to cook.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, why don¡¯t you do it once and let me observe? I can record it so that I can avoid any


    mistakes in the future.¡± He requested. If there was any problem with cooking, the consequences would


    be unimaginable. If the young master ate something bad, he would die ten thousand times over. Emily


    saw through his thoughts and felt very helpless. She followed him to the


    kitchen.


    What she cooked was the medicinal meal soup for Lucas. She boiled the soup and Oliver helped her.


    There were a lot of procedures in the process of making the soup, like seven or eight steps.


    It took more than two hours. It was not until evening that she finished the soup.


    At this time, Lucas came back.


    As soon as he entered the house, he smelled a fragrant smell of medicineing from the dining


    room. He immediately changed his shoes and entered the kitchen to take a look. What greeted his


    eyes was Emily, who was wearing an apron.


    The apron at home enriched her gentle temperament as a good wife and a good mother.


    On the stove, hot steam rose from the pot, and a medicinal fragrance filled the air. He couldn¡¯t help but


    be stunned. ¡°What¡­ What is going on?¡± Why was she here? Emily was also stunned by his question.


    She took off her apron and exined the reason to him. ¡°This afternoon, I came to deliver the


    medicine. Oliver said that he didn¡¯t know how to do it. He was afraid that he would mess it up, so he


    asked me to show him.¡±


    Then, she pointed to the medicinal cuisine in the pot. ¡°I just finished cooking and you came back.¡±


    Lucas frowned and asked her, ¡°What medicinal cuisine?¡±


    Why didn¡¯t he remember that there was medicinal cuisine in his treatment n? Emily said seriously,


    ¡°This is to help your body recover. Together with the medicine | prescribed for you and the medicinal


    bath, it can help you and make you get better faster.¡±


    When Lucas heard this, he leaned his head over to take a look. He was very helpless. Right now, he


    not only had to take medicine and shower medicine, he even had to eat medicine!


    His entire body was about to be wrapped up in medicine. Moreover, this medicinal cuisine was dark


    and strange no matter how he looked at it. He frowned and asked, ¡°Can this really be eaten?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Chapter 56 The People Copsed


    Emily saw through his thoughts at a nce. She shrugged helplessly, looking a little cute. ¡°Since it¡¯s a


    medicinal cuisine, it must have a medicinal vor. However, medicinal cuisine and Chinese medicine


    are different after all. Most of the medicinal herbs that can be eaten are fragrant. The cooking methods


    are also very unique.¡± She thought about it and was very reassured about her cooking skills. Therefore,


    she added, ¡°With the addition of my cooking, the taste is not bad at all. If you don¡¯t believe me, try it!¡±


    As she spoke, she moved and filled a bowl of soup for Lucas Greens.


    Her movements were smooth and natural.


    Lucas could not help but be startled.


    He seemed to have seen a wife serving her husband rice. While he was lost in his thoughts, she had


    already filled up the soup and handed it to him. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± He came back to his senses and


    couldn¡¯t help butugh. It must be because he was too tired from work and had an illusion just now.


    Lucas took the soup and took a sip. The taste was very fresh, with a faintly sweet taste. She was right,


    it was really not bad. He praised, ¡°Not bad.¡± Emily was immediately satisfied. She put her hands on her


    waist and smiled brightly at him, ¡°I told you.¡± Of course, there was no problem with her cooking skills.


    Looking at the clock on the wall, she should go back. ¡°Mr. Greens, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go first.¡± As she


    spoke, she picked up the bag on the sofa and was about to leave. ¡°Wait.¡±


    Lucas called out to her. She turned around and looked puzzled. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Her family was still waiting for her at home. She hadn¡¯t been back for so long, and she didn¡¯t know if


    her grandmother would be worried.


    The light shone on Lucas made him look even more handsome and fair. He smiled and raised an


    eyebrow at her. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you stay and have a meal before leaving? Just


    treat it as me thanking Doctor Armstrong for making my medicine.¡±


    Actually, even he did not know why, but when he saw that she was about to leave, he suddenly felt a


    little reluctant. He stopped her and met her puzzled gaze. Only then did he find a reason. He did not


    know why, but he really hoped that she would stay for dinner. Perhaps, it was because she had putText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    much effort into his illness. He did not want to think too much about it. Emily hesitated. ¡°I should thank


    you.¡± ¡°Thank me for what?¡± he asked.


    He did not feel that Emily owed him anything.


    She sighed and replied, ¡°Thank you for saving me at the wedding and helping me to suppress those


    stupid things.¡± Lucas raised his eyebrows. Why was she still so polite? ¡°I already said it, there is no


    need to thank me.¡± She curled her lips and declined toment. ¡°I have always disliked owing others.


    Otherwise, I would feel ufortable.¡± For the sake of her family, Mr. Greens spent so much money


    and he even involved himself in public opinion. Although the medicinal cuisine was troublesome to


    make and the medicinal herbs were expensive, and Mr. Hawking had also made things difficult for her.


    All this was nothingpared to Mr. Greens¡¯ loss. ¡°If you really want to thank me, stay and have a


    meal.¡± Lucas sighed and said. Emily thought for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll help in the kitchen,


    so this isn¡¯t considered a free meal.¡± Lucas chuckled and did not stop her. ¡°If you want to help, do it.¡±


    Since she was too stubborn, let her be. Emily shouted in the direction of the kitchen, ¡°Oliver, what


    dishes are you going to cook? I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor Armstrong!¡± Oliver was not reserved


    and called her in to help.


    18.DAT


    Just as she was about to enter the kitchen, her feet slipped and she was about to fall. ¡°Ah!¡±


    A cry of rm rang out. If she fell down like this, she would definitely fall to the ground. Lucas reacted


    quickly and stepped forward to hold her waist. The expected pain did note, and she could not help


    but heave a sigh of relief. When she returned to her senses, her eyes met his. His arms were strong,


    supporting her waist. Being looked at like this by him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her face heat up. With


    a light cough, Lucas let go of her. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, be careful.¡± Lucas opened his mouth to hide the


    subtle awkwardness. He was a little upset. He was actually a little stunned when he looked at her from


    such a distance just now. In terms of appearance, she was indeed very good-looking. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank


    you, Mr. Greens.¡±


    She tidied up her hair and said. At this time, Oliver stood at the kitchen door and was stunned. Was he


    mistaken? He nced at his young master and swallowed. At the same time, after two days of


    fermentation, Mia Edwards¡¯ reputation had already beenpletely ruined. Her past had been deeply


    dug up.


    All her news was overwhelming on the Inte. ¡®Mia Edward deceived fans: ording to the former


    staff, she lied. She never read fans¡¯ letters and threw them away when she received them. It was like


    throwing garbage. However, she told the reporters that she read every letter! ¡®Mia Edwards¡¯ workce


    bullying: Bullying neers while filming; unreasonable requests to add scenes for herself and force


    the screenwriter to change the plot.¡¯ ¡®Mia Edwards is not dedicated to her work: She does not


    memorize the lines. She only opens her mouth and randomly talks about the content. Everything


    depends on the following dubbing.¡¯ There were too many such things.


    She alone contracted the headlines of public opinion. Thements section also exploded, and her


    fans crazily changed sides. ¡°How did I be such a fan? I was so blind!¡±


    Below, a group of people praised, ¡°Mia Edwards, get out of the entertainment circle!¡±


    Her former fans had revealed even more ck news about her. The matter had caused an uproar and


    no one had been paying attention to Emily for a long time.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Chapter 57 She Caused you to Be Like This


    Mia dragged her heavy body back to the Armstrong family. She entered the room and copsed on the


    sofa.


    Tears flowed down uncontrobly.


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re back? What happened to you?¡± When Emma Edwards heard this, she walked out of the


    kitchen. Mia did not say a word, her shoulders shaking greatly. When Emma heard her sobbing, she


    had guessed most of it. She sighed and sat beside her, stroking her back. ¡°Is it about work?¡±


    Mia sat up and wiped her tears.


    She did not wear makeup and did not look well. She wanted to say something, but she choked. ¡°¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down her face, and her crying stopped her from speaking. Emma felt her heart ache,


    and she stopped mentioning her sad feelings.


    She held her daughter in her arms andforted her softly, ¡°Mia, it will go over. Have something to


    eat. Mom cooked for you. They are all your favorites.¡± Mia shook her head and spoke with a heavy


    nasal voice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat them.¡±


    How could she be in the mood to eat now?


    ¡°You can¡¯t not even eat. Listen to mom.¡±


    Emma¡¯s tone became a little more serious. Mia pursed her lips and said intermittently, ¡°All of my¡­ TV


    resources, film resources, and¡­ endorsements have been terminated again and again. If this goes on,


    I¡¯m finished!¡±


    With that, she hugged Emma and burst into tears. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± William Armstrong heard her crying


    and came out of the bedroom. Emma felt sorry for her daughter and quickly persuaded him to save her.


    ¡°A lot of Mia¡¯s resources are gone. William, quickly think of a way!¡± Only father could save her.


    Mia wiped away her tears and released Emma. She begged William, ¡°Dad, I beg you! No matter what,


    you must make Emily suppress this matter.¡± William sat down silently. He turned his head and sighed.


    Emma looked at her daughter helplessly and said, ¡°Mia, she won¡¯t help us. It¡¯s her who caused you to


    be like this.¡± Mia shook her head, her eyes full of tears. ¡°No one can shake the position of the Greens


    family. Emily has the support of the Greens Group, and Mr. Greens did this to me for her sake. This


    matter can only be handled by her.¡±


    Emma¡¯s face was livid, and she pursed her lips, looking worried.


    How could Emily help Mia? William pped his thigh and cursed, ¡°This wicked girl! Why did I give birth


    to this daughter?¡±


    Then, heforted Mia and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wille out and settle this matter. I will go to her


    soon.¡± Mia nodded. Emma touched her hair. At this time, Emily and Lucas were eating at the dining


    table. On the dining table, there were five dishes and a soup, which was quite sumptuous. Oliver¡¯s


    cooking skills were very good, and with the addition of Emily¡¯s cooking skills, the dishes made were


    delicious.


    Emily and Lucas sat face to face, and Uncle Jack stood to the side to serve them. Uncle Jack took out


    a bottle of brandy and wanted to pour her some wine. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, I¡¯ll fill it up for you. This is the


    best white wine. Young Master likes it the most.¡± Before the wine was poured, she moved the ss


    away. She smiled and declined, ¡°No need, Uncle Jack. I can¡¯t drink.¡± Uncle Jack smiled and said,


    ¡°Alright, then Young Master, I¡¯ll pour it for you.¡± Emily instructed Lucas, ¡°With this illness of yours, you


    can¡¯t drink wine.¡± When Lucas heard this, he nodded and instructed Uncle Jack.


    ¡°Uncle Jack, why don¡¯t we put the wine away?¡±


    Uncle Jack responded and took the wine away. ¡°Help yourself to whatever you want.¡± After Lucas


    finished speaking, Emily nodded and began to eat with her chopsticks. The two of them weren¡¯t


    talkative people, so the dining was very quiet. Emily looked at therge and empty house and hesitated


    for a moment before asking,


    ¡°Mr. Greens, where is your family? Aren¡¯t you going to live with your family?¡± Lucas nodded, his


    expression calm and serene.


    ¡°I moved out. My parents don¡¯t like me disturbing them. It¡¯s their world of two people.¡±


    After she heard this, she burst outughing. She had long heard that the chairman of the Greens


    Group loved his wife like his life. She smiled and said, ¡°Then you are too alone.¡± She thought of how he


    was alone every day and came back in the evening to face the empty house. If she was him, she would


    probably be a little sad. Lucas was indifferent and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to it. I like peace and


    quiet.¡± She pursed her lips and thought that it was right.


    A person with such a personality did not seem to like liveliness. ¡°This house of yours is quite quiet.


    Unlike my house, there are two children and two kittens. It¡¯s normal to quarrel.¡±


    She took a bite of the food and said casually.


    When he heard her talk about the two children, he inexplicably raised the corner of his mouth and his


    tone was soft. ¡°Your two children are very likable. It¡¯s not bad to be lively.¡±


    If it were lively that way, he did not dislike it The two of them chatted until they finished their meal. Emily


    wiped her mouth and said, ¡°Mr. Greens, I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± After that, she got up, picked up


    her bag and was about to leave. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, it¡¯s toote. It¡¯s not safe for you to be alone. I¡¯ll ask


    Mason to drive you.¡±


    Lucas got up and said to her.


    She did not refuse. Before she left, Lucas gave her two boxes of pastries. ¡°This is what I asked Oliver


    to make. Give it to the two little guys to eat.¡± She quickly refused, ¡°Mr. Greens, how can I ept this?¡±


    However, Lucas insisted and said in a tone that could not be refused, ¡°I gave this to the two children.


    Take it.¡±


    She smiled helplessly and epted it. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Greens.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next PostN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Chapter 58 You Wish


    About half an hourter, the car stopped at the gate of themunity. ¡°Miss Armstrong, we are here.


    Do you want me to go further and see you off?¡± Mason said in a low voice. He turned back to look at


    Emily and asked her what she meant.


    ¡°No need, I will get out of the car now. Mason, thank you.¡± After saying that, she got out of the car. As


    soon as she opened the door, she saw a car in front of her just opened the door. A person got out of


    the car. She was slightly familiar with the figure. Who woulde over sote at night? She couldn¡¯t


    help but look a few more times, only to find that it was William. Emily¡¯s face sank, walked over, and


    questioned him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± When William heard this, he turned his head to look and


    found that it was her. He immediately said coldly, ¡°You still have the face to ask? Just because of you,


    Mia is now being scolded on the Inte!¡± It was sote and she was still not home. She was living a


    carefree life. The moment he saw her, he became angry and said snappily. Emily was speechless and


    rolled her eyes, not wanting to talk to him. What did Mia getting scolded have to do with her? Not to


    mention Mia, even if Armstrong family was gone, she did not care.


    She was just about to enter themunity when she was stopped by him. William red at her and


    raised his voice. ¡°I don¡¯t care. What is the rtionship between you and Mr. Greens? Now, tell him to


    stop attacking Mia!¡± He was furious. How dare she ignore him? This rebellious girl was getting bolder


    and bolder! Relying on Mr. Greens¡¯ support, she really didn¡¯t make anything of the Armstrong family.


    When Emily heard this, she let out a coldugh and spoke.


    It turned out that he hade over tonight for Mia again. If he treated her with a tenth of what he


    treated Mia with, she would not refuse to recognize him. She immediately looked up and met his eyes,


    her beautiful eyes filled with


    stubbornness. Emily immediately said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t? All of this was her own fault. Why should I


    stop it?¡±


    Based on her understanding of Mia, the scandals online were all true. If Mia didn¡¯t do those things, she


    could use thew to sue the media for creating rumors.


    Why would Williame to find her in the middle of the night?


    William was full of anger and asked with a twisted expression, ¡°How can you be so vicious?¡±


    It was just letting her sister go. Was it so difficult for her?


    Sheughed out loud and nodded. ¡°Yes, I am a cold-hearted person. No matter what I do, it is not


    pleasing to your eye. Even if Mia has done all kinds of bad things, she is still innocent!¡±


    Her smile was sad, and her eyes were wet.


    All cold encounters of the past that she had experienced in the Armstrong family appeared in her mind.


    In the end, she was still somewhat unwilling. They were both Armstrong family¡¯s daughters, so what


    right did he have to treat her like this? She tilted her head to look at him, her beautiful eyes red,


    revealing a sense of shattered beauty. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why are you still looking for me? I just


    want to kill Mia, what can you do to me?¡± She said softly, her expression a little crazy. ¡°You evil


    woman!¡±


    a


    William frowned in anger and raised his hand to hit her.


    Emily reacted quickly and raised her arm to block his hand. She also red at him and said, ¡°If you


    dare to hit me, I¡¯ll call the police immediately. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t dare. I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± If he


    was not her biological father, she would definitely p him back.


    ¡°You!¡±


    William felt his blood rush up, and his face turned red. On this side, the two of them were having a


    conflict. On the other side, Mason, who had not yet had the time to leave, saw all of this and


    frowned. He dialed Lucas¡¯ number and reported, ¡°Doctor Armstrong and William got into an


    argument, and they even got into a fight. It seems that William came to look for Doctor Armstrong


    because of the matter on the inte. Young Master, do you need me to go down and help Doctor


    Armstrong?¡± When Lucas heard this, his expression turned cold. Armstrong family¡¯s people actually


    came to find trouble with her. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    he asked in a deep voice. Mason frowned. After observing for a while, he said, ¡°Doctor Armstrong is


    not at a disadvantage.¡±


    From a distance, he could not hear what they were saying. But looking at the situation, she did not


    suffer any losses. Lucas heaved a sigh of relief and instructed, ¡°Act ording to the circumstances.¡±


    Mason answered, hung up the phone, and carefully stared outside. Young Master meant for him to


    keep an eye on Doctor Armstrong and not let her suffer a loss.


    After all, William was a man. If he really made a move, she might be injured. At this moment, William¡¯s


    hand was blocked by Emily, suspended in midair. His expression was very ugly. Her disobedience


    made him dislike her more and more. Taking a deep breath, he looked at her and asked in a deep


    voice, ¡°What do you want in order to let Mia go?¡±


    She sneered and retracted her arm in satisfaction.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. It¡¯s not impossible for me to let her go. I¡¯ll consider letting her go after all the


    properties under my mother¡¯s name are returned to me. Otherwise, get lost.¡± When William heard this,


    he immediatelyughed in anger. What nonsense was she talking about? Evelyn¡¯s things belonged to


    Armstrong family. Emily had already left Armstrong family, so how could he give them to her? ¡°You


    wish.¡± He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.


    She rolled her eyes and smiled charmingly. ¡°If you want to think this way, it¡¯s fine. Anyway, you know


    my conditions. You can do as you see fit.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Chapter 59 Do You Like Him That Much?


    As soon as William entered the room, Emma and Mia immediately surrounded him, their faces full of


    anticipation.


    ¡°How is it, Dad? Did she agree?¡±


    Mia shook William¡¯s arm and asked. William did not say anything. With a gloomy face, he walked over


    and sat on the sofa. Mia wanted to say something but stopped, not knowing what to do. Emma was


    extremely anxious. She sat beside him and asked, ¡°William, say something. Did she disagree?¡±


    Looking at his reaction, she had guessed it.


    William supported his forehead with his arm on the table and said in a low voice, ¡°She said she would


    let Mia go only if we returned all the shares and properties that Evelyn left behind to her. Otherwise,


    there was no need to talk about it.¡±


    When Emma heard this, sheughed angrily. ¡°What nonsense was she talking about?¡± How was this


    possible?


    Armstrong family¡¯s things could only belong to Mia. Mia was also in disbelief. She crossed her arms


    and frowned. ¡°Dad, did you promise her?¡±


    Her face was full of unwillingness. The shares and property should all be hers!


    William shook his head and sighed. He replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say yes, nor did I say no.¡±


    Emma turned her head and was so angry that her chest felt stuffy. The shares absolutely could not be


    given to Emily! ¡°William, how could she have the face to mention this? That day at the wedding, she


    made Armstrong family and the Johnson family lose all face! Not only did she harm Mia, but she also


    wanted Armstrong family¡¯s property. This is too much!¡± William was also a little annoyed. ¡°Do you think


    I am willing to give it? I haven¡¯t given it!¡±


    His expression was very bad. The betrothal gift that the Smith family had given had had to be returned


    because Emily had broken the engagement. And now she actually had the nerve to ask him for the


    shares and property?


    Emily was a disaster star!


    Mia bit her lips and said in a conflicted tone, ¡°Dad, Mom, what should I do if we don¡¯t


    give it to her?¡±


    If she didn¡¯t help remove the negative news, she would be finished. ; In fact, Emily didn¡¯t really want


    those things. She said that just to send William away. There was a great disparity in physical strength


    between men and women. If she continued to be in a deadlock with him, she might suffer a loss. It was


    better to go back as soon as possible to avoid arguing with him. By the time she returned home, Sofia


    and Ethan had already finished their meal. They sat obediently in the living room, reviewing they had


    learned a few days ago. Old Madam Lucy sat beside them, apanying them. Seeing her return,


    Lucy asked, ¡°Emily, have you eaten yet? Why did it take you so long?¡± Emily put down her bag and


    smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t Sofia and Ethan say that they wanted to repay him? So, I went to repay him.¡± Lucy did


    not react for a moment. She blinked and asked, ¡°Repay whom?¡± Emily sat on the sofa and exined,


    ¡°Mr. Greens, I made some medicinal herbs and sent them to him. It could help recover his vitality.


    When Mr. Greens came back, he asked me to have dinner and also sent me a few boxes of pastries.¡±


    She put the box on the table and raised her chin. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡± Old Madame Lucy


    suddenly realized and let out a sigh of relief. She had been worried that something would happen to


    Emily. When Sofia and Ethan heard her mention Lucas, their eyes lit up and they put down their pens.


    Sofia tilted her head and asked her in a childish voice, ¡°Mommy, did youe back alone or did Uncle


    Lucas send you here?¡± Emily looked at her and answered honestly, ¡°I came back alone.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Sofia


    pursed her lips and dragged out her voice. She thought that she was going to see Uncle Lucas. She


    really wanted to see him.


    Ethan did not say anything. He just sighed, his eyes showing disappointment.


    Seeing this, Emily could not help but feel a little funny.


    net that uncle a few times. V like him so much?¡± Ethan thought for a while and said, ¡°He gave us a gift.


    He is a man who keeps his


    promise.¡±


    He looked serious and calm, like a little adult, making Emilyugh. ¡°What about Sofia?¡± She went to


    ask her daughter again. Sofia, on the other hand, looked forward to it. ¡°I also like him. He is very


    handsome! He is even more handsome than the stars on TV!¡± She had never seen such a good-


    looking person. Emily found it funny and teased her calmly, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t judge a book by its cover!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Sofia would judge a person by his appearance.


    Sofia pouted and acted like a spoiled child to her. ¡°I just like him!¡± Seeing this, Old Madame Lucy also


    laughed. She stroked Sofia¡¯s back and teased, ¡°When Sofia grows up, she can also find a good-looking


    male friend to be friends with!¡±


    Sofia¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Sure!¡±


    She opened her mouth and revealed her sharp tiger teeth. She was very cute. Ethan, however, had a


    serious expression on his face. He frowned and interrupted her, ¡°Just looking good is not enough. He


    has to be good to my sister!¡± The familyughed together, the atmosphere very warm. Later, Emily


    went to urge the children to sleep. She entered the room with them and did note out until the lights


    were off. Lucy did not return to the bedroom. She sat on the sofa, thinking about something. Emily went


    over and sat next to her. She asked with concern, ¡°Grandma, can¡¯t you sleep?¡± Old Madame Lucy


    nodded and held her hand. The two of them leaned against each other. ¡°Emily, I don¡¯t know why, but I


    always feel that something bad is about to happen.¡± She focused and the sense of danger made her


    panic. Emilyforted her, ¡°You are thinking too much. Nothing will happen! Besides, even if there is


    something wrong, I will take care of it! You can rest assured.¡±


    Lucy nodded and felt a little relieved.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter 60 A Threat


    The next morning, Emily had breakfast and sent the children to school. When she came back, she


    looked at the sky and frowned. Dark clouds covered the sky and the air was hot. It seemed that it was


    going to rain. Some of the medicinal herbs in her medicine garden could not get dampened. Otherwise,


    it would reduce the medicinal properties, so she had to take some protective measures. Therefore, she


    was busy in the medicine garden early in the morning. It was not until noon that she finished her work.


    Suddenly, the heavy rain poured down.


    Emily sighed. It was indeed raining. Fortunately, she had brought the rain equipment. Fortunately, she


    came early. Otherwise, the medicinal herbs would have been drowned in such heavy rain. She packed


    up her things and walked home with an umbre. As soon as she got home, she heard Lucy¡¯s painful


    cry. ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Lucyy on the bed in the bedroom, her hand on her waist as she hissed in pain. Emily hurriedly ran


    over and asked with concern, ¡°Grandma, are you alright? Do you need to be sent to the hospital?¡± She


    frowned and held Lucy nervously. Lucy¡¯s head was full of sweat. She shook her head weakly and


    forced a smile at her. ¡°No need, Emily. My waist hurts whenever it rains. It¡¯s useless to go to the


    hospital. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be fine slowly.¡±


    Emily was still worried. She ced her hand on her grandmother¡¯s waist. ¡°Then I¡¯ll massage it for you.¡±


    Her master had taught her how to relieve the pain in her waist, so it should be useful. Sure enough,


    Lucy¡¯s face was better, and her lips were a little red. ¡°Emily, your hand is really amazing. Once you


    press it, it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± She was very pleased that her granddaughter was so filial.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she still felt weak all over. Emily smiled. ¡°In the future, call me if you feel ufortable. I¡¯ll


    press it for you at any time.¡± She nced at the clock and it was time for lunch.


    She covered Lucy with a quilt and said gently, ¡°Then you should rest for a while. I will cook lunch for


    you.¡± For the whole afternoon, Emily apanied Lucy. Until evening, Emily suddenly received a call


    from William. Could it be that he agreed to return the property to her? When did this stingy old fox


    be so generous?


    She picked up the phone suspiciously. On the other side of the line, William¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Emily, do


    you still want your children?¡± ¡°What?¡± She was stunned, and a bad feeling rose from the bottom of her


    heart.


    Did Sofia and Ethan fall into his hands?


    William snorted coldly and continued, ¡°If you still want them,e to Cloudy Hill Restaurant


    immediately. Otherwise, I will deal with them casually.¡±


    He said casually as if what he wanted to deal with was not his descendants but disposable trash.


    She clenched her cell phone and shouted at William in anger, ¡°You took them away? || warn you,


    William, if you dare to hurt them, I will not let you off!¡±


    Without responding to her, William sat in the car and hung up the phone.


    The two children shrank to the side and did not say a word.


    Just now, in the name of the child¡¯s grandfather, William took his ID card and forcibly picked them up.


    William nced sideways at them, his eyes full of disgust. Were these two bastards worthy of being his


    family? He would never approve of them.


    The reason why he brought them here was to restrain Emily. Being stared at by him, Sofia was a little


    afraid and hid behind his brother, shivering.


    Seeing her like this, William secretly scolded in his heart, ¡°Useless thing.¡± Ethan protected his sister,


    and there was no fear on his face. He even looked straight at William, sizing him up from head to toe,


    his eyes extremely cold.


    William frowned when he saw him, and immediately said angrily, ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t you


    know to greet your elders?¡± He rolled his eyes. As expected, it was taught by Emily. They had no


    manners at all! He did not look like the Armstrong family at all!


    Ethan spoke unhurriedly, his tone cold. ¡°Indeed, I should greet you, but I do not know how to address


    you.¡± When he said this, Ethan shifted his gaze away, not wanting to look at him. William was instantly


    enraged. A little baby actually ignored him? ¡°I am Emily¡¯s biological father. You should call me


    grandfather!¡± He widened his eyes and shouted. Sofia trembled in fear. Ethan frowned and protected


    her tightly. ¡°I know that. You are Mommy¡¯s biological father, but you have driven my Mommy out. So,


    there is no need for me to call you grandpa, right? Besides, I don¡¯t want to call you grandpa. You use


    us to threaten Mommy. Your behavior is not the work of a gentleman at all!¡± Ethan was not afraid at all.


    He red back at William and their eyes met. Ethan¡¯s words were clear and organized. William did not


    know how to refute for a moment and choked.


    William could only mock, ¡°You have a sharp tongue!¡± However, he was very surprised that such a


    young child could speak so clearly. Ethan calmly refuted him. ¡°When you bullied my mommy, you didn¡¯t


    even blink! Now you are doing such a despicable act. You just think that we have no power and are


    easy to bully! I have seen everything on the Inte. That bad woman deserves it! She framed my


    mommy first! Now, you are threatening mommy with us. You are not a good person!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Chapter 61 Escape n


    Ethan spoke logically, and William was instantly enraged. ¡°Who are you calling a bad woman? That¡¯s


    your aunt!I am also your grandfather in name! Do you dare to say that we are not good people? Is this


    how your mother taught you? You really have no upbringing!¡± He opened his mouth and cursed at


    Emily. They only knew how to add to his troubles! The Armstrong family has such a bloodline, it is


    really a misfortune for his family! At this time, Sofia also revealed her body and said, ¡°My mother said if


    you face a bastard and a dog, you don¡¯t need to be nice!¡± The little girl raised her voice, her voice was


    crisp and pleasant. The fear in her eyes faded a little and was reced by anger. This bad guy actually


    dared to scold her mother! William was even more furious. A useless little girl dared to scold him? She


    really didn¡¯t make anything of him! He red at Sofia and scolded in a rough voice, ¡°Who are you


    calling a bastard? At such a young age, you dare to say such evil words. Since your mother can¡¯t teach


    you well, I don¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson for her!¡±


    After saying that, he raised his hand and was about to hit Sofia.


    Ethan immediately shouted, ¡°Try touching my sister!¡± He widened his eyes, his expression fierce. He


    opened his hands and protected Sofia behind him.


    William was so stunned that he stopped his hands, and his momentum inexplicably weakened a bit.


    After a long time, he bitterly put down his hands and turned to warn them, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be


    taught a lesson, shut up! Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what I will do.¡± After saying that, he snorted


    coldly and ignored them. He turned to look out the window. The purpose of his visit today was to let


    Emily let Mia go. As for these two bastards, why argue with them? Hitting them would dirty his hands.


    Sofia was frightened and her body trembled a little. Ethan patted her backfortingly, his eyes cold.


    This so-called grandfather was really annoying!


    1 do


    He was calm andposed, secretly calcting. He couldn¡¯t let Mommy be threatened. He had to


    think of a way to escape. Thinking of this, the little fellow immediately gave his sister a look. They were


    twins and had been together for a long time. Sofia was very smart and immediately understood his


    brother¡¯s meaning. She blinked her eyes curiously and asked silently what to do. Ethan nced at


    William and made a gesture to Sofia when he was not paying attention. He gestured, telling her to get


    out of the car and ran. Sofia nodded, her big eyes shining. Soon, the car arrived at the parking lot near


    the restaurant. William opened the door, got out of the car first, and ordered the two children, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Sofia and Ethan carried their small bags and got off the car one after another. As soon as Ethan¡¯s legs


    touched the ground, he looked ahead and shouted, ¡°Mommy is here!¡±


    William subconsciously looked over and did not see Emily. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the two


    children suddenly running behind. He and the driver were both stunned. The next second, he shouted,


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± How could the two little guys listen? They ran even faster as the wind blew under


    their feet. ¡°Mr. Armstrong, what should we do?¡± The driver looked at William awkwardly. If the children


    were gone, he would have to shoulder the responsibility. ¡°Hurry up and catch up with them!¡± William


    was also flustered and exasperated. He had been careless for a moment and actually let them scheme!


    This area was a bustling business district with a dense poption. At this time, it was crowded with


    people. Sofia and Ethan were like fish, shuttling back and forth in the crowd with nimble movements.


    William and the driver chased after them. There were too many people, and the speed


    of the sports car slowed down, making it very inconvenient.


    For a moment, they really couldn¡¯t do anything to the two children. ¡°Mr. Armstrong, where are they?¡±


    The driver was dazzled and could not determine the target. William had sharp eyes and recognized the


    band on Sofia¡¯s head. ¡°There, turn to the left!¡±


    The two children ran for a while, and they already got a little strenuous. Ethan repeatedly turned back,


    his face anxious and his head covered in sweat. He shouted to his sister, ¡°Run! Don¡¯t let them catch


    you!¡± He gritted his teeth and dragged his body to continue running. Sofia was about to run out of


    energy. She gasped and responded, ¡°Brother, I¡­ I can¡¯t run anymore!¡±


    Her legs felt like they were filled with lead, both sore and heavy.


    Ethan held her hand and ran with her.


    ¡°Ah!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sofia identally fell to the ground and tears came out of her eyes.


    There was a scratch on her calf and blood came out of the wound.


    ¡°Get up!¡±


    Ethan pulled her anxiously and looked back. William¡¯s car was approaching. Sofia said with tears in her


    eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, brother, run!¡± Ethan firmly shook his head. He absolutely could not


    abandon her! Seeing that the car was about to catch up, he made a prompt decision and hugged the


    leg of a passer-by, shouting for help, ¡°There are bad guys chasing us. Good-hearted people, save us!¡±


    ¡°Little friend, what¡¯s wrong?¡± When the passers-by heard this, they leaned over and asked with


    concern.


    The people around them also surrounded them and looked at them curiously. ¡°I finally found him!¡±


    William and the driver pushed through the crowd and walked over. William gritted his teeth and pointed


    at them. ¡°You¡¯re quite good at running!¡± He grabbed Ethan by the cor and wanted to take him away.


    The driver also wanted to hug Sofia. Ethan immediately shouted for help, ¡°Help! They are the ones


    chasing us! They are bad people!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Chapter 62 Who Are You Calling a Little Bastard?


    William was flustered and exasperated. Where did this persone from? What right did he have to


    stop him? The people around him made him upset. He shouted to the young man, ¡°I am their


    grandfather. I want to take them away!¡± The young man looked at him suspiciously and lowered his


    head to ask Ethan, ¡°Little friend, is he your grandfather?¡± Ethan insisted, ¡°I don¡¯t know him at all. They


    are human traffickers!¡± Seeing this, Sofia took the opportunity to cry loudly. ¡°I want to go home, I want


    Mommy!¡± She sat on the ground, and the wound on her leg was still bleeding. When everyone saw this


    scene, their sympathy was overflowing. ¡°She¡¯s too pitiful. Look at the wound on her leg!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t these


    two human traffickers too inhumane? How sad will the children¡¯s parents be!¡±


    Now, the human traffickers were rampant, and they became everyone¡¯s target of anger. In an instant,


    the crowd was excited. Everyone red at William and the driver. ¡°No, how did I be a human


    trafficker? I¡¯m only a driver!¡± The driver was at a loss for words and was a little flustered. Everyone


    started talking, but no one listened to his exnation. An aunt walked out of the crowd and stood in


    front of the two children. She looked at William with a warning gaze and said, ¡°You two human


    traffickers, don¡¯t even think about taking the children away! If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    Someone around immediately echoed, ¡°We must call the police! They must arrest the human


    traffickers!¡± Some even took out their phones and really wanted to make a call. The driver¡¯s face turned


    pale. He quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t! If there¡¯s anything, we can discuss it!¡± They held the


    child hostage. If they really called the police, they would probably cause trouble.


    William¡¯s face was livid. He red at the two children and shouted, ¡°You two little bastards, how dare


    you talk nonsense!¡±


    He, the dignified Mr. Armstrong, was actually called an adult trafficker by a bastard?


    If he really made a ruckus at the police station, it would be embarrassing if word got out! These two


    children really took after Emily. At this time, a voice came, ¡°Who are you calling bastards?¡± His voice


    was like the shattering of a piece of jade. However, the coldness in his voice made people shudder.


    When everyone heard this, they looked over. At some point in time, there was a man with long legs


    standing in front of them. He was dressed in a well-ironed suit and had a noble temperament that could


    not be ignored. It was Lucas! Mason followed behind him without saying a word. Lucas had an


    appointment with a client tonight nearby. At this moment, he was nning to walk to the restaurant.


    Unexpectedly, he heard Sofia¡¯s miserable cry. He followed the sound and took a closer look. Sofia¡¯s


    calf was scratched and bleeding. Ethan was asking for help from a passer-by. On the other side,


    William was exasperated and scolded them little bastards. He guessed that William wanted to take


    them away, but they refused. As for the reason, he could guess that it was for Mia. Ethan and Sofia


    were overjoyed to see the handsome uncle. Sofia¡¯s eyes lit up. She got up from the ground and threw


    herself at him. She hugged his leg and said, ¡°Uncle, save us. This bad guy wants to take us away and


    threaten my mommy.¡± Ethan also ran over and hugged his other leg without saying a word. With two


    cute things tied to his legs, Lucas¡¯ heart softened. When William saw Lucas, he was stunned. Why was


    he here? Then, he put on a ttering smile and went forward to greet him. ¡°Mr. Greens, you came at


    the right time. I know that you know Emily. You should also know my rtionship with her. Please tell


    them that I am not a human trafficker.¡±


    He calcted in his heart that Lucas would give him face. Armstrong Group was a big enterprise. It


    was inevitable that they would have business dealings with Greens Group in the future. Lucas would


    not offend him for such a small matter.


    Although, Mr. Greens was on Emily¡¯s side. He was still the child¡¯s grandfather after all. Lucas looked at


    him with a cold gaze. He narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Lucas folded his arms, as


    if they really did not know each other. The driver was relieved to see his acquaintanceing, but his


    heart was raised again. ¡°Mr. Armstrong, we-¡± Before he could ask, someone around him said, ¡°They


    are indeed human traffickers.¡± ¡°Call the police and arrest them!¡± ¡°Human traffickers should be shot to


    death!¡± The crowd was excited. They kept talking and someone had already called the police. The


    driver was speechless and sat on the ground dejectedly. William was stunned and embarrassed.


    William quickly said, ¡°I am the chairman of Armstrong Group!¡±


    He was very anxious. Could it be that this Lucas really did not know him?


    Under the current situation, he could not prove his identity. Could it be that he really had to make a trip


    to the police station today? Would it end up in the police station?


    If the media found out, who knew how they would report it?


    He stared at Lucas with burning eyes, begging silently that he could help him out. Lucas looked at him


    coldly and said innocently, ¡°I have never heard of it. These two children are Emily¡¯s. What do they have


    to do with you? You took them away without permission. Isn¡¯t it just a kidnapping? If there is anything,


    we can talk about it at the police station. I will take them away first.¡± Then, he instructed Mason behind


    him, ¡°Stay here and wait for the police to deal with this matter.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Mason nodded. Lucas bent down, picked up the two children in each hand, and turned to


    leave.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Chapter 63 It Won¡¯t Hurt in a While


    William stood where he was, his face livid with disbelief. Unexpectedly, Mr. Greens really didn¡¯t give


    him any face at all! He clenched his fists. He should have thought of this long ago. At this time, Emily


    was still on the way to hurry. On the road, the traffic was congested and moved slowly. She looked


    down at her watch and was anxious. God knew if William would do something heartless to the two


    children.


    He could even kidnap Sofia and Ethan. He was such a creature! She closed her eyes anxiously. If she


    waste, they would be in danger. ¡°Driver, I have to get off the car!¡± Looking at the car that could not


    move for a long time, she anxiously said to the taxi driver.


    Cloudy Hill Restaurant was not far from here.


    Running over should be faster. At this time, she suddenly received a call. Her heart skipped a beat.


    Seeing that it was Lucas, she breathed a sigh of relief. On the other side of the line, Lucas¡¯ maic


    voice came, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, I met William just now who wanted to take Sofia and Ethan away, so I


    helped. I¡¯m in the restaurant, and the children are with me now.¡± As he spoke, he sent her a location.


    When Emily heard this, she hurriedly asked about the children. ¡°Are they alright? Are they injured?¡±


    She clutched her clothes tightly with one hand, her knuckles turning white. Lucas answered honestly,


    ¡°Ethan is fine. Sofia fell and suffered some injuries, but it is not serious.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily frowned and became angry. William actually treated her children like this!


    A trace of sharpness shed through her eyes. Fortunately, Mr. Greens was passing by. Otherwise,


    she didn¡¯t know what would happen.


    Thinking of this, she gratefully said to Lucas, ¡°Mr. Greens, thank you for your help. I am nearby. I will


    come over now. Thank you, Mr. Greens!¡±


    UNUPIL! Vu


    Lucas calmly replied, ¡°Take your time. There is no hurry.¡± After hanging up the phone, Lucas turned his


    gaze to the two children. Ethan sat opposite him and drank his fruit juice.


    Sofia sat on hisp with tears in her big eyes. This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at her scratched calf and pouted at him. ¡°It hurts.¡±


    A soft and sweet voice entered his heart. Lucas sighed and his heart softened. He took out a clean


    handkerchief from his bosom and covered her wound. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt anymore in a while.¡±


    He coaxed her. In his voice, there was a gentleness that he didn¡¯t notice.


    After a while, the waiter came over and took a small bag. ¡°Sir, the thing you asked me to buy is here.¡±


    The waiter looked at Lucas and bowed. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lucas took the bag and opened it. Inside were


    disinfectant, cotton sticks, and ointment. After the waiter left, Sofia looked at these things timidly. Her


    body trembled. Lucas hugged her and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Sofia. I will help you treat your


    wound. Otherwise, it will be infected.¡±


    Sofia nodded obediently and said politely, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    Lucas carried her to the chair, squatted down, and began to disinfect her wound. The cotton stick was


    dipped in disinfectant and touched the wound, bringing with it a burning pain.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡±


    Sofia couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain, her eyes wet. Lucas inexplicably felt a pain in his heart, so


    painful that he couldn¡¯t help but shrink. He looked at Sofia. Perhaps, it really hurt? He couldn¡¯t help but


    slow down. He said softly, ¡°Uncle will help you blow it. It won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    He leaned close to her wound and gently blew on it. The numb feeling instantly reced the pain.


    Sofia opened her eyes curiously. It was so magical. Lucas continued to sterilize her. His movements


    were light and fast, blowing on the wound from time to time.


    ¡°It seems that it really doesn¡¯t hurt as much as I imagined.¡± Sofia murmured. In the blink of an eye,


    Lucas had already applied medicine to her. It was cold.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Lucas stood up and looked at her. His eyes were gentle as he instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t expose to water on


    your wounds for a week. Don¡¯t eat anything spicy.¡± Sofia nodded and tilted her head, staring at him.


    Uncle Lucas was not only handsome but also very gentle! He helped her apply medicine and blew her


    wounds. Moreover, when he protected her and her brother just now, she felt so warm and safe! She


    could not help but think, if he was her daddy, how good would that be? Ethan, who was watching from


    the other side, suddenly stood up. With a serious face, he said to Lucas, ¡°Thank you, Uncle, for helping


    us!¡± His tone was polite and matched with his expression, like a little adult. Lucas smiled and said, ¡°You


    don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Thinking of what Ethan had done, he sincerely praised, ¡°Little guy, you were


    very smart just now. You know how to ask for help.¡± If not for Ethan doing that, he would not have been


    able to save them. Ethan nodded, his eyes filled with hatred. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That person


    wanted to take us away and use us to threaten Mommy. I also want to protect Mommy!¡± When Lucas


    heard this, he could not help but look at him.


    Ethan was so young, yet he was so sensible.


    He smiled and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat? Your mommy willeter. It might take a while.¡±


    The two children were a little hesitant. They were indeed hungry, but it would be too troublesome for


    Uncle. Lucas said clearly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Later, your mother wille and we¡¯ll ask her to treat us.¡± The two


    little guys heard this and immediately nodded and ordered the meal.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Chapter 64 It Was So Humiliating


    While waiting for the dishes, Mason hurried over. Lucas raised his head and looked at him coldly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Sofia and Ethan also raised their heads and looked at Mason curiously. Being stared at by


    three people, Mason felt a little ufortable. He coughed lightly and reported to Lucas, ¡°Young


    Master, William has been taken to the police station and is being asked questions. However, with his


    identity, this matter will not affect him too much.¡± When Lucas heard this, he was not surprised and


    replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He had long known that this would be the result. He only wanted to take the


    children away and had no intention of tormenting William. Lucas did not like William¡¯s behavior and


    naturally disdained to help him.


    Hearing this, Mason nodded, nced at the two children, and left sensibly.


    ¡°Uncle¡±


    Sofia said worriedly. She was a little worried when she heard Mason¡¯s words. The bad guy wouldn¡¯t be


    arrested. Then would he take revenge on them and Mommy? Ethan and she were in sync. He pursed


    his lips and asked Lucas, ¡°Will my mommy be in trouble?¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas sighed andforted them, ¡°She will be fine.¡± His tone was indifferent, giving them


    a sense of security. Sofia smiled, revealing her tiger teeth, ¡°I believe you, Uncle!¡± At this time, the waiter


    came with the dishes. ¡°Sir, the dishes you ordered are ready, and there is juice too.¡± Lucas nodded and


    left. ¡°Eat,¡±


    he said to the two children with a gentle look on his face. Sofia and Ethan were already hungry. After


    hearing this, they no longer stood on ceremony and began to eat. ¡°It¡¯s really delicious!¡± Sofia sighed. A


    high-end restaurant was really different.


    This was really the most delicious meal she had ever eaten!


    Ethan¡¯s mouth was full of rice, and her cheeks were bulging.


    His eyes sparkled and he nodded.


    Lucas did not answer, but a strange feeling shed through his heart. The food in his mouth seemed to


    be much more delicious than before. The light shone on his face, making his cold and hard outline a bitN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    softer. Half an hourter, Emily arrived in a hurry. As soon as she arrived, she anxiously asked her


    daughter about her condition, ¡°Sofia, are you alright? Let me take a look at your wound!¡± Sofia


    stretched out her injured leg. The wound had been bandaged and was wrapped in ayer of gauze.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, Mommy.¡± When she saw Emily, her eyes lit up and her tone was full of obedience. Emily


    looked at her legs with pity in her eyes.


    ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡±


    She knew that Sofia was most afraid of pain. Sofia shook her head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Uncle


    bandaged it for me. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±


    Thinking of this, she turned to look at Lucas and showed a happy smile without concealing it.


    Lucas was stared at by her and did not answer. He just lowered his head to eat.


    In his heart, he was inexplicably happy. Emily breathed a sigh of relief and bowed to Lucas. ¡°Thank


    you, Mr. Greens! Otherwise, it would be big trouble.¡±


    Lucas raised his eyebrows and spoke indifferently, as if he hadn¡¯t done anything. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of


    raising a hand. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    His voice was calm and full of maism. Emily insisted, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll treat Mr. Greens!¡± Her tone could


    not be refused. In her opinion, the two children were her life.


    Therefore, she was grateful. Lucas did not respond, which was considered acquiescence. He


    understood her stubbornness, and she would not easily change her mind. If she wanted to treat him, he


    would let her treat him. Thus, the four of them sat down and ate together. Sofia ate slowly, so Emily


    picked up her bowl and fed her.


    ¡°Mommy, I can eat it myself.¡± Sofia said obediently. She did not want to trouble Mommy. Emily felt sorry


    for her and insisted, ¡°Let me do it.¡± Sofia no longer insisted and obediently let her feed her. Ethan was


    very sensible. He picked up a piece of meat for Lucas and said sincerely, ¡°Uncle, eat more.¡± When


    Lucas saw this, his eyes became gentle. ¡°You should eat more as well.¡±


    After that, he picked up a piece of pork with his chopsticks. Hearing this, Ethan had a better impression


    of him in his heart. At the police station, the police were interrogating William. ¡°What is your identity?


    Why did you take the children away?¡± William answered honestly, ¡°I am the chairman of Armstrong


    Group and the grandfather of the two children. I am not a human trafficker!¡± After that, he handed over


    his ID card and said sincerely, ¡°You can go and investigate at any time.¡±


    Of course, he was not afraid. His real identity was quite intimidating, and he did not cause direct harm


    to the child. So, the police would not detain him and arrest him. After the police heard this, they took his


    ID card and copied his photo.


    William sat in the same ce, and someone beside him was watching him.


    He sighed and his face was livid.


    Although nothing would happen to him, he was still in a bad mood and his chest was stifled with a


    breath.


    He cursed silently and wanted to smash his fist on the table. When he saw the warning look in the


    police¡¯s eyes, he put it down resentfully. He had never been so humiliated in his life. If word got out, it


    would be embarrassing!


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Chapter 65 Should Not Have Given Birth to Her


    After a while, the policeman who had just left came back and returned the identity card to William. ¡°Sir,


    we checked your identity information. You are indeed the grandfather of the two children.¡±


    The policeman was also somewhat helpless. It was probably a family dispute again. William did not


    dare to be rash and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, then can I leave?¡± . If he stayed here, he would be


    suffocated to death. Being stared at, he was so embarrassed. The policeman followed the procedure


    and said to him, ¡°You can call your family and ask them to bail you out.¡±


    William nodded quickly. Before leaving, the policeman warned him, ¡°Next time you pick up the children,


    don¡¯t use fierce means.¡±


    There was probably a reason why the children did not like him.


    William had no reason not to listen. He smiled and nodded, saying thanks, ¡°Alright, thank you, police


    comrade, for the trouble.¡± Later, Charles Johnson and Mia arrived together. They showed their ID


    cards, and Charles Johnson went to coordinate with the police to handle the relevant procedures.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Mia was wearing a mask. When she saw William, she shouted eagerly. Today, he said that he


    was going to negotiate with Emily. He had note back for a long time and the phone could not get


    through.


    They were all anxious. It was not easy to get a call from him, but he actually said that he was at the


    police station.


    She saw that there was a policeman next to her and did not ask about the situation. After all, domestic


    ugliness could not be exposed. William¡¯s face was livid and he sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s talk about


    it when we get back.¡± After they came out and got in the car, Mia asked, ¡°What happened? Why did it


    end up like this?¡± Charles Johnson was silent and looked at William. William exined, ¡°I know. If Emily


    can¡¯t get the property, she won¡¯t let go. So, 1


    wanted to take the two illegitimate children away and let her agree to let you go. In the end, I met Lucas


    halfway and he took them away. They called a group of people and insisted that I was a human


    trafficker, so I was taken away.¡± At this point, he mmed the seat. ¡°Damn it!¡± When Mia heard this, her


    face was full of indignation. Why had Mr. Greense over just in time? It must have been Emily who


    had called him over again. This Emily, from day to night, would not let her have a good time. ¡°How can


    she be like this? This is too much! You are her father!¡± Sheined.


    William also mmed the car hard and said angrily, ¡°This unfilial daughter! I shouldn¡¯t have given birth


    to her!¡±


    Mia was a little worried. This time, they had made a wasted trip. Charles Johnson sighed and said


    calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. We will discuss the specific solutionter.¡± The two tacitly agreed, and the


    three returned to the Armstrong family. After dinner, Emily and the two children stood up and nned to


    go back. ¡°We are leaving. Thank you, Mr. Greens.¡± After Emily thanked him, the two children


    consciously said goodbye to him, ¡°Goodbye, Uncle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ll send you guys off.¡± Lucas looked


    at the dark sky and said in a deep voice. ¡°No need. We¡¯ll just take a taxi.¡± Having troubled Mr. Greens


    so many times, she really did not want him to help her. Lucas insisted, ¡°It is inconvenient for you to take


    two children with you.¡± If William made trouble for them tonight, with him there, he could take care of


    them. His expression was calm and his gaze was like a torch. Emily couldn¡¯t very well refuse him, so


    she had no choice but to agree.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The two children looked at each other and were very happy. They were naturally willing to


    stay a little longer with Uncle Lucas. There was a distance from the parking lot, so they had to walk


    over. There was also a business district nearby. At this time, there were many people.


    Emily was worried that the children would get lost, so she held each with each hand and Lucas walked


    to the side People came and went, and Sofia was squeezed and fell to the ground. ¡°Aiya!¡±


    She shouted, and Emily quickly helped her up, looking nervous. ¡°Sofia, are you alright?¡± She med


    herself very much. How could she let her daughter fall under her eyes? Sofia shook her head and


    patted the dirt off her clothes. She said calmly, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The wound on her leg was all right. When Lucas saw it, he walked over and bent down to pick her up.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Sofia was stunned for a moment and looked at the field of vision that suddenly became higher


    Meeting Emily¡¯s surprised gaze, Lucas exined, ¡°Hold on to it. It¡¯s safer.¡± Sofia had an injury on her


    leg and it was inconvenient for her to walk. He was also worried that she would get hurt again. Sofia¡¯s


    eyes lit up and she hugged his neck, refusing to let go. Uncle¡¯s embrace was warm and broad, even


    safer than Mommy¡¯s embrace! Moreover, she had the feeling of being held by a daddy. Emily no longer


    insisted and thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Greens.¡± With so many people, it was indeed unsafe. His


    holding the child made her feel much more at ease.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Ethan looked at Sofia who was being held in Uncle¡¯s arms. He curled his lips and opened his


    arms to Emily. He was also going to be hugged. Emily smiled gently. ¡°Come, Mommy will hold you!¡±


    She bent down and picked up her son. Just like that, the group walked to the parking lot.


    Previous Post


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Chapter 66 His Embrace Was Warm


    Along the way, Sofia buried her little body in Lucas¡¯ arms, secretly delighted. Her little head rested on


    his shoulder, she feeling very safe. She smiled so much that she revealed her little tiger teeth. The


    feeling of being hugged by Uncle was really good. She must tell her brother about it. Ethan tilted his


    head and looked at her, not understanding what his sister wasughing at. After getting in the car, Sofia


    leaned her head over and whispered to Ethan, ¡°Brother, Uncle¡¯s embrace is so warm!¡±


    After listening, Ethan felt a little envious.


    However, he would not admit it!


    Ethan put on a cool face and said, ¡°Mommy¡¯s is also very good!¡± He leaned his head on Emily and


    hugged her arm. The expression on his face was inexplicably angry and cute. Emily looked at them


    curiously and asked, ¡°Sofia, Ethan, what are you whispering about?¡± Ethan snorted and didn¡¯t answer.


    Sofia chuckled and said, ¡°Mommy, this is our secret!¡± She stretched out her index finger with a


    mysterious look on her face. Emily burst outughing, her body full of motherly radiance. Lucas was in


    front, listening to them speak calmly, and his mood was a little better. The car quickly started and


    arrived home. When Emily and the others entered, Lucy saw the gauze on Sofia¡¯s leg at a nce. She


    eximed and asked with concern, ¡°Sofia, what happened to you?¡± After being out for a day, she was


    actually injured. Sofia blinked and replied, ¡°Great-grandmother, I¡¯m fine. I just identally fell. It doesn¡¯t


    hurt!¡± She was very sensible and did not let Lucy worry. Lucy heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that


    she had already applied the medicine and bandaged it. ¡°Emily, why are you back sote?¡± She asked


    curiously with a puzzled look on her face.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°After I picked them up, I took them to y for a while. When I met Mr. Greens on the way, we went


    together. In the end, it was Mr. Greens who sent us back.¡± Emily replied without changing her


    expression. ¡°Yes, great-grandmother!¡± The two children looked at each other and agreed. The three of


    them had a tacit understanding and did not mention what happened tonight, afraid that she would be


    worried. Lucy didn¡¯t think too much about it. She bent down and told the children, ¡°In the future, you


    have to be careful when you walk. You can¡¯t jump around and fall again!¡± ¡°Understood, Great-


    Grandma!¡± The two children agreed obediently. When Lucas went back, Mason reported to him, ¡°Young


    Master, William has left the police station.¡± Hearing this, he nodded and ordered, ¡°You can let go of the


    news about Mia. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Her reputation had already been tarnished. Even if the public rtions department tried to save her,


    she would not return to her original state.


    The most important thing was that they should stop now to prevent William from disturbing Emily again.


    Mason received the order and said no more.


    He secretly thought that the young master seemed to pay too much attention to the two children.


    Of course, he was a tactful person and did not say it out loud.


    The next morning, Emily woke up. She walked out of the bedroom and Lucy was preparing breakfast.


    ¡°Emily, can Sofia go to school with her legs like that?¡± Lucy said worriedly. She was worried about


    Sofia¡¯s injury. Emily pondered for a while and her heart softened. ¡°Forget it. Let her rest for a few days.


    When she recovers, she will go to school again.¡±


    ¡°What about Ethan?¡±


    Emily thought that they had all been frightened by what had happened yesterday. In the end, it was she


    who had implicated the children. Thinking of this, she said guiltily, ¡°Let him rest for a day too. It will also


    be good for him to take care of Sofia.¡±


    Lucy loved them the most, so she naturally agreed. The two children were immersed in their dreams,


    sleeping soundly. In the morning, Emily went to the medicine garden to take care of it. When she


    returned, she unexpectedly met Charles Johnson at the stairs. He was dressed in a suit and leather


    shoes, standing in the old corridor, as if he was preparing to knock on her door. Her expression could


    not help but turn cold as she clenched her fists. He was definitely here to cause trouble. ¡°What are you


    trying to do?¡± She immediately shouted coldly with a guarded expression on her face. When Charles


    Johnson heard this, he was stunned. When he turned around and saw her, he stopped and looked up


    at her. She wore simple ck pants and a white T-shirt. She looked extremely in. However, this did


    not conceal her beauty at all, and it even had a little more immaturity. After not seeing her for so many


    years, she actually made him even more amazed. However, there was an indescribable coldness in her


    eyes. She was like a hedgehog, always on guard against his attacks. He looked at her with a


    complicated gaze. In the past, she would never be like this. She looked at him too coldly. He could not


    help but feel a little strange. Their rtionship had actually be like this.


    ¡°Are you mute?¡±


    Emily snorted coldly and sneered. Charles Johnson came back to his senses and said in a deep voice,


    ¡°I came to find you to talk to you.¡± Emily turned her head and sneered.


    What was there to talk about between them? He came here today because the Armstrong family had


    changed their tactics. If they couldn¡¯t forcefully attack, they would change their policy. In short, they


    didn¡¯t have good intentions. Thinking of this, she looked straight at him. Her gaze was sharp and she


    sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything to talk about between you and me. Get lost, don¡¯t get close to


    my house.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Chapter 67 You Are Really Disgusting


    Hearing the impatience and annoyance in her tone, Charles Johnson¡¯s face sank. He took a step


    forward and walked in front of her. His tone was somewhat angry. ¡°Emily, do you have to use this tone


    to talk to me?¡± Charles Johnson¡¯s eyes were like torches as he stared at her. Emily found it funny and


    looked at him sideways. He opened his mouth and sneered, ¡°Do I have to be gentle to you? You


    bastard?¡± Her words sounded so natural. The corners of Charles Johnson¡¯s eyes twitched. He took a


    deep breath and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll cut the crap. I hope that you can get Mr. Greens to divert what


    happened on the Inte.¡± Emily snorted coldly. Why should she listen to him? She rolled her eyes and


    was about to enter. Charles Johnson¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°I can give you five hundred


    thousand!¡± He thought that five hundred thousand was enough for her to live a carefree life.


    She would not disagree. Hearing this, Emily turned her head and her eyes were cold.


    She said sarcastically, ¡°500 million yuan? Compared with this, I am more interested in Armstrong


    family¡¯s shares and property.¡± Those were far more than 500,000 yuan. Did Armstrong family and


    Johnson family take her as a fool? Hearing her say this, Charles Johnson¡¯s face also turned cold. He


    said in a cold tone, ¡°Emily, don¡¯t be too greedy. Do you really think Mr. Greens likes you? Why don¡¯t


    you take a look at yourself? Do you really think that he can protect you for the rest of your life?¡±


    He believed that the reason why Emily was so arrogant was that she had Mr. Greens backing her up.


    How long could Mr. Greens remain interested in her?


    However, it was just a temporary novelty because of her appearance, and it wouldn¡¯tst long.


    Giving her five hundred thousand was already the biggest concession. Emily¡¯s eyes were filled with


    anger as she red at him, revealing her sharpness. ¡°I am greedy?¡±


    She chuckled and retorted, ¡°Those properties and shares were originally left for me by my mother. Who


    is it that is greedy and wants to upy other people¡¯s things?¡± Charles Johnson was stunned by her


    look and had no way to refute her words. No matter who left it behind, now that they were in Mr.


    Armstrong¡¯s hands. She was already the Armstrong family¡¯s abandoned daughter, so she naturally


    shouldn¡¯t try to get her hands on those things. He opened his mouth to say something, but her sharpText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    words hit his heart again. ¡°And you, why are you together with Mia? Isn¡¯t it just because you are


    interested in what she has in the Armstrong family? You also have the qualifications to say such


    things?¡± Mia was shameless. Charles Johnson and she were also jackals of the same tribe. She felt


    that it was very funny. What right did he have to mock her? Wasn¡¯t it all thanks to them that she was


    like this now! Thinking of this, she spoke without thinking, ¡°Right now, it¡¯s Greens family who is


    protecting me. He isn¡¯t like you. You kept saying sweet words to me and then turned around to be with


    another woman. Charles Johnson, you are really disgusting.¡±


    She was different.


    She didn¡¯t have a noble status and wealth, but she at least had self-respect. Didn¡¯t they think that she


    and Mr. Greens were a pair? Then let them just think this way. After saying this, she turned around and


    opened the door to enter the room.


    Charles Johnson was left outside the door.


    Charles Johnson¡¯s face was ashen, and he clenched his fists.


    As expected, she had a hand on Mr. Greens.


    Charles Johnson felt as if his chest was blocked by a stone, and he felt ufortable. Today, it was


    impossible to talk about it. His gaze was gloomy as he turned to leave. After Emily entered the door,


    her face turned green. She breathed a sigh of relief. She was really unlucky to meet Charles Johnson.


    Sofia and Ethan walked over. Sofia asked curiously, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look


    unhappy?¡± Ethan also frowned. Something was wrong with his mother today. ¡°Meow.¡± The two little


    kittens also ran over and turned around their legs, seemingly wanting to give her somefort.


    Her heart softened, and she did not want them to worry. Suppressing her emotions, she smiled tiredly


    and said, ¡°Mommy is fine. Go y with the kittens.¡±


    Ethan and Sofia looked at each other. There was definitely something wrong with Mommy.


    However, since Mommy didn¡¯t want to say it, they didn¡¯t ask. The two children picked up the cat


    obediently and entered the house. Emily sat on the sofa with her hand on her forehead. She couldn¡¯t


    say what she was feeling right now. The person she once loved hade all the way here for another


    woman. She had already let go of Charles Johnson. She didn¡¯t feel sad, but she felt disgusted. Why


    was she blind back then and fell for such a thing? When she was about to enter the bedroom at night,


    Ethan ran over. Sofia followed him like a little tail. ¡°Sofia, Ethan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She lowered her head


    and asked softly. Today, her thoughts were in turmoil and she was exhausted. She did not get to have a


    good time with the children. She hoped they wouldn¡¯t me her. ¡°Mommy, I want to sleep with you!¡±


    Ethan took her arm and said. Sofia also said, ¡°Mommy, I want to sleep with you too!¡± After that, she


    pouted and silently acted spoiled. Emily smiled. She knew what these two children were thinking. ¡°


    They saw that she was in a bad mood and wanted to apany her to make her happy. ¡°Okay.¡± Her


    heart warmed. She took the two children back to the bedroom.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Chapter 68 To Force Her to Submit


    On the other side, Charles Johnson had just returned home. Mia sat on the sofa. When she saw him


    enter, she ignored him and just sat there. She pouted and her expression was obviously not good.


    Charles Johnson was a little puzzled. He smiled and sat down. He pulled her into his arms and asked,


    ¡°My dear wife, what¡¯s wrong?¡± However, Mia did not buy it and released his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Her tone was stiff, obviously angry. Charles Johnson was stunned on the spot. He had not offended her


    recently. Mia finally looked at him with resentment in her eyes. ¡± ¡°Where did you go this afternoon?¡±


    She spoke in a questioning tone. She red at him, as if she wanted to make a hole in him, but her


    eyes were a little red. Charles Johnson immediately realized. She must have known that he went to


    find Emily today She must have misunderstood, thinking he was still loyal to Emily. He said truthfully, ¡°I


    went to look for Emily today, hoping that she would give up on harming you and remove your public


    opinion. In the end, she was unwilling.¡± Thinking of this, he sighed and his face darkened. At noon


    today, he had been really unlucky. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Mia. Meeting her slightly


    rxed expression, he calmly said, ¡°Otherwise, what do you think I went there for?¡± These words


    seemed to me her a little. Mia breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, and her face eased up. She


    pouted. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I thought that you were soft-hearted to her and deliberately went tofort


    her!¡± She was scared to death. She thought that Emily was going to snatch Charles away! ¡°Are you so


    unconfident in your husband?¡± Charles Johnson¡¯s face turned cold. She actually doubted him so much.


    On one side was the abandoned daughter of the Armstrong family, and on the other side was a big star


    in the entertainment circle. Only a fool would choose the first one.


    He was a little unhappy and said coldly, ¡°I did it all for you.¡± Mia observed his expression and threw


    herself into his arms. She pinched her throat and said, ¡°Charles, hubby, don¡¯t be angry at me. You


    know, I care about you the most!¡± He hugged her and asked, ¡°Then you still don¡¯t believe me?¡± Mia


    curled her lips and obediently apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood you. You treat me the best.¡±


    Charles Johnson did not speak, but he was not angry. Only then did she remember the business. She


    raised her head and said seriously, ¡°Then what did she say? Did she agree?¡± Charles Johnson shook


    his head helplessly and said honestly, ¡°I said I would give her five hundred thousand. She doesn¡¯t want


    it. She insists on the shares and property.¡± Mia rolled her eyes in anger and came out of his arms. She


    said angrily; ¡°She wishes!¡± She did not expect her appetite to be so big. Seeing this, Charles Johnson


    also nodded. He also did not want the Armstrong family topromise. Back then, he resolutely


    abandoned Emily and chose to be with Mia because he saw her favored by the Armstrong family. The


    more Armstrong family¡¯s assets were concentrated in Mia¡¯s hands, the more beneficial it would be for


    him.


    Therefore, he would not let go no matter what.


    Mia was a little frustrated. He frowned and said, ¡°Then what should we do now? She has Mr. Greens to


    protect her. We can¡¯t do anything to her.¡± She was also puzzled. Why would Mr. Greens protect her? If


    Emily really became Mrs. Greens one day, they would definitely suffer. Seeing what she was thinking,


    Charles Johnsonforted her and said, ¡°Emily and Lucas may not be in that kind of rtionship. I


    have sent people to investigate. The two of them rarely interacted before. It is only recently that they


    met.¡± In such a short time, they should not be in love. He did not doubt what Emily said just now. Now


    that he calmed down and thought about it, he felt that there were many doubts. ¡°Moreover, if they really


    had that kind of rtionship, she would not live in that kind of ce.¡± He said it with certainty. Mia felt


    that it made sense and nodded. Charles Johnson leaned closer to her and further induced, ¡°So, we can


    take some measures to start with the two children.¡±


    The most precious things to Emily were her two children. When Mia heard this, her heart skipped a


    beat. She hesitated and said, ¡°But, Dad has


    already been there before.¡±


    He had tried in vain.


    Thinking about it, she felt very embarrassed. Charles Johnson shook his head. It was time to change


    the strategy, A shrewd look shed through his eyes as he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t those two children studying in


    kindergarten? We can make them unable to attend school. We can also y some tricks in other


    ces and force Emily to submit.¡± Charles Johnson was confident and proud. His n was wless.


    Mia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You are so smart. This is a good idea!¡± They could not touch her or hurt the two


    children. However, they had money and power and could do things to disgust her. She would give up


    sooner orter. The two of them plotted carefully. Emily knew nothing about this.


    Sofia rested at home for a few days. After she recovered, she went back to school for lessons. Emily


    sent her to school. After returning home, she went to the herbal garden. She needed to pick herbs. The


    herbs needed by Lucas were different at every stage. They had to be prepared in advance.


    Previous Post


    Next PostText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Chapter 69 School Expulsion


    However, just as she was halfway through picking the medicine, she received a call. She took a look


    and saw that it was a call from the kindergarten teacher, Miss Lee. ¡°Miss Lee, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She


    greeted politely, but her heart skipped a beat. Could it be that something had happened to Sofia and


    Ethan?


    Miss Lee¡¯s voice sounded very anxious. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, Ethan hit a kindergarten child. The child was


    injured. Now, the child¡¯s parents came over and asked the school to expel Ethan. Please hurry over.¡±


    From the other side of the line, there was a faint noise. Emily frowned. Why would Ethan hit someone


    for no reason? She didn¡¯t have time to think. She answered with concentration, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right


    there.¡± She didn¡¯t have time to clean up. She washed her hands and took a taxi to the kindergarten


    When Emily arrived at the scene, Sofia was crying. Her eyes were red, and she hid behind her brother.


    Ethan firmly protected her sister. His face was red with anger, and he was arguing with others.


    In front of him stood a woman dressed like a nobledy. She was dressed in thick makeup and looked


    mean. Presumably, this was the mother of the child. At first nce, she was tough. Thedy pointed at


    Sofia and Ethan, her shrill voice mocking, ¡°You two bastards, you really have no upbringing! Is this how


    you speak to your elders?¡± The contempt in her words made Emily frown. She walked over with a


    sullen face and called, ¡°Ethan, Sofia.¡± The two children ran over immediately when they saw her.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± The little girl¡¯s tears fell. Emily felt distressed and helped her wipe her tears. ¡°Mommy is


    here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± She turned to look at Ethan carefully and found that the little fellow¡¯s cheeks and


    neck were red. Obvious there had been a fight. She lowered her head and saw that there were bruises


    on his calves.


    She frowned. Sofia had just recovered from her injury, but Ethan had been injured again.


    At this time, Miss Lee also came over. Her expression was not good, and she seemed to be in a


    difficult position.


    ¡°Miss Lee, what happened?¡± Sofia and Ethan were not children who could hit people at will. There must


    be a reason behind this.


    Miss. Lee hesitated. Before she could answer, thedy screamed, ¡°You still have the nerve to ask what


    happened? Your son beat my son!¡± The noblewoman hugged her son and slowly walked over in high


    heels. She rolled her eyes at Emily in annoyance.


    When Emily heard this, she looked at the child in her arms.


    He was fat and had big ears. He looked quite strong. He was wiping his tears and crying. His face was


    scratched, and there was a huge bump on his forehead, still bleeding. The child was dirty and there


    seemed to be some scratches on his arm.


    Emily looked serious and asked, ¡°Ethan, why did you hit him?¡± Ethan stared at thedy and did not


    speak. Seeing this, Sofia exined to her brother in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mommy, my brother hit him to


    protect me. Jacob wanted to take my things, but I refused. He pushed me and pushed me down. My


    brother wanted him to apologize, but he was unwilling. Moreover, he hit my brother. They started


    fighting.¡± As the little girl spoke, she cried again. She was very worried. Would her brother really be


    expelled? When Emily heard this, she patted her headfortingly. She looked at thedy and gently


    said, ¡°This is just a small conflict between children. There is no need to make such a fuss. It is


    inevitable for them to cause a ruckus.¡± After all, Ethan was also beaten by Jacob. Both sides were


    injured, neither light nor heavy, and they would be fine after a few days of rest. She thought that there


    was no need to go up the line. At worst, she would have to pay some medical fees and this matter


    would be over.


    In the end, thedy sneered. Thedy nced at her coldly and said, ¡°Are you kidding me? Can your


    childpare to mine?¡±


    Her tone was full of disdain and superiority. When Ethan heard this, he was angry and wanted to argue


    with her. Sofia quickly pulled him back.


    Emily frowned, a little unhappy, but she forced herself to endure. When thedy saw that Emily was


    dressed in in clothes and frowned without saying a word, she thought that they were afraid of her


    and became even more arrogant. She said with a smile of delight, ¡°Do you know who we are? Being


    with a little bastard like him has already lowered his status.¡± ncing at Ethan in disgust, she felt even


    more proud in her heart. Was this kind of child and family worthy to talk to her? The boy had to beN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    expelled. Her tone made Emily unable to suppress the anger in her heart. She looked at thedy with a


    sharp look in her eyes. This person was reallycking in manners. Thedy had a sharp tongue and


    said, ¡°Now that your son has hit my son, you want to let it go? Today, if they don¡¯t expel your son, I will


    not let it go!¡± She red at her, obviously very difficult to deal with. Seeing that her son was still crying,


    sheforted him, ¡°Son, don¡¯t be afraid. Mom will support you! We will immediately drive this little


    bastard back!¡±


    Jacob muttered.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Chapter 70 You Are Feeling Guilty


    After listening to her words, Emily¡¯s face also sank, and her aura was strong ¡°Do you really want to


    argue? It was your son who made the first move and robbed first. Aren¡¯t you being too unreasonable?¡±


    Her eyes were sharp, and she looked straight at the woman, neither servile nor overbearing. In fact,


    Sofia and Ethan were self-defending. Jacob was the same as his mother, he was provocative and


    arrogant. The other party took action first, and Ethan protected his sister. She did not think that her son


    had done anything wrong.


    When thedy heard this, she sneered, hugged her arms, and let out an exaggerated ¡°heh¡± sound. Her


    voice hurt Emily¡¯s ears. Sofia also frowned and covered her ears. Ethan still red at her angrily. She


    nced at Miss Lee and said unreasonably, ¡°She said that we made that move first, but is that


    believable? My son won¡¯t lie! Her child is not only ill-bred, but she is also a liar.¡± She nced at Sofia


    with disdain. Sofia immediately cried and shouted, ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t lie!¡± Her big watery eyes were full


    of tears and she looked very wronged. Emily frowned unhappily. She knew that her daughter would not


    lie., She lowered her head and held her in her arms. Sheforted her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.


    Mommy believes in you. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Sofiay in her arms and burst into tears. Emily¡¯s heart


    suddenly ached. Her eyes were sharp and aggressive as she looked straight at thedy. Her face


    darkened and she said loudly, ¡°My son and daughter naturally won¡¯t lie.¡± Her words were full of trust for


    Ethan and Sofia. Ethan was touched and looked at his mother. When thedy heard that, she could not


    help but be angry. ¡°So, you are not going to apologize? Miss Lee, you judge!¡± She pinched her waist in


    dissatisfaction, even forgetting the etiquette of ady, looking like a shrew.


    Miss Lee, who had been silent, was suddenly called. Her eyes were a littleplicated. Emily did not


    speak and also looked at Miss Lee. This woman was unreasonable and she even inverted right and


    wrong.


    As a matter of fact, the woman did make a fuss.


    Miss Lee looked conflicted. She knew that the husband of this noblewoman was a leader. Her status


    was not ordinary and she could not afford to offend her. The noblewoman nced sideways, her threat


    obvious. Under the pressure of her gaze, Miss Lee weighed the pros and cons and still chose the


    benefit. She opened her mouth to persuade Emily, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, why don¡¯t you apologize? After


    all¡­ I also saw it just now. It was Ethan who made the first move.¡± She gritted her teeth and said


    something against her heart. When Emily heard this, she raised her eyebrows. She was so careful that


    she knew the twists and turns.


    Ethan immediately argued for himself, ¡°You lied! It was clearly-¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Miss Lee interrupted him and reprimanded him loudly, ¡°Ethan! I


    usually see you as obedient, but today, you let me down! If you do something wrong, you have to admit


    your mistake!¡±


    Her expression was serious, as if she was a little angry.


    It sounded like Ethan had made the move first. When Sofia heard this, she immediately became


    anxious. She shook Emily¡¯s arm and tears fell. Ethan¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. He was angry. He


    really did not know whether his teacher was blind or not.


    It was clearly him and his sister who had been wronged. Why did everyone confuse right and wrong


    and speak up for the wicked? When Emily saw this, her face sank and she sneered. She was very


    curious. How could the teacher convict someone like that? She crossed her arms and immediately


    said, ¡°You said my son made the move first. I said it was Jacob who beat my son first. Since both sides


    have their own words, then let¡¯s watch the surveince.¡± The surveince cameras wouldn¡¯t lie, and the


    facts spoke louder than words.


    The noblewoman choked for a moment, not knowing what to say, and only red at Miss Lee.


    Miss Lee¡¯s face sank, and he said, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, don¡¯t be so unreasonable here. Today¡¯s matter was


    your child¡¯s fault in the first ce. You are helping the evildoer and teaching the child without justice! If


    you continue like this, I will report to the principal and expel Ethan and Sofia!¡± She red angrily at


    Emily, wanting to make Emily submit. Sofia was stunned on the spot, and Ethan was immediately


    enraged. He wanted to go up and argue with her, ¡°What has it got to do with my sister!¡±


    Emily did not speak. She looked back without fear. If they didn¡¯t dare to check the surveince


    cameras, there must be something wrong! She sneered and mocked, ¡°You don¡¯t dare to check theText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    surveince cameras. Are you feeling guilty or what¡¯s going on? If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s call the police! If


    it¡¯s really my child¡¯s fault, I can apologize. But if it¡¯s not, I will definitely seek justice for your actions!¡±


    She took out her phone and called the police.


    Thedy was stunned, and so was Miss Lee.


    She did not expect Emily to be so stubborn.


    She was a little flustered. She knew that Ethan was not the one who hit Jacob first. If not for the fact


    that she had received benefits from thedy, she would not have ndered Ethan. Now that she had


    called the police, things would be different when the police arrived.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Chapter 71 We Can¡¯t Just Let This Go!


    ¡°You, why are you like this?¡± Miss Lee wanted to say something but hesitated. She had no reason to


    stop Emily from calling the police. Emily put down the phone, raised her eyebrows, and looked at her.


    Her momentumpletely suppressed her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The police wille soon. When the time


    comes, whether it is right or wrong, the truth will be revealed.¡± She shrugged, and Ethan couldn¡¯t help


    but praise his mother in his heart. Mommy, too handsome! The woman and Miss Lee looked at each


    other, and their faces were ugly and unnatural. Sofia wiped her tears and stopped crying. She knew


    that she and her brother were innocent. Emily had a yful look in her eyes, calmly watching their


    reactions. Miss Lee coughed lightly and found a reason to leave. ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± No matter


    what, the surveince cameras had to be removed. Without the evidence, even if the police came,


    there was nothing they could do. Emily sneered and stepped forward to block her way. ¡°Where are you


    going? No one can leave before the police arrive. You leave because you are feeling guilty.¡± She


    immediately saw through Miss Lee¡¯s intention. It was not that easy to destroy evidence! Seeing Miss


    Lee¡¯s ugly expression, she raised her eyebrows and shouted, ¡°When the timees, I will exin this


    matter to the media outside! When the timees, let everyone see how your kindergarten nder


    children!¡± Not only did she say this to Miss Lee, but she also said it to thedy who was already


    stunned. For a moment, silence flowed in the air. In therge room, only the sound of Jacob sobbing


    and crying could be heard. Children did not understand the twists and turns of adults, only knowing to


    cry for pain. Miss Lee¡¯s face was pale and her palms were covered in sweat. She waspletely


    frightened. At that time, the media would intervene. She would be the synonym for education


    corruption and would soon be


    condemned and even expelled by the school. Her education career was likely to end! Her body


    trembled and her eyes turned red. She was about to beg for mercy. The noble woman red at her, but


    she did not say anything. The noble woman also did not expect that things would be like this. She


    did not want to force Emily anymore. She waved her hand vaguely and said, ¡°If you apologize for what


    happened today, I can pretend that nothing happened. In the future, your child and Jacob will still be


    ssmates.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After thinking for a while, she threatened, ¡°However, if you don¡¯t restrain yourself, with my husband¡¯s


    identity, there might be problems with your two children going to school in the future!¡± After all, she was


    an official¡¯s wife. If she submitted to her, what would she look like?


    She was confident that Emily would give up. It was just a simple apology, but the benefits were


    practical. Unexpectedly, Emily sneered, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Obviously, she was indifferent to her


    threat. Thedy choked and did not know what to say. She wanted to struggle again, but the siren


    sounded and the police came. ¡°What happened? Who called the police?¡±


    The police asked. Emily immediately stood up. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The policeman asked. At this time, Miss Lee and the noblewoman were both listless, shrinking their


    heads.


    Miss Lee was shaking like a sieve, looking like she was about to cry. ¡°My child and thisdy¡¯s child


    were fighting. Thisdy insists that it was my son who hit her son first and wanted my son to drop out of


    school. I don¡¯t think so. Miss Lee also ndered my son for making the move first. I wanted to check


    the surveince, but she wouldn¡¯t let me. I think it¡¯s my son who was wronged.¡± Emily exined. After


    the police heard this, they nodded. ¡°Check the surveince cameras.¡± The group walked to the


    monitoring room. The steps of thedy and Miss Lee were obviously a little stiff. The surveince


    showed that it was indeed Jacob who hit Ethan first. Ethan and


    Sofia were innocent. ording to the surveince cameras, Miss Lee had obviously lied as well. ¡°Miss


    Lee, didn¡¯t you say that it was my son who made the first move?¡± Emily raised her eyebrows and


    looked at Miss Lee. She could not let this matter go easily. In the future, Sofia and Ethan would have to


    go to school here. With such a teacher, she wouldn¡¯t feel at ease. Moreover, Miss Lee had suffered a


    loss today. If she just let it go, she might make things difficult for Sofia and Ethan in the future. The


    police also asked Miss Lee curiously, ¡°Miss, why were you lying?¡± The policeman looked suspicious. It


    seemed that there was a corruption phenomenon. Miss Lee¡¯s legs were soft and her face was full of


    sweat. She apologized, ¡°I¡­ Maybe we have a misunderstanding!¡± She regretted it now, but Emily did


    not give her the chance. ¡°Oh, misunderstanding? I want to see the head of the kindergarten. When the


    head of the kindergartenes, there will be no misunderstanding.¡± The police were very cooperative


    and contacted the head of the kindergarten. When there was a problem, the head of the kindergarten


    would naturally be investigated.


    The head of the park came over in a hurry. After understanding the situation, he knew that it was


    impossible for Emily to forget about it.


    Moreover, she had to report this matter to the media. If he defended Miss Lee, he would probably


    be a typical corrupt person and be dealt with by his superiors. He immediately said righteously,


    ¡°This teacher went against the conduct! I will expel her immediately. I will not let the bad teachers


    continue to tarnish the environment of the kindergarten!¡± Miss Lee copsed to the ground with a face


    full of despair. Thedy saw that the situation was not good and nned to take Jacob away with her


    tail between her legs, but she was stopped by Emily. ¡°Madam, where are you going?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Chapter 72 There Was Nothing to Rely on


    After the nobledy heard this, she perked up, raised her aura, and looked back at Emily. ¡°What is it?


    What else do you want to do?¡± ¡°Now, the truth has been revealed?¡± Emily seemed to be very curious.


    The nobledy rolled her eyes and said, ¡°So what if my son made the move first? My son is also


    injured. Are you going to expel my son?¡± She opened her mouth to speak, still looking unreasonable.


    Jacob also cried. He did not want to be expelled. ¡°Auntie Armstrong, don¡¯t expel me! I won¡¯t hit


    anyone!¡± He cried miserably, and Emily naturally would not make things difficult for a child. Moreover,


    Sofia only had a slight bruise.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The principal naturally agreed a hundred times, and then let people take Jacob away. Both the police


    and the principal left. Only the noble woman and Emily were left in the room.


    The noble woman¡¯s expression was a little ufortable. ¡°From your tone just now, your husband


    seems to be a leader?¡± Emily raised her eyebrows and asked her. Hearing this, the noble woman was


    very proud. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She still sounded domineering. Emily was not afraid at all. She crossed her arms and sneered at her.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you apologize? Or do you think that I have no power or connections, and I can do nothing to


    you?¡± This noblewoman was so arrogant and she must have something to rely on. She also knew that


    she was unreasonable, but she still braced herself and said, ¡°If you have the ability, you can try!¡± After


    saying that, she snorted and left. So what if she had relied on her connections to bully her? Emily was


    just an ordinary person, what could she do to her? Emily¡¯s eyes were gloomy. She did not stop her and


    quietly watched her leave. Thedy was right. She had no channels, no reliance to go against the


    leaders. Today, she didn¡¯t rely on anybody.


    She had called the police to restore Sofia and Ethan¡¯s innocence and expel Miss Lee who had lost her


    merits. However, she had no way to deal with this noble woman. She couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless


    and sad about such a world. However, Emily thought about it again. It was a good thing to be able to


    expel such an unscrupulous teacher, and she was satisfied. This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the policeman came in and said to her, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, if there is nothing else, we will


    leave.¡± Emily shook hands with him and thanked him, ¡°Thank you, policerade, for returning my


    child¡¯s innocence.¡±


    She negotiated with the kindergarten and took Sofia and Ethan back first. The two children must have


    been very sad to be ndered like this.¡± Although they did not say it, Emily was still distressed.


    Besides, Sofia was injured. She pulled the children into her arms and said, ¡°Sofia, Ethan, you have


    suffered.¡± Feeling the warmth, Sofia no longer spoke. She just quietly hugged her and absorbed the


    fragrance from her mother.


    Ethan obviously didn¡¯t care, but he was a little angry. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy. It¡¯s just that they were really


    too much to nder me like this.¡± Hearing this, Emily praised Ethan and said, ¡°Ethan, you have done


    well. In the future, if anyone bullies Sofia, you have to protect her well.¡± When Ethan heard this, he


    solemnly promised her, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I not only want to protect Sofia, I also want to protect


    you! I am a little man!¡± Only then did Sofia smile and tell her, ¡°Mommy, the way brother protected me


    was really too handsome! And you, you were also very cool just now!¡± ¡°. Emily picked up Ethan and


    walked outside. The three of them chatted andughed as they took a taxi to the hospital. She took the


    child for a check-up and asked the doctor nervously, ¡°Doctor, are my children alright?¡± The doctor


    looked at the film and smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. They are fine. It¡¯s just a slight bruise and a few bumps.


    It¡¯s not a big problem.¡± After hearing this, Emily breathed a sigh of relief, but still asked worriedly,


    ¡°Then, should we stay in the hospital?¡± She looked at the bruises on Ethan¡¯s legs, which were bloody


    and shocking. She bit her lips.


    The doctor shook his head and said understandingly, ¡°No need. Just get some medicine and go back.¡±


    The doctor called the nurse over.


    The nurse held iodine and cotton sticks in her hand, applied some medicine to the child, and finally


    wrapped it with gauze. Sofia was still a little scared and trembled slightly. She thought that her brother


    must be in pain. Emily was by her side,forting her all the time. Ethan gritted his teeth and did not


    say a word. Sofia looked at his expression and secretly felt that this nurse was not as gentle as Uncle


    Lucas.


    Finally, Emily greeted the doctor, ¡°Thank you. Doctor.¡± The doctor nodded. Emily held a child in one


    hand and walked out. After a long time, the children were also tired. She looked up and unexpectedly


    met a familiar face. It was Lucas!


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Chapter 73 What kind of Trash Are They


    Lucas¡¯expression was calm. When he saw her, he was a little surprised. Emily held the children and


    smiled at him. ¡°Mr. Greens, why did youe to the hospital? Are you not feeling well?¡± She


    wondered, could it be that her medicine was not effective? But he was in good spirits and looked


    radiant. Lucas shook his head and replied, ¡°No, I came to visit an elder.¡± Her medicine had amazing


    medicinal effects. It had been a long time since he had had any symptoms of physical difort. Emily


    heaved a sigh of relief. That was good. At this time, Sofia timidly shouted, ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡±


    Ethan also greeted him. Lucas had sharp eyes and saw that the faces of the two children were


    obviously not good.


    Their voices were also muffled. When they saw him, they were not as excited as before. Instead, their


    faces were gloomy, like a withered eggnt. Especially Sofia, her eyes were red and swollen, and


    there were still traces of tears on her chins. Ethan, on the other hand, looked indignant and pouted.


    Looking at Emily again, although he had a polite smile on her face, her expression was somewhat


    haggard. He was puzzled and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look sad.¡± Ethan and Sofia did


    not speak. Sofia curled her lips and lowered her head. He frowned and looked at Emily. Emily sighed. It


    was better not to mention such an unlucky thing. She coughed and replied with an unnatural


    expression, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just got into a conflict with someone in kindergarten.¡± She obviously did not


    want to say more, so Lucas tactfully did not pursue the matter. From the looks of it, it should not be a


    small conflict. Lucas looked at them and said, ¡°I have finished my business. I have nothing to do. I will


    send you back.¡±


    He saw that Ethan¡¯s legs were wrapped with gauze.


    Emily did not want to trouble him, but when he thought that Ethan was injured and could not move, she


    agreed. ¡°Thank you for your help, Mr. Greens.¡± Lucas did not speak. He was already used to her


    politeness. Ethan looked up at him and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Every time they got into


    trouble, they would always meet the handsome uncle. Fate was really a magical thing. Sofia also softly


    called out, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Her voice was a little hoarse and she was obviously crying. Lucas


    realized this and frowned again. The four of them walked out. Along the way, the two children did not


    speak. Emily was silent. He picked up Sofia and got into the car.


    Mason was also in the car. When he saw Emily, he greeted her. Emily politely responded, but she could


    not hide her exhaustion. Mason saw that she did not want to speak, so he tactfully shut up. When they


    got home, Emily got out of the car and nodded to Lucas. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Greens.¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas nodded.


    Emily held the two children¡¯s hands and went upstairs.


    Downstairs, Lucas did not leave.


    He sat in the car, frowning as he pondered. What had happened to them? Could it be that Armstrong


    family hade to cause trouble again? From the looks of it, Sofia and Ethan had also been affected.


    Thinking of the two children, he asked, ¡°Where do the two children go to school?¡± Mason checked the


    information and said, ¡°Young Master, the twins read in the chain kindergarten that ourpany


    invested inst year.¡± Lucas had read their information before.


    At that time, he didn¡¯t read it carefully. With this reminder, he remembered that it was indeed this ce.


    Just now, the two lively children had obviously been greatly wronged. Could it be that something had


    happened at the kindergarten? His heart moved, and he said to Mason in a low voice, ¡°Go and check if


    anything had happened at school today.¡±


    Mason was good at reading people¡¯s expressions. The expressions of the two children and Emily were


    obviously not good. He instantly understood the young master¡¯s meaning and nodded. For the whole


    day, the depressed expressions of the two children and Sofia were in Lucas¡¯ mind. He sat in the office,


    sighed, and put down the documents in his hand. This was the first time he had seen these two


    children so dejected. That afternoon, Mason knocked on the door of his office. ¡°Come in.¡± Lucas said in


    a deep voice. Mason moved very quickly, already understanding what had happened today. Lucas


    looked up and asked him, ¡°Is there any result from what I asked you to investigate?¡± Mason nodded


    and replied, ¡°This morning, the two children went to kindergarten. One of their ssmates caused


    trouble and pushed Sofia. Then, in order to protect her, Ethan fought with the ssmate. In the end, the


    child was beaten ck and blue, and Ethan was slightly injured. The mother of the child came toN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    school to ask for an exnation. She said that Ethan beat her son first and forced the twins to drop out


    of school.¡± After hearing this, Lucas frowned. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°The father of the child was an official. His


    mother used his power to bully others. She colluded with the teacher in their ss and framed Ethan.


    Doctor Armstrong went to call the police and it was over. The teacher was also expelled. The mother of


    the child went back just like that.¡± Mason reported truthfully. Lucas¡¯ expression was frighteningly dark.


    He clenched his fists tightly, his deep pupils faintly surging with anger. He ordered Mason, ¡°Go warn the


    principal and reorganize the staff under him. If something like this happens again, tell him to scram.¡±


    After carefully thinking about Mason¡¯s words, he asked, ¡°What kind of person is that woman and her


    husband?¡±


    Mason thought for a moment and replied, ¡°It seems that he has a position in the Education Bureau.¡±


    After hearing this, Lucas said coldly, ¡°You should know what to do.¡± I Mason nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Chapter 74 He Offended Someone Who Should Not Be Offended


    On the same day, the husband of the noblewoman, Tom Young, was expelled. It was an order from the


    higher-ups, and the reason was that he abused his authority. Emily knew nothing about this.


    The higher-ups severely demanded that Tom Young immediately pack up and get out of the Education


    Bureau. Tom carried a pile of documents and returned home with a dejected expression. He pushed


    open the door and saw his wife sitting on the sofa watching TV. The noblewoman saw her husband


    carrying so many things and quickly came up to give him a hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± She put those things on the table and asked curiously. Tom replied with a


    bitter face, ¡°Don¡¯t ask, I was fired.¡± He was very depressed. He didn¡¯t do anything, why was he


    suddenly fired? The noblewoman was shocked and stunned. She said nervously, ¡°What happened?


    What mistake did you make?¡± Tom replied with a grievance, ¡°I don¡¯t know! It was said that I abused my


    power, but I have not done anything. It seems that I have offended someone I should not have


    offended.¡±


    When thedy heard this, her face changed greatly and she looked panicked. Could it be that her


    husband was implicated in the morning? It should not be! Tom saw the clues at a nce. He nced at


    the noblewoman and asked, ¡°What is it? Do you know something?¡± After the noblewoman heard this,


    she sat on the sofa and lowered her head with a guilty conscience. She spoke, her voice as soft as a


    mosquito¡¯s hum. ¡°I asked Jacob to find trouble with two of their ssmates, and then Jacob got beaten


    up. I went to kindergarten to frame that child and even spent money to bribe the teacher. In the end, the


    mother of the students called the police and the teacher was expelled.¡±


    She curled her lips. She did not expect that things would develop like this. ¡°Maybe there is someone


    behind those two children.¡±


    Tom¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. ¡°Why did you do this? Weren¡¯t you causing trouble for


    me?¡±


    The noblewoman did not dare to look at him. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I received benefits from


    the young master of the Johnson Group. He was the one who told me to do this.¡±


    The reward that Young Master Johnson gave was very generous. She had been moved for a moment


    and be obsessed with it. After Tom heard this, his face turned ashen. Hearing this, it was a


    conflict between the powerful, and he had actually be a sacrifice!


    He was so angry that he stretched out his finger and poked the head of thedy.


    She cried out in pain, not daring to retort. Tom cursed, ¡°You are as stupid as a pig! Do you know who


    attacked me this time? It was the Greens Group! You are really crazy to have touched the Greens


    Group¡¯s people!¡±


    How could they offend the Greens Group? When the woman heard this, her face was pale and her


    eyes were full of tears. She cried out in grievance, ¡°How would I know? Charles Johnson clearly told


    me that the woman did not have any background!¡± Tom did not speak. He sat beside her and sulked.


    She looked ahead and muttered in despair, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, our family is over¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she actually started crying. ¡°What are you crying for? Isn¡¯t it all your fault!¡± Tom was


    annoyed by her noise, and with an impatient face, he reached out and pushed her.


    Now, he wanted to beat her to death.


    Thedy was pushed to the ground, covering her arm and sobbing softly.


    She med herself and felt wronged.


    She didn¡¯t know why Young Master Johnson would trick her. She thought that she had picked up a big


    bargain! Tom scolded angrily, ¡°This Charles Johnson is really a bad person!¡±


    How could he make him take the me?


    Right now, the Greens Group could no longer be offended. He calmed down, took out his phone, and


    called the previous leader.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯m Tom Young! I¡¯m really sorry, we didn¡¯t deliberately cause trouble. My wife was instigated by


    others to do this kind of thing! I hope you can help me and put in a good word in front of Young Master


    Greens.¡±. His face was full of smiles and he surrendered, hoping that there was still room for


    negotiation. After Mason received the call from the other side, he turned around and told Lucas. ¡°Young


    Master, behind this matter, it was the Johnson family who was manipting


    Mason nodded, his expression calm. Lucas heard this and narrowed his eyes. He pondered and said in


    a mysterious tone, ¡°Is it Charles Johnson?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mason nodded. He clicked his tongue and sighed,


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong is also miserable. She was abandoned by him in the past, and now she was plotted


    against by him.¡± He felt it unbelievable that Charles Johnson was able to be so ruthless to his previous


    lovers.


    However, he was quitepatible with Mia. William could sell his daughter for money, and Charles


    Johnson could not care about feelings for benefits.


    Birds of a feather flocked together. When Lucas heard this, he did not speak, but his brows were tightly


    furrowed. Sure enough, it was Johnson family again! The next day, Emily went to wake Sofia and


    Ethan up, but they kept dawdling and did not want to get up from the bed. Emily asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with you?¡± ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to go to school. I¡¯m afraid that something like yesterday will happen


    again.¡±


    Sofia pursed her lips and tears welled up in her eyes. She was worried that she would be beaten up


    again and that her brother would be expelled from school because of her.


    Ethan didn¡¯t say anything, but he was listless. It was clear that he was somewhat resistant to going to


    kindergarten. Emily knew that what happened yesterday had left a shadow in them. She sighed. ¡°If you


    don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t go.¡± Then, she left their room.


    Before she could call for leave, the head of the kindergarten called her. The head of the kindergarten


    sounded very respectful. ¡°Ms. Armstrong? I am the head of the kindergarten. We met yesterday. I am


    really sorry about what happened yesterday. I promise that it will not happen again in the future. ¡°The


    head of the kindergarten said.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Chapter 75 The One Behind the Scenes


    When Emily heard this, she sighed. She opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Principal, can you really


    guarantee that my children will not encounter any campus violence when they are at school? They


    have already had a shadow in their hearts and are afraid that they will encounter that kind of thing


    again.¡± On the other side, the principal¡¯s tone was serious, and he promised her, ¡°No, absolutely not!


    We have already expelled the students who caused trouble. I have held a meeting for all the teachers


    about it. You and your children can rest assured!¡± He spoke with conviction. Seeing that his attitude


    was good, Emily was also embarrassed to me him again. ¡°Alright, but my children felt hurt. They


    might need a few days before going to school.¡± The principal was very tolerant. He smiled and said


    gently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They cane whenever they want.¡± Emily smiled politely and said, ¡°Okay, thank


    you.¡± Hanging up the phone, she did not expect that this principal was so reasonable.


    It was really out of her expectations. She thought for a moment and walked back into Ethan and Sofia¡¯s


    room. Ethan sat on the bed with a depressed look on his face. Sofiay down and covered her head


    with a quilt. Only her eyes were exposed, and her big eyes were filled with worry. Emily pursed her lips


    and said to them, ¡°Ethan, Sofia, the principal just called me.¡± Ethan did not say a word. Sofia pursed


    her lips and asked her, ¡°Mommy, did the principal ask us to go to school?¡± She answered honestly, ¡°He


    said that if you don¡¯t want to go, you can rest at home for a few days. It¡¯s not toote to go when you


    want to go.¡± Sofia lowered her head and said in a muffled voice, ¡°He is quite good.¡± Emily was a little


    helpless. She looked at the silent Ethan andforted him, ¡°The principal has already gathered all the


    teachers for a meeting. That kind of thing will never happen again. Moreover, Jacob has also been


    expelled. Ethan, don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Hearing that Jacob was expelled, Ethan looked up in surprise. ¡°Really? We won¡¯t be bullied in the


    future?¡± His eyes were bright.


    Emily nodded gently. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°So, Mommy hopes that you can get


    better soon. You still have to go to school.¡±


    Sofia did not speak and turned her head away, obviously somewhat resistant.


    Ethan heaved a sigh of relief and said to her with a well-behaved face, ¡°Okay, Mommy. I will be good in


    the future and never cause trouble for you again.¡± Seeing him like this, Sofia also said softly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two children were so sensible that it made one¡¯s heart ache. Emily¡¯s eyes were filled with pity. She


    kissed her children and said softly, ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t me you. I know you are the most sensible.


    These few days, you can stay at home and recuperate. You can go back to ss next week.¡±


    Ethan and Sofia nodded in agreement.


    In the afternoon, Emily went to the herbal garden to pick medicine, took it home, and put it on the


    balcony to bask in the sun.


    After dinner, she took the herbs to Lucas¡¯ house and gave him the medicine.


    She held the medicine in her left hand and held Sofia in her right hand.


    The little girl insisted on going with her, so she agreed. When they arrived at Lucas¡¯ home, it was the


    first time that Sofia saw such a luxurious vi. Her eyes lit up and she looked around. She eximed,


    ¡°Uncle Lucas¡¯ house is so big, so beautiful!¡± Her voice was soft.


    Emily poked her face with her hand and gently taught her, ¡°Sofia, don¡¯t look around. Do you


    understand?¡± The little girl blinked and nodded obediently, no longer looking around.


    They entered the main door. At this time, Lucas was handling documents in the main hall.


    Uncle Jack walked in and reported respectfully. ¡°Young Master, Doctor Armstrong is here. She even


    brought her daughter.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t even raise his head as he said indifferently, ¡°Let them in.¡± Uncle


    Jack responded and weed them into the room. Just as Emily and Sofia entered, Sofia immediately


    called out obediently, ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± Lucas replied gently, ¡°Hello.¡± The two of them sat down. Lucas


    looked at Emily and asked, ¡°Is Ethan better?¡±


    Emily answered honestly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small injury. He¡¯ll be fine after two days of


    recuperation.¡± Lucas hesitated for a while and said, ¡°The kindergarten they are in is under the Greens


    Group. I have already asked them to clean it up. I believe that there will not be that kind of thing again.¡±


    The implication was that he hoped that the two children would no longer have to worry about it. Emily


    suddenly realized that it was no wonder that the principal was so humble. It was because of Lucas. He


    helped her again. She was in aplicated mood and thanked him, ¡°Thank you for your help, Mr.


    Greens.¡±


    Lucas said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. The kindergarten has to be responsible for this matter. It¡¯s my duty


    to discipline the people under me.¡± He changed the topic and said, ¡°There is something that I still feel


    like I should tell you. I have investigated and found out that it was Charles Johnson who instigated this


    matter.¡±


    When Emily heard this, her expression immediately became extremely ugly. Her beautiful eyes were


    filled with anger. To actually aim at a child was simply despicable and shameless! She suppressed her


    anger and said to Lucas again, ¡°I still have to thank Mr. Greens.¡± She handed the medicinal herbs over


    and instructed, ¡°This medicinal herb is fresh. I just picked it. When they boil the medicine tonight, make


    them put one down. Also, it will take half an hour for acupuncture today. Mr. Greens, when will you be


    free?¡± Lucas thought about it and said, ¡°I have an important phone call meetingter. I won¡¯t until nine


    o¡¯clock.¡± Emily nced at the time. There were still two hours left. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Lucas


    nodded and ordered Uncle Jack to bring some fruits and pastries, cing them on the table. He said to


    Emily and Sofia, ¡°You guys sit for a while, and help yourself.¡± After that, he went straight to the study.


    Previous Post


    Next PostN?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Chapter 76 The Great Demon King and the Little Demon King


    Emily and Sofia waited in the hall. They ate without saying a word. Sofia was still a little curious and


    quietly observed the furnishings of the room. Suddenly, there was a barking sound not far away, and


    Sofia was startled. Seeing this, Emilyforted, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sofia. It¡¯s a dog.¡± Seeing that it had scared


    the little girl, Uncle Jack hurriedly said, ¡°Sorry, Doctor Armstrong. This is a pet. Sometimes, it will cry


    like this at night.¡±


    Sofia recovered, her eyes bright.


    She liked small animals to begin with, so she immediately asked, ¡°Grandpa Butler, can I go take a


    look?¡±


    There was a hint of hesitation on Uncle Jack¡¯s kind face.


    He hesitated and said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. After all, the dog is tied up, but we can¡¯t get too close. It is a


    large dog, and it has a fierce temperament. It may hurt the child.¡± Sofia nodded and smiled at her


    mother. ¡°I still want to go and see!¡± Seeing this, Uncle Jack smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Sofia jumped down from the sofa with a face full of excitement. Emily was a little worried and followed.


    They walked all the way to the backyard and saw a big dog. When the big dog saw them, it barked


    even more fiercely. The barking sounds were very imposing. It was very big, its whole body was ck,


    and its eyes were fierce. It looked majestic and fierce. However, Sofia was inexplicably not afraid of it.


    She stared at the big dog and smiled happily. She turned around and asked Uncle Jack, ¡°Grandpa


    Butler, what is the name of this dog?¡±


    Uncle Jack said truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s called the Demon King.¡± Hearing this, Emily couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    This name was very much in line with Lucas¡¯ style. A Great Demon King and a Little Demon King. What


    a perfect match. Sofia was very happy, squatting there and greeting the Demon King. ¡°Hello, can I


    make friends with you?¡±


    Her voice was cute and soft, very pleasant to hear. Looking at the little girl who looked like she wanted


    to rub the dog¡¯s head, Uncle Jack was very nervous and his hands were sweating. This Demon King


    was usually tame only to the young master. As soon as it got close to others, it would bare its teeth and


    assumed an attacking posture.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close, it will bite you.¡± Uncle Jack reminded, wary of the little girl. Sofia heard this and felt


    a little regretful. She wanted to touch the furry dog when she saw it, but this time, she could not. Then,


    she said in surprise, ¡°Eh? Is it injured?¡± When this dog moved, it was very inconvenient. Its posture was


    strange, and its hind leg seemed to be injured. Uncle Jack nodded. This little girl had sharp eyes. He


    replied, ¡°Indeed. This Demon King was injured when he was young, and he lost a leg. He still can¡¯t


    walk.¡±


    Speaking of this, his tone was a little regretful. The breed of the Demon King was first-ss and also


    very clever. But unfortunately, hisme leg became a w. The young master also felt sorry for this, but


    he was helpless. When Emily heard this, she frowned and carefully sized it up. Indeed, the Demon


    King¡¯s hind legs were unable to exert any force, restricting his movements.


    She took a closer look and found some clues. Without saying a word, she immediately walked over and


    approached the Demon


    King.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong!¡± Uncle Jack was shocked and shouted. Then, he went to pull her. This Demon King


    had a fierce temperament and was not familiar with her. He might hurt her.


    The Demon King was very strong.


    He was a step slower and Emily had already walked over.


    Uncle Jack frowned and looked at her worriedly. She was no longer in a safe area. He struggled in his


    heart. In the end, he was afraid of the power of the Demon King


    and did not dare to go forward. Emily heard his call and did not turn back. She took out a sachet from


    her body. The sachet exuded a strange fragrance and was filled with medicinal herbs. Strangely


    enough, as she got closer and closer to the Demon King, its cries became weaker and weaker.


    In the end, it even quieted down and no longer made any sounds.


    Sofia tilted her head curiously and watched her walk towards the Demon King. Uncle Jack was also


    extremely surprised. He asked, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, what are you doing?¡± This was the first time he had


    seen the Demon King so obedient to someone other than the young master.


    This Doctor Armstrong was also an extraordinary person.


    Emily had a calm face and said in a deep voice without turning her head, ¡°Let me take a look at its


    wound. Maybe I can cure it.¡± She naturally had a way to prevent the Demon King from resisting her


    approach. Hearing this, Uncle Jack was even more surprised. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, you can cure both


    people and dogs?¡±


    The Demon King¡¯s illness was not easy to treat. He was very suspicious and felt that the possibility of


    her curing it was very small. Emilyughed and said, ¡°It can barely be cured. Actually, treating dogs


    and people is sometimes ording to the same principle.¡±


    These words were true.


    Uncle Jack no longer spoke and only revealed a stunned expression. This was the first time he had


    heard such words, and he couldn¡¯t help but think highly of her.


    Emily walked to the Demon King and threw a pill into its mouth. The Demon King did not resist her


    touch and ate her medicine. Emily was not surprised. She crossed her arms and looked at it quietly.


    The Demon King gradually fell asleep andy on the ground. Only then did Emily bend down and reach


    out to touch its leg. She frowned.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Chapter 78 With Me Here, You Won¡¯t Die


    Emily waved her hand and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. It was just a small


    matter. Moreover, you have helped me a lot.¡± Lucas did not respond and just looked at her. Being


    stared at by his dark eyes, which were as deep as stars, she felt a little embarrassed. In order to hide


    her embarrassment, she said to him, ¡°Mr. Greens, it¡¯s your turn next.¡± Lucas nodded and went upstairs


    first. Emily and Sofia followed closely behind, and Mason was already waiting in his bedroom. After


    entering Lucas¡¯ bedroom, he looked normal, his back facing her, and began to take off his clothes.


    Emily suddenly thought of the tattoo and called out to him. ¡°Mr. Greens, you don¡¯t have to lie down. I


    will prick the needle in your chest and stomach today.¡±


    Actually, when he was lying down, she could also prick the acupoints on his back.


    But she wanted to see if there was a tattoo on his chest.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lucas did not have any objections. He took off his shirt and turned around. The neat eight-pack abs


    and smooth lines of mermaid lines entered Emily¡¯s eyes. Emily¡¯s gaze fixed on his tight chest muscles.


    The bursting tension burst out from his perfect body.


    She was stunned. She had known that his figure was very good, but she did not expect it to be so


    good.


    However, there were no tattoos on his white chest. She was greatly disappointed. Did she see it wrong


    at that time? How could it be? She looked at him with aplicated gaze and did not speak for a long


    time. Lucas saw that she was staring at him in a daze and could not help but shout, ¡°Doctor


    Armstrong?¡± Standing at the side, Mason also coughed lightly and teased, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, I know


    that our young master has a good figure, but you can¡¯t keep staring at him.¡± He looked at Emily with a


    yful expression. Emily was a little speechless and rolled her eyes. Who was addicted to his figure?


    She said awkwardly, ¡°I was just thinking about which acupuncture point is suitable for the acupuncture.¡±


    Lucas was a little suspicious. He raised his eyebrows and asked her, ¡°Have you got the answer?¡± She


    nodded and said to him, ¡°Go lie down.¡± Mason¡¯s words made her gaze fall on his figure again. It


    seemed that he was quite good-looking. No, what was she thinking? It was simply contrary to the


    conduct of a doctor! She drove her terrible thoughts out of her mind, turned her head as if nothing had


    happened, and went to get the silver needles. Lucas looked at her back, and his sharp eyes found that


    her ears were red.


    He crossed his arms, and there was a touch of yfulness in his eyes.


    This little woman was inexplicably a little cute. Emily took the silver needle and began to treat him. The


    process was very smooth. However, when the needle stabbed into his chest, Lucas suddenly snorted.


    Emily was surprised. She stopped her movements and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t say


    anything, only slightly nodded. For some reason, when the needle was inserted into this acupoint, it


    was especially painful. Emily frowned. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be this painful. With a serious


    face, she pulled out the needle and pressed the acupuncture point. Lucas frowned in pain, but he


    gritted his teeth and did not make a sound. She took in his reaction and pressed down along the


    acupuncture point. As she pressed, she asked him, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Lucas shook his head and replied,


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s just a pain in the chest.¡± Emily thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Have you been


    injured here?¡± Naturally, he was asking about his chest. He did not reply and did notment. Emily


    frowned and observed carefully. She thought about the feeling of pressing the acupuncture points. It


    was indeed a little strange. She thought for a moment, her eyes moving, and she said, ¡°It looks like an


    internal injury, but I don¡¯t know if there is any extravasated blood.¡± Lucas had always been able to


    endure the pain, and to be able to make him shout out,


    it must be very painful. Thinking of this, she continued, ¡°You are very likely to have extravasated blood.


    If it is not cleared, it will be very dangerous.¡± The acupuncture point on the chest is the most important


    acupuncture point in the whole body. It involved many important organs. If the extravasated blood was


    not removed, it was even possible to threaten life. If not for the acupuncture point in front of him today,


    she would not be able to detect that there was such a big hidden danger in his body. Seeing her


    serious face, Lucas also became serious.


    He knew that this was not a small matter. Mason was the best at observing people¡¯s expressions. He


    immediately became nervous and asked, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, is there any way to cure the internal injury


    on


    Young Master¡¯s chest?¡± He was worried and looked at Lucas. Emily said seriously, ¡°Of course, it can be


    cured. But it is hard to say to what extent it can be cured. I can only try and see the situation first. If it is


    too serious, he had better get an operation.¡±


    Mason sighed and did not answer. He hoped that Doctor Armstrong¡¯s treatment would work.


    Emily took out a few more silver needles and began to treat him. The process was very dull. With a


    focused face, Emily steadily inserted the needles.


    This time, the silver needles were concentrated near Lucas¡¯ internal injuries. His face was pale from the


    pain, but he gritted his teeth and did not say a word. Twenty minutester, they were both sweating


    profusely. Lucas was in pain, while Emily was tired and nervous. Emily frowned and looked at Lucas.


    ¡°Your body is really worse than I thought. The medicine I prepared for you before won¡¯t work.¡± Hearing


    this, Mason asked worriedly, ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Emily said with a rxed tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    With me here, you won¡¯t die.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next PostThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Chapter 79 Attraction


    When Mason heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. That was good. He thought that the young master


    would be in danger. He nodded and said politely, ¡°Thank you, Doctor Armstrong.¡± Emily stood to the


    side, frowning. She stared at Lucas, who was covered in silver needles, waiting to pull out the needles


    for him. This treatment took longer than she had expected. After it was finished, it was already an hour


    later. Because Emily was too focused, after pulling out the needles, she suddenly felt a burst of fatigue.


    Her head was a little dizzy. Her body swayed and she almost fell to the ground. Lucas was standing on


    the ground, buttoning his clothes. He saw her fall out of the corner of his eyes. He quickly helped her


    up and let her lean on him.


    Emily was dizzy and suddenly found herself in a warm embrace. It was broad and powerful, giving her


    a sense of security. In a daze, she heard a clear voice beside her ear.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She judged that it was Lucas¡¯ voice. Emily calmed herself down and her vision finally


    cleared up. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. Realizing that it was inappropriate to be in a man¡¯s arms, she forced


    herself to stand up.


    A wave of dizziness hit her and she shook her head ufortably.


    Lucas frowned. She did not seem to be fine like this. It was already sote. If she were to leave like


    this, perhaps something would happen. He immediately said, ¡°You should rest for a while first. It won¡¯t


    be toote to leave after you have rested.¡± Then, without any exnation, he picked her up by the


    waist. He frowned. Why was she so light?


    She shifted her center of gravity and eximed, ¡°You have not recovered yet. Don¡¯t move around!¡±


    She was deeply worried and looked into his deep eyes. If it affected his injuries again, what could he


    do? He felt strange. She was already like this, and she still had the leisure to worry about him?


    Lucas raised an eyebrow and said to her, ¡°Isn¡¯t it more than enough to hold you? Besides, you don¡¯t


    want Sofia to worry, do you?¡± He didn¡¯t care about her weight at all. Her body was soft, and he felt so


    comfortable holding her in his arms. Because of the close distance, her fragrance mixed with the


    medicinal fragrance entered his body. Lucas couldn¡¯t help but be a little absent-minded. Speaking of


    Sofia, Emily turned her gaze to the side. Sofiay on the table next to her, sleeping soundly. She also


    could not bear to wake her daughter up. Thinking of her current physical condition, she obediently shut


    it up. She was wrapped in his arms and his breath lingered in her nose. She was still a little


    embarrassed and dared not look into his eyes. Lucas carried her out of the room and ced her on the


    bed of the guest room. The bed was soft andfortable, and Emily only felt sleepy. She yawned and


    nned to take a nap. She would go back with Sofia in a while. She gradually fell asleep, and when


    she woke up again, it was already early in the morning.


    Emily woke up in a daze, and there was silence all around.


    She subconsciously touched the side and realized that it was not her room. She suddenly bounced up


    from the bed.


    Under the moonlight, she saw Sofia lying next to her, sleeping soundly. It was probably Lucas who


    carried her over. She sighed and wanted to find her cell phone. It was already sote, so she had to


    return a message to her grandmother and Ethan. Otherwise, they would be worried. She searched


    around the room but did not find anything. She went out of the room and turned on the lights in the


    living room. Then, she bumped into Lucas who woke up in the middle of the night in search of drinking


    water


    For a moment, she was speechless and a little embarrassed. She did not forget that he was the one


    who carried her to the bed just now.


    It was embarrassing to stay at another man¡¯s house in the middle of the night and be carried back to


    the room.


    Lucas looked at her and spoke first, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, are you okay?¡±


    Emily was no longer ufortable. After a nap, she was in good spirits. She coughed and said


    somewhat unnaturally, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Thinking of her purpose ofing out, she continued to ask, ¡°Mr.


    Greens, did you see my phone?¡± Her face was full of worry. They hadn¡¯t seen her and Sofia for so long,


    how anxious were they?


    Lucas knew what she was worried about. He spoke, his voice like the cry of a phoenix. ¡°Just now, your


    family called. I told them about what happened today. It¡¯s already sote. Why don¡¯t you stay here


    tonight?¡± Emily subconsciously looked at the clock. It was already past three. She was a bit


    embarrassed and helpless. Now that things hade to this, it could only be like this. ¡°Alright, thank


    you, Mr. Greens, for taking me in for a night.¡± She blinked her eyes and smiled, her expression quick-


    witted. ¡°You are wee,¡± Lucas said. Thinking of his body, she looked him up and down.


    He seemed to be in good spirits.


    She walked over anxiously, grabbed his wrist, and took his pulse directly. Lucas was stunned. He did


    not resist and just looked at her quietly. She had a serious expression on her face. She nodded. His


    pulse was better than she had imagined. Then, she released her hand and met his gaze. Seeing him


    staring straight at her, she could not help but be stunned. She asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Greens, what¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    Lucas came back to his senses and coughed lightly. He said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Doctor Armstrong, rest early.¡±


    He was a little upset. He was actually looking at her and lost in thought?


    With that, he turned around and left. Emily nodded and stood in ce. She felt that there was an


    indescribable charm in his eyes just now. She could not help butugh. She must be sick. Otherwise,


    how could she feel this way?


    Previous Post


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Chapter 80 Deep Love


    The next morning, Emily woke up from her dream. She yawned and looked at the time. It was time to


    get up. Sofia was lying next to her, sleeping soundly. The little girl unconsciously pouted her lips,


    looking very cute. Looking at her daughter¡¯s sleeping posture, Emily¡¯s eyes were soft. ¡°Sofia, wake up.¡±


    She pushed Sofia¡¯s soft little body, and the little girl snorted. Her eyshes trembled like raven


    feathers, and her big watery eyes slowly opened. ¡°Mommy?¡± Sofia rubbed her eyes and looked at the


    strange environment in a daze.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Emily sighed and replied, ¡°We are in Lucas¡¯ house. You fell asleep yesterday.¡± When


    they finished washing up and went downstairs, Lucas was eating breakfast in the dining room Emily


    cleared her throat and greeted him, so did Sofia.


    Lucas raised his head and looked at them.


    There was no emotion in his calm eyes.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, bring Sofia over to eat together. I will go to workter and send you back by the


    way.¡± Sofia looked up at Emily and asked her what she meant. Emily was a little hesitant, but he had


    already helped her a lot, so she did not want to bother him again. ¡°No need, Mr. Greens. I have


    something to do at home. I will go back and eat. Thank you for your kindness.¡± She smiled and


    declined. Lucas looked at the table of dishes indifferently and said, ¡°But, I have already asked someone


    to make your share.¡± After that, he raised his eyebrows and looked at her. She helplessly changed her


    words, ¡°Alright then. Thank you, Mr. Greens.¡± The few of them sat down and ate together. Sofia was


    hungry, and after obtaining Emily¡¯s permission, she immediately began to eat.


    Her cheeks were bulging from eating, and she looked very cute. Lucas watched her eat, and his


    eyebrows softened a little. At this time, Uncle Jack said from the side, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, Demon King


    has woken up, and his legs seem to be moving. However, he is still a littleme.¡± Emily swallowed the


    food in her mouth and was not surprised. ¡°It¡¯s normal. I¡¯lle next time and take a look. If necessary,


    I¡¯ll give it another acupuncture. It should be fine.¡± Demon King had been sick for a long time, and it


    would take time to cure it. Uncle Jack nodded. Lucas looked at her and said indifferently, ¡°Thank you,


    Doctor Armstrong.¡± Emily blinked and replied, ¡°Mr. Greens, you are too polite.¡± He had helped her so


    many times, but she had only helped him a little. What was there to thank? Lucas did not speak again


    and just ate quietly. After breakfast, Lucas sent them home. Then, he went to thepany to have a


    high-level meeting. It was already past nine o¡¯clock when it ended.


    Mason was waiting at the door of the conference room. When he saw hime out, he immediately


    greeted him. ¡°Young Master, Charles Johnson from the Johnson Group requests to see you.¡± Hearing


    this name, Lucas slightly frowned and his tone was a little unhappy. ¡°What is he doing here? The


    Greens Group and the Johnson Group should not have any cooperation.¡± Mason shook his head and


    said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Do you see him?¡±


    Lucas was silent for a while and replied, ¡°Take him to the reception room.¡± Charles Johnson was a little


    surprised. He did not expect Lucas to agree to see him. He waited in the reception room for a long time


    before Lucas came over. Charles Johnson stood up and greeted respectfully, ¡°Mr. Greens, nice to meet


    you.¡± Lucas¡¯ attitude was cold, and he only nodded. He sat on the sofa and drank a cup of tea. As he


    raised his hand, he exuded a powerful aura and was domineering. He nced at Charles Johnson and


    said, ¡°Why are you looking for me? Long story


    short, I only have ten minutes for you.¡± Charles Johnson did not care and sat down. He replied


    indifferently, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After a pause, he expressed his intentions. ¡°I came here this time mainly for cooperation. I heard that


    the Greens Group is nning to develop a holiday resort in A City recently. Many materials need to be


    supplied. We, the Johnson Group, have done business in construction materials for many years. We


    can cooperate with the Greens Group at a price two thirds cheaper than the market price. I wonder if


    Mr. Greens can consider it.¡± He took out the contract from his briefcase and pushed it in front of Lucas.


    Lucas did not even bother to look at it and said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Greens Group has a


    stable supplier.¡± He didn¡¯t care about the price. Charles Johnson felt awkward when he was rejected,


    and his expression was a little unnatural.


    He coughed lightly and said, ¡°What if the price is less than half the market price?¡± Hearing this, Lucas


    raised his eyebrows and looked at him with some interest. ¡°Oh? Johnson Group is willing to pay such a


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Chapter 81 She Would Never Let Her off Like This


    After leaving the reception room, Lucas returned to his office. Mason was also called into the office and


    stood in front of him. Lucas pondered, his well-defined hand supporting his chin. His handsome face


    showed no emotion. His gaze shifted to Mason. ¡°Previously, I have already told you to let go of the


    pressure on Mia. Just now, from what Charles Johnson said, it seems that the public opinion on the


    Inte has not ended?¡±


    Mason thought about it and said, ¡°Our side has indeed stopped suppressing.¡± Lucas thought for a


    moment and said in a deep voice, ¡°Go and investigate what happened.¡± Mason nodded and said,


    ¡°Okay.¡± About half an hourter, he knocked on the door of the office. Mason reported what he had


    found out truthfully. ¡°There are indeed people who are suppressing and smearing Mia. However, it has


    nothing to do with us. It is apetition in the industry in the entertainment industry. Mia has used her


    power to bully others, and her actions are mboyant. She has offended too many people. There are


    people in the industry who can¡¯t bear to see her. As soon as they saw her in trouble, they came out to


    suppress her.¡± ording to the results of his investigation, there was more than one faction that


    suppressed Mia. When Lucas heard this, his tone was cold. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it has nothing to do with


    us.¡±


    Mason looked up and asked, ¡°What about the cooperation with the Johnson Group?¡± Lucas touched


    his chin and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Since the Johnson Group took the initiative to show its goodwill, we


    can ept it. After all, it is half price.¡± He sneered in his heart. The Johnson Group actually bled a lot.


    He then instructed Mason, ¡°Keep a close eye on the quality of the materials.¡± With Charles Johnson¡¯s


    style of doing things, he was afraid that there would be a trap. He still had to get someone to pay more


    attention. Mason understood and nodded solemnly.


    Not long after Charles Johnson returned to thepany, his subordinates came to report. ¡°Young


    Master Johnson, there¡¯s news from the Greens Group. They said that they agreed to cooperate and


    epted our conditions.¡± When Charles Johnson heard this, the corners of his lips curled up. He called


    his subordinates to leave, feeling pleased with himself. It seemed that it was more useful to contact


    Lucas directly to resolve this matter. Although they would suffer a bit in terms of finance this time.


    However, it was also a good thing to be able to get together with Lucas. Looking at Lucas¡¯ reaction


    today, he did not seem to deny that he and Emily were not lovers.


    After realizing this, he was in a good mood. Sure enough, they had nothing to do with each other!


    When he went back at night, Charles Johnson could not wait to tell Mia about this matter.


    ¡°Mia, I went to find Lucas today. He has agreed to remove the public opinion and let you go. Moreover,


    he and Emily are not lovers.¡±


    His face was full of pride and his eyebrows were dancing. Hearing this, Mia sneered again and again.


    She crossed her arms, leaned against the sofa, and sneered, ¡°As expected, I was almost deceived by


    that bitch Emily before.¡± This news was a happy thing for her, and her mood could not help but rx a


    little. Charles Johnson observed her expression and nodded repeatedly. He added, ¡°Yes, what kind of


    person is Lucas? How can he like Emily? You worried too much!¡± He did not want Emily to marry Lucas


    either. Mia¡¯s eyes shed with viciousness. She said with a ferocious expression, ¡°It is best that he


    looks down on her!¡±


    A person like Emily should be stepped on in the dirt forever, unable to turn over. This kind of slut


    wanted to climb up thedder, living better than her? It was simply delusional. A sharp killing intent


    shed across her face, making Charles Johnson¡¯s heart palpitate.


    He did not hate Emily. It was just that she was not favored by the Armstrong family?


    He shrugged and took his wife into his arms. Heforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Mia giggled and put her


    hand on Charles Johnson¡¯s shoulder. She smiled charmingly. She pinched her throat and said softly,


    ¡°Charles, you are the best. As soon as you made your appearance, Mr. Greens agreed obediently and


    canceled the public opinion.¡±


    Charles Johnson smiled gently and scratched her nose with a doting face.


    He was naturally afraid that something would happen to her. If something happened to her and the


    phoenix turned into a ck chicken, wouldn¡¯t all his efforts on her go to waste?


    Suddenly thinking of the proper business, he said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. Right now, the


    most important thing for me is to sign a contract with the Greens Group first. Only after we reach anText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    agreement will the news be removed.¡± For this cooperation, the price that the Johnson Group paid was


    not small. Looking at his expression, Mia naturally knew. Her face couldn¡¯t help but darken. ¡°Although


    Mr. Greens promised to let me go, the losses are already irreparable.¡± She turned her head away, her


    tone somewhat displeased. This loss was not only the price that the Johnson Group paid but also her


    reputation and resources. Once her reputation was damaged, even if she found someone to clean up


    her reputationter on, it would still be irreparable. Charles Johnson sighed and did not deny it. Mia


    came out of his arms and felt angry. In the end, it was all because of Emily. This grudge would naturally


    be put on her head. Now, Lucas was no longer her backer. Then, it was time for her to take revenge!


    Her eyes were full of viciousness and she clenched her fists. She would never let Emily off like this!


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Chapter 82 The Crime


    The next morning, Emily went to the herb garden as usual to water the herbs. Lucy was in a good


    mood, humming a song and nning to take a walk in the nearby park.


    Ethan and Sofia were in good spirits, each of them holding the hands of their great-grandmother and


    insisting on going with her. How could Lucy not agree? Her eyes curved into a smile, full of love. She


    led the two children out the door. When there was no one at home, two men in ck suddenly


    appeared in themunity where Emily lived. They were wearing caps, masks, and sunsses, and


    their faces could not be seen clearly. They were carrying a toolbox in their hands. The man in ck had


    a clear goal and went straight to Emily¡¯s house! They opened the toolbox, took out a piece of wire, and


    quickly pried open the door lock.


    The two of them held hammers in their hands, looked at each other, and began to destroy the furniture.


    The cups and bowls were all smashed, the mirrors were shattered, and the ss coffee table was


    overturned to the ground. They smashed the TV and cut off all the wires. They even used steel saw to


    cut off the bed legs, leaving scars on the sofa and bedsheets. The clothes in the wardrobe were not


    spared. The curtains were also pulled off, broken, and thrown to the ground. After doing this, they


    carried the toolbox and left. Emily was busy in the herbal garden when she suddenly received a call


    from her neighbor, Aunt Zhang. She wiped her hands and picked it up. She said in a rxed tone,


    ¡°Aunt Zhang, what¡¯s the matter?¡± On the other side, Aunt Zhang¡¯s tone was very anxious. ¡°Emily, your


    family has been smashed! Come back and take a look!¡± Hearing this, Emily frowned and her


    expression became cold. ¡°Where are my grandmother and two children? Have theye back?¡± She


    remembered that before she left, they said that they would go out for a walk.


    Aunt Zhang thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I didn¡¯t see them.¡± Emily was frightened and hurried


    back home. What came into view was the open door and smashed furniture. The floor was full of ss.


    She only felt that all the blood in her body was frozen, and her whole body was cold. Aunt Zhang heard


    hering upstairs and came from home tofort her. ¡°Emily, don¡¯t worry. I have already called the


    police. The police willeter.¡± Emily nodded nkly and thanked her. She was at a loss. At this


    time, Lucy and the two children also came back. ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡± They looked at the mess on the ground and were stunned. They hurriedly asked Emily.


    Emily shook her head in disappointment. Her mind was in a mess. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just came back.¡±


    They looked at each other in panic. Aunt Zhang guessed, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a burry. This area is an old city


    area, and the poption here is rtively small. This kind of thing often happens.¡± Lucy said absent-


    mindedly, ¡°How could it be? Our family conditions are not good, and there is nothing valuable.¡± When


    they came over, there were a few people surrounding them, all looking at their family and whispering.


    Other families were fine, but only their families were robbed? When Emily heard this, she frowned. She


    felt that things were not that simple. She carefully looked around. The things in the house were


    basically not lost, and it did not look like they had encountered a rob. Sofia was a little afraid and


    hugged Lucy tightly. Ethan frowned and carefully observed the situation at home. His eyes shed with


    a rational light. ¡°Maybe it was not stolen.¡± Emily said to everyone with a serious face. Aunt Zhang still


    wanted to say something, but the siren suddenly sounded. It was the police.


    They consciously stepped out of the door and let the police in to investigate the situation. ¡°Who is the


    owner of themunity?¡± The police took a few photos and asked them.


    ¡°Me.¡±


    Emily replied calmly. She took the initiative to say, ¡°In the morning, my family and I went outside. Just


    now, the neighbor called me back and said that my family was smashed.¡± The policeman nodded and


    asked the specific question. ¡°What time did you go out?¡± Emily thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I


    went out at nine.¡± Lucy did not remember the time. Ethan answered for her, ¡°We went out at 9:10.¡± The


    police officer recorded and said, ¡°The crime should bemitted at 9:10.¡± Emily calmly told the police


    her thoughts. ¡°The other party seemed to havee prepared. Other than picking locks and smashing


    furniture, they didn¡¯t do anything. They probably have been nning for this for a long time.¡± The


    policeman did not deny it. He recorded what she said and said to her, ¡°We have already sent people to


    check the surveince cameras. We will investigate all of this in detail.¡± She nodded and pulled her


    grandmother to sit down. Lucy still had a bad expression. An hourter, the police presented the


    neighborhood surveince.


    The surveince showed that at half-past nine in the morning, two men, wearing caps and masks, were


    walking toward the building.


    The police judged that it should be these two people. Because they could not see their faces, the police


    let Emily identify them. Among the people she knew, was there anyone with such a figure? It was


    probably an acquaintance who had smashed the furniture. Emily carefully identified it for a long time


    and shook her head in confirmation. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know them.¡±


    There was no progress in the case and the clues were cut off. The police could only go back first.


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong, when there is any progress, we will inform you.¡±


    The police recorded Emily¡¯s phone number and said to her. She responded weakly, feeling exhausted.


    Before they left, the police reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s not safe here. Just in case, don¡¯t stay here for now.


    Arrange for your family to stay somewhere else.¡± She nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Officer.¡±


    Previous Post


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Next Post

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Chapter 83 Don¡¯t Expect Me to Save You


    The police left, and Aunt Zhang went back.


    There was only a mess in the house, and they were at a loss. Emily¡¯s mood was gloomy, and she let


    out a long sigh. She was really unlucky, and before the wave was even, another wave came. Lucy


    looked around and asked, ¡°Emily, what should we do?¡± There was no furniture in the entire house that


    could be used. Ethan and Sofia also came over and hugged her to give her warmth. Emily sighed and


    said, ¡°Let¡¯s clean up first. There isn¡¯t even enough room to stay.¡± Lucy nodded and cleaned up the


    mess with her. They cleaned up the ground and threw the broken furniture pieces into the trash can.


    Ethan and Sofia also came over to help, taking the trash downstairs and pouring it out.


    After being cleaned up, the house instantly became empty.


    Lucy sat on the bed, very powerless. Emily walked over and whispered, ¡°Grandma, pack upter and


    see if there are any clothes that you can wear. Let¡¯s go to the hotel tonight. It¡¯s inconvenient at home.¡±


    She looked at the clothes in the wardrobe. There were a few pieces of clothes in there. They were not


    seriously damaged and could still be worn. Although the dryer was smashed, there were a few washed


    clothes inside which survived. Lucy nodded, but she choked and wiped her tears. ¡°How¡­ did our family


    suffer this kind of pain?¡± First, it was Sofia and Ethan getting injured one after another, and then the


    family suffered this kind of ident.


    When Emily heard this, she did not say anything, and her eyes were gloomy. If this matter was really


    intentional destruction, she could not think of anyone else besides Charles Johnson and Armstrong


    family. Apart from them, she didn¡¯t have any conflicts with anyone else. Her eyes darkened and she


    clenched her fists. First, troubled ured in kindergarten and almost caused Ethan and Sofia to quit


    school. Now, they were looking for trouble again. They were nning to force her to death, weren¡¯t


    they?


    However, right now, she had no evidence to prove that they had done it. She closed her eyes, gritted


    her teeth, and forced herself to endure her anger. Now, she could only endure for the time being ¡°Emily,


    tell me, who did it?¡± Grandma calmed down and asked with a sigh. ¡°The police will check it out.¡± Emily


    thought about it again and again, afraid that Grandma would be worried, but she did not say it. They


    quickly packed up their luggage and went to the hotel to check in. The two children carried the two little


    kittens and walked forward silently. The kittens were also obedient, which was rare, and they did not


    even meow. They just nestled in their master¡¯s arms andforted them silently. Today, when they


    went out for a walk, the two children were excited and brought the two kittens. Lucy doted on them and


    agreed.


    It was also thanks to this that these two cute little pets survived.


    At this time, Mia was applying a facial mask at home. The phone rang. She did not look at it and


    directly picked it up.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    She answeredzily. The person on the phone said in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, the matter has


    been settled. When will you give us the remaining money you promised?¡± They did not show who they


    were, but Mia smiled until her eyes curved. When she heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done a


    good job. I will give you the money now.¡± She naturally would not refuse to pay. The person on the


    other side confirmed that he had not been tricked and heaved a sigh of relief. The smile faded away


    and the viciousness in Mia¡¯s eyes shed. She changed the topic and reminded darkly, ¡°However, you


    should know what to do after this, right?¡± Without waiting for the other party to reply, she gestured


    unhurriedly, ¡°Hide well. If anything happens, don¡¯t expect me to save you.¡± She had to do things


    wlessly, and she would not leave any traces.


    The other party pondered for a moment and replied with two words, ¡°I understand.¡± After hanging up


    the phone, Mia wiped off her facial mask with satisfaction and sneered.


    proud face


    ¡°Emily, are you qualified to fight with me?¡± She snorted and put her long legs on the sofa with a proud


    face. At noon, Emily brought her family to the hotel to have a simple !unch. She was a little unaware of


    the taste of the food and had been frowning. Her mind was very heavy. ¡°Mommy, what are you thinking


    about?¡± Sofia put down her chopsticks and asked. She replied, ¡°Mommy is thinking about finding a


    house.¡± ! She wanted to rent a house in another ce. The original ce was no longer safe. Anyway,


    she had to consider the safety of her family. Sofia still wanted to ask more questions, but she refused to


    answer in detail. After all, the potential house had not been finalized, and she did not want them to


    worry. Lucy knew that she was worried, but she sighed faintly and did not say anything else. After that,


    Emily ran to the bathroom and called Vivian. ¡°Vivian, can you help me find the source of the house? I


    n to find a new ce and rent a house. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s near here. I want that kind of residential area


    which is safer.¡± After all, she still had the medicine garden to take care of, so it was inconvenient for her


    to be too far away. Vivian asked with concern, ¡°Why do you want to change houses?¡± She sighed and


    replied, ¡°My house was smashed by someone.¡± When Vivian heard this, she was immediately scared


    out of her wits. After work, Vivian rushed to the hotel where she was and came to visit them. After


    confirming that their family was safe, Vivian was relieved. She breathed a sigh of relief and said to


    Emily, ¡°Emily, I¡¯ve already been looking for the house. There should be results tomorrow.¡± Emily looked


    at her gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Vivian.¡± Vivian waved her hand and said, ¡°Why are you so polite to me?


    We are good sisters!¡±


    Previous Post


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Chapter 84 This Price They Had to Pay


    Emily was moved. All these years, it was Vivian who had been helping them, not caring about anything


    in return. She held Vivian¡¯s hand, her eyes a little moist. To be able to get such a good sister, her life


    was worth it. Later, Vivian said goodbye to them and left. At night, Lucy felt a little ufortable.


    The old woman was frightened, and her mood was sad, causing her heart to palpitate. She held her


    chest, gasping for breath, and breathing hard. Emily supported her, her face full of anxiety and


    helplessness. They came out in a hurry and did not bring Lucy¡¯s medicine with them. She had to take


    that medicine for her illness, otherwise it would not be able to be alleviated. Lucy struggled to stay


    awake and said to her with difficulty, ¡°Emily, ¡­ am fine! You do not have to worry about me.¡± She was


    gasping for breath and still did not want her granddaughter to worry. She knew that this was an old


    illness and it was easy to make mistakes if she was in a bad mood. Eating medicine would quickly


    alleviate her condition. If she did not take medicine, her life would not be in danger. It was just a stuffy


    feeling and palpitation. Emily was so anxious that her palms were sweating. She left behind a


    sentence, ¡°Wait for me.¡± With that, she ran out and headed straight for the pharmacy.


    She ran downstairs and unexpectedly met Lucas.


    When Lucas saw her, he was also surprised. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, why are you here?¡± Tonight, he was


    here to participate in a dinner party, he hadn¡¯t expected to meet her again. He remembered that she did


    not live in this area.


    Emily¡¯s expression was very bad, but she still told him, ¡°Something happened at my house. I live here


    today.¡± Hearing this, Lucas frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Emily answered truthfully, ¡°Today, my family and I went out. Then, my house was broken in and


    smashed. The lock was broken and everything was ruined. There was


    no way to live there now, but there was nothing missing. It was not a theft.¡±


    She wanted to go to the pharmacy first, but she guessed that her grandmother was still well. Moreover,


    he might be able to help in this matter, so she went on.


    After hearing this, Lucas frowned. It was obvious that something was wrong. ¡°What do you think? NoThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    matter how old themunity is, there is still a basic security system. It is impossible to let people


    break in so easily. Is it Charles Johnson again?¡± They obviously were on the same page. Emily nodded


    and replied, ¡°I think so too, but I don¡¯t have evidence.¡±


    She sighed and looked at him worriedly. Lucas thought about it and decided to tell her. ¡°To tell you the


    truth, Charles Johnson came to me yesterday. He wanted to cooperate with me and provide me with


    the convenience of work. He asked me to let Mia go.¡±


    Some things were ssified by thepany, so he could not tell them too much in detail.


    Emily was a little surprised and looked at him. ¡°What about you? Did you promise him?¡±


    Lucas told her straightforwardly, ¡°I did have the intention to sign an agreement with him.¡±


    After all, it would be a waste not to make such a big profit. When Emily heard this, a struggle shed


    through her eyes. She bit her lips and said with some difficulty, ¡°Can I ask you something? As long as


    you promise me, I will not charge you for the follow-up treatment.¡± Lucas was stunned. He nodded and


    said in a low voice, ¡°Just say it.¡± Emily looked away and her face turned cold. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have


    any evidence, it is very likely that they did it. I want to use this chance to take back some things that


    originally belonged to me from Armstrong family.¡± She clenched her fists and opened her scar. ¡°Back


    then, Armstrong family used my scandal to drive me out. After my mother died, they took the shares


    under my mother¡¯s name and secretly changed the ownership. Now, I want all of them to spit it out,


    including the real estate.¡± Her gaze suddenly became sharp. Lucas narrowed his eyes and looked at


    her with interest. ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡±


    Emily looked at him and exined, ¡°If they had always been quiet and minded their own business, I


    would have let it go. But now, they have attacked my child and forced


    our family to be homeless. They have to pay the price!¡± She looked determined and firm. The things


    she had decided would not be easily changed. Armstrong family and Johnson family had offended her


    again and again. She could not live it down.


    When necessary, she would definitely retaliate.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Lucas, saying, ¡°With the Greens Group¡¯s ability, you will


    definitely be able to do it, right?¡± She was betting that Lucas would agree to her request for his body.


    Lucas looked at her and asked in a certain tone, ¡°If I don¡¯t agree, you are not going to treat me in the


    future, right?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes, his gaze a littleplicated.


    Emily gritted her teeth and answered bluntly, ¡°Yes!¡± She answered firmly, without any room for


    negotiation. She sighed and softened her tone. ¡°But I hope you can agree. I don¡¯t want to go to that


    step with you.¡± Since they met, Mr. Greens had always shown a good character. If she made things


    difficult for him because of this, she would feel somewhat regretful. Lucas looked at her deeply and


    responded faintly, ¡°Me too. I will help you with this matter.¡±


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± He still agreed.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Chapter 85 Got the Evidence


    Lucas looked at her with aplicated look in his eyes. Emily was silent for a long time and did not


    speak. Lucas thought of Ethan and Sofia and asked worriedly, ¡°About Ethan and Sofia, are they


    alright?¡± The two children were still young but they had experienced so much. He did not want these


    troubles to bring them a shadow. Emily stroked her hair, her movements revealing the elegance of a


    mature woman. Hearing him care so much about Ethan and Sofia, she could not help but smile. ¡°They


    are fine. When the ident happened, they were all¡¯outside.¡± Speaking of this, she thought of her sick


    grandmother. She could not dy any longer. So she said somewhat anxiously, ¡°Mr. Greens, I¡¯ll go buy


    some medicine first. We came out in a hurry. My grandmother is not feeling well and needs medicine.


    She is still waiting for me in the room.¡± She had dyed some time with Lucas and hoped that her


    grandmother was fine. Hearing this, Lucas nodded in understanding. She ran to the pharmacy, her hair


    moving up and down as she ran. In a sh, she disappeared into the night. He watched her leave,


    watching her figure disappear around the corner before withdrawing his gaze. At this time, Mason


    walked over at the right time and nodded at him, Vivian. His movements were respectful and elegant.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Lucas did not look at him and only instructed, ¡°Doctor Armstrong¡¯s home has been


    smashed by someone. Go and check if this matter has anything to do with Charles Johnson.¡±


    After Mason heard this, there was a strange emotion in his eyes, but it disappeared in the blink of an


    eye.


    He nodded and respectfully epted the order. He was a little emotional. Doctor Armstrong was really


    a disaster. When Emily was talking to Lucas just now, he was standing not far away and heard their


    conversation. He hesitantly reminded, ¡°Young Master, are you really going to help Doctor Armstrong? If


    you really want to help, you probably won¡¯t be able to get what she


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    wants by just suppressing Mia.¡±


    The Armstrong Group was not easy to deal with, and now that he was involved with the Johnson


    Group, he was even more difficult to handle. Lucas nced at him and said lightly. ¡°You have be


    dull. If we have got the evidence in our hands, are you still worried that we can¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°What


    evidence?¡± Mason was still a little puzzled. Lucas snorted coldly and said, ¡°Breaking into someone


    else¡¯s house without permission is a crime. Be it Armstrong family or Charles Johnson, if they don¡¯t


    want to go to jail, they will take the things out.¡± Since he had already promised Emily, he would


    naturally help her get what she wanted.


    For him, this was just a pushover.


    Mason suddenly realized and his face was full of admiration. As expected of the young master, he was


    capable of seeing through the problem and hitting the nail on the head. He lowered his head and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master. I will send someone to follow up with the investigation.¡± Soon, they also


    left. Emily ran to the pharmacy, bought medicine, and ran back to the hotel. She had been worried


    about her grandmother¡¯s condition. At the same time, she med herself for wasting so much time.


    Fortunately, Lucy was fine. After she took medicine, her symptoms quickly eased. Lucy let out a long


    breath and finally stopped feeling stuffy in her chest. She only felt tired. She raised her heavy eyelids


    and looked at Emily ¡°Emily, I am a little tired.¡± Emily considerately served her to sleep. Seeing her


    grandmother fall asleep, she went to the room of the two children next door. The door was pushed


    open, and Sofia trembled violently.. Her pupils shrank, and she grabbed the quilt tightly. Ethan was also


    vignt and looked at the person who came. Seeing that it was Emily, they breathed a sigh of relief and


    called her mommy softly. ¡°Ethan, Sofia, are you okay?¡± Emily looked at them worriedly. They were very


    obedient and replied, ¡°Mommy, we are fine.¡±


    She sighed. For the whole afternoon, they were quiet and abnormal. Obviously, they were frightened by


    what happened today.


    Sofia pouted andforted her mother sensibly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy. The police uncle will catch bad


    people. We will be home soon.¡± After an entire day, her mother did not look good. She also hoped that


    her mother would be happy.


    ¡°Mommy, you have worked hard today. You have to rest well. Sleep early.¡± Ethan also said.


    His expression was serious, and there was a maturity that did not match his age.


    Hearing this, Emily¡¯s eyes became hot, and a warm feeling flowed through her heart, burning the blood


    all over her body. Beingforted by the two heart-warming babies, she only felt that she suddenly


    had a great courage in her heart. She no longer felt indecisive and fearful. ¡°Mommy knows. Mommy will


    rest with you now.¡± She washed up and hugged the two children. The three of them fell asleep together


    and slept safe and sound for a night. The next morning, she was woken up by Vivian¡¯s phone call.


    ¡°Emily, I saw a ce. The location is not bad. It is a newmunity and the security measures are


    quiteplete. Shall I pick you up and take a look?¡± Emily was moved and agreed. After breakfast, the


    family went to see the house together. The two children and Lucy were very satisfied. ¡°Emily, what do


    you think of this ce?¡± Lucy asked. Emily observed it for a while. This house had three bedrooms and


    one living room. It was not very big, but it was not small either. The interior decoration was very warm.


    It suited her taste. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it here.¡± She agreed immediately.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    A Life Was Lost That day, Emily returned to her previous residence, packed up her things, and brought


    them all to her current house.


    Lucy wanted to help, but she tried in vain for several times, as Emily rejected her. ¡°Grandmother, you


    can rest. I will do it.¡±


    Emily was worried about her body and thus did not dare to let her be too tired. Ethan and Sofia were


    both very sensible and took the initiative to help pack things: Sofia even picked up a small bag. Her


    small body struggled to lift the bag and barely followed behind Emily, chasing after her footsteps.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Ethan was also holding a bag in his hand. Seeing her like this, he stepped forward to take the bag in


    her hand and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You just need to rest.¡±


    Sofia gasped and looked at Ethan worriedly. ¡°Brother, can you do it?¡± Ethan patted his chest confidently


    and raised the thing in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very strong!¡± Even if was not easy, he would try his


    best to do it. After all, he was a little man who wanted to protect his family! At this time, Charles


    Johnson also rushed to the Greens Group with the contract. ¡°Assistant Mason, I am here to sign the


    contract. Please tell Mr. Greens.¡± Charles Johnson did not wait for Lucas, but waited for Mason. He


    said respectfully, not daring to offend the Greens Group at all. Mason looked regretful and shook his


    head. ¡°Mr. Greens is not in thepany now. He may not be able to sign the contract today.¡± Hearing


    this, Charles Johnson was a little unhappy. But in the end, he did not dare to show it. He only smiled


    pleasantly, looking reasonable. ¡°No rush. The contract can be signed on another day, but shouldn¡¯t the


    news on the Inte be removed? Mr. Greens has already promised me.¡± He changed the topic and


    said. There was still news on the Inte that was against Mia, which made him very dissatisfied.


    At the same time, he was puzzled. Mr. Greens had already agreed to cooperate with him. What was


    this? Mason sniffed and said, ¡°We are already on it, but this matter has been fermenting for too long.


    Manyizens have been led astray. In a short time, it will be difficult topletely revoke it.¡± This


    me-shifting tactic was not enough to deceive Charles Johnson. When he heard this, he was even


    more dissatisfied. Two days ago, when Lucas agreed to cooperate with him, he should immediately .


    remove the news.


    In two days, with the Greens Group¡¯s ability, he still hadn¡¯t withdrawn the news. What exactly did they


    want to do? He thought about it again and again and didn¡¯t dare to say it. ¡°Thank you in advance, Mr.


    Greens and Assistant Mason.¡± With that, Charles Johnson turned to leave, his expression sullen.


    Mason immediately went to Lucas¡¯ office. Lucas was waiting for him. Seeing hime over, he took a


    sip of tea unhurriedly. ¡°Mr. Greens, Charles Johnson has left.¡± Mason reported respectfully. Lucas


    narrowed his eyes, and nodded. His big, bony hand casually rested on the chair, and his whole body


    exuded a sexy smell.


    ¡°About the information I asked you to check, how is it going?¡± His speed was neither fast nor slow, but


    he revealed a domineering aura. When Mason heard this, he said with a serious face, ¡°I found out that


    the Johnson Group did invest in a real estate project in the first half of the year. But there was a


    problem with the project and a life was lost.¡± He put the document on the table. Lucas took the


    document and raised his eyebrows, indicating him to continue. ¡°Although the Johnson Group used


    money to suppress this matter, now the Johnson Group is in a hurry to sell thend. If this matter is


    spread out, it will not be good for the Johnson Group.¡± A trace of shrewdness shed through Mason¡¯s


    eyes as he pursed his lips. ¡°Perhaps, we can take advantage of this fact.¡± He thought that Emily was


    indeed smart and had found the right person. She had not underestimated the Greens Group¡¯s ability.


    There was nothing that the Greens Group could not find out, and there was no one


    that Greens Group dared not provoke. Lucas nodded and muttered, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll tell Doctor Armstrong.¡±


    Mason nodded and left the office. Lucas flipped through the information and closed it in silence. With


    the Johnson Group¡¯s weakness in his hands, there was no need to worry about whether Emily could


    achieve her goal. Later, Lucas called Emily. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, have you found the house?¡± He


    greeted, and Emily responded, ¡°I found it.¡± She sighed. After a busy day, she was also very tired. He


    changed the topic and began to talk about business. ¡°There is progress in the matter you asked me to


    do. When do you have time? Let¡¯s meet up so that I can tell you in detail.¡±


    He spoke in a low voice. Emily had just moved in and there were many things to do. So, she replied,


    ¡°Come to my house for a chat. I have always been at home.¡± Then, she sent an address to Lucas.


    Lucas did not refuse. Anyway, it did not dy him much. In the evening, Lucas rushed over and gave


    the information to Emily directly. Emily looked at the thick document and was a little puzzled. He


    exined, ¡°This is something that the Johnson Group has done. If it is spread out, the Johnson


    Group¡¯s stock will definitely fall and cause a great loss.¡± Emily¡¯s expression turned cold and she


    understood the key point. She solemnly took the information and said to Lucas, ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Greens.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Chapter 87


    She Could Not Be Provoked When Lucas heard this, his expression was normal. He only said lightly,


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. It¡¯s just a matter of raising a hand.¡± He was indeed not modest. To the


    Greens Group, doing such a small thing was as easy as turning over his hand. The two of them were


    silent. Emily had aplicated mood and her expression was silent, Only then did Lucas have the time


    to size up this room. They had just moved in, and before they could ssify the items, the house was


    filled to the brim. However, the decoration was warm and looked very pleasing to the eyes. ¡°Mr.


    Greens, I just moved in. The house is very messy, so I won¡¯t keep you for dinner.¡± Emily said.


    Her current mood was really powerless to entertain guests. Hearing that she was sending him away,


    Lucas did not insist. He nodded and agreed. At this time, Sofia ran over and shook his arm.


    ¡°My handsome Lucas!¡± She said, but her expression could not hide her exhaustion. Lucas¡¯ expression


    changed slightly, and his eyes darkened. The sudden change in their family had made them suffer.


    They must have suffered a lot. He suddenly felt a little moved inside and reached out to touch Sofia¡¯s


    soft hair. Sofia looked at him nkly and did not say a word. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It will all be over.¡±


    Lucas was used to being cold and indifferent.- Much as he wanted tofort the child, he only said


    this.


    Ethan came over at an unknown time and raised his little head confidently.


    ¡°Uncle, I am not afraid! Even if I am injured, I will protect Mommy and my sister!¡± This was what he said


    and also what he did. A man should protect his family. When Emily heard this, she was both proud and


    touched. Lucas¡¯ eyes became gentle and warm. He reached out and rubbed Ethan¡¯s head, praising,


    ¡°Ethan is really good.¡±


    Ethan smiled a little embarrassedly. Not long after, Lucas left. He still had official business to deal with


    and could not dy for too long. It was not easy for Ethan and Sofia to see him, and they were very


    happy. When they saw that Lucas was leaving so soon, they were very reluctant. Sofia bit her pink and


    plump lips, looking very chubby. Lucas sighed and said goodbye to them. ¡°Lucas, you have toe


    here often in the future.¡± Ethan said to him. They watched him leave and stood at the door for a long


    time without going back. Emily felt a little funny and pulled the two children away. ¡°Uncle has gone far


    away. Don¡¯t look anymore!¡± When the two children returned to the house, her eyes instantly became


    sharp and cold. She took out her phone and sent the information directly to Charles Johnson¡¯s email.


    When Charles Johnson saw the email, he opened it and his expression changed drastically.


    He immediately made a phone call, his tone a little flustered. ¡°What do you want?¡± Emily sneered, and


    the words she said were as cold as ice. . ¡°I have always been a person who will not attack unless I¡¯m


    attacked. Since you attacked me, touched my child, and destroyed my residence, I will not be polite to


    you.¡± Charles Johnson was silent for a long time and did not respond. She snorted in disdain and


    continued, ¡°The conditions I mentioned to Armstrong family before were still the same. The vi in the


    Jinn Bay and the old house in the Southern District were originally left for me by my mother. Return


    it to me!¡± Her gaze was sharp and her aura was full. ¡°Five percent of the shares under my mother¡¯s


    name. Return it to me! Those are all my things. You can do whatever as you see fit. Give me an


    answer before tomorrow. Otherwise, it will be difficult for me to guarantee that this information will not


    hit the headlines tomorrow morning.¡± She said slowly, her tone neither fast nor slow, but every word hit


    Charles Johnson in the heart.


    He clenched his fists. When did she be like this? She turned from a warm kitten to a tiger that


    could devour him.


    ¡°You dare!¡± His face was livid, and he gnashed his teeth. ¡°You can try and see whether I dare or not!


    You are the ones who forced me to do this!¡±


    Emily coldly shouted, her face filled with hatred. Women were weak by nature, but they could be strong


    when they became a mother. If he dared to touch her rtives, he would have to pay the price.


    Moreover, she was only asking them to return the things that belonged to her. This was not too much.


    Charles Johnson still wanted to say something, but she had already hung up the phone.


    She had said everything that needed to be said. Next, it was up to Charles Johnson to choose. Charles


    Johnson¡¯s face was ashen. Looking at the phone that had been hung up, he cursed in anger. Hearing


    this, Mia came over and asked curiously, ¡°Charles, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Unlike Charles Johnson, her face


    was flushed, as if a good thing was approaching. Charles Johnson remembered Emily¡¯s words ofN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°destroyed my residence¡±, and looked at Mia with resentment.


    ¡°Did you make a move on Emily?¡± He rarely looked at Mia with such a gaze. Mia did not deny it and


    said with a proud face, ¡°Of course I made. What¡¯s wrong? Now even the Greens Group wants to


    cooperate with us. Don¡¯t tell me that I can¡¯t make a move on her?¡± She raised her long eyebrows and


    was very proud. Charles Johnson was so angry that he cursed, ¡°You really are worth than a good-for-


    nothing as you can only ruin things! Do you know that Emily has the evidence of the Johnson Group in


    her hands? If it is spread out, it will cause a great loss to the Johnson Group!¡± Mia was a little stunned.


    Looking at him, she snorted and said, ¡°She said that she will not let the Johnson Group go, unless we


    return the vi, the old mansion in the Southern District, and the five percent shares of the Jinn Bay,


    to her.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Chapter 88


    You Have Done Your Best for Me When Mia heard this, she was both anxious and angry. Her face


    turned white and then red. ¡°How is this possible? She is simply delusional!¡± She shouted out of control.


    Armstrong family¡¯s was supposed to belong to her, Mia. What right did Emily have topete with her?


    Her methods were despicable! Charles Johnson¡¯s face was cold and his tone was about to freeze.


    ¡°You don¡¯t call the shots on this matter. Let¡¯s go to Armstrong family immediately.¡±. After he finished


    speaking, he did not look at Mia and turned to leave the room. Did he want topromise with Emily?


    The problem now was that they had no choice but topromise! Mia bit her lips, her expression


    complicated. That night, Charles Johnson brought Mia back to Armstrong family. ¡°Dad, Emily came to


    me and demanded all the shares and property back to her. Otherwise, she would spread the evidence


    that she had against the Johnson Group.¡± He said with a dark face, obviously hoping that William would


    compromise. William sighed and did not reply for a long time. These things¡¯s value were not a small


    amount of money. He was naturally unwilling to give them to Emily.


    However, the future Armstrong family still had to rely on the Johnson Group and could not shed all


    pretense of cordiality.


    He hesitantly said, ¡°For the sake of the Johnson Group¡¯s safety, I can bear some losses. I will give her


    the two houses. However, the shares are rted to the Armstrong Group¡¯s interests. I can¡¯t give them


    back. I can give her ¨¤ sum of money instead. Two million is enough.¡± Shares means the decision-


    making power in the business world. Emily was not allowed to meddle in Armstrong family¡¯s business.


    Charles Johnson thought about it and was satisfied with William¡¯s decision. He nodded and looked


    happy. ¡°Thank you, Dad. I can pay for the two million. It can be considered as my benevolence and


    righteousness.¡± He let out a sigh of relief and gave Mia a warning look. Emma sat next to William. Like


    Mia, she looked down at the heart and was obviously very unwilling.


    They did not want any of Armstrong family¡¯s property to fall into Emily¡¯s hands. But none of them


    objected, because this was the only thing they could do in the current situation.


    There will be plenty of time in the future. Wait until this hurdle is over before slowly handling Emily. The


    next morning, Charles Johnson called Emily. ¡°We canpromise as long as you don¡¯t disclose the


    information to the Inte.¡± Charles Johnson sighed and said to her. Emily indifferently said, ¡°I have


    prepared everything that needs to be prepared. At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, let¡¯s meet up. You can


    decide the location.¡± After making an appointment, she hung up the phone. Lucy, who knew everything,


    hesitated and said, ¡°Emily, is it inappropriate for you to go alone?¡± Armstrong family and Johnson family


    were in cahoots, and they were both wily and cunning. She was worried that her granddaughter would


    be at a disadvantage. Emily obviously thought of this as well. She nodded and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s


    inappropriate. We have to bring ourwyers over to prevent them from doing anything untoward to us.¡±


    Only then did Lucy rx and ease her tightly knitted brows. Emily did not know too many people from


    the legal world. In the end, she still called Lucas.


    ¡°Mr. Greens, can you lend me awyer?¡± She briefly exined the situation and asked. The Greens


    Group¡¯swyer division is famous in the industry and has never been defeated in a single case.


    Lucas agreed readily.


    ¡°Okay, I will send someone over. Someone wille to your houseter.¡±


    Emily thanked him and rxed.


    Half an hourter, thewyer came. When he saw Emily, he bowed and said, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, right?


    My surname is Jin. Mr. Greens called me over.¡± Emily smiled and thanked thewyer, saying, ¡°Thank


    you,wyer.¡± In the afternoon, they went over together and met the people from the Armstrong family


    and Johnson family. Mia, Charles Johnson, and William were all there. They were already sitting there


    waiting for her.


    Charles Johnson¡¯s face was livid, obviously suppressing the fire inside. Mia rolled her eyes, obviously


    indignant, and she was fingering her clothes nonstop. ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡± William frowned and was


    very displeased. His tone was strange and very irritating. Emily naturally did not bother to give them a


    good look. She only had a cold face with disgust.


    She was toozy to talk nonsense and opened her hands to say, ¡°Where are the property ownership


    certificate and equity books? Have you brought them?¡± She said it so resolutely and decisively,


    obviously there was no room for negotiation. When Mia heard this, she immediately became angry.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Emily, you are really greedy!¡± she shouted in an exaggerated manner. Being red at by Mia, Emily


    only sneered and ridiculed, ¡°Do you have the qualifications to say this? Even if you take other people¡¯s


    things, you still have the face to say it!??¡±


    When Mia heard this, she immediately wanted to fly off the handle.


    At this time, William waved his hand and said with some annoyance, ¡°Enough, stop messing around!¡±


    With a livid face, he threw the property certificate over and said impatiently, ¡°These are the two houses


    you want. Confirm it yourself.¡± ¡°Where are the equity books?¡± Emily raised her eyebrows and asked.


    William snorted coldly and said clearly, ¡°The shares are Armstrong family¡¯s, things. I can¡¯t give them to


    you. In order to show my sincerity, I can give you two million. Is it enough?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    They Were All Extremely Shameless


    When Emily heard this, her face immediately turned cold. She knew that Armstrong family would not be


    so easy to talk to. As expected, he was digging a hole for her here! She mocked, ¡°Are you trying to


    treat me as a beggar?¡± William actually thought that two million was enough to pay her back? William


    frowned and was very displeased with her ignorance. ¡°Two million is enough for you to live a lifetime


    without worry!¡± He shouted angrily and red at her. ¡°I advise you not to fail to appreciate my


    kindness!¡± Emily was so angry that sheughed and looked at him fearlessly, ¡°Just two million? Over


    the years, there were at least seventy to eighty million of ie incurred with my shares. You just give


    me two million?¡± Did William really take her for a fool? William was ridiculed by her, and his face


    immediately darkened. He said in a low voice, ¡°After your mother died, the shares were under my


    name. Now | give you this money, which is a one-time courtesy. I advise you to be sensible and not be


    ignorant of what¡¯s good for you!¡± Emily sneered. He was indeed shameless. Even now, he still selfishly


    took the things her mother left for herself.


    She sneered and said, ¡°William, do you think I¡¯m easy to fool? The shares under my mother¡¯s name


    must be transferred to me after she died! Your action equals illegal possession, and you are still so


    bold and confident?¡±


    Her cold gaze swept across everyone.


    William, Mia, Charles Johnson, and Emma, who had not yet arrived, all of them wanted to swallow the


    property that her mother gave her. They were all extremely shameless!


    ¡°ording to thew, that part of the shares should indeed belong to Ms. Armstrong,¡± Lawyer Jin


    nodded. ¡°You have no evidence to prove this.¡± Charles Johnson did not want to pay attention to him


    and said somewhat irritably. Evelyn was already dead and there was no evidence. No one knew what


    herst wish was. Emily nced at Charles Johnson. This person was really childish. Sheughed out,


    ¡°You said that there is no evidence, so there is no evidence? You


    probably don¡¯t know that before my mother died, she left some evidence with my grandmother, right?¡±


    Her hand touched her full lips, and a trace of slyness shed through her eyes. The expressions of the


    three people opposite her suddenly changed. William and Mia looked at each other, and they both saw


    doubt in each other¡¯s eyes. William thought that he had done it wlessly, and a light shed in his


    eyes. Could it be that what she said was true? Emily calmly watched their reactions and kindly


    reminded them, ¡°Although it is notplete, if I go to court to sue you guys, it should be enough for


    you to stay in jail there for a lifetime.¡± William did not move, but obviously Mia was a little flustered.


    Armstrong family was her biggest backer. If Armstrong family fell, or their reputation was ruined, it


    would be a big blow to her. Charles Johnson was obviously unhappy. He married Mia for the sake of


    Armstrong family behind her.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say too much nonsense. I will take back these two houses today. The name on the


    property ownership certificate will be changed. I will give full authority to thewyer to handle it.¡±


    Lawyer Jin took the property certificate, looked at it a few times, and gave her a reassuring look. With


    his outstanding business ability, this was just a small matter. ¡°You don¡¯t want the two million?¡± William


    raised his eyebrows and looked at her. He was a little suspicious. Emily was such a selfish person, but


    she actually didn¡¯t want the money. ¡°You can keep the two million for yourselves.¡± Emily replied


    disdainfully. She had already made up her mind that she would never give up the shares. ¡°Where is the


    information rted to the Johnson Group?¡± Charles Johnson asked, frowning. This was the real reason


    why hepromised. Emily shrugged and did not reply. She deliberately looked at him anxiously. She


    only felt happy in her heart. Emily looked at the three people in front of her, her eyes shining with sharp


    lights. ¡°I won¡¯t let the matter of the shares go just like that. Let¡¯s meet in court.¡± Armstrong family and


    Johnson family were not easy to deal with. She did not expect them to obediently spit out the things.


    She was not surprised by the current situation.


    ¡°You have to spit out what you stole from me back then!¡± After saying this, she gave them a sharp look.


    She finally stopped pestering Charles Johnson. With a cold snort, she threw the documents to him as if


    they were garbage. Emily ignored the man-eating look in Charles Johnson¡¯s eyes and stood up. She


    bowed to Lawyer Jin and said, ¡°Lawyer Jin, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you!¡± Lawyer Jin nodded and did not


    speak. He only watched her leave. Mia and William, who were left behind, looked at each other.


    Charles Johnson¡¯s face was almost ck like the bottom of a pot. He held the information that Emily


    had given him tightly. The corners of the file were wrinkled by him.


    Emily left and went straight home. On the way, she walked briskly and sent a message to Lucas, ¡°Mr.


    Greens, thank you for your help.¡± Lucas quickly replied, ¡°Did today¡¯s matter go smoothly?¡± Emily


    thought about it, sighed, and truthfully replied, ¡°It was not smooth, but at least, I took back a part of


    what originally belonged to me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Chapter 90 Or Should He Be Wary Lawyer


    Jin began to discuss in detail with William and the other two. ¡°So, Mr. Armstrong, you agree to transfer


    ownership of the house, right?¡± He focused and looked at William with eyes full of wisdom. Lawyer Jin


    had been in the industry for many years, and his body was full of rigorous and rational brilliance.


    William crossed his hands and nodded with aplicated expression. When Lawyer Jin heard this, he


    said, ¡°Okay.¡± He checked the property ownership certificate again. There was no problem. He lowered


    his head and skillfully picked up the contract. There were two copies. He signed and pushed one out.


    Under the gaze of Mia and Charles Johnson, William signed the contract. Lawyer Jin got up and


    politely shook hands with William. He muttered, ¡°I will take the property ownership certificate back. I will


    apply for the new property ownership . certificate and give it to Ms. Armstrong.¡± William¡¯s face was


    heavy and he did not speak. He only pursed his lips and nodded. After leaving the cafe, Lawyer Jin


    returned to the Greens Group. He went straight to Lucas¡¯ office. Lucas stood with his back to him,


    obviously waiting for him.


    ¡°How is the matter I gave you going?¡± Lucas asked him with his eyes closed. Lawyer Jin respectfully


    lowered his head and said, ¡°William agrees to transfer the two properties to Ms. Armstrong. I have


    already done it. However, he does not agree to give up the shares. Ms. Armstrong is still dealing with


    this.¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas pondered for a while, turned around and ordered, ¡°There are still


    ¡¤ moments when I need youter. You have to cooperate with Ms. Armstrong with all


    your strength and strive for the best rights and interests for her.¡± Lawyer Jin nodded and epted the


    order with a serious face. ¡°I will do my best to do it.¡± At this time, Charles Johnson, Mia, and William


    also returned to Armstrong family. The three of them had bad expressions and sat on the sofa. Charles


    Johnson and William were silent. Obviously, they were thinking about what Emily had just said. ¡°The


    old woman behind Emily, does she really have any evidence? If she really has it, why didn¡¯t she take it


    out earlier? It might be a bluff!¡± Mia asked with some doubt.


    She snorted and held her head high with her arms crossed. ¡°Is what she said fake?¡± Charles Johnson


    also said with some doubt.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that. As far as I know, Evelyn is a very far-sighted woman. She likes to leave a way


    open for retreat when she does things. She may have a backup n. We still have to be on guard,¡±


    William said cautiously. If there was a mistake in this matter, Armstrong family¡¯s reputation might be


    damaged. When Mia heard this, she was very unwilling and her face was full of anger.


    ¡°Do you really want to give the shares to Emily? I don¡¯t agree!¡± She pouted, obviously furious. Those


    two houses were really given to Emily! Emily didn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors. If she refused the


    two million, just leave it at that. The shares must not fall into her hands! William looked at her with


    anger. ¡°Mia, can¡¯t you tell? the Greens Group has already made a move! What can we do if we don¡¯t


    agree? Can wepete with the Greens Group?¡± Charles Johnson also saw some clues. The


    cooperation that he had previously agreed on with the Greens Group was now unsettled, and the news


    had not been removed.


    It was obvious that the Greens Group had changed sides. Mia was still dissatisfied and wanted to say


    something, but Charles Johnson stopped her.


    At this time, it was better not to further provoke her.


    Charles Johnson frowned. He also did not want those things to fall into the hands of Emily Moreover,


    the shares were more troublesome than real estate. In the current situation, he could not say anything,


    so he helplessly waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it, we can wait and see about this matter again.¡± The


    three of them looked at each other speechlessly and did not say anything else. When Emily returned


    home, Lucy was anxiously waiting for her. ¡°Emily, are you alright? Did they make things difficult for


    you?¡± The moment she saw her, Lucy began to ask. As she changed her shoes, she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I


    didn¡¯t suffer any losses. I took back the house, but they didn¡¯t give me the shares. I lied to them and


    said that I had evidence of their illegal possession. They were scared.¡±


    She blinked her eyes slyly like a little fox, smart and charming. Hearing this, Lucy still asked, ¡°Then


    what should we do?¡±


    Mia did not guess wrong. They had no evidence on hand. Back then, William was going too far, not


    leaking a single trace. Even if they found some clues, there was nothing they could do. ¡°We can only


    find thewyer who helped William change the agreement back then,¡± She muttered. He was the only


    one who could prove this. As long as they could find him and let him testify, they would have a chance


    to turn the tables. Lucy sighed; ¡°But he has already retired. We also don¡¯t know where to find him!¡± .


    They had also thought of looking for him, but they found nothing. They had been short of money these


    years and were busy with their own affairs, so they did not think about this anymore. Now that so many


    years had passed, they didn¡¯t know if he was still alive. Emily thought for a moment and said helplessly,


    ¡°I¡¯ll find my childhood friend and see if he can help.¡± Lucy did not refuse. Emily took out her phone and


    dialed a number that she had not dialed for several years. ¡°Who are you?¡± A male voice came from the


    other side. It was still sounding familiar. Emily sighed and responded, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The person on the other


    side of the line was stunned for a long time before he spoke. ¡°You still remember to contact me?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next PostN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Chapter 91 You Have to Compensate


    Emilyughed awkwardly andforted the person on the other side, ¡°Of course know. Isn¡¯t this


    usually too busy?¡± What she said was true. In recent years, she was really busy and did not have much


    time to contact her old friend. The person on the other side obviously did not buy it. He half-jokingly


    said in anger, ¡°Ohe on. You have no conscience. You disappeared without notifying me before.


    And you even didn¡¯t contact me afterward. Now you think of me?¡± The person on the other side


    understood the saying that ¡°If people need help, they will contact you, but if they are not in need, they


    don¡¯t care about you.¡± He said with dissatisfaction.


    uched her nose. She could hear the true me in the man¡¯s words, but more


    of it was concern.


    In the past few years, he must have been worried about her. She smiled awkwardly and changed the


    topic. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡± There was a hint of ttery in her


    words. The resentment in the man¡¯s heart faded a little, but he still snorted coldly.


    ¡°When?¡± The other party sneered.


    Emily thought about it and replied to him, ¡°Two o¡¯clock this afternoon, in the coffee shop where we met


    before.¡± That was their secret base in the past, which was also a beautiful memory. The other party


    replied, ¡°I will reluctantly agree to it.¡±


    Emily was overjoyed. This person was still the same as before.


    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Emily arrived as promised. She was dressed elegantly and gracefully


    as she walked into the coffee shop. When she went over, a young man was already waiting there with


    a magazine lying on hisp. He was dressed in a dashing suit. His face was full of cynical expression,


    but his facial features were handsome and eye-catching. The girls who passed by blushed and could


    not help but peek at him. He nced at their secret movements from the corner of his eye, so he nfted


    the corners of his lips into a smirk, causing their hearts to be in chaos. Emily saw the familiar face at a


    nce and sighed. Under the envious gazes of the girls, she sat opposite him.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± She greeted him in a rxed manner. When the other party saw her, he instantly


    threw down the newspaper. ¡°You actually know it¡¯s a long time?¡± The other party rolled his eyes. ¡°Hurry


    up and sit down, Sister Emily.¡± Emily was not angry at all. Instead, she teased him happily, ¡°Come on,


    Big Brother Lu Shizhou.¡±


    This person was her childhood friend, and his name was Lu Shizhou.


    Lu Shizhou looked at her simple dress from head to toe. He wanted to say something to vent his anger,


    but in the end, he sighed. ¡°You finally showed up. I thought you would hide from me forever.¡± ¡°Why


    would I hide from you? I had no choice when I left. You also know how bad my reputation was at that


    time. In addition to those stupid things, I¡­¡± Emily smiled bitterly.


    When she mentioned those things, she did not continue. She did not know what to


    say.


    Lu Shizhou also knew that it was not easy for her. He did not say anything more, but his expression


    was veryplicated. He let out a long sigh and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s all in the past. Seeing that you are


    still alive and well, I am relieved.¡± Emily smiled gracefully, everything was in silence. The waiter came


    over and asked, ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±


    Before Emily could speak, Lu Shizhou said, ¡°A cup of Blue Mountain coffee and a bag oftte coffee.¡±


    The two of them smiled at each other. His taste still hadn¡¯t changed. At this time, Lu Shizhou asked her,


    ¡°How can I help you out?¡± If she didn¡¯t need help, she wouldn¡¯t suddenly look for him. Emily sighed and


    told him, ¡°After I left, my mother died. William took her property and shares. Mia and Charles Johnson


    got married. I asked William to return the things to me. He was unwilling to spit out the shares even


    though he gave back the house.¡±


    Vivian leaned forward and sincerely said, ¡°I want to entrust you to help me find thewyer who helped


    him that year. Only in this way can I get back what I want.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Shizhou was very angry. ¡°When you went missing, I felt that there was something


    fishy. Your stepsister and Charles Johnson probably already had an affair, And your father, he is simply


    old and


    muddle-headed! He actually sided with her and not sided with you.¡± He looked at her, his eyes full of


    heartache. Emily, on the other hand, had a calm face. After experiencing loads of hardships, she hadText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    long learned to reconcile with life. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve been away from the Armstrong family all these


    years. I¡¯m living quite well.¡±


    Lu Shizhou sighed. Seeing that she was calmer than him, he felt even more distressed. He thought that


    she must have suffered a lot from her family all these , years. ¡°I will help you check,¡± he said sincerely.


    Hearing her mention the life of these years, he asked, ¡°How have you been all these years?¡± Emily


    fingered her hair and roughly said, ¡°I rented a house and lived with my grandmother and two children. I


    sold some medicine and even acted as a doctor.¡± ¡°You have children already?¡± he asked in surprise.


    She nodded, ¡°Yes, I gave birth to a pair of twins.¡± He was shocked and could not wait to say, ¡°I must


    meet them another day!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the next time.¡± Emily said. The two talked for an entire


    afternoon, and in the end, Lu Shizhou refused to let go , and tugged at her, saying, ¡°You must treat me


    to dinner tonight. I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, you have topensate!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Emily


    didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The two left and went straight to the restaurant. Just as they


    entered the restaurant door, they bumped into Lucas.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Chapter 92 There was a Sense of Distance Towards Him


    When Lucas saw Emily, his sharp eagle eyes showed surprise and disappeared in a sh.


    He was a little helpless. How many times had he seen her in an unexpected ce? Fate, what a


    wonderful thing. Just as he wanted to speak, he found that there was another man beside her. He sized


    him up. This man was full of elegance. Standing beside Emily, he seemed indescribably well-matched


    with her. While he was thinking, Emily and Lu Shizhou had already walked over and stood beside him.


    He nodded and said, ¡°This is?¡±


    Emily tilted her head and looked at Lu Shizhou, replying, ¡°This is my childhood friend. I came here with


    him to talk about something.¡± Lu Shizhou blinked his charming peach blossom eyes to greet Lucas.


    Lucas nodded politely and said, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, I¡¯ll go first. I also have a client.¡± Emily returned a


    faint smile and did not say anything. Lucas went upstairs and Mason waited for him at the corner of the


    stairs. Seeing hime up, Mason looked meaningfully at Lu Shizhou¡¯s back. ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    Lucas asked in surprise. He looked at Lu Shizhou with a very unfamiliar face. ¡°That is the young master


    of the Lu Corporation. Although he looks frivolous, in fact, he also has some means.¡± Mason exined.


    Lucas¡¯ eyes were a little dark. He watched downstairs. Lu Shizhou and Emily wereughing and joking.


    The two looked like ordinary couples. This Lu Shizhou did not seem to have the ability. ¡°If I did not look


    carefully, I really would not have noticed that he is capable.¡± Lucas muttered.


    ¡°In recent years, he took over a branchpany of Lu Corporation. He did a good job and gradually


    made a name for himself. He has some ability.¡± Mason exined. ¡°He and Doctor Armstrong have a


    really good rtionship,¡± Mason said meaningfully as his gaze wandered between Emily and Lu


    Shizhou. ¡°How did the two of them get to know each other?¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes and asked. ¡°The


    Lu and Armstrong families have always had a good rtionship. Young Master


    Lu¡¯s mother and Doctor Armstrong¡¯s mother, Evelyn, are very good friends.¡± Mason thought for a while


    and exined. Lucas nodded in understanding. It was not strange that they had a good rtionship.


    Downstairs, Lu Shizhou and Emily were also talking. Lu Shizhou patted Emily and said in a teasing


    tone, ¡°How do you know Lucas? He is the president of the Greens Group!¡± He thought of the change in


    Lucas¡¯ eyes when he saw him just now and said with a knowing face, ¡°I was worried that you would not


    live well. Now it seems it is not the case at all.¡± Emily rolled her eyes. There was clearly something


    hidden in his words. No matter how she interpreted it, it didn¡¯t sound right. This guy had indeed thought


    wrongly. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. It was an ident that I knew Mr. Greens. However, he helped me a


    lot. He and I can be considered friends.¡± She skipped a lot of the process in order to avoid him over-


    imagining it. She couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. Was she and Mr. Greens really like a pair? William was


    thinking blindly, Charles Johnson was guessing blindly, and even Lu Shizhou was thinking the wrong


    way. Lu Shizhou nodded with aplicated look in his eyes. The waiter came over and the two of


    them ordered some dishes. They were still in sync. There was no need for the other person to say


    anything. They knew what the other party wanted to eat. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. You still remember


    my preferences quite clearly.¡± Lu Shizhou snorted and said proudly, ¡°I forgive you now.¡± Emily


    shrugged. After a while, the dishes were served and the two began to eat. Lucas sat nearby and talked


    to the customer.


    The dining table was not far away. He could see the expression on Emily¡¯s face when he turned his


    head slightly. He didn¡¯t know if Lu Shizhou was joking with her again, but Luughed happily. Emily


    red at him with a knife in her eyes, but the corners of her mouth curled up. He couldn¡¯t help but be


    stunned. She rarely had such a defenseless and real appearance. He was a little distracted and quietly


    watched her. This kind of Emily was very rxed. The expression on her face seemed to indicate that


    shepletely trusted the man.


    Countless Emilies shed through his mind. She was always cold and hostile towards the Armstrong


    family. She was like a hedgehog with its fur standing on end. Its entire body was on guard, ready to


    attack at any moment. She was too polite to him. More than once, she thanked him. She always had a


    steady and elegant smile on her face, but it was also a bit formal. Therefore, she actually, kept a sense


    of distance towards him. With this knowledge, he did not know why he was a little unhappy and even


    inadvertently frowned. He looked at her with aplicated look in his eyes. When the guest asked him


    about the contract, he quickly pulled back his rationality. After Emily and Lu Shizhou finished eating,


    they wiped their mouths and prepared to leave. Coincidentally, Lucas was also sending the guests out.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The four of them met again. Lucas wanted to leave directly, only to get stopped by Emily. ¡°Mr. Greens,


    wait for me. I¡¯ll go with you!¡±. She had something to talk to him about, and it was just right. Hearing this,


    Lucas stopped and nodded.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Chapter 93 Concern On the side


    Lu Shizhou¡¯s eyes were wide open and his face was full of confusion. Was this still the cold and


    indifferent Lucas that he had heard of? He actually agreed to Emily¡¯s request! Lu Shizhou swallowed


    his saliva and hid the emotions in his eyes. He leaned over and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on


    with the two of you? What are you going to do with him?¡± His tone was full of curiosity. Emily looked up


    and replied, ¡°For a moment, I can¡¯t exin to you.¡± She nced at Lucas, who was not far away, and


    then looked at the man in front of her. ¡°I will exin it to you next time. By the way, don¡¯t forget the task


    I entrusted to you just now.¡± Giving Lu Shizhou a grateful look, Emily turned around and strode after


    Lucas, leaving directly.


    In the car. Sitting in the back seat, Lucas nced at the little woman next to him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s


    the matter?¡± Emily nodded with a solemn face. She nodded and replied, ¡°It has been a few days since


    thest time I treated the Demon King. I will go back with you to check the situation. If need be, I have


    to inject another needle. I can also check the situation on your side by the way¡­¡± Feeling the man¡¯s


    gaze, Emily paused. Then, she exined, ¡°You have helped me so much. When I said I wanted to treat


    you, I naturally have to be careful.¡± ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Her tone was firm and overbearing.


    Lucasughed and handed his wrist to Emily. The pulse was peaceful, calm, and slow, and the rhythm


    was even. It was indeed much better than before.


    Emily¡¯s originally tense face also rxed a lot. After checking, she looked at the man in front of her and


    said, ¡°You health has indeed improved a lot.¡± ¡°However, Mr. Greens should be very clear about your


    physical condition. If you want


    to cure it once and for all, you need a very long process.¡± Emily¡¯s words made Lucas fall silent. How


    could he not know about his physical condition?


    He was originally a person who was about to die and had already left a will. Who knew that he would


    meet her¡­


    ¡°Mr. Greens, I will adjust the medicine ording to the condition of your body. You only need to follow


    my request and cooperate with me. Can you do this?¡± Emily put on a serious face.


    Lucas nodded and replied.


    ¡°Okay, I will listen to you.¡± Then, Emily took out a pen and paper, waved her hand, and began to write.


    After a while, there was a string of unknown medicinal herbs on the paper. After writing, she directly


    handed the paper to Mason in the front seat. She said, ¡°I still have to trouble Assistant Mason to look


    for these medicinal herbs.¡± As she spoke, there was a bit of embarrassment on her face.


    ¡°These are all rare medicinal herbs. I fail to cultivate any in my herb garden. If I look for them, it will


    take a bit more time and dy the treatment progress, so it will not be good.¡± ¡°Of course, I promised to


    treat Mr. Greens for free before. These medicinal materials will naturally be paid by me. If Assistant


    Mason finds and buys any of them, I will pay the money back to Mason.¡± She hurriedly exined. She


    had always been a person who would do what she said. Since she had already agreed to treat Lucas


    for free, she would naturally pay whatever cost incurred regarding the medicinal herbs. However,


    Lucas, who was at the side, rejected¡¯it. ¡°There is no need to calcte the cost so clearly.¡± Emily


    frowned and replied, ¡°How can that be? I promised before¡­¡± Without waiting for her to finish speaking,


    Lucas directly interrupted her. ¡°Alright, Ms. Armstrong doesn¡¯t need topete with me in terms of


    wealth, right?¡± A pair of deep and dark eyes looked at Emily, and his tone was slightly teasing. The


    corners of Emily¡¯s lips curled up, and she couldn¡¯t help but be amused. Speaking of money in front of


    Lucas was indeed a little like showing off your muscles in front of Arnold Schwarzenegger.


    Forget it. After thinking for a while, Emily agreed, ¡°Since Mr. Greens said so, then I won¡¯t insist. Thank


    you.¡± These medicinal herbs were very rare and costly. With Lucas paying the money, she actually felt


    relieved. She could also save some expenses and leave them to the two little guys. While they were


    talking, they had already arrived at the vi. The car stopped. Just as Emily entered the courtyard, she


    saw the Demon King rushing in her direction. Unlike the first time they met, there was no ferocity in his


    eyes. Instead, there was a bit of intimacy and enthusiasm in his eyes.


    Emily raised the corners of her lips, and she couldn¡¯t help but be a little happy.


    She stepped forward, preparing to approach the Demon King. The moment he saw Emily, the Demon


    King screamed even more fiercely. As he shouted, he circled around Emily.


    When Emily approached, he even lowered his ears and rubbed his head against Emily¡¯s hands and


    legs. One person and one dog, the scene looked harmonious. On the side, Mason was already


    shocked to the extreme. ¡°Is, is this still a Demon King?¡± He asked subconsciously with a startled


    expression. After all, the Demon King had been by Lucas¡¯ side for so many years, but he had never


    given him any tender face, let alone the others.


    He had never expected that the Demon King would actually be intimate with other people, and it was


    even a woman!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Chapter 94 Was This Strength¡­ Painful


    Lucas, who was at the side, seemed calm andposed. His pair of sharp eyes narrowed, and he was


    not surprised by this. The Demon King was already familiar with human nature, and since Emily saved


    him, he would naturally be happy to get close to her. Seeing the interaction between Emily and the


    Demon King, Lucas¡¯ eyes gradually softened ¡°Demon King, be good.¡± Emily smiled and touched the


    Demon King. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m going to give you acupuncture in a while. You have to be good and


    don¡¯t scream. Do you understand?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the Demon King raised his head


    and whimpered a few times, as if he was expressing his obedience.


    The smile on Emily¡¯s face grew even wider as she praised, ¡°The Demon King is great!¡± She took out a


    silver needle from her bag. The next second, the Demon King alsoy obediently on the ground, very


    cooperative. Emily couldn¡¯t help but be a little startled and surprised. This dog was really smart.


    Mason stood at the side, watching with a sour face. He felt a little upset and said, ¡°When can the


    Demon King treat me better¡­¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake his head. ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    However, it was rare to see a demon king being so obedient in front of others. The two of them stood


    quietly at the side, watching Emily treat him.


    Emily picked up the silver needle, found the acupuncture point, and quickly inserted it. Her movements


    were clean and decisive. After about half an hour, Emily finished it. She sat at the side and quietly


    stroked the Demon King¡¯s fur. The Demon Kingy beside her legs with a face full of enjoyment. Emily


    couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Greens, the Demon King that you raised is too smart!¡± It was true that dogs


    understood human nature, but it was the first time she had seen such a smart dog. Lucas looked at the


    Demon King with a gentle gaze. ¡°The Demon King is specially cultivated. His IQ is very high. In


    addition, he has specialized training, so it is not strange that he can understand humannguage.¡±


    Emily nodded and suppressed the doubts in her heart.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Sure enough, those dogs from rich families were really expensive. She reached out her hand and


    continued to pinch and rub him. The Demon King was also very obedient. After another half an hour,


    the treatment finally ended. Emily got up and said to Lucas, ¡°The Demon King¡¯s injuries are mostly


    healed. There is no problem for the time being.¡± ¡°In the next few days, please walk him a few circles so


    that he can exercise appropriately to facilitate the cirction of blood. It will help the recovery of its


    legs.¡± Lucas nodded seriously at Emily¡¯s instructions. ¡°Alright,¡± he agreed. ¡°After dealing with the


    demon king, let¡¯s go. Mr. Greens, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Lucas nodded and the two of them walked into the


    house.


    Lucas¡¯ condition was as usual with acupuncture treatment. As soon as they entered the room, the two


    of them started preparing their work . skillfully


    Lucas consciouslyy on the bed and took off his shirt. Meanwhile, Emily took out a silver needle. After


    disinfecting it, he began to arrange the needles.


    Just as they were busy upstairs, a car drove into the yard downstairs. The car door opened and a


    middle-aged couple walked out. The woman took good care of herself and looked like she was in her


    early thirties. She was still elegant and graceful. The man also looked imposing and noble. By just one


    look one could tell that he had been in the top position for a long time. He was not a mortal.


    As soon as he saw the two of them, Uncle Jack hurriedly walked out of his home with a respectful


    expression on his face. ¡°Sir, Madam, why are you back?¡± These two were Lucas¡¯ parents, Zhenting


    Greens and Peiying Edwards. Normally, they rarely came back, but who knew that they woulde so


    suddenly today. Peiying chuckled and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t youe back to see that stinky brat?¡± There


    was a deep pampering tone in her voice. After walking into the house and looking around, he did not


    find Lucas. Peiying couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°It¡¯s already at this hour. That child, Lucas, hasn¡¯t


    returned yet?¡± ¡°No, Madam. Young Master has already returned, but he is now upstairs.¡± Hearing this,


    Peiying frowned, and her face changed. ¡°It¡¯s so early. It¡¯s not even dark yet. Why did you go upstairs?


    Could it be that you are sick?¡±


    Peiying¡¯s expression became even uglier when she thought of this. She was worried and could not wait


    for Uncle Jack to answer. She pulled Zhenting upstairs.


    Uncle Jack was stunned and was about to stop them. Who knew that the two had already gon?


    upstairs and were outside the room. Uncle Jack had an ugly expression on his face. He was finished.


    This time, he was finished¡­


    In the room..


    Emily had just put away the silver needles. She bent down and pressed her hands on Lucas¡¯ chest


    ¡°How is it? Does my strength hurt?¡±


    Lying on the bed, Lucas¡¯ forehead was already covered with a thinyer of sweat. He couldn¡¯t help but


    let out a soft groan, ¡°It hurts.¡±


    He had always been a person who could bear the pain. Now that he was screaming in pain, it could be


    imagined how ufortable it was. Emily understood and immediately changed her direction, touching


    the other side of her chest.


    ¡°What about this? Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay over here.¡± Outside the door, the two elders had just walked up and saw this scene. In an


    instant, the two of them were stunned at the door. Their legs seemed to be filled with lead, and they


    were unable to move. Peiying widened her eyes, and her jaw almost fell to the ground. She reached


    out and rubbed her eyes in a daze, as if she was afraid that she had seen wrongly. What, what were


    these two doing?


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Chapter 95 What to Do with Closing the Door


    The more Peiying looked at it, the more she felt it was inconceivable. She could not help but wonder if


    this was still his son who was not close to women. The movements of these two people became more


    and more strange the more she looked at them. She did not expect to see her son bring a woman back


    to his room one day! What shocked her even more was that at this moment, her son was naked, and


    the woman was touching his chest. Even if the two of them really wanted to do something, they had to


    at least close the door! In broad daylight, so brazenly, what was going on? What was even more


    absurd was that there was actually Mason staring at the two of them.


    What the hell was this scene! Young people nowadays were all so shy? For a moment, Peiying and


    Zhenting were both a little speechless. The two of them subconsciously turned their heads, no longer


    looking at this absurd scene.


    Zhenting coughed unnaturally, as if trying to cover up the awkwardness at the moment.


    His voice wasn¡¯t too loud, but it was heard by Mason. He quickly looked outside the door. When he saw


    the two of them, he was stunned. Then, he reacted and quickly asked, ¡°Chairman, Madam¡­¡± Mason¡¯s


    expression was obviously shocked by the sudden appearance of the two people. Hearing Mason¡¯s


    voice, Lucas and Emily also turned their heads to look. For a moment, several people looked at each


    other. ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± Lucas was lying on the bed, slightly stunned. Although it was inconvenient for him


    to get up, he still greeted him twice. Emily stood at the side, feeling the two elders looking at him, he


    was even more embarrassed. For some reason, he only felt a little ufortable. Aftering here


    for so long, he had never seen Lucas¡¯ parents. Unexpectedly, the first time they met was such an


    awkward scene.


    For a moment, Emily could neither stand nor sit. She subconsciously tightened her body and forgot to


    move. Finally, it was Lucas who broke the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Dad, Mom, when did you twoe


    back? Why didn¡¯t you say hello when you came back early?¡±


    Previously, the two elders had gone overseas for an inspection and had gone on a. trip. They had


    never been home. They had not expected that they would suddenlye back today. It had caught


    them somewhat off guard. Peiying nced at Lucas and Emily, then retracted her gaze and looked


    elsewhere.. ¡°I came back this afternoon. Didn¡¯t Ie back immediately after returning to the country?¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to see how you have been doing recently. Who knew¡­¡± After saying this, Peiying


    did not continue, but there was a deep meaning in her words.


    Lucas frowned, looking confused, apparently unable to react. Looking at Lucas¡¯ unmoved appearance,


    Peiying was a little angry.


    ¡°How long have your father and I been here? Why are you still lying here? Hurry up and get up and put


    on your clothes. What are you doing like this!¡±


    Peiying was a little helpless. She had only been out for a short while, how did this child be like


    this? The two of them had stayed here for a long time, yet he was still unmoved. Hearing this, Lucas


    finally understood. It turned out that the scene they had just seen was misunderstood by their parents.


    Without waiting for Lucas to speak, Mason took the initiative to exin, ¡°Madam, Mr. Greens can¡¯t get


    up now. They are currently in the midst of treatment.¡± If he woke up now, wouldn¡¯t her previous efforts


    be in vain? ¡°Treatment?¡± The two old persons were stunned, then they turned their eyes again and


    began to carefully observe the actions of the two people. Sure enough, they only saw that there were a


    few dense needles on Lucas¡¯ chest.


    Although it was very small, it was not difficult to find it if one looked carefully.


    ¡°What treatment?¡±


    Peiying asked, her face full of worry. All along, Lucas had always reported the good news and did not


    report the bad news.


    212


    If something happened to his body, he would not tell them. At this moment, how could they not be


    nervous after hearing Mason¡¯s words? ¡°Chairman, Madam, this is Doctor Armstrong. She has been in


    charge of treating Mr. Greens¡¯ illness all this time.¡± Mason hurriedly introduced. ¡°What you saw just now


    was Doctor Armstrong treating Mr. Greens.¡± Hearing this, the two of them finally realized what had just


    happened. It turned out that it was not what they thought. Almost the next second, Peiying immediately


    rushed in. She looked at Lucas, her eyes full of distress and covered with ayer of mist. ¡°Lucas, where


    are you feeling ufortable?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me and your father about such a big thing?¡±


    Peiying¡¯s voice was a little choked up as she spoke. When she walked in and saw the silver needles


    inserted in Lucas¡¯ chest, she felt even more distressed. Naturally, Zhenting also noticed it and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Emily stood at the side and could not help but interrupt their conversation.


    ¡°Chairman, Madam, can we ask you any questionster? The treatment can¡¯t be interrupted for too


    long.¡± She had a formal smile on her face. The two elders turned around and looked at Emily. They


    couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious.


    This Doctor Armstrong looked too young. At most, she was in her early twenties.


    Could such a person really cure Lucas?


    Just as they were puzzled, Mason was the first to speak.


    Previous Post


    Next PostN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Chapter 96 Why Did He Hide It


    ¡°Chairman, Madam, let me exin the situation to the two of you.¡± Then, he took the initiative to pull


    the two elders to the side and no longer disturbed Emily. Mason briefly exined the cause of the


    entire matter. It was probably because Lucas was injured a while ago and had a rpse. Fortunately,


    he met Emily who pulled him back from the gates of hell.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    On this side, Emily had been focused on treatment. She held her breath and concentrated.


    At this critical moment, she did not dare to rx in the slightest. After a round of treatment, she


    retrieved the needles that were inserted into Lucas¡¯ body. Emily was already dripping with sweat.


    After Mason exined everything to the two elders, they found out that something so dangerous had


    happened to Lucas before. Seeing that Emily had finished her work, the two elders quickly thanked her.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, we didn¡¯t understand the situation just now. Sorry to trouble you during this period


    of time!¡± Peiying said urgently.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    Emily chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Madam, this is my duty. You don¡¯t have to thank me. Mr. Greens


    paid for my medical fees, so I naturally should treat him well.¡± ¡°Although that is the case, I should still


    thank Doctor Armstrong.¡± Because she was worried about Lucas, Peiying still felt a little uneasy. In the


    past, those experienced doctors were all over half a hundred years old. Is so young a doctor really


    reliable? Thinking of this, Peiying also blurted out. ¡°Doctor Armstrong looks young, but I didn¡¯t expect


    her to be so capable. I wonder which university Doctor Armstrong graduated from?¡± Although she was


    praising Emily, she was actually testing her at the same time. How could someone as smart as Emily


    not catch the drift? She still had a smile on her face as she replied, ¡°Madam, I went to school abroad


    before and got the qualification certificate of a professional doctor. You can rest assured about this.¡±


    Her wordspletely dispelled Peiying¡¯s worries.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, actually, I didn¡¯t mean that either.¡± She chuckled and concealed her


    embarrassment. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Peiying turned around and nced at Lucas. She continued, ¡°This child has always been in poor


    health. He has seen many doctors before, but he has never been able to recover. I have long heard of


    the magic-like Chinese medicine, so I also want to ask you, is there really a way to cure her?¡± The


    world¡¯s most true love is from Mom and Dad. Peiying¡¯s words fully demonstrated her worry for Lucas.


    This matter had long since be a big stone pressing down on her heart. When Emily heard this,


    she immediately looked at Lucas subconsciously. His body was really not just in a bad shape. He was


    dying¡­ It seemed that Lucas had concealed the fact that his days were numbered from her parents.


    Just as Emily was thinking about how to answer, Lucas¡¯ gaze was already directed at her. Emily


    understood and replied, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I will try my best. I don¡¯t dare to say what the final result


    will be. At least, Mr. Greens is slowly getting better now.¡± Hearing this, Peiying also heaved a sigh of


    relief.


    She looked at Emily with even more gratitude. She excitedly grabbed Emily¡¯s hand and repeatedly


    said, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you!¡± ¡°Count on me. Madam, I still have to deal with


    some medicinal herbs. They will be useful for Mr. Greenster.¡± Emily nodded. Since they were not


    familiar with each other, it was better to get something else instead of staying here awkwardly chatting.


    Peiying nodded and quickly let go. ¡°Alright, Doctor Armstrong, then you should go quickly.¡±


    About half an hourter, Emily finished processing the medicinal herbs and returned to the room.


    After she removed thest silver needle that was inserted into Lucas¡¯ body, the treatment came to an


    end. ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Lucas stood up and replied, ¡°The joints all over my body feel like they


    have been opened, but I feel very tired.¡± ¡°This is normal. I have already put the medicinal herbs into the


    bath. You will feel


    much better after taking a bath.¡± She stood by the bed and put away the silver needles. After calmly


    telling the things to pay attention to, she prepared to leave. ¡°Let Mason send you back.¡± Lucas looked


    up. This, Emily did not refuse.


    It was indeed inconvenient to take a taxi home here.


    As she pondered, she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± . After Emily left, the two elders did note to disturb Lucas.


    After learning about so much information today, the two of them were also shocked. At this time, it was


    better to let the child have a good rest.


    On the way back. Emily recalled Peiying¡¯s reaction today and those words. She couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°Assistant Mason, why is Mr. Greens hiding it¡­¡±


    She was somewhat confused.¡± Mason replied, ¡°Of course, Mr. Greens doesn¡¯t want Madam and the


    others to be sad. That¡¯s why he kept it a secret.¡± ¡°Which parent would be happy to know that their child


    won¡¯t live long?¡± ¡°If something untoward happens in the future, they still will be sad.¡± Emily hesitated.


    ¡°That¡¯s better than being sad all along.¡± Mason¡¯s words made Emily fall silent.


    She did not expect that the usually cold Lucas would have such a delicate side to him.


    Suddenly, a different emotion shed through her heart.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Chapter 97 I Like Uncle Very Much


    When they arrived at the residence, Emily gave a simple thanks and returned home. At this time, the


    two little guys had just taken a bath and were ying chess with their grandmother. As soon as they


    saw Emily return, they immediately ran over. The two little kittens, who were still sleeping on their


    stomachs, heard the noise and quickly got up and ran to Emily with their short legs. As soon as the little


    kittens came to her side, they turned over andy on the ground, as if begging for a massage. The four


    little cute things looked very warm.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy, where have you been? Why are you back sote?¡± Ethan, Ethan, asked in a


    childish voice. Emily chuckled and rubbed Ethan¡¯s head. He said, ¡°Mommy went to treat Mr. Greens


    just now.¡± At the mention of Lucas, Sofia¡¯s eyes shed. She looked at Emily with shining ck eyes


    and asked, ¡°Is Lucas feeling better?¡± ¡°Mommy, brother and I haven¡¯t seen Lucas for a long time!¡± As


    she said this, she curled her lips and felt a little disappointed. The smile on Emily¡¯s lips grew wider. She


    said helplessly, ¡°Do the two of you really like Mr. Greens that much?¡± It had to be known that the two


    children had only met Lucas a few times. This was the first time she had seen them so clingy to an


    outsider. Sofia nodded and said in a soft voice, ¡°Of course, uncle is so good-looking and good to me


    and brother. He even brought us gifts before.¡± As she spoke, Sofia nodded with a serious look. Emily


    laughed and took the opportunity to teach them, ¡°Speaking of this, Mommy has to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°Forget about it before. In the future, you can¡¯t casually ept gifts from others, understand?¡± Sofia


    blinked her big eyes and asked in confusion, ¡°What about what Lucas gave us? Can¡¯t we ept it


    either?¡± Emily picked up Sofia and pinched her little chubby face. ¡°We can¡¯t ept it randomly. We


    can¡¯t ept it if we don¡¯t deserve it. Do you


    understand?¡±


    Sofia pouted and said, ¡°Oh.¡± She didn¡¯t know whether she had heard it or not. After ying with the two


    little guys for a while, Emily let them enter the room. After lying on the bed, she said softly, ¡°Ethan has


    recovered now. He has to go to kindergarten tomorrow. Rest early. Good night.¡± ¡°Mommy, good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night -¡± The next morning, Emily sent the two children to kindergarten. ¡°Mommy, we are going in.


    Take care.¡±


    Ethan held Sofia¡¯s hand, looking like a little adult. ¡°Okay,¡± Emily agreed with a smile. But looking at the


    backs of the two little ones, her eyes unconsciously shed with worry.


    Seeing Emily¡¯s concern, the teacherforted her, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, don¡¯t worry. The previous incident


    will never happen again.¡±


    The teacher had a solemn expression on his face. It was their dereliction of duty that something like


    that had happened before. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then,¡± Emily said softly.


    Then, she turned around and left.


    On the way home, she remembered that the problem of medicinal herbs had not been solved, so Emily


    went to Hawking Family Medicine Hall along the way. She asked Mason to look for those rare


    medicinal herbs, and the rest should be found with the help of Mr. Hawking.


    As she thought about this, Leona¡¯s voice rang out as soon as she entered the medicinal hall.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong is here!¡±


    Her clear little face was full of smiles.


    When she heard this greeting, Emily was also stunned, and it was a bit funny. She smiled and said,


    ¡°Why did Leona suddenly change the way you address me? Didn¡¯t you always call me Ms. Armstrong?¡±


    Leona smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s because I was blind before. Our boss praised Doctor Armstrong for


    your medical skills! He instructed me, so Doctor Armstrong naturally


    was worthy of the title ¡®doctor¡¯.¡± Emily smiled even more and was actually a little speechless. As the


    two of them spoke, they heard amotion and Mr. Hawking also walked out of the room. Seeing that


    Emily hade, Mr. Hawking had a face full of joy and said, ¡°Ms. Armstrong is here. What kind of


    medicinal herbs have you brought today?¡± His tone was full of curiosity and anticipation. Every time


    Emily brought something, it would always surprise him. ¡°I¡¯m not selling medicinal herbs today. I¡¯m here


    to buy medicinal herbs.¡± Emily shook her head.


    Hearing this, Mr. Hawking was a little disappointed. He sighed helplessly and muttered, ¡°I thought I


    would be able to see some precious medicinal herbs again.¡± ¡°Whatever medicinal herbs Ms. Armstrong


    wants, just show it to Leona directly.¡± How could Emily not see through Mr. Hawking¡¯s thoughts? She


    just smiled, then took out the list and handed it to Leona. Leona took it, nced at it, and said, ¡°Doctor


    Armstrong, wait here. I¡¯ll go get the medicine for you.¡±


    After leaving, only Emily and Mr. Hawking were left. Suddenly, Mr. Hawking seemed to suddenly


    remember something and said, ¡°Oh right, Ms. Armstrong, you came at the right time!¡± ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve


    been helping an old friend to prepare a medicinal cuisine for body nourishing, but I don¡¯t know why, but


    I keep feeling that it¡¯s a littlecking. Come, help me take a look¡­¡± Then, he directly pulled Emily into


    the house.¡± Emily felt helpless, but she still chuckled and followed. This medicine list was mainly for the


    recovery of the bones. It could be seen that Mr. Hawking had put in a lot of effort to add all the best


    medicinal materials.


    But sometimes, when there were more good medicinal materials, it was easy to produce a strong side


    effect, and it was not good. Emily picked up the pen and gently crossed two medicinal herbs. ¡°This will


    do.¡±


    Seeing this, the old man was suddenly enlightened. ¡°Sure enough, Ms. Armstrong, you are the one


    with experience!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Chapter 98 Tell Him to Apany You


    Emily smiled and said, ¡°Actually, this medicinal cuisine is quite good, but I think there should be a better


    prescription.¡± Hearing this, Mr. Hawking also became interested and asked, ¡°Is that so? Ms. Armstrong,


    let me have a look.¡± Then, Emily picked up the pen, jotted down something, and a prescription came


    out. Mr. Hawking took it, and his eyes shed with light, and he praised again and again. ¡°Ms.


    Armstrong, as expected of you!¡± ¡°Wonderful, wonderful.¡± Why hadn¡¯t he thought of thebination of


    these medicinal ingredients before? Looking at Mr. Hawking¡¯s surprised expression, Emily felt even


    more amused. She shook her head and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not as profound as you think. These two


    medicinal forms only have different effects. Your ancient medicinal form is not worse than mine.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, no. You are the best!¡± Mr. Hawking eximed.


    He picked up the prescription and handed it to Leona to get the medicine. Before he left, he added.


    ¡°Leona, just help Ms. Armstrong get whatever she wants. All the medicine today is free of charge!¡±


    Emily stood at the side with a look of astonishment. ¡°Mr. Hawking, you can¡¯t do this.¡± She hurriedly


    refused.


    How could such expensive medicines be free when it came to business?


    Although those medicinal herbs weren¡¯t considered rare, they were still worth a lot of money. If they


    were taken for free, Emily would definitely feel ufortable. However, Mr. Hawking did not think


    much of it.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, you have helped me so much. Why are you still being formal?


    This is something that I should do!¡±


    Emily still felt that it was inappropriate, but no matter what she said, Mr. Hawking¡¯s attitude was


    determined. In the end, Emily gave in. ¡°How about this? Mr. Hawking, just give me a discount. Just


    treat it as a reward for helping you. If you let me take it for free, I won¡¯te again in the future!¡± When


    she said this, Mr. Hawking could only nod.


    He thought for a long time and nodded, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll give you 30 percent off. Girl, you can¡¯t refuse


    anymore, right?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Emily smiled and agreed readily. ¡°By the way, girl, I recently opened a newText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    restaurant. Take this VIP card and try it.¡±


    With Mr. Hawking¡¯s enthusiastic look, it was not good for Emily to reject him. ¡°Okay, I will definitely try it


    when I have the chance.¡± As soon as she said this, Mr. Hawking rushed to answer, ¡°As the saying


    goes, there¡¯s no time like the present. I think it¡¯s better to do it at noon today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good. Take this


    opportunity to brief me on this medicine list. How about it?¡± With Mr. Hawking¡¯s eager look, how could


    Emily have the time to think?


    The smile on her lips became even wider. He pretended to treat her to a meal, but he actually wanted


    her to solve the problems on the medicine list! However, it just so happened that she had nothing to do,


    so it was not bad to sort out that book.


    Emily agreed immediately, and Mr. Hawking was even more delighted.


    At noon, Mr. Hawking brought Emily directly to the Cloud Pavilion. Just as they reached the door, they


    felt a strong Chinese style, antique decoration, and it was elegant and quiet. Although it was a


    restaurant, the location inside was really not small! Not to mention the bigyout of the restaurant,


    every position in the lobby was separated by a special screen, and there were exclusive private rooms


    upstairs. Emily followed Mr. Hawking, constantly scanning the dining environment and personnel


    inside. She could not help but sigh in her heart. The people who came here to eat were really from all


    walks of life, but it was not difficult to see that they were all rich and noble people. ¡°Ms. Armstrong,


    come this way.¡± Mr. Hawking¡¯s voice came, directly interrupting Emily¡¯s thoughts. Emily lightly


    acknowledged and quickly followed. The two of them arrived at the private room. Just as they opened


    the door, they saw that there was already a person sitting inside. Looking closely, if the person in front


    of her wasn¡¯t Lucas, who else could it be? Emily couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. She subconsciously


    asked, ¡°Mr. Greens, why are you here?¡±


    Originally, she thought that she and Mr. Hawking were the only ones eating together, but she didn¡¯t


    expect that there was actually Lucas. Compared to Emily¡¯s surprise, Lucas seemed to be much calmer.


    ¡°I oftene here to eat. I¡¯m ¨¤ regr.¡± He replied faintly.


    A regr¡­ often came here to eat, but it was not necessary to be in the same room as them.


    Just as Emily was about to speak, Mr. Hawking interrupted their conversation. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, I was


    just afraid that you would be boring by yourself. Thinking about it, you are familiar with this kid, so I


    called him over.¡± Mr. Hawking smiled, his face full of teasing. Hearing this, Emily did not speak


    anymore. She nodded and found the nearest seat. Mr. Hawking took the menu and directly handed it to


    Emily. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, see if there is anything you want to eat. Just order it.¡± Emily nodded. Just as


    she opened the first page of the menu, she was shocked. How was this a menu? This was clearly a


    medicinal meal menu! She only saw that every dish on the menu was almost a medicinal cuisine. Emily


    couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is this a herbal cuisine restaurant?¡± Mr. Hawking replied, ¡°Yes, people nowadays


    all focus on nurturing their bodies.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Chapter 99 Luckily I Met You


    ¡°I happened to have grasped everyone¡¯s current thoughts, so I came to this restaurant. I usually take


    charge of some food cooked with medicinal cuisine or something.¡± When Mr. Hawking¡¯s words entered


    Emily¡¯s ears, her heart could not help but sink. He said that he wanted her to solve the prescription, but


    there was an inexplicable feeling that something was not quite right. Could she have been tricked


    again?


    He just pretended to seek her advice on the prescription, but he actually wanted her to rate the


    medicinal cuisine, right?


    Just as she thought of this, in the next second, Mr. Hawking directly ordered the waiter to serve all the


    signature dishes in the store.


    At the same time, there were also several dishes that Lucas usually ate. Looking at the dazzling dishes


    on the table, Emily could not help but swallow her saliva.


    This was too much.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Mr. Hawking took the lead and said, ¡°Little girl, how about you take a


    look at these medicinal foods?¡± Emily nodded and went up to take a look at what Lucas usually ate.


    After sizing it up, she nodded. ¡°These medicinal herbs are used to nourish the body. It is just the


    solution to Mr. Greens¡¯s current situation.¡±


    However,pared to the ones she privately gave to Lucas, it was a bit worse. Emily naturally did not


    dare to say thetter half of the sentence. Lucas, who was at the side, clearly saw her unspoken


    meaning. The corners of his lips curved slightly, making his handsome face look even more beautiful.


    Mr. Hawking sat at the side, smiling with satisfaction. Not long after, the rest of the dishes were served.


    Mr. Hawking couldn¡¯t wait and hurriedly called out. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, you have to taste these dishes.


    These are our signature dishes!¡± ¡°See if there is anything that needs to be improved.¡± Mr. Hawking


    stared at Emily, his eyes burning.


    It made Emily a little embarrassed. She nodded, picked up the chopsticks and spoon, and began to


    taste it. As soon as the dish was put into her mouth, a unique fragrance came from her mouth.


    Although it was a medicinal cuisine, the taste of Chinese medicine that was not unpleasant to the


    mouth was actually very good, and it was very attractive to taste. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, try this soup again.¡±


    Mr. Hawking was full of eagerness. He served Emily food and served her soup. ; ¡°Thank you.¡± Just as


    the soup entered his mouth, a thick vor of chicken soup bloomed in his mouth.


    Emily couldn¡¯t help but nod. She could only praise, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± However, Mr. Hawking was


    obviously not satisfied with Emily¡¯s evaluation. He asked, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, do you have any other


    comments? For example, is there anything that is not good?¡± He looked at Emily, his eyes full of


    expectation. Emily could not help butugh. Did he treat her as a food connoisseur? ¡°Mr. Hawking,


    speaking of this, you should be more professional than me. If you really want me to taste it and say


    something, I really can¡¯t pick it out. If I have to say


    something to be improved, you have to start from this soup.¡± Changing the topic, Emily pointed to the


    two medicinal herbs in the soup and said, ¡°Actually, the effects of these two medicinal herbs are the


    same, but if they are put together, it will offset the medicinal effect.¡± ¡°If it is possible, I suggest directly


    removing one. This way, it will achieve a better effect.¡± Previously, Mr. Hawking did not pay much


    attention to it. Now, after hearing Emily¡¯s suggestion, he carefully sized it up. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, you are


    right, reasonable!¡± He nodded fiercely. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    Then, he called the waiter over and instructed him ordingly.


    After he finished speaking, Mr. Hawking continued to look at Emily. He pointed at the other dishes and


    said enthusiastically, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, try these as well and see how they taste.¡± Before Emily could


    react, the food was already in her bowl. Holding onto the idea of not wasting food, Emily forced herself


    to eat a lot more.


    For such a single meal, she only felt that this was almost a week¡¯s worth of food. Seeing that Mr.


    Hawking was ready to serve her food again, Lucas, who was next to her, was the first to be unable to


    continue watching. He couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°Mr. Hawking, you can¡¯t be a fatty in one bite.


    Let¡¯s stop here for today. If you continue to eat, I¡¯m afraid Doctor Armstrong won¡¯t dare toe again


    in the future.¡± There was a hint of teasing in his words. Emily also hurriedly echoed, as if she had seen


    her savior. ¡°Yes, there is no hurry. There are still many opportunities in the future. It can¡¯t be that: you


    want me to finish all the dishes at once, right?¡± After listening, Mr. Hawking thought about it and felt that


    it made sense. He nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s end it here today. Next time, Ms. Armstrong wille over


    and help me try it.¡± Emily hurriedly nodded and agreed. She could tell that Mr. Hawking was a medical


    fanatic. He was going so far as toe across as outrageous. In order to prevent Mr. Hawking from


    asking any more questions, Emily turned around and looked at Lucas. ¡°Mr. Greens, did youe here


    often before?¡± ¡°Yes, I dide here often in the past,¡± Lucas said softly. Mr. Hawking could not help


    but say, ¡°With his body¡¯s foundation, how could he note here often? The things he ate in the past


    were all bitter. But fortunately, I have met you now. I can eat something else.¡± As the saying goes, food


    is the first necessity of the people. There are so many delicacies, but Lucas can only suffer¡­ Emily


    could not help but frown.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Chapter 100 Lying on His Lap


    Lucas¡¯ current physical condition was much better than before.


    Emily said, ¡°Mr. Greens, in fact, you can eat some meat appropriately now. You don¡¯t have to keep a


    light taste like this.¡± She could not imagine what it was like for a person to only eat bitter food. Lucas


    chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, Doctor Armstrong, I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    After lunch, Emily prepared to go home. Originally, Mr. Hawking nned to send Emily off, but he did


    not expect to meet an old friend at the entrance of the restaurant. He looked at Emily and then at his


    old friend, and could not help but feel a little embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Hawking, if you have something to do,


    you can do it first. I can go home by myself.¡± Emily said. ¡°No, I said I would see you off. How can you


    go back by yourself?¡± Mr. Hawking disagreed. Then, he looked at Lucas and said directly, ¡°Let this kid


    send you back. It¡¯s just on the way.¡± Before Emily could speak, this matter was directly finalized by Mr.


    Hawking. Emily was helpless and could only nod. Lucas did not have any objections and the two of


    them got into the car directly. In the car, two people sat in the back seat. Emily looked at Lucas beside


    him and could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Greens, by the way, how is the procedure on thewyer going?¡± ..


    If this problem was not solved in a day, it would be a big stone pressing on her heart. Lucas replied, ¡°In


    another week, it should be done.¡± Emily heaved a sigh of relief and thanked him again, ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Greens.¡± She knew that if not for Lucas, only God knew how long she would have to work hard to get


    back what belonged to her. Therefore, she was naturally grateful to Lucas. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, you


    already thanked me before.¡± Lucas chuckled and joked. Emily also smiled and said, ¡°Of course I have


    to thank you more.¡± As she spoke, she seemed to have suddenly thought of something.


    She bent down and took out a bag of medicinal herbs from her bag, handing it to Lucas.


    ¡°I went to Mr. Hawking¡¯s ce today to get this. Take this back and add it to the medicinal herbs you


    usually drink. Let¡¯s boil it together.¡± Lucas nodded and epted it. ¡°Alright, thank you for the trouble,


    Doctor Armstrong.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite between us. I said that if I wanted to cure you, I


    would do my best.¡± Emily disagreed. The two of them chatted and talked, not noticing Mason¡¯s actions


    in front of them. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mason¡¯s expression became serious and he frowned. He stared at the rearview mirror. Years of


    experience told him that there was a car following them! Realizing this, he subconsciously stepped on


    the elerator and the car began to speed up. At this time, Lucas also noticed something strange. He


    looked up and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Mason replied coldly with a solemn expression, ¡°Mr. Greens,


    there is a car following us from behind.¡± Hearing this, Lucas¡¯ eyes turned cold and she subconsciously


    looked behind her. Sure enough, not far away, there were two ck cars closely following behind them.


    Sensing their seriousness, Emily also looked back. She was confused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation


    now?¡± She felt as if she was an outsider,pletely unaware of the situation. Lucas¡¯ expression sank,


    and he shook his head. Mason¡¯s voice sounded, and he said hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Greens,¡¯could it be the


    group of people fromst time? Your injuries are just right.¡± He looked at Lucas and subconsciously


    frowned. He couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried.


    These words reminded Emily. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the first time she met Lucas. That time, he


    was also injured¡­ Moreover, that injury was obviously not something that ordinary people could do.


    Emily swallowed her saliva and instantly became nervous. Lucas narrowed his sharp eyes and said


    coldly, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, hold on tight.¡±


    He raised his eyes and looked straight at Mason. ¡°Get rid of these people quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Greens,¡±


    Mason hurriedly nodded when he received the order. The next second, Mason stepped on the


    elerator and sped up abruptly. Even when he turned the corner, he had no intention of slowing down


    at all. With a sharp turn, Emily clearly couldn¡¯t grasp it firmly, and her entire body was flung out heavily.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Emily widened her eyes, her face pale. Just when she thought she was going to have a close contact


    with the seat in front of her, she felt a heat on her wrist and a strong force pulled her back. Due to the


    inertia of her body, she did not react and directly fell on Lucas¡¯ leg. She justy on Lucas¡¯ leg, and the


    two of them showed a very strange posture. Emily remembered, but the body of the car was constantly


    elerating, making her not dare to move at all. Seeing that she was about to fall again, Lucas held


    her again. He held Emily¡¯s arm tightly and said softly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Emily was about to answer,


    ¡°No¡­¡± But before she could finish speaking, Mason sped up again. ¡°Ah!¡±


    Emily reached out her hand and grabbed Lucas tightly, not daring to move. Such a big move really


    gave her a fright.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Chapter 101 Her Legs Were a Bit Soft


    After all this, Emily was already scared to the point of having cold sweat running down her back.


    Just as she was about to get up, Lucas¡¯ cold voice entered her ears. ¡°Don¡¯t move, they¡¯re catching up.¡±


    Emily: ¡­


    Hearing this, even though she wanted to move, she did not dare to move again.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily could only obediently lie on Lucas¡¯ leg, maintaining this strange posture. Compared to her sense


    of shame, she was more concerned with saving her own life. She had been lying on Lucas¡¯ leg all this


    time. The whole journey was bumpy, and she had no time to notice where she had gone. ¡°Who are


    these people?¡± she could only ask Lucas from time to time. ¡°In broad daylight, don¡¯t these people have


    to abide byws? Why are they chasing us like this? What do they think thew is for?¡± Thinking back


    to the first time she met Lucas, his injuries still made Emily¡¯s heart palpitate. If these people really


    caught up to them, what would they do? Lucas sneered and replied, ¡°If they had thew in their eyes,


    they wouldn¡¯t chase us like this now¡­¡± Emily was stunned. This was the first time she had seen Lucas


    so cold. These people must be very tricky. For some reason, she felt a little scared. She swallowed her


    saliva and continued to ask, ¡°Can we still escape?¡± She did not want to die here! Seeing Emily¡¯s worry,


    Lucasforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They seeded because I was abroad. Now, no one in the country


    can resist me.¡± When he said this, Lucas also exuded a domineering aura.


    This feeling made people involuntarily believe him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Armstrong. I¡¯ve already


    contacted our people. Nothing will happen.¡± Mason, who was in the driver¡¯s seat,forted. Hearing


    this, Emily heaved a sigh of relief. However, as the speed of the car continued to increase, she still felt


    somewhat


    uncertain.


    She kept praying in her heart that it would be best if nothing happened. If something really happened,


    what would Ethan and Sofia suffer? For a very long time, Emily could only maintain this strange


    posture, her head resting on Lucas¡¯ legs.


    The car was constantly elerating, and because it went too fast, the car got even bumpier. Time


    passed by, and Emily felt that all the bones in her body were about to break apart. And her stomach


    was even more turbulent, so ufortable that it was unbearable.


    Emily tried her best to hold back the difort in her body, trying to suppress the faint feeling of


    nausea. But gradually, she also couldn¡¯t stand it. Her stomach was constantly churning, and the feeling


    of nausea was getting stronger and stronger. Just when Emily thought that she was about to be unable


    to hold on and just nned to vomit, the car finally stopped. Emily looked up and couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have we been caught up?¡± Her tone was full of panic. ¡°No, I¡¯ve got rid of him.¡± Lucas


    looked down and saw Emily¡¯s pale face. He frowned and quickly asked, ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡±


    Emily licked her dry lips and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. Because it was too ufortable,


    her voice sounded a little weak. ¡°Then you can get up. Get out of the car and walk around. It will be


    better.¡± Emily hummed softly and just wanted to get up, but in the next second, she felt her legs weak


    and soft. Her whole body fell down subconsciously, and her body fell back down again. And she


    seemed to have touched something she should not have touched! In an instant, the air froze, and it


    was extremely awkward. Mason saw this scene clearly through the rearview mirror. He subconsciously


    lowered his head and looked away, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to look straight at her. Emily felt her face flush


    red and burning.


    She exined, but because she was too nervous, her words were a little stuttering. ¡°I, I, that¡­ I didn¡¯t


    mean it. My legs are just a little weak.¡± ¡°M-Mr. Greens, can you please help me¡­¡±


    Although it was very awkward, Emily still forced herself to say this.


    Feeling the movement of the little woman on his leg, Lucas¡¯ eyes darkened. He felt that there seemed


    to be a fire in his body that was surging and gathering somewhere.


    Lucas took a deep breath and tried his best to suppress the restlessness in his heart. He reached out


    and helped Emily up. From beginning to end, he did not say a word. Emily had just gotten out of the


    car. Before she could thank him, she felt her stomach churn. She leaned over and vomited¡­ After a


    long time, she felt much better. She got up and looked around. In front of her stood a vi manor,


    located halfway up the mountain. Looking down from the mountain, she could see some clouds and


    mist lingering around from time to time. The surroundings were extremely quiet, and only the sounds of


    birds could be heard. Emily was surprised and asked, ¡°What is this ce?¡± Lucas replied, ¡°This is


    Greens family¡¯s private manor. It¡¯s on the mountain on the outskirts of the city.¡±


    On the mountain.


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be more dangerous toe here?¡± Emily frowned. ¡°No,¡± Lucas shook his head lightly.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Chapter 102 It Was Not Good to Leave Her Behind


    ¡°The people at the foot of the mountain are all ours. I don¡¯t think they have the ability to enter.¡± The


    man¡¯s words sounded very confident. Hearing this, Emily heaved a sigh of relief.


    Just as she was about to speak, Lucas spoke again. ¡°However, we won¡¯t be able to go down the


    mountain in a short period of time. Let¡¯s stay here in the afternoon and see what will happenter.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily did not refute. They had just gotten rid of those people not long ago. Who knew if


    they would still be waiting for them somewhere. It was indeed a temporary solution not to leave for now.


    Emily was helpless and said, ¡°Mr. Greens, I really didn¡¯t expect that I would have to face life-


    threatening situations when I was with you.¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, it¡¯s just that your luck is not good. I¡¯ve only met you twice in total, but somehow


    both times you are put into trouble.¡±


    Emily was speechless. She could not help but sigh. Her luck was really bad¡­ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Then, she followed behind Lucas and walked directly into the vi. Just as she walked in, Emily was


    stunned by the scene in front of her.


    This was not a vi, but a mountain retreat! This manor was very spacious. Just the front yard was


    bigger than s private garden. Walking further inside, she saw a wide golf course with pleasant scenery.


    Emily nced around and sighed. Sure enough, the difference between rich and poor in the world was


    so great. Lucas brought Emily directly into the courtyard. As soon as they sat down, the butler came up


    to them. ¡°Sir, Miss, what do you want to drink?¡± ¡°I just want a ss of water, thank you.¡± Emily nodded.


    Her stomach was so ufortable just now, so it was good to drink a ss of warm water now.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Looking at Emily¡¯s ugly expression, Lucas asked again, his brows


    revealing a bit of worry Emily shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m much better now.¡± ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really.¡± Emily nodded. Lucas was relieved. He looked around and continued, ¡°Then you can walk


    around. If you have anything to say, just call the butler. I will go to deal with the work first.¡± Then, he


    called the butler and gave him some instructions. ¡°Okay, Mr. Greens, if you are busy, you can go


    directly. I can look around by myself. It is a good time to walk around.¡±


    Seeing this, Lucas stood up. Mason followed behind them, and the two of them went to the study. As


    soon as they entered the door, Lucas¡¯ face suddenly sank, and it was extremely ugly. ¡°How is the


    situation down the mountain?¡± he asked coldly. Mason stepped forward and quickly checked the


    monitor on theputer.


    The surveince image appeared on the screen at the same time.


    The group of people followed behind them and also arrived at the foot of the mountain. However, they


    were directly stopped by Lucas¡¯ subordinates at the foot of the mountain. The two groups of people


    obviously had a fight. The scene was a mess, and many people had already fallen to the ground,


    looking battered and exhausted.


    The fight continued. Lucas stared at the screen and narrowed his sharp eyes.


    Although there were many people in that group, in terms of martial strength, they were far inferior to


    Lucas¡¯ subordinates. Not long after, they were defeated, and a person was directly caught. Seeing this,


    Lucas¡¯ eyes became even colder, and he said coldly, ¡°Go and ask who sent him after us.¡±


    The aura around him was fierce, and he looked even more threatening.


    Last time, he let them run away, giving those people a chance. This time, he wouldn¡¯t let them off easy!


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Greens,¡± Mason nodded. After receiving the order, Mason turned around and left. Only


    Lucas was left in the study room.


    He turned off the monitoring and began to deal with the urgent documents in his mailbox. About an


    hourter, he was done with his work. He rubbed his tired shoulders, got up, and walked to the huge


    French window. Every time he finished his work, Lucas always liked to stand by the window, quietly


    looking at the scenery in the distance and rxing his eyes. Just as he looked out of the window,


    suddenly, Emily¡¯s figure came into view. At this time, Emily was bored and was wandering around. She


    walked to the back garden, as if she had discovered an amazing new continent, and began to scan


    everywhere. She looked and smelled around. She even squatted down and began to pinch the soil on


    the ground, as if she was thinking about something. Lucas frowned. Was this woman too bored? It was


    indeed not good for him to bring her here for no reason and leave her behind.


    Thinking about this, Lucas turned around and went downstairs. He saw that Emily was still squatting on


    the ground with a curious look on her face. He could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you


    looking at?¡± Hearing this, Emily got up, surprise shing through her eyes. She was a little surprised


    and said, ¡°Mr. Greens, I just found that the soil in your area is very suitable for nting rare herbs.¡± ¡°I


    was just wondering, if it is convenient, can I ask you to give me a piece ofnd? | have some precious


    seeds in my hand, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t find a suitable ce to nt them. This medicinal herb is


    very helpful for your follow-up treatment!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Chapter 103 Stay for the Night


    Without waiting for Lucas to answer, Emily asked again, ¡°By the way, Mr. Greens, is the soil here


    naturally formed?¡± Emily looked at him with a faint excitement. Lucas hummed softly and answered,


    ¡°Yes, just because of the soil here, I¡¯ve nted so many precious flowers.¡±


    Emily looked back and was stunned. Did this man really know the preciousness of this soil? Wouldn¡¯t it


    be a waste to nt flowers? ¡°What a waste!¡± Emily couldn¡¯t help but shake her head andin.


    Lucas smiled faintly and didn¡¯t seem to care too much about it. He raised his eyebrows and asked,


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, this medicinal herb that you mentioned, can¡¯t be cultivated anywhere else?¡±


    Emily nodded with a solemn expression.


    If everything could be cultivated, how could it still be called treasure? She stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve tried many


    ces before, but I¡¯ve never been able to cultivate them. That¡¯s why I asked you if you could give me a


    piece here.¡± If she could grow them, the problem of medicinal herbs in the future would naturally be


    solved. Lucas had no objections to Emily¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Alright.¡± He nodded. ¡°However, Doctor


    Armstrong, is it toote to nt it now?¡± ording to what he knew, the growth period of these


    medicinal herbs was not short, not to mention such a precious medicinal herb. Emily chuckled, a


    confident look on her face. ¡°There¡¯s still time!¡± ¡°That medicinal herb is something that you need to


    consumeter on. I¡¯ve calcted the time. It¡¯spletely necessary for your current body to be


    nurtured for a year or two. So, there¡¯s absolutely enough time.¡± Hearing this, Lucas also expressed his


    understanding. He agreed immediately and quickly called the housekeeper over. ¡°Transnt all the


    flowers and nts in the back garden to other ces. This area should be reserved for other use. In


    the future, no more flowers and nts will be nted here. Thisnd will be left for Doctor Armstrong to


    cultivate medicinal herbs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Emily stood at the side with a face full of astonishment. She quickly shook her head and said,


    ¡°Mr. Greens, there is no need for so much room for me. Just give me a tiny piece please.¡± She did not


    expect that Lucas would be so willing to satisfy her request. He actually gave her the entire backyard to


    cultivate herbs. In a split second, she was both surprised and delighted. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Lucas, on the other hand, had a look of disapproval on his face. His brows were raised, and his ck


    eyes flickered. ¡°Since you want to cultivate it, then cultivate a few more. Isn¡¯t it a rare medicinal herb? It


    will be of much more use in the future.¡±


    Emily¡¯s heart moved, and she could not help but sigh. Lucas was really generous! Lucas was right. She


    had been looking for as many ces as possible where she could grow herbs. But she had been


    suffering from not being able to find it. Now that she finally had such a generous soil, wouldn¡¯t it be a


    good thing if she could really cultivate more? Thinking of this, Emily became even more excited. She


    nodded and immediately agreed, ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll thank Mr. Greens first.¡± After


    deciding to cultivate the medicinal herbs, Emily was not careless and immediately began to move.


    She first scanned the soil area of the back garden, then took out pen and paper and began to sketch


    the blueprints.


    After the design waspleted, she handed it to the butler.


    ¡°I still have to trouble you to help me build some sheds in these locations on the blueprint. Because


    some medicinal herbs are more expensive, they can only be nurtured in the greenhouse. Otherwise, it


    is very easy for problems to arise.¡± The butler nodded and noted down Emily¡¯s request. ¡°Doctor


    Armstrong, is there anything else that needs to be prepared?¡± Emily pointed at the blueprint and said a


    few more things that needed to be prepared. ¡°Alright, Doctor Armstrong.¡±


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, it was already evening. The sun set and the sky gradually


    darkened. Only then did Emily realize that she had not gone to pick up the two little guys.


    She patted the soil off from her body and looked at Lucas. ¡°Mr. Greens, it¡¯s gettingte. I still have to


    pick up the two children from school. I wille back to continue another day.¡±


    As she spoke, she was ready to leave. However, she was rejected by Lucas in the next second.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t leave now.¡± His expression was solemn. Emily was stunned and


    asked, ¡°Why? Are those people still tracking us?¡± At the mention of this, Emily became nervous for a


    moment. Lucas nodded, ¡°After that group of people was cleaned up in the afternoon, the other party


    continued to send people over. It is very dangerous to go down the mountain now. Even if you leave by


    luck, if you let them follow you to kindergarten, it will also be dangerous for the children.¡± ¡°Doctor


    Armstrong, I suggest you appoint someone to pick up the two children first¡­¡± Emily waspletely


    confused. She did not expect that such a thing could happen even though she was just a hitchhiker.


    After thinking about it, she felt that what Lucas said was not unreasonable. Emily nodded okay, then


    took out her phone and quickly dialed Vivian. ¡°Vivian, I have something to do today, so I won¡¯t go back.


    Can I ask you to help pick up those two little guys?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m off work now. I¡¯ll go over as soon as


    possible.¡± Vivian did not ask much and directly agreed to Emily¡¯s request.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Chapter 104 Wear My Clothes


    After solving this problem, Emily felt a little relieved. Suddenly, Lucas said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t


    we eat first?¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, you can let them know your needs. I¡¯ll ask them to fix it for you


    as soon as possible. This way, it will save us a lot of trouble.¡± Emily nodded. At this point, this was the


    only way. At the dinner table.


    Lucas and Emily sat across from each other. The two of them ate quietly and neither of them spoke.


    From time to time, only the sound of chopsticks and bowls colliding could be heard in the air.


    Such a quiet scene made Emily feel a little funny. Usually, when eating with the two little ones in the


    family, the dining table was always noisy.


    It suddenly became like this, which made her feel a little unustomed and a little lonely.


    Hearing Emily¡¯sughter, Lucas looked up as if he had seen through her thoughts. He pursed his lips


    and smiled. ¡°Greens family¡¯s upbringing has always been strict. We don¡¯t talk while eating. I¡¯ve always


    been used to it.¡± Was this man trying to exin it to her? ¡°This is good. I can tell.¡± Emily shook her


    head.


    ¡°However, the two little ones in our house can¡¯t stay idle at the table. Moreover, every time they see


    something delicious they like, they will fight for it. But when ites to some critical moments, they will


    be humble to each other.¡±


    At the mention of the children, Emily smiled with curved eyes, and her whole body was shrouded in


    motherly love. Seeing this scene, Lucas felt inexplicably soft in his heart. The scene described by her


    seemed to be not bad. All of a sudden, Lucas also became interested. His lips curled up slightly and he


    began to ask. The two of them ate and chatted randomly. For a moment, the scene was a little warm.


    After dinner, Lucas sat on the sofa in the hall and handled thepany documents.


    Emily, on the other hand, was drawing the design of the medicine garden at the side. She didn¡¯t know


    when she would leave in the afternoon, so she casually drew one. Now that she had time, she naturally


    had to deal with everything that needed to be done. Lucas turned her head and saw Emily¡¯s devoted


    appearance. Moreover, the design she was drawing in her hand seemed to be quite good. He raised


    his eyebrows and said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have this skill. Your drawing is really good.¡±


    Emily shook her head and only smiled.. ¡°I¡¯m just a dabbler. I can draw something simple, but I can¡¯t


    draw theplicated ones.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong is too modest.¡±


    Emily chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Greens, don¡¯t make fun of me. I am not a professional architect. How can


    I be so capable?¡± After roughly finishing the drawing, Emily changed the details of a few more ces


    before handing it to the butler. ¡°I¡¯ve already marked out the ces above. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t


    understand, just ask me directly.¡± The butler took it and nodded. When everything was settled, Emily


    subconsciously picked up her phone. It was already past nine! She reached out and rubbed her tired


    shoulder. Time passed really quickly. After a busy day today, she felt that her body was dirty,


    inexplicable, and somewhat disgusted. ¡°Well, Mr. Greens, can I take a shower somewhere?¡± Emily


    frowned and felt a little embarrassed. For some reason, she felt a little strange when she said this. In


    an instant, her little face also floated up with a blush. Lucas quickly replied, ¡°Of course.¡± Then, he


    looked at the butler and instructed, ¡°Take Doctor Armstrong to the guest room. If she needs anything,


    arrange it for her at any time.¡± Emily got up and followed the butler to the guest room. Walking into the


    bathroom, Emily did not care about anything else and quickly began to take a bath,


    The warm water washed away the exhaustion of the day, making her feel much morefortable.


    Suddenly, Emily seemed to think of something.


    She raised her eyes and looked around. There were no clean clothes here that she could change into!


    In this guest room, the only thing that could be used was the towel.


    This¡­


    He couldn¡¯t possibly let her wrap herself in a towel and run around everywhere, right? What kind of


    treatment would that be like! However, her clothes were already dirty during the day. Helpless, Emily


    could only summon up the courage to call Lucas. ¡°Mr. Greens, can youe up for a while?¡± On the


    phone, Emily¡¯s tone was a little hesitant. Lucas frowned and was a little confused. After hanging up the


    phone, he got up and went straight to the guest room. Knock knock The next second, the door was


    opened with a small crack. Emily stretched out her head and looked outside, inevitably seeming a little


    cute. Without waiting for Lucas to ask, she was the first to speak. ¡°Mr. Greens, I didn¡¯t bring any clothes


    to wash. Do you have¡­ any extra female clothes?¡± She gritted her teeth and felt that it was a little


    difficult to talk about this kind of awkward question. Lucas frowned and only then did he think of this.


    ¡°There are no women¡¯s clothes in the house, only mine. I haven¡¯t worn them. Would that be okay?¡± At


    this time, how could Emily look the gift horse in the mouth?


    After all, it was better than nothing.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Mr. Greens.¡± She nodded.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Chapter 105 Mommy, Don¡¯t Be in a Hurry to Come Back


    Lucas came to the room and began to pick out pajamas for Emily from his cloakroom. He picked up the


    pajamas, and the figure of Emily shed through his mind again. He could not help but shake his head.


    Considering Emily¡¯s small body, his pajamas were extremelyrge. After searching for a while, Lucas


    finally found a rtivelyrge ck shirt and handed it to Emily. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, my clothes are


    bigger for you. You can wear this first.¡± Emily reached out and took it with a red face. ¡°Okay, thank you,


    Mr. Greens.¡± After that, she mmed the door. She entered the bathroom again and put on her shirt.


    Sure enough, the clothes were very big. When Emily wore them, they were already on her thighs. It


    looked like a skirt that was tightly covered. Seeing this, Emily heaved a sigh of relief.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she was suddenly stunned. Sure enough, Lucas¡¯ clothes were all of this


    type. She didn¡¯t know if it was because the man brought it over, or if it was because of something else,


    but she always felt that from time to time, the tip of her nose would linger with the clear smell of the


    man¡¯s body¡­ At this moment, the phone rang, breaking Emily¡¯s thoughts. She quickly walked out and


    picked up the phone. It was a video call that the two little ones had just issued. Unconsciously, a smile


    appeared on Emily¡¯s lips. She pressed the answer button, and two young faces appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Mommy, we miss you so much tonight!¡± she said in unison. After all, since the birth of the two little


    children, they had never been separated from Emily for one day. Suddenly, Emily did not go back. How


    could they adapt? When they finally got to sleep, she called Emily. The smile on Emily¡¯s face grew


    wider. She said softly, ¡°Mommy misses you too. It¡¯s okay. Mommy will be back tomorrow. You two have


    to listen to Grandma and sleep well today.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan, Ethan, patted his chest, looking like a little adult, and nodded seriously. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry.


    We will sleep well.¡± ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you go home today? Where are you now? What happened


    today?¡± Sofia blinked her big eyes and asked yfully. Looking at Sofia¡¯s curious face, Emily was a


    little speechless. How was she supposed to answer that? She couldn¡¯t just say that she was being


    chased by someone else, right? If she did, the two little guys would be very worried. She pretended to


    be rxed, ¡°I¡¯m busy with work today. I have something to do and I can¡¯t get rid of it now. I¡¯ll be back


    when I¡¯m done tomorrow.¡± Sofia let out a long ¡°oh¡± and pouted. She didn¡¯t know if she really understood


    that confused look. Suddenly, she seemed to have discovered something amazing. Her eyes shed


    and she asked. ¡°Mommy, the clothes on your body¡­ Why didn¡¯t I see you wear them before? Whose


    clothes are these? Why does it look like Lucas''¡± When she said this, Ethan also came over and looked


    at her. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, tell me the truth!¡± Faced with the questioning of the two little ones, Emily felt inexplicably


    embarrassed. She quickly exined, ¡°Today, Mommy came to see Mr. Greens, and then found a


    particrly wonderful herbal field here. Something happenedter, so I was dyed. I had no clothes


    to change in the shower at night, so I could only borrow from Mr. Greens.¡±


    It was obviously nothing, but for some reason, Emily felt strange in her heart when she exined it to


    them. It was as if she wanted to cover it up?


    The two little ones let out a long ¡°oh¡± sound and deliberately lengthened their tone. They looked at each


    other and exchanged nces. It was as if they were saying that they had caught the drift! Ethan was


    even more so. He smiled and said, ¡°In that case, we will know.¡± ¡°Mommy, you have to get along well


    with uncle. Work hard. We can take care of ourselves. There is no need to rush back.¡± Emily was


    stunned and a little confused. How could these two little things have this kind of reaction?


    Under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t a child cry and let Mommy go home? Before she could speak,


    Sofia followed up. She pouted and said in a childish voice, ¡°Mommy, I like Lucas very much. You have


    to work harder and try to take him home as our daddy. We won¡¯t dislike him.¡± With such a clever


    remark, no one could tell that they were just a few years old. Emilyughed and felt a little helpless.


    ¡°You two guys are really something!¡± However, she was also a little shocked in her heart. This was the


    first time that the two of them had expressed such liking to someone else.


    Emily put on a straight face and pretended to be serious. ¡°Alright, two little guys. It¡¯s gettingte now.


    Go to bed quickly. I will go home tomorrow.¡±


    Sofia obviously still had something to say. She curled her lips. ¡°Well, Mommy, you have to work hard.¡±


    Then, after saying goodnight to them, she hung up the phone. Emilyughed helplessly, got up, and


    walked to the balcony.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Chapter 106 Wanted to Ask Him Out


    The view of Emily¡¯s balcony was not bad. Standing in this position, not only could she see the night


    scene on the mountain, but she could also see the lights in the city at the foot of the mountain. The


    night wind blew and gently patted her face. It also swept away the anxiety of the day. It was quite


    comfortable. Emily watched quietly like this for an unknown period of time. Suddenly, the door


    sounded.


    Knock knock!


    She frowned. Who else could it be? The door opened and she saw Lucas standing outside the door.


    ¡°Mr. Greens?¡±


    In a split second, the two of them looked at each other. Emily was wearing Lucas¡¯ ck shirt. The


    clothes were very big and loosely draped over her body.


    Her two slender legs were even fairer under the contrast of her clothes. This was the first time


    someone had worn Lucas¡¯ clothes in front of him¡­


    For a moment, he was a little stunned.


    Feeling the man¡¯s gaze, Emily also felt a little embarrassed. She coughed lightly and asked, ¡°Mr.


    Greens, is there anything else?¡± Hearing this, Lucas finally reacted. He hurriedly replied, ¡°I got you a


    cup of warm milk to drink.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for scaring you today. We can go down the mountain


    tomorrow morning.¡± Knowing that Emily was worried about the child, Lucas did not dy. Emily took


    the milk and touched it. It was indeed warm. She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Greens. Thank you.¡± Then, the


    two of them said goodnight to each other before leaving. Emily sat on the bed, holding the milk cup in


    her hand. A warm current flowed through her heart.


    The next day. Early in the morning, after Emily changed her clothes, she boarded Lucas¡¯ car and left


    the mountain. Lucas sent Emily to the door of his house and then left with relief. ¡°Doctor Armstrong,


    have a good rest today.¡± ¡°Mr. Greens, thank you.¡± After a simple farewell, the car drove to thepany.


    Because he did note to thepany yesterday, Lucas had piled up several meetings.


    From eight o¡¯clock in the morning to thepany, it had been until noon, and it was too busy. After


    finally settling thest meeting, it was already past eleven o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Lucas got up and


    rubbed his aching eyebrows. Just as she returned to his office and sat down for less than a minute,


    Mason walked in from outside. ¡°President, Miss Smith is here.¡± When he heard the words Miss Smith,


    Lucas¡¯ face instantly darkened.


    The Miss Smith that Mason mentioned was Chase Smith. All along, Smith family and Greens family


    were old friends, and they had always dealt with each other in business. The rtionship between their


    parents was even better. Because of this, the two families had always wanted to marry each other.


    However, Lucas never had this idea from the beginning to the end. He frowned, and his tone was a


    little impatient. He said, ¡°What is she doing here?¡± Thepany had a lot of things to deal with, and he


    was busy, so he had no time to deal with other things. Mason replied, ¡°Miss Smith is already outside


    the door. She said she was here to deal with work.¡± She was already outside the door. Wasn¡¯t this


    clearly forcing Lucas to see her? No matter how unwilling he was, he couldn¡¯t refuse her. ¡°Then call her


    in,¡± Lucas said coldly. ¡°Yes, President.¡± The next second, the office door was pushed open. A woman in


    her early twenties walked in. She was graceful and beautiful. Her dark hair fell on her shoulders,


    making her skin as white as snow. If this person was not Chase Smith, who else could she be?


    Sure enough, Chase Smith was indeed Smith family¡¯s daughter. Not only had she graduated from a


    famous university, but she had also taken over Smith family¡¯spany for two years. After taking over,


    Smith family¡¯spany became even more prosperous and organized. Not only that, but Chase Smith


    herself was also extremely famous in the socialite circle. With both beauty and wisdom, she had a lot of


    suitors behind her. Unfortunately, her heart was only filled with Lucas, and she no longer looked at


    anyone else. When she saw Lucas, Chase Smith¡¯s beautiful almond eyes were filled with deep love


    and affection. Her red lips parted slightly and she said softly, ¡°Lucas.¡± Compared to her reaction, Lucas


    looked extremely cold. He did not even look at Chase Smith. Instead, he looked directly at the folder in


    her hand and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± When he heard the cold tone, Chase Smith could not help


    but tremble. She squeezed out a beautiful smile from the corner of her mouth, as if she was not


    discouraged. ¡°Lucas, I came here today to talk about the project that the two families cooperated with


    last time. I have already prepared the documents. What do you think?¡± Lucas hummed softly, his face


    full of visible alienation and indifference. He took the documents, nced at them, and then pointed at


    them. ¡°There are problems with these ces. Take them back and modify them. Do them


    ording to the email I sent.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Lucas.¡± Chase Smith nodded and smiled. ¡°Right, Lucas, it¡¯s about time now. Why don¡¯t we


    have lunch together and discuss the details of our cooperation?¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°I know that there¡¯s a newly opened restaurant nearby. It¡¯s said that the taste is not b?d. We can go


    together¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Previous Post


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Chapter 107 Unreasonable


    Without waiting for Chase Smith to finish speaking, Lucas cut in. ¡°There are still a lot of things to deal


    with in thepany. You can go and eat by yourself. I won¡¯t apany you.¡± When he said this,


    Lucas¡¯ tone was very perfunctory and seemed to be a little careless. Chase Smith¡¯s face froze, and his


    expression was also a little ugly. ¡°I see¡­¡± Lucas¡¯ refusal gave her another solid rejection. Chase Smith


    pursed her lips and continued, ¡°Since you are not free at noon, let¡¯s go eat together tonight. I heard


    them say that the taste is really good.¡± ¡°Lucas, you will definitely like it.¡± However, no matter what


    Chase Smith said, Lucas still had a cold expression on his face.


    He shook his head and said, ¡°I have a client meeting tonight.¡± With just a few words, she rejected


    Chase Smith once again.


    For a moment, she stood where she was and felt a little awkward.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see that Lucas refused and was not interested. After saying this,


    she could not continue to pester him and could only nod.


    ¡°Since you are not free today, then let¡¯s meet another day. At that time, you can¡¯t be busy anymore!¡±


    ¡°Yes, next time,¡± Lucas said softly. ¡°I still have work to do here, so I won¡¯t send you off.¡± In other words,


    it was time for her to leave. Chase Smith was speechless and angry, but she still had that appropriate


    curve on her face. ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t disturb you. Lucas, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left. Back in the car, Chase Smith was filled with anger.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    She mmed the steering wheel a few times, and her little face was red with anger. She thought about


    her status, who was a proud daughter of heaven! How many people chased after her and wanted to


    ask her out, but they did not have


    this opportunity. Lucas must be blind not to fall for her.


    She also knew that Lucas had no feelings for her. However, she just didn¡¯t believe this. She, Chase


    Smith, had plenty of patience, so she wouldn¡¯t give up! The position of Greens family¡¯s young mistress


    could only be hers¡­ After Chase Smith left, Lucas once again immersed himself in work. Mason was


    very clear about Lucas¡¯ schedule. He didn¡¯t have any any n at night. He was simply not interested in


    Chase Smith. Mason couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh. With Mr. Greens¡¯ personality, when


    would he meet a girl he liked? Speaking of this, Emily¡¯s beautiful face inexplicably shed in his mind.


    After being by Mr. Greens¡¯ side for so long, it was still Doctor Armstrong who was the most likely


    Suddenly, the rapid ringtone of a mobile phone interrupted Lucas¡¯ work progress. He picked up the


    phone and saw that it was a call from his mother. He frowned and pressed the answer button. Without


    waiting for Lucas to speak, Peiying started to reprimand him. ¡°You stinking brat, what good things have


    you done today!¡± ¡°Chase came to thepany with great difficulty, but you refused to apany her


    for a meal or something. Why are you so unromantic?¡±


    Peiying was angry and anxious.


    This child of hers was good by any standards, but in this aspect, he didn¡¯t live up to her expectations at


    all! ¡°I think that child Chase is not bad. She is quite good. It is time for you to build a family and start a


    business. It is time to have a good contact with her.¡± Peiying said sincerely and earnestly. However, no


    matter what was said, Lucas still had a stubborn look on his face. He directly replied, ¡°Mom, I am not


    interested in Chase Smith. Don¡¯t waste your energy.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯re not interested? Then who are you interested in? When exactly do you want to get


    married? Are you trying to anger me to death?¡± Peiying was furious. ¡°I have my own arrangements and


    ns,¡± Lucas said coldly. After saying this, he hung up without giving Peiying a chance to speak. No


    one could force him to do what he did not want to do.


    Over here.


    After Emily returned home, she went straight into the bedroom and began to search for the remaining


    seeds of medicinal herbs. The rare seeds of medicinal herbs that she had previously kept in reserve


    finally had some use.


    After picking out many suitable breeds, Emily finally breathed a sigh of relief. If she could sessfully


    cultivate it this time¡­ In the future, she would no longer need to be so tight on rare medicinal herbs.


    She gripped the seed in her hand, and a light shed in her eyes. This time, she must sessfully


    cultivate it! After going down the mountain, Emily kept in contact with the housekeeper. The matter ofText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    building a shed was of utmost importance and could not be sloppy. She had originally thought that


    building a greenhouse to grow would take at least a week. Unexpectedly, on the second day, the


    housekeeper called. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, the greenhouse has been built.¡± ¡°So fast?¡± Emily was


    surprised. Sure enough, as expected of Greens family¡¯s people, they were always so swift and decisive


    when doing things. The housekeeper nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all done. Doctor Armstrong, when will it be


    convenient for you toe over here? You can nt it now.¡± Emily looked at the time and thought for a


    while. ¡°Okay, I wille over tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, Doctor Armstrong.¡± The butler agreed.


    The matter of nting medicinal herbs should be shared as soon as possible. It could not be sloppy.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Chapter 108 She Was More Attractive Than Those Rich Young Ladies


    The next day, when they heard that Emily was going out to cultivate medicinal materials, the two little


    guys insisted on following her no matter what. It just so happened to be the weekend. Emily thought for


    a while and agreed. ¡°Okay, Mommy will take you there, but you can¡¯t run around.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two little


    ones said in unison. Emily chuckled. After dressing them up, the group set off. At the same time, Lucas


    also received a message from the butler. It was rare for him to finish his work and rest at home.


    For so many years, he had never seen someone growing medicinal herbs, so he also drove to the


    mountain for a look.


    Emily brought the two little ones to the back garden. Just as she was about to nt them, she heard


    footsteps. She turned around and saw Lucas¡¯ erged handsome face. ¡°Mr. Greens, why are you


    here?¡± Lucas¡¯ appearance obviously surprised Emily. Seeing Lucas appear, the two little guys were


    even more excited. ¡°Lucas!¡±


    ¡°Lucas, long time no see!¡± Lucas squatted down and smiled. ¡°Why are you two here?¡± Ethan picked up


    the small bucket and said seriously, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to help Mommy.¡± His appearance was exactly


    the same as that of an adult. ¡°You two can do it too?¡± Lucas asked curiously. ¡°Of course!¡± Sofia nodded


    and said in a soft voice. ¡°We often help Mommy. We are capable!¡± This cute look made Lucasugh


    and his heart softened. As they started nting, Emily was in charge of sprinkling the seeds. The two


    little ones followed behind her and were in charge of watering. One big and two small ones looked very


    harmonious. Some of the little seedlings were very delicate, and during the process of nting, they


    had to be treated carefully.


    Lucas stood at the side, quietly watching the entire process. Emily squatted on the ground, not caring


    whether it was dirty or not. He directly used his hand to hold the mud on the ground.


    That serious look seemed inexplicably more attractive than those clean and proud young misses.


    When this thought came out, Lucas suddenly came back to his senses.


    He withdrew his gaze, and a rare panic appeared on his face. What was wrong with him? Why did he


    have this kind of thought?


    He quickly looked away to hide the emotions in his eyes. Not far away, Emily shouted to the little fellow.


    Because she did not pay attention, the mud in her hand got rubbed against her face and she was


    unaware of it. ¡°Sofia, sprinkle more water here.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± Sofia carried the small bucket and


    followed with her short legs. Unconsciously, Lucas was attracted again. The morning passed quickly.


    Fortunately, it was all done. Emily straightened up and stretched out her hand to pinch her shoulder.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Lucas stepped forward and asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already nted them all. Next, I have to


    water them every day to get rid of the grass,¡± said Emily.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already asked the kitchen to prepare the food. After being busy for so long, the two little


    guys must be hungry too.¡± Lucas smiled. When it came to eating, as expected, the eyes of the two little


    ones immediately lit up. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to eat!¡±


    The lunch made in the kitchen was very sumptuous, and the two little guys ate very contentedly.


    Seeing the little guy wolfing down the food, Emily repeatedly stopped them, ¡°Eat slower, no one will


    snatch it from you two!¡± Her tone was full of indulgence.


    Lucas did not care. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The children can eat whatever they want.¡±


    At the dinner table, there was a rare sound ofughter. It waspletely different from the usual


    silence. The gentleness in Lucas¡¯ eyes deepened. This feeling was not bad either.


    After eating and drinking, the two little ones began to size up the vi curiously. ¡°Lucas, can we take a


    walk here?¡± It was the first time that the two of them had seen such a big ce. ¡°Of course,¡± Lucas


    chuckled. Then, he led the two little guys around the vi. As they walked, he introduced anything he


    thought unfamiliar to them. He did not find it troublesome at all, and his tone was full of love for the two


    of them. The vi was very big, and there were many storage rooms and collection rooms, all of which


    were filled with all kinds of rare treasures. Looking around and seeing so many rare treasures, the two


    little ones liked the huge swimming pool the most. They stood next to the swimming pool, looking


    eager. Children liked water, let alone such a big swimming pool. Ethan walked to the side, unable to


    hide the joy on his face. ¡°Mommy, can I go down to swim?¡± Emily frowned. No matter what, this was


    another family after all, not their own. It was still not good to go on like this. She subconsciously wanted


    to stop him. However, before she could refuse, she was interrupted by Lucas in the next second. HeText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    walked to Ethan and said, ¡°If you want to swim, go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ethan said happily. ¡°Mr. Greens, I¡¯m


    sorry to trouble you again.¡± Emily stood at the side with an apologetic look on her face. ¡°You don¡¯t have


    to be formal. It¡¯s nothing much,¡± Lucas said disapprovingly. Moreover, he really liked these two little


    fellows. The next second, the two little ones directly jumped into the pool.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Chapter 109 Fortunately, There Was Him


    The two little guys had learned how to swim before, and as soon as they entered the pool, they started


    to ssh and sprinkle water. The scene looked very harmonious. The housekeeper brought over the


    juice, and Lucas and Emily sat at the side and watched.


    At this moment, they saw that Ethan¡¯s legs seemed to be cramping, and his whole body fluttered, his


    extremely ugly. Ethan drowned in the water and choked a few mouthfuls of water. Emily sat at the side


    and almost instantly got up. Her heart stopped. ¡°Ethan!¡±


    Her face changed dramatically and her eyes were full of worry. Emily subconsciously wanted to take off


    her shoes and go down to save the child. ¡°Wait, Mommy wille over now. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± But in


    the next second, Lucas had already jumped down quickly. Plop ¨C he jumped into the water. He reacted


    very quickly, and when he encountered such a sudden situation, he was even calmer. Lucas quickly


    swam to Ethan¡¯s side, grabbed him with his big hand, and directly pulled him up. ¡°Ethan, hold your


    breath.¡± Ethany on the ground, and Emily quickly got up and followed him to the side. ¡°Ethan, are


    you hurt?¡± Ethan shook his head, his face showing a calmness that did not belong to a child of this age.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that my legs are a little cramping.¡± Emily did not quite believe it. She looked


    at it carefully a few more times. After repeatedly confirming that the child was fine, she heaved a sigh of


    relief. The ident happened so suddenly that it frightened her so much that her face turned pale.


    However, she suppressed her emotions and grabbed the little fellow¡¯s leg to massage


    After studying medicine for so long, she knew how to deal with this situation.


    After a while, Ethan returned to normal. Although she was fine, Emily still couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave


    of lingering fear in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t dare to imagine what the consequences would be if Lucas hadn¡¯t been there.


    She didn¡¯t dare to think about it, nor did she wanted to think about it.


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Ethan stared at Emily with her starry eyes and promised, ¡°Mommy, I will be more careful in the future. I


    will definitely not let you worry.¡± From a young age, it was Emily who raised the two of them. Ethan wasN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    young and understood that it was not easy for Emily to do so. Emily felt the tip of her nose sour. She


    held back the tears in her eyes and nodded. ¡°Okay, Ethan is great!¡± She reached out and hugged the


    two little guys tightly. At that moment, she wanted to faint. If she hadn¡¯t held on, she would have cried


    long ago. Lucas stood at the side, quietly watching the three of them hugging each other.


    For some reason, his heart moved.


    This was the first time he had seen Emily, who had always been fearless in front of him, reveal such a


    fragile side. Perhaps, this was what others said. The mother¡¯s greatest weakness was the child.


    In the afternoon, after Ethan had rested, Emily began to nt the medicinal herbs on the other side.


    With her morning experience, Lucas would ask from time to time if she needed help. The afterglow of


    the sun shone on them, and they actually felt happy. After the nting, it was already evening. Lucas


    originally wanted them to stay here for dinner before leaving, but Emily thought that the olddy was


    alone at home, so she decided to go back first. Speaking of this, Lucas could only give up. He drove


    the two little ones home. When they arrived at the door of the house, the two little ones jumped out of


    the car, their faces full of joy. ¡°Lucas, we have had a good time today. Thank you for letting us visit the


    vi!¡±


    The two little guys were so polite that Lucas couldn¡¯t help butugh. He reached out and touched the


    little guy¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°No need to thank me. Come and y with me more in the future.¡± ¡°Sure!¡±


    The two little ones nodded excitedly, then took out candies from their bags and handed it to Lucas.


    ¡°Lucas, I¡¯ll treat you to candy.¡±


    There were a few candies in the little, chubby palm. This actionpletely melted Lucas. He took it


    andughed, ¡°Okay, thank you all.¡±


    When Lucas returned home, he looked at the candy in his hand and smiled even more.


    He suddenly felt that having a child was not bad. The next second, Peiying¡¯s voice entered his ears.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Lucas looked up and saw Peiying and Chase Smith sitting on the sofa in surprise.. Almost in an instant,


    Lucas withdrew the smile on his face. He returned to his previous cold appearance and asked with a


    distant expression, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Peiying replied, ¡°Chase came to see me today. I thought you had nothing to do, so I brought her to your


    ce to have a sit. I didn¡¯t expect that you were not here on the weekend.¡±


    As she spoke, her gaze wandered around Lucas. Lucas only replied with an ¡°oh¡±. ¡°I have something to


    do today, so I left.¡± Chase Smith sat on the sofa with a face full of enthusiasm, ¡°Lucas, you must be


    hungry after finishing your work, right? Have you not eaten yet¡­¡± ¡°I have eaten,¡± Lucas interrupted


    before Chase Smith could finish her sentence. He was very clear about Peiying¡¯s n. If he said that


    he had not eaten, she would definitely let Chase Smith stay.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Chapter 110 Not a Single One of Them Chase


    Smith lowered her eyes, her expression somewhat embarrassed. ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Peiying also had a regretful expression on her face. She sighed and said, ¡°Chase even specially made


    dinner for you. You are really ruthless!¡± She had originally thought that she could use this opportunity to


    let the two of them cultivate their feelings. Who knew that she would meet this cold face of Lucas. His


    expression was still cold and unmoved. He said, ¡°I won¡¯t trouble Miss Smith next time. There is a


    special chef at home.¡± The implication was, Miss Smith should know her ce next time. In an instant,


    Chase Smith¡¯s face became ugly and sad. She clenched her fists and bit her lower lip. ¡°What are you


    saying, child?¡± Peiying was also in a bad mood. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Chase specially came here to


    make food for you? You still say such things. You are really not considerate at all. I don¡¯t know who you


    are taking after.¡± Peiying reached out and patted Chase Smith on the shoulder tofort her. ¡°Chase,


    it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Chase Smith nodded and forced a smile. ¡°Auntie, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Since Lucas


    has already eaten, then forget it.¡±


    Peiying looked at her. The more she looked, the more satisfied she became. She smiled and said, ¡°You


    are still more sensible than that child. If only our Lucas were half as considerate as you!¡± Chase Smith


    smiled and chatted with Peiying. The two of them sat together, but their eyes still swept towards Lucas


    from time to time.


    To be honest, if she was not appearing disappointed, it was all pretense. Chase Smith did not


    understand. She thought that she was verypatible with Lucas. Whether it was in terms of


    appearance, family background, or ability, she was undoubtedly the most suitable person for Lucas.


    However, no matter what she did, no matter how she did, Lucas still looked down on her.


    Thinking of this, her heart was even more bitter.


    ¡°Chase, where is the shop your mother mentionedst time?¡±


    Suddenly, Peiying¡¯s voice sounded again. Chase Smith chuckled and said, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s at the northern


    part of the city. When you have time, I will personally bring you there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! Chase, I¡¯ve really


    troubled you.¡± ¡°No trouble, Auntie. This is what I should do.¡± The two of them chatted and smiled


    happily. Not long after, Chase Smith looked at the time and got up to say goodbye. . ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s getting


    late. Let¡¯s stop here for today. I wille to see you another day when I have time.¡±


    Looking at Chase Smith¡¯s polite appearance, Peiying became more and more satisfied.


    ¡°Okay, then you go back. Be careful on the way.¡± She nodded. She originally wanted Lucas to send


    Chase Smith off, but when her eyes swept over her son¡¯s stinky face, she instantly gave up. After


    Chase Smith left, Peiying¡¯s face also sank, somewhat ugly. ¡°Child, what kind of person do you like?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your bar too high? Chase is so outstanding, yet you ignore her like this. How embarrassing it is


    for a girl.¡±


    Lucas remained silent. She looked at the documents in her hands without raising her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around since you know that I have no interest in her.¡± ¡°Who am I doing this for? Isn¡¯t it all


    for you?¡± Peiying was furious. ¡°All these years, I haven¡¯t seen you fall for anyone. I picked so many for


    you, but you just don¡¯t like any of them. Could it be that you really want to focus on your job and stay


    single forever?¡± Peiying asked. At this point, Peiying became even angrier. Seeing that Lucas was


    about the age of marriage, she was most anxious for hum to marry, but this child was not worried at all.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t interfere in this. I have my own ns.¡± Lucas raised his eyes. He reached out and rubbed


    his eyebrows before continuing to work. ¡°Mom, I still have work to do here. You should go and rest


    first.¡±


    Seeing this, Peiying had no choice but to give up. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. No matter how busy you are at work,


    you must take care of yourself. Don¡¯t work too hard.¡± After saying this, she got up and left directly. She


    was very clear about her son¡¯s personality.


    No matter who tried to persuade Lucas, it was useless.


    After his mother left, Lucas felt much more at ease.


    He took the documents, got up, and walked into the study to continue working.


    Time shed by, and it was not until midnight that Lucas finished dealing with it.


    Outside the window, the sound of rain came into his ears. Lucas closed the curtains and returned to his


    room to rest.


    On Emily¡¯s side. Three o¡¯clock in the morning.


    The rain outside the window was getting heavier, and she was sleeping soundly. She turned over, and


    her palm touched something burning hot: This burning sensation woke her up in an instant. She looked


    up and saw that Ethan was blushing. Almost in the next second, Emily got up and quickly reached out


    to touch the little fellow¡¯s forehead. Sure enough, he had a fever! Emily¡¯s heart trembled and she


    subconsciously looked out the window. It was raining heavily outside, so there was no way to go to the


    hospital. She pursed her lips and took out the emergency fever medicine prepared by beforehand. She


    picked up Ethan and carefully fed him the medicine.


    ¡°Ethan, be good. Drink the medicine.¡±


    The little fellow leaned in Emily¡¯s arms. His body temperature was getting higher and higher.


    Previous Post


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Chapter 111 I Miss Uncle


    Normally, this child would rarely get sick. He must have been scared and chilled during the day. Now


    that it was raining again and the air temperature had dropped, he would naturally catch a cold. Emily


    hugged the child and became more and more worried. As time passed, she hugged Ethan tightly just


    like this and did not dare to be careless. Even though he had taken the fever medicine, the burning


    body in her arms rose instead of dropping in temperature. No, she could not continue like this. There


    was no medical equipment at home, so she could not continue to stay. It was not easy to wait till six


    o¡¯clock. Seeing that the sky was a little bright, Emily put on her coat and helped Ethan put on his. After


    that, she carried him and went straight to the hospital. ¡°Doctor, please take a look at my child. He has


    been having a high fever sincest night¡­¡± The doctor took the child and said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± In


    the ward.


    Ethany quietly on the bed, taking drips. After a round of tossing and turning, the fever finally


    subsided. Emily sat by the bed, holding the little fellow in her palm. Her eyes were filled with


    unspeakable heartache. Just then, the phone suddenly rang. She picked up her phone. It was a call


    from the butler. Only then did Emily remember that she had agreed yesterday that she would go over to


    water the nts today. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, are you stilling over today?¡± Emily looked at Ethan on


    the bed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go over today. The child is still in the hospital. He suddenly has a fever in the


    middle of the night. I have to take care of him.¡±


    ¡°Please help me water today. Don¡¯t worry about it in the greenhouse. Just water the seeds outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Doctor Armstrong.¡± After reminding the housekeeper, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the afternoon, Lucas went to the vi as usual. He thought he could see Emily, but unexpectedly, he


    only saw the housekeeper there. He frowned and could not help but ask, ¡°Doctor Armstrong didn¡¯t


    come today?¡± The butler put down the tools in his hand and replied, ¡°I called Doctor Armstrong in the


    morning. She can¡¯te today. She said that the child has a fever in the middle of the night and she


    has to take care of the child.¡± ¡°Sick? Is it serious?¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes darkened. He suddenly remembered


    the matter of Ethan having a cramp in the water yesterday. He had seen all of Emily¡¯s nervousness,


    fear, and uneasiness at that time. For a moment, he actually began to worry. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this¡­¡±


    Lucas turned around and returned to the car. Mason quickly followed him. ¡°President.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas


    replied softly. ¡°Check which hospital Emily is in now.¡± His tone was firm, and there was a hint of no


    room for negotiation. Mason was a little stunned, but he still nodded, ¡°Yes, President.¡±


    In the ward, after taking all the drips, Ethan¡¯s face was obviously much better, and he also woke up.


    Emily looked at him, her eyebrows full of worry. ¡°Are you still feeling ufortable?¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m


    much better now. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Ethan leaned against the pillow and shook his head.


    The little adult¡¯s sensible appearance was even more heartbreaking. Emily reached out and touched


    the little fellow¡¯s head. Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly heard footstepsing


    from outside the door. Knock knock! She looked up and saw Lucas and Mason walking in. ¡°Mr. Greens,


    why are you here?¡± Emily was obviously surprised. Lucas walked to Ethan and answered, ¡°I was


    worried when I heard that the child was sick, so I came to see him.¡±


    The appearance of Lucas made the little fellow extremely happy. He smiled, as if he hadpletely


    forgotten the pain just now. ¡°Lucas, why are you here? I didn¡¯t see you, and I missed you.¡± Lucas also


    smiled, reached out his hand, and stroked the little fellow¡¯s head gently. ¡°Uncle misses you too. Look,


    I¡¯m here now, right?¡± ¡°How do you feel now? Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Alright, the fever has gone


    down!¡± The little fellow nodded hastily. After confirming that the child was fine, Lucas heaved a sigh of


    relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Emily stood at the side and could not help but thank him. ¡°Mr. Greens,


    thank you foring to see Ethan.¡± To be honest, when the man suddenly appeared, her heart was


    indeed warm. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just call me if you need anything.¡± At this moment, Lucy also walked in from


    outside. When she saw Lucas and Mason, she beamed. ¡°Mr. Greens is here too! It¡¯ste now. If you


    don¡¯t mind, you can go home with us together and stay for dinner tonight,¡± she invited enthusiastically.


    Lucy said as she nned. ¡°That girl, Sofia, has been talking about you every day. If shees back


    from school and knows that you have left, she will definitely be disappointed¡­¡± Lucas thought for a


    moment and refused, ¡°Grandma, we won¡¯t go to eat. There are still things to deal with in thepany.


    There will be a video conferenceter.¡± Lucy looked at Emily awkwardly and gave her a meaningful


    look. Emily reacted and quickly said, ¡°No matter how you deal with work, you have to eat food.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Greens, it¡¯s rare for you toe here. Stay for dinner tonight. Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    Emily spoke up personally, so Lucas had no choice but to agree.


    Previous Post


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Chapter 112 His IQ Paled in Comparison


    In the evening. Emily personally cooked everything in the kitchen. Lucas originally wanted to help, but


    he was driven out. ¡°Mr. Greens, if you really want to help me, it¡¯s better for you to sit there doing


    nothing.¡± Emily put on an apron and said seriously. Lucas was speechless and wanted to refute, but he


    had to admit that Emily was telling the truth. He sat on the sofa and quietly watched the busy figure of


    the woman. A different


    emotion shed in his heart. About an hourter, the fragrance floated out of the kitchen. Not longter,


    the dishes of various sizes were served to the dining table. Lucas stepped forward and couldn¡¯t help


    but be shocked. In just a short while, Emily made five or six dishes and a soup. There are steamed fish,


    sweet and sour pork chops, choking prawns, stir-fried vegetables at the time, medicinal soup¡­ It


    looked very sumptuous. Feeling Lucas¡¯ gaze, Emily rubbed her hands together, feeling a little


    embarrassed. She said, ¡°There are only these home-cooked dishes at home. Mr. Greens, don¡¯t mind


    them.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Lucas shook his head.


    To be honest, he had not felt this sense of home for a long time.


    The group of people sat at the dining table and began to eat.


    Although she only made some home-cooked dishes, it had to be said that Emily¡¯s cooking skills were


    not worse than those of the chefs outside. Even if Mason, after following by Lucas¡¯ side for so long and


    having tasted numerous costy dishes, also repeatedly praised after tasting a mouthful. ¡°Doctor


    Armstrong, I didn¡¯t expect your cooking skills to be so good! Today is really a lucky day.¡± ¡°This is really


    delicious!¡± With Mason devouring like this, people might suspect how many days he had been starved.


    Emily sat at the side and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Assistant Mason, eat slowly.¡± Compared to Mason¡¯s exaggerated appearance, Lucas was much


    calmer next to him. He put the food into his mouth, looking like a gentleman. The moment it entered his


    mouth, a different kind of vegetable fragrance burst forth. It had to be said that the taste was indeed not


    bad. ¡°Mr. Greens, with your current physical condition, you can eat all of these. As long as you don¡¯t eat


    too much, it will be fine.¡± Emily sat next to him and said. With Lucas¡¯ previous condition, it was rare for


    him to eat such normal dishes. ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas nodded. Beside them, the two little ones were also very


    enthusiastic.


    ¡°Lucas, try this. The ribs made by Mommy are very delicious!¡± The two little ones kept picking and


    sending food into Lucas¡¯ bowl. ¡°There is also this. Lucas, try this too.¡± Not longter, a small mountain


    was piled up in Lucas¡¯ bowl. ¡°Alright, the two of you hurry up and eat it yourselves. Uncle won¡¯t be able


    to eat it in a while!¡± Emily shouted.


    Sofia stuck out her tongue with a mischievous expression. ¡°I just want Uncle to eat a little more.¡± ¡°I¡¯m


    fine,¡± Lucas said with a smile. After dinner, Ethan reached out her small hand and tugged at the corner


    of Lucas¡¯ clothes. ¡°Lucas, can you y chess with me?¡± Lucas raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°You


    know how to y chess?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ethan nodded. Then, one big and one small, they sat opposite each


    other and began to y chess. Lucas originally thought that Ethan was just a child ying around, but


    he did not expect that this little fellow actually had some ability. He did not notice before several pieces


    had been besieged by this little fellow. Beside him, Mason was even more shocked. He widened his


    eyes and sighed with emotion. Were the children nowadays so heaven-defying? Their chess skills were


    actually better than his. It was simply outrageous! Lucas could not help but ask, ¡°Ethan, did you go to


    the chess ss before?¡±


    ¡°No, Lucas,¡± Ethan shook his head. ¡°I yed on my phone for a while and learned it,¡± he said, blinking.


    Sure enough, he always used the most casual tone to strike at Mason¡¯s heart. He stood at the side and


    felt that he had been hurt twice. Lucas smiled and said, ¡°Ethan is so great. You actually mastered


    chess without a teacher.¡± Sofia watched Lucas apany her brother for so long and felt a little


    jealous. She pouted and ran to their side. ¡°Lucas, you have been with brother for so long. Shouldn¡¯t you


    y with me?¡± Lucas asked, ¡°Sofia, you also know how to y chess?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to y this. I


    want Lucas to y Lego with me!¡± Sofia shook her head yfully.


    Then, without waiting for Lucas to speak, she dragged him directly to her toy house. Mason followed


    behind and was shocked again when he saw this scene.


    The Lego that Sofia had asked them to help with had over ten thousand pieces, and it was also the


    extremely difficult kind! There was a ck line on Mason¡¯s forehead, and he sighed again. Was the


    difference between people so big? Thinking back, when he was three or four years old, he didn¡¯t even


    know if he could with mud.


    For some reason, he only felt that his IQ seemed to be despised by two children. Lucas stood at the


    side with a calm face. He crouched down and began to work with Sofia on the Lego. Not only did the


    two of them figured it out, but their speed was also extremely fast¡­ Emily walked out and saw this


    scene.


    Previous Post


    Next PostText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Chapter 113 She Was Still Worried


    In an instant, Emily felt as if her intelligence had been insulted. Previously, she had also fought with


    Sofia in this Lego game. At that time, she had looked at the tutorial for a long time before she learned


    it! Unexpectedly, Lucas only took a nce at it and already knew all the steps. Moreover, this speed


    was so fast and urate that it was simply ridiculous! ¡°Lucas, this Lego work of yours is so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Lucas, you are so awesome.¡± In the toy house, the little fellow sighed from time to time.


    One big and two small, it looked very warm. Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, it was already


    eight o¡¯clock at night. Usually, the two little guys slept at half past nine and had to take a shower or


    something. It was gettingte. Emily stepped forward and interrupted the two. ¡°Alright, Sofia, let¡¯s stop


    here for today. It¡¯s gettingte and we have to take a shower!¡± ¡°Uncle has yed with you for so long


    and is tired.¡± Hearing this, Sofia reluctantly put away the toy. ¡°Lucas, next time, can you y with me


    again?¡± She blinked her big eyes with reluctance. Lucas smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, I will y with


    Sofia next time when I have the chance.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tie tired


    After getting Lucas¡¯ promise, the little fellow smiled again. Emily looked at Lucas and felt a little


    embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Greens, I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you today.¡± Not only did she ask him toe


    over, but he also yed with the two children for so long¡­ ¡°It¡¯s fine. I like the two little guys. It¡¯s good to


    y with them.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. After saying that, Lucas left. He was


    focused on the two little guys just now and did not notice that someone was staring at him not far


    behind him.


    Smith family.


    Chase Smith had just taken a shower and was lying on the bed. Suddenly, the phone screen lit up, and


    a photo came into view. In the photo, she only saw Lucas walking out of an ordinarymunity, and


    Mason was following him not far away. Chase Smith frowned, and a strange feeling shed through her


    heart. In the next second, she dialed the phone back. Chase Smith asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on with


    the photos?¡± It turned out that after leaving Lucas¡¯ housest night, Chase Smith had found a few


    people to follow Lucas. She felt that she still did not understand Lucas very well. Therefore, she found


    a few people. Chase Smith felt that if she wanted to understand Lucas, she had to first understand his


    whereabouts. When she saw the photos, Chase Smith felt even more strange. How could someone of


    Lucas¡¯ statuse out of such amunity? The man¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not too sure about


    the exact situation. I followed Mr. Greens here, and he had already been in there for several hours and


    only came out now.¡± Hearing this, Chase Smith frowned even more. ¡°Several hours?¡± There was


    nothing worth staying in such an ordinary residential area. And he actually stayed there for several


    hours¡­ Faintly, Chase Smith felt that something was wrong and felt that something was fishy. ¡°Yes,


    Miss.¡± The man said, ¡°Do you still want me to continue watching over here?¡± Chase Smith didn¡¯t think


    about it and said, ¡°Keep watching.¡± She had to find out what was going on. Suddenly, she seemed to


    have thought of something and added. ¡°Oh right, you must be careful and don¡¯t be discovered.¡± The


    man epted the order.


    The next day, after a day of rest, Ethan had recovered. After Emily sent him to kindergarten, she finally


    had time to go to the vi on the mountain.


    These medicinal herbs were very rare. If she did not personally take care of them, she would still be


    worried. Seeing Emilye, the butler was also a little surprised. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, is the child better


    today?¡± ¡°Yes, thanks for asking.¡± Emily chuckled and walked to the back garden as she spoke. ¡°Did you


    water the herbs yesterday?¡± The butler replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Armstrong. Everything has been


    watered ording to your instructions. It¡¯s fine.¡± Hearing this, Emily heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she


    walked to the side, she saw that there were a few more people near the greenhouse. They were


    carefully watering and weeding. Emily was stunned. ¡°These are all¡­¡± Seeing Emily¡¯s doubts, the butler


    replied, ¡°These are the people Young Master transferred over to help you.¡± ¡°Originally, they were all


    minding green nts on the other side of the vi. Now they are temporarily transferred over. They are


    experienced and are also efficient in their work.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Emily said with a smile. Then, the butler called all of them over to Emily. ¡°This is Doctor


    Armstrong. From now on, all of you just have to listen to her.¡± In the remaining time, Emily gave them a


    brief description of how to cultivate them. Especially in the greenhouse, you need to be more careful.


    The gardeners listened very carefully. In addition, they also had a lot of experience in nting. In a


    short while, they already knew how to deal with it¡­ After receiving the order, everyone began to do


    their own things. After an afternoon, they finished their work.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Chapter 114 She Always Worried about it


    Seeing that all the medicinal herbs had been nted, Emily felt a sense of aplishment She took


    out her phone, took a photo, and posted it on her WeChat moments. ¡°Am looking forward to it!¡± The


    next second, a small red dot shed by ¨C it was Lucas who immediately liked it. Looking at the WeChat


    profile of Lucas shing on the screen, Emily was stunned and could not help but smile. She did not


    expect that the dignified Mr. Greens would actually like other people¡¯s WeChat Moments? It was rare.


    Emily immediately opened the dialogbox and sent a message to Lucas. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Greens


    who is so busy every day would actually browse WeChat Moments?¡±


    Lucas replied quickly as well. ¡°I just happened to see it, so I gave it a thumbs up. I just finished talking


    to my client. How was it going on over there?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Mr. Greens. Thank you for your help.


    Otherwise, I would have to work for a few more days.¡± Emily nodded. Although the nting of


    medicinal herbs was not troublesome, it would take a lot of effort to cultivate them carefully. If Lucas


    hadn¡¯t arranged for those gardeners, she would have had to work hard for a while longer. ¡°As long as


    you think it helpful,¡± Lucas smiled. She was originally worried about whether those people were suitable


    for her purpose, but now it seemed that she was worrying too much. Then, the two of them continued


    to chat. Seeing that it was almost time and the sun had set, Emily left.


    She picked up the two little ones from school, and was walking on the way home. Ethan, who was


    carrying a small bag, said, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go to the bookstore. We have used up all the notebooks at


    home. We have to buy new ones.¡± Hearing that they were going to buy notebooks, Sofia¡¯s eyes also


    shed. She bounced and said excitedly, ¡°Okay, Mommy, buy me a story book by the way!¡± She had


    read all the storybooks at home and was already sick of them.


    Seeing the excited expressions of the two little fellows, Emily could not help butugh. She nodded and


    said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Let¡¯s go buy some.¡± Her tone was full of love for them. When they arrived


    at the bookstore, the two little guys couldn¡¯t wait and directly rushed in to start choosing. Sofia stood by


    the bookshelf, trying to stand on tiptoe to get the picture book on the shelf. At this time, a woman


    walked over, as if she didn¡¯t see Sofia, and directly walked over. Little Sofia lost her bnce and fell


    directly to the ground. There was only a floping to Emily¡¯s ears. Almost the next second, Emily


    rushed straight over. She picked up Little Sofia. ¡°Are you okay? Sofia.¡± The woman was also obviously


    shocked. She quickly squatted down and said, ¡°How is it? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see it just now.¡±


    A little self-me shed across the woman¡¯s delicate face.


    Just now, she was only looking for books and did not notice the little fellow in front of her at all.


    At this moment, if Lucas was here, he would definitely find her familiar. Because the woman in front of


    them was none other than Chase Smith. She was originally here to buy books, but who knew that she


    would bump into Sofia. Sofia blinked her big eyes and shook her head. ¡°Auntie, Mommy, I¡¯m fine!¡± That


    cute appearance made people¡¯s hearts melt. Although the little guy said so, Emily was obviously still


    worried about it. She frowned and said, ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Then, she checked Sofia¡¯s body again.


    After making sure that there was no wound and that she was fine, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Mommy,


    I am really fine!¡± Beside them, Chase Smith also heaved a sigh of relief. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good


    that you¡¯re fine. If something happens to such a cute Sofia, I will really feel guilty!¡± Looking at Sofia¡¯s


    lovable appearance, Chase Smith was also moved. She looked at Ethan, who was on the other side of


    Emily, and her eyes shed. This child somehow seemed familiar to her.


    ¡°Your two treasures are really good-looking!¡± Chase Smith couldn¡¯t help but praise. Sofia blinked her


    eyes and said softly, ¡°Auntie, you are also very beautiful!¡± No one would not like to be praised, let alone


    be praised by such a cute child. In an instant, the smile on Chase Smith¡¯s face became even wider.


    She reached out and touched Sofia¡¯s head. ¡°You little fellow, your mouth is really sweet!¡±


    ¡°Auntie, what I said is true ¡ª¡± Then, after a few more words, Chase Smith left. After buying the books,


    Emily brought the two little fellows back home. Every day, she was worried¡­ The next day. Early in the


    morning, Emily¡¯s phone rang. She picked up her phone and saw that it was a call from Lucas. ¡°Mr.


    Greens, it¡¯s so early. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Doctor Armstrong, are you free today? If it¡¯s convenient,


    come to the Greens Group now.¡±


    The man¡¯s serious tone also made Emily serious. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Has there been any


    progress in the previous matter?¡± Lucas nodded. He knew what Emily was thinking and answered


    directly, ¡°Yes, everything that I asked thewyer to do has been settled.¡± ¡°If you have time today,eN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    and handle the following procedures as soon as possible.¡±


    Emily was shocked and her fingertips subconsciously tightened.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Chapter 115 It¡¯s Not Easy to Take Advantage of Me


    Emily didn¡¯t even think about it and directly said, ¡°Yes!¡± After waiting for so long, she had finally waited


    until this time. In an instant, she felt a little excited. Putting down the phone, almost in the next second,


    she picked up her bag, put on her coat, and went straight out. When she arrived at the Greens Group¡¯s


    downstairs, Mason received the news and was already waiting downstairs. When he saw Emily, he


    rushed forward. ¡°Doctor Armstrong.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you up.¡± Emily smiled and nodded. ¡°Sorry to


    trouble you, Assistant Mason.¡± Then, she followed Mason and went directly to the office. At this


    moment, thewyer and Lucas were already sitting in the office, handling some documents. As soon as


    he saw Emily, Lucas said, ¡°Just in time.¡± Thewyer handed the documents in his hand to Emily: ¡°Ms.


    Armstrong, the ownership of the two houses under your name has beenpleted. This is the specific


    document. You can take a look.¡± Emily did not expect that the efficiency would be so fast. She took the


    document and looked at the words with a public seal on it. Her fingertips could not help but tremble.


    After so long, finally, she finally got what belonged to her! Emily was excited and quickly thanked her.


    Thewyer shook his head. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, this is what we should do.¡± ¡°Alright, we have done what


    we need to do. If you need anything else, contact us again.¡± After saying this, thewyer stood up and


    left. Emily held the document in her hand and felt that it was a little unreal. She looked up and met


    Lucas¡¯ gaze. ¡°Mr. Greens, thank you. Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely fulfill my promise after you¡¯ve


    completed what you promised me.¡± Emily said seriously with a straight face.


    She looked as if she was afraid that Lucas would be worried. Seeing the little woman¡¯s appearance,


    Lucas couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Is Doctor Armstrong always


    like this to everyone?¡± Emily nodded and said, ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of business. There¡¯s nothing bad about it. If there are too many feelings involved, it


    will be a burden.¡± Hearing this, for some reason, Lucas felt a faint sense of loss.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Emily¡¯s voice sounded again. She changed the topic and raised her


    little face to face Lucas. ¡°However, after interacting with Mr. Greens during this period of time, I can be


    considered to have seen Mr. Greens¡¯ character. I think that Mr. Greens is a very worthy person to make


    friends with.¡±


    ¡°So, Mr. Greens, I will treat you to lunch at noon.¡± Hearing this, Lucas also raised the corners of his lips.


    Without even thinking, he agreed, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s rare to take advantage of Doctor Armstrong. It¡¯s a waste


    not to eat this meal.¡±


    Emily also felt that it was a little funny and replied, ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s not easy to take advantage of me.¡±


    As soon as she said this, the two of them looked at each other in dismay. Why did these words sound a


    little strange? Taking advantage of her, why did the more he listened, the more he felt that something


    was wrong? Emily reached out and put her hand to her mouth. She coughed lightly to hide her


    embarrassment. She hurriedly looked away and looked elsewhere again. ¡°Well, I, then let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go


    eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas took all the reactions of the little woman into his eyes and smiled.


    This time, why did he feel that this woman was so cute¡­


    ¡°Mr. Greens, which restaurant near yourpany is the best?¡± Emily asked as she followed behind


    Lucas. Lucas frowned and thought for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s one downstairs that¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s


    go try it!¡± As the two of them spoke, they walked to the elevator. Just as they were about to enter, they


    suddenly met face to face with Chase Smith.


    ¡°Lucas.¡± She saw Chase Smith walk out of the elevator with a lunchbox in her hand. When she saw


    Emily beside Lucas, she was also surprised.


    ¡°Why is it you¡­¡±


    Isn¡¯t this woman she met yesterday at the bookstore? Seeing Chase Smith, Emily was also a little


    surprised. ¡°Yes, what a coincidence.¡± She nodded. Lucas swept his gaze over the two of them and did


    not probe into their rtionship. He nodded and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± He looked at Emily, his face


    full of alienation and coldness. Compared to Lucas¡¯indifference, Chase Smith was smiling brightly.


    ¡°Lucas, you must have not eaten yet! Look, I specially made you something you like to eat at noon


    today. Try it.¡± As she spoke, she waved the lunchbox in her hand. ¡°Lucas, let¡¯s go and try it¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s


    no need to trouble Miss Smith. You don¡¯t have to do this for me in the future.¡± Lucas impatiently


    interrupted. Such a cold rejection, wasn¡¯t it obvious that Chase Smith had been rejected again? She


    stood where she was, and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t stand firm, nor could she leave. She only felt


    extremely embarrassed. She pursed her lips and her throat was a little dry. ¡°Lucas¡­ ¡°Alright, I still have


    an appointment. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Lucas said coldly. After saying this, he turned around and


    looked at Emily. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. After saying that, the two of them left directly.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Previous Post


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Chapter 116 No One Was Allowed to Snatch Him Away


    Feeling Chase Smith¡¯s gaze, Emily was obviously a little embarrassed.


    Did she disturb something? Hiding the thoughts in her eyes, she nodded at Chase Smith, then followed


    Lucas and left. Looking at the backs of the two people leaving, Chase Smith was even more shocked.


    She stood where she was and felt her blood go cold. She had known Lucas for so long, but she had


    never seen a woman appear by his side.


    Although it was just a few words¡­


    She clearly saw that Lucas¡¯ attitude towards that woman waspletely different from his attitude


    towards her!


    For a moment, confusion and doubt welled up in her heart.


    Chase Smith clenched her fists, her face pale. What was the rtionship between them¡­ At this time,


    Mason walked out of the office. ¡°Assistant Mason,¡± Chase Smith hurriedly called out. Mason nodded


    and said, ¡°Miss Smith, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Is thedy just now a client of Lucas¡¯pany?¡± Chase Smith


    asked directly. ¡°No.¡± Mason shook his head. ¡°Then who is she? Why is she in thepany?¡± Chase


    Smith asked one question after another. Her eyes were anxious and obviously nervous. She stared at


    Mason, as if waiting for his answer. Mason¡¯s expression was cold as he said in a formal manner, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Miss Smith. This is the president¡¯s matter. It¡¯s not convenient for us to reveal it.¡± Seeing that she


    could not get any useful information, Chase Smith could only give up. The corners of her lips curled up,


    and her smile was somewhat forced. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be leaving first. I¡¯lle back another day.¡± With


    that, she left directly. Back in the car, Chase Smith¡¯s face instantly sank.


    Her strong sixth sense told her that the woman just now was not that simple!


    Without thinking, she took out her phone and dialed a string of numbers. ¡°Miss,¡± the man¡¯s voice came


    from the other side of the line. Chase Smith hummed softly and her eyes darkened. She said coldly,


    ¡°Check the identity of the woman who has been close to Lucas recently.¡± The man who spoke was


    called Xiao Li. He had been by Chase Smith¡¯s side for a period of time. N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Thest time, it was he who followed Lucas. After hearing the instructions, Xiao Li immediately


    epted the order and replied, ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Chase Smith¡¯s face turned even darker, and her eyes seemed to be


    poisoned.


    She would never allow anyone to snatch him away.


    Over here.


    Lucas and Emily had already arrived at the dining room. Sitting in the seat, Emily didn¡¯t avoid it and


    asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Greens, the youngdy just now seemed to be familiar with you? Wouldn¡¯t it be


    bad if we just came over to eat and left her alone there?¡±


    Thinking of the woman¡¯s eyes just now, Emily felt a little strange. Lucas flipped through the menu and


    replied, ¡°We are not very familiar with each other.¡±


    Then, as if he was exining, he added, ¡°Our two families are old friends, and we have always been in


    contact with each other in business. Recently, she just happened to be home, so t work we have some


    contact.¡±


    After listening, Emily just nodded and did not ask any more questions. Although Lucas did not say it,


    she could also see it. The way that woman looked at Lucas was not so simple. Now it seemed highly


    likely that her interest in him was not reciprocated. ¡°See if there¡¯s anything you want to eat.¡± Lucas


    handed the menu to Emily and pointed at a few dishes. ¡°These are all not bad. Let¡¯s try them all.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try them then.¡± Emily looked over. The waiter served the dishes, and in an instant, Emily¡¯s


    taste buds couldn¡¯t help but be


    aroused. These dishes looked and smelled good. Emily picked up the chopsticks. ¡°I won¡¯t be polite. I¡¯ll


    try it first.¡± The next second, the fragrance of the dishes spread in her mouth. ¡°Delicious,¡± she said with


    surprise in her eyes. Looking at the little woman, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Eat more if it¡¯s


    delicious.¡± During the meal, Lucas seemed to suddenly remember something and asked, ¡°By the way,


    are you sure you can handle the remaining problems on Armstrong family¡¯s side?¡±


    Thinking back to Armstrong family¡¯s annoying appearance, Lucas subconsciously felt a little worried. ¡°If


    there is something you can¡¯t handle, you can tell me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Greens. It¡¯s fine. I can handle it.¡±


    Emily smiled gently. Lucas had already helped her a lot. She didn¡¯t want to owe him anymore. Although


    she said this, Emily was also very clear in her heart.


    She knew that Armstrong family¡¯s people would not spit out the shares so quickly. As for the specific


    situation, she would have to wait until Lu Shizhou had investigated it thoroughly before she could make


    a decision. For those people who loved money as much as their lives to give up the shares, it was


    simply taking their lives. ¡°Alright.¡± Hearing this, Lucas nodded. After dinner, Lucas got up and the two of


    them walked out the door. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, do you want to go home now or go to the vi to take a


    look?¡± Emily thought for a moment and said, ¡°I still have to go to the vi to take a look. The newly


    nted medicinal herbs need to be carefully protected. If something goes wrong, it will be


    troublesome.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Chapter 117 As His Plus One


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± Lucas nodded. Hearing this, Emily shook her head. ¡°No need. I can take a


    taxi there myself. You still have work to do. You can do your own things. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± When


    she went to the Greens Group in the morning and saw that everyone was busy working, she could


    imagine how busy Lucas was. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll send you off,¡± Lucas said firmly. Then, he called for Mason.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, get in the car,¡± Lucas said as he walked towards the car.


    Since the man insisted on sending her off, Emily could not say anything else. She nodded and


    followed. After arriving at the vi, Emily went directly to the medicine field in the back garden, while


    Lucas went to the study on the second floor. The location of the study on the second floor


    corresponded to the back garden. He stood in front of the huge French window and took Emily into his


    eyes. He only saw that the little woman was bent over, carefully taking care of the newly cultivated


    medicinal seedlings. The sunlight shone down, and Emily¡¯s fair little face was covered with a thinyer


    of sweat.


    It is said that the most attractive person who works hard is¡­ Not longter, Lucas was also somewhat


    lost in thought. At this moment, on the other side.


    The Smith Group. At this time, Chase Smith was sitting in the office dealing with work. Suddenly, Xiao


    Li called again. She pressed the answer button and said coldly, ¡°Any progress?¡± ¡°Miss, just now, Lucas


    sent that woman to the vi at the top of the mountain. Because there were people waiting at the foot of


    the mountain, we couldn¡¯t follow them. We don¡¯t know what happened yet.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chase Smith clenched the tip of her finger and clenched her teeth. ¡°Wait there and see when they will


    leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    At this moment, Chase Smith¡¯s heart was filled with a huge shock and a sense of crisis. The vi on the


    top of the mountain was Lucas¡¯ private territory. Every time he needed rest, Lucas would go there to


    stay. Although she had never been there before, she had heard quite a few things. It was impossible for


    Lucas to bring anyone there. But now, that woman had actually gone! For a moment, Chase Smith was


    even more flustered. She added, ¡°Continue to watch. If there are any movements, report to me at any


    time.¡± Chase Smith admitted that she began to panic. ¡°Okay, Miss, I understand.¡± Xiao Li nodded.


    After a busy afternoon, Emily was finally done. She rubbed the space between her eyebrows and


    sighed. Sure enough, cultivating medicinal herbs was not an easy task. After washing her hands and


    washing the soil on her body, Emily walked to the living


    room.


    Just as she was about to speak, Lucas walked over and asked, ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done. I¡¯m


    going down the mountain.¡± Emily nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done with my work too. I can send you down


    together¡­¡± Just as Lucas said this, Mason suddenly walked over with an anxious expression.


    ¡°President, wait a moment!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucas frowned. Mason was not in a hurry to speak. Instead, he looked at Emily and


    said, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, are you in a hurry in the afternoon? If not, why don¡¯t you apany our


    president to a banquet?¡± When he said this, Emily and Lucas were obviously stunned. ¡°Our president


    happens to have a banquet tonight and needs a femalepanion. You also know that with our


    president¡¯s character¡­ I¡¯m just worried about where to find him a perfect match¡­¡± Mason continued.


    Emily frowned and a troubled look shed across her face. ¡°This isn¡¯t good. I don¡¯t even have a gown.


    Moreover¡­ I still have to pick up the children from school.¡±


    At this time, if she didn¡¯t pick up the two little guys, they would be anxious. Mason patted his chest and


    said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll help you pick up those two little guys.¡±


    When he said this, Mason¡¯s expression changed and he seemed to be in a very difficult position.


    Without waiting for Emily to open her mouth to refuse, he spoke to himself. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, to tell


    you the truth, there is no way to decline this banquet invitation. If there is any other way, I naturally do


    not want to trouble you.¡± ¡°However, it is not like you do not know about the CEO¡¯s situation. In this kind


    of asion, you definitely need to drink. If you go over, you can help President to share the drinking.


    The CEO can also use the excuse to leave early.¡± As he spoke, Mason sighed again. ¡°In the past, I


    used to drink on behalf of the president in this kind of asion. But recently, my stomach has been


    inmed. I really can¡¯t help it¡­¡± Hearing this, Emily also fell silent. She hesitated, not knowing what to


    say. In fact, she did not like this kind of asion. Moreover, she was going to be Lucas¡¯ female


    companion. For some reason, Emily felt even more strange in her heart. Suddenly, Lucas called out to


    Mason. ¡°Forget it. If Doctor Armstrong is unwilling, don¡¯t force her. I can do it alone.¡± Hearing this, Emily


    felt even more strange. Thinking about it, Lucas had indeed helped her a lot during this period of time¡­


    Now that hecked a femalepanion, if she was not willing to help, wouldn¡¯t it be too unreasonable?


    After thinking about it, Emily agreed immediately. ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±


    Previous Post


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Chapter 118 Especially Suitable for You


    As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of Lucas and Mason changed. Especially


    Mason, he was extremely excited. His face revealed joy, and he said, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, thank you so


    much!¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go get dressed up first.¡± Emily acknowledged and the group went


    down the mountain. Then, Lucas brought Emily to a brand shop. As soon as they reached the door,


    they felt an elegant and luxurious aura. The decoration of the shop was very elegant, and there were


    many cheongsams in the shop. They came in all kinds of styles, colors, and sizes.


    Emily swallowed her saliva. Just by looking at them, she could already feel that these were expensive.


    After a while, a woman came out to greet them. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The woman had an exquisite figure, and her tight cheongsam entuated her slender waist.


    She had an oval face and an extremely beautiful appearance. When she saw that it was Lucas, the


    corners of her lips curled up. Her smile was like a flower, and she was extremely beautiful. ¡°Hey, why


    are you free toe to my ce today?¡± It wasn¡¯t her fault for being surprised. One had to know that


    Lucas had nevere here before. Lucas ignored the woman¡¯s teasing and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble


    Auntie to help her do a styling.¡±


    Auntie!


    As soon as this name came out, Emily was stunned. She carefully looked at the woman in front of her


    and seemed to want to find something simr on their faces. It was not surprising that she was


    shocked. The main reason was that the woman in front of her looked too young. At most, she was only


    two or three years older than Lucas. This¡­ how could she be his aunt? The woman¡¯s name was


    Manting Greens, and she was a fashion designer.


    Many years ago, she had established an independent brand, mainly made of cheongsam and high-end


    dresses. Hearing Lucas say this, Manting finally noticed that there was a girl next to him.


    There was a girl beside Lucas, such a fresh thing. At that moment, Manting could not help but smile.


    She narrowed her eyes and began to size up Emily. She saw that although Emily in front of her was


    dressed in ordinary clothes, when facing her, her expression was calm and imposing, and with that


    delicate face, she looked not ordinary at all. She did not care about Manting¡¯s sizing up, and just


    greeted her with a smile.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Emily¡¯s action made Manting look sideways. ¡°What a beautiful girl!¡± She could not help but admire him


    and nodded. ¡°Okay, leave this to me.¡± Manting immediately agreed. Then, she pulled Emily over and


    walked directly into the inner room. There was another world inside. The walls were covered with


    limited edition dresses. Emily couldn¡¯t help but be dazzled by all kinds of dresses. ¡°Girl, do you want to


    choose by yourself or do you want me to help you?¡± Manting


    smiled.


    There were too many dresses in the room. Without even thinking, Emily said directly, ¡°Please help me


    choose.¡± She was toozy to choose among so many things. ¡°Okay.¡± Manting nodded. Then, she


    stopped in front of the dresses for a moment and took off the light blue cheongsam dress on the top.


    ¡°Just this one!¡± This light blue cheongsam dress was extremely beautiful. Not to mention the exquisite


    embroidery on the sides of the dress, there was also a unique light blue pattern, and the design was


    extremely meticulous. Manting took the dress and walked to Emily. ¡°This gown is my trump card. I have


    never given it to many people who wanted it before. But for some reason, from the first time I saw you,


    I felt that you were particrly suitable!¡±


    ¡°Take it and change it.¡±


    Emily did not expect that the significance of this gown was so great. Suddenly, her hands became


    heavy. She nodded. After changing her clothes, Emily walked out of the fitting room. When she saw


    herself in the mirror, she was obviously stunned. The design of this cheongsam set off the charm of her


    body. The opening design of her thighs made Emily¡¯s figure even hotter. You¡¯ve got to know that the


    light blue is extremely hard to rock. If the wearer was not careful, she would look very cheap. However,


    when it came to Emily, there was an indescribable sense of superiority.


    She swallowed her saliva. This was the first time she had seen her like this. Beside her, LManting was


    already extremely excited. Back when she designed this dress, she wanted this feeling! She pulled


    Emily over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to look at it now. Come here, let¡¯s make the makeup first.¡±


    Everyone liked beautiful things. Not to mention Manting. The more she looked at Emily, the more


    satisfied she felt. Looking closer, there was no w on her fair skin at all. Manting quickly asked, ¡°Little


    girl, how do you usually maintain your skin? Your skin is so good, is there some secret?¡±


    ¡°There is no secret in maintaining it, I suppose? I usually deal with some medicinal herbs, some


    externally applied, and some for self-maintenance. It is good for the


    skin.¡± ¡°If you like it, I will prepare some for youter.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Chapter 119 What Was the Rtionship Between the Two


    When Manting heard this, she happily agreed, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Emily¡¯s skin was so delicate that the


    pores could not be seen. Presumably, that medicinal herb was extremely useful.


    As she spoke, Manting seemed to suddenly think of something and asked, ¡°Oh right, girl, what is your


    rtionship with that stinky brat?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you two are¡­¡± Mantingughed mockingly, but before


    she could say anything more, she was stopped by Emily. ¡°No, I¡¯m just Mr. Greens¡¯ doctor.¡± Hearing this,


    Manting let out an ¡°oh¡± sound, obviously losing interest. Emily curled her lips andughed. The two of


    them were just like this, chatting without stopping. After a while, they finished putting on makeup


    Looking at Emily, it was like a perfect work of art. Manting stood at the side and could not help but


    praise. ¡°This is too beautiful!¡± Being praised by Manting, Emily also felt a little embarrassed. Her little


    face flushed and she subconsciously lowered her eyes. Manting chuckled and said, ¡°This child, what is


    there to be ashamed of!¡± Then, she pushed Emily directly to the mirror, ¡°Come, take a look and see if


    you are satisfied.¡± Hearing this, Emily raised her eyes and looked over. She was stunned, and she was


    obviously a little surprised.


    Is this person in the mirror still her¡­?


    Her long hair that had reached her waist had been tied up at this moment. Her hair swayed as she


    walked, adding a bit of color to her clean hair. Not only did the cheongsam entuate her figure, but it


    also added a different kind of beauty to her. Her delicate facial features were even more perfect under


    the makeup. Without waiting for Emily to take a closer look, Manting could not wait to hold her hand


    and walk out. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Brat, look, now you can bring your femalepanion to stun the audience!¡± Manting smiled as he


    spoke.


    Lucas raised his ck eyes. Even though he had seen many beauties, he still could not help but be


    shocked when he saw Emily in front of him. His eyes were filled with unconceble surprise. However,


    in the next second, he quickly recovered, covered his eyes, and coughed a few times.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Manting saw his reaction and felt even more amused. Emily nodded. At seven o¡¯clock in the evening,


    Lucas and Emily arrived at the banquet hall. The list of invitations for this banquet was all higher-ups in


    the city. Emily stood at the door and felt inexplicably nervous. Lucas saw Emily¡¯s uneasiness and


    reached out to hold her hand. ¡°Rx, leave it to me.¡±


    The man¡¯s pair of ck eyes seemed to have magic, causing Emily to instantly sink into it.


    She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two of them walked into the venue, and in an instant, they became the center of attention.


    ¡°Coming,ing.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lucas?¡±


    Seeing Lucas appear, the organizer immediately greeted him.


    ¡°Lucas!¡± The man looked at Lucas, his face full of enthusiasm. Lucas nodded and smiled, ¡°Uncle Lin.¡±


    The organizer this time was the Lin family. All along, the Lin family and Greens family had a good


    rtionship, and the two sides had a very friendly cooperative rtionship Director Lin joked, ¡°The


    more your dad disengage from thepany, the more proficient he bes! Now, we basically can¡¯t


    see he anywhere. He just leaves everything to you.¡±


    Lucas nodded and didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± Ever since Lucas became an adult, he had entered the Greens Group,


    step by step, until now. Everyone saw his ability and naturally did not dare toin. As Chairman


    Lin spoke, his gaze swept past Emily beside him. In the past, when had a woman appeared by Lucas¡¯


    side when he participated in such a banquet?


    At this moment, not only did a woman appear, but she was also such a beautiful woman. For a


    moment, he could not help but be curious.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a yful expression. ¡°Lucas, this is¡­ why didn¡¯t you


    introduce her to me?¡± ¡°This is my friend, Emily,¡± Lucas answered subconsciously. Since she was


    mentioned, Emily also raised the corners of her mouth and greeted him calmly.


    ¡°Hello, President Lin, I am Emily.¡± Emily was generous and did not have any stage fright. As he


    watched, President Lin narrowed his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal. Just call me Uncle Lin, just


    like Lucas!¡± he said with a kind smile. Emily hummed and did not refuse. Director Lin looked at the twoThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    of them and was even more satisfied. He had been dealing with people outside for so many years, and


    he could tell that Emily was a nobledy. Every move she made had a unique temperament. Most


    importantly, even if she stood next to Lucas, she was not paling inparison at all.


    He could not help but smile. Interesting. The guests at the scene also recognized Lucas and began to


    look at the two people. All along, Lucas had been very low-key. This was the first time he had brought a


    woman to such an asion. In an instant, the identity of Emily became a doubt in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    They could not help but whisper. ¡°Did you see the woman beside Lucas? Which family¡¯s daughter is


    she?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Chapter 120 She Had to Deal with Emily


    ¡°Yes, I have never seen her before! Now she suddenly appears¡­ Could she be Greens family¡¯s future


    daughter-inw?¡±


    When this guess came out, everyone was even more shocked.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say! This is really possible. Did you see a woman beside Lucas before?¡± Everyone shook


    their heads, looking like they were watching a good show. ¡°Not simple, not simple at all.¡± Emily did not


    notice the discussions of others at all. She just followed by Lucas¡¯ side. Time passed. Due to the high


    heels, Emily¡¯s ankle felt ufortable. It should be known that normally, she did not wear high heels.


    How could she adapt to suddenly wearing such high heels?


    Seeing Emily¡¯s difort, Lucas leaned over and whispered into her ear, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The man took in all of her little movements. Emily was a little stunned and replied, ¡°I just don¡¯t rock high


    heels. I feel a little ufortable.¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas nced around and said thoughtfully, ¡°Go over there and rest for a while.¡± Looking


    at the rest area not far away, Emily nodded. ¡°Okay,¡± she said. Just as Lucas was about to follow Emily,


    he was called out by a man not far away.


    ¡°Mr. Greens!¡±


    ¡°Long time no see. Come, have a drink.¡± He stood where he was, a troubled expression on his face.


    Just as he was about to reject the man, Emily¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can go over and rest


    myself.¡±. After thinking for a moment, Lucas nodded. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At this


    time, not far away, Mia and Charles Johnson also walked into the hall.


    After the destruction of their reputation, this was the first time the two of them appeared in this kind of


    situation.


    The two of them had just walked into the hall when suddenly, they were attracted by Emily in the


    distance.


    Today, Emily stunned everyone. Even Charles Johnson was a little dazed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Emily? Why is she


    also here¡­¡± How could Mia not see Emily? She clenched her fists. They had been harmed by this


    woman to such an extent. This Emily was actually living such a good life! Feeling the staring eyes of


    Charles Johnson next to her, Mia was even more furious, her eyes full of anger. Without thinking about


    anything else, she directly rushed forward. Mia walked in front of Emily and crossed her arms in front of


    her chest, looking arrogant. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this sister? Why are you here?¡± ¡°This kind of ce is not for


    people like you toe!¡± Her gaze swept over Emily, continuously sizing up the gown that she was


    wearing. Although the workmanship of the qipao was fine, there was no brand name on it at all.


    Could this be a knockoff?


    Thinking about this, the disdain in Mia¡¯s eyes became even greater. That was true, how could a poor


    person like Emily have any money for this? ¡°Sister, the next time you rent a gown, you should rent a


    famous brand. People who don¡¯t have a brand on their clothes obviously wear fake. How


    embarrassing.¡± Miaughed even more as she spoke. Emily just sat quietly in her seat. Her face was


    cold and elegant, and she did not speak. She was toozy to even throw a nce at someone like Mia.


    Mia stood where she was, feeling as if she had been silently humiliated by someone. She stomped her


    feet and gritted her teeth. ¡°Emily, what do you mean by this?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I was kind enough to remind you. It¡¯s fine if you are not grateful, but you actually put on such airs.


    What is there for you to be proud of?¡± she said. Mia was furious, and she was even more determined in


    her heart. Today, she must make this Emily ugly.


    Suddenly, her eyes turned as if she had thought of something, and her voice rose a bit. ¡°Right, Emily,


    all the people who came to these ces have received invitations. Do you have an invitation?¡±


    Emily sat in her seat, unmoved.


    Seeing this, Mia was even more certain of what she was thinking. With Emily¡¯s status, how could she


    possibly have an invitation? She sneered, a trace of malicious intent shing across her face. She


    deliberately shouted loudly, ¡°Emily, do you know where this is?¡± ¡°With your status, you came without an


    invitation. Don¡¯t tell me you want to eat for free and save money?¡±


    Mia spoke with a righteous tone and a loud voice, as if she was afraid that others would not be able to


    hear her. ¡°Emily, I never thought that you would actually be able to do such a thing!¡± Hearing this, Emily


    frowned. This idiot Mia was really brainless. Themotion here naturally attracted the guests beside


    them. In a split second, everyone couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads and look at them curiously.


    After hearing Mia¡¯s words, everyone felt even weirder. They could clearly see that Emily had clearly


    come with Lucas. Now that this had happened, what was going on with this woman? Sensing


    everyone¡¯s gazes, Mia became even more excited. She had to deal with Emily today! She raised her


    head proudly, her voice bing louder and louder. ¡°When can someone without an invitatione


    in?¡± ¡°Security, where is the security? Hurry up and bring this woman out.¡± She shouted and called the


    security guard. ¡°Security, this person doesn¡¯t have an invitation.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Chapter 121 They Were Going to Be Finished Today


    ¡°She sneaked in here. Hurry up and chase her out.¡± Mia shouted coldly. The security guard came over.


    After roughly understanding the situation, he looked at Emily. ¡°Miss, please show your invitation letter


    to indicate your identity so as to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings.¡± Emily was stunned and a


    little embarrassed. She really didn¡®t have an invitation. After all, she came in with Lucas. She really


    didn¡¯t have this thing. Seeing that Emily couldn¡®t take it out, Mia was even more proud. She raised her


    eyebrows and crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°How is it? I told you, this woman is here to eat


    and drink for free!¡± ¡°Why aren¡®t you hurrying her out? What are you thinking about?¡± Seeing this, the


    security guard could only persuade. ¡°Miss, I¡®m sorry. Because you don¡®t have an invitation letter, please


    leave now.¡± Mia sneered, her face full of contempt. ¡°Hurry up and leave. I don¡®t know how she


    managed to get in.¡± ¡°If I were you, I would find a hole in the ground and hide in it. How embarrassing!¡±


    For a moment, Emily stood where she was and felt a little embarrassed. She pursed her lips and was


    about to exin.


    Suddenly, Director Lin and Lucas walked over from not far away.


    They were originally standing to the side discussing some businesses, but themotion was too loud


    and they were inevitably attracted. Director Lin¡®s face was cold as he berated, ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Why are


    there so many people gathered here?¡± The security guard turned around and quickly exined to


    Director Lin. In an instant, Director Lin¡®s expression became even uglier. Beside him, Lucas had a cold


    expression.


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong was brought here by Lucas. Who said that she came here to eat and drink for free!¡±


    Director Lin was directly angry at the security guard.


    1


    Seeing this, the security guard was also shocked. He hurriedly exined, ¡°Sir, it¡®s all because of this


    youngdy that I came here.¡± In an instant, she threw the me on Mia. Feeling the gazes of the two,


    Mia was clearly a little flustered. Her face turned green and white. She never expected that Lucas


    would actually bring Emily to such a ce.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Damn it!


    She originally wanted to make a fool of Emily, but now, she had gone for wool and came home shorn.


    Mia lowered her eyes and hid her emotions. After a long time, she smiled awkwardly. ¡°So that¡®s how it


    is. We didn¡®t figure it out just now, so we caused such a misunderstanding. Well, since we have figured


    it out now, it¡®s all right!¡±


    She rolled her eyes, as if she wanted to cover up this matter.


    However, Lucas¡® face was cold. ¡°Just with such an apology and everything will be fine?¡± His eyes were


    cold as he spoke.


    Feeling the cold air around Lucas, Mia swallowed her saliva and felt a little scared. She pursed her lips,


    ¡°Mr. Greens, I really misunderstood what happened just now. My sister didn¡®t exin it clearly before! If


    she had said earlier that you brought her here, I wouldn¡®t have misunderstood...¡±


    Lucas sneered and interrupted impatiently. ¡°You want to cover this up with just one sentence. And it¡®s


    all your sister¡®s fault, right?¡± His dark eyes were filled with coldness as he swept his gaze across Mia¡®s


    face, his eyes filled with disgust. ¡°1, I didn¡®t mean that.¡± ¡°Apologize to her.¡± The corners of Lucas¡® lips


    curled up as he coldly spat out the word. His face was gloomy, and the aura around him suddenly burst


    out like the death god. Mia was stunned, and her face was full of astonishment.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Asking her to apologize to Emily, or in front of so many people, wasn¡®t this directly pping her face?


    She looked at Charles Johnson helplessly and kept looking at him. To make her apologize to Emily at a


    time like this, what kind of joke was this?


    ¡°Young Master Greens, this was originally a misunderstanding. Since they have exined it clearly,


    why take it seriously?¡± Charles Johnson said. The surrounding people began to whisper. Feeling


    everyone¡®s evil thoughts, Mia¡®s expression became even uglier. Lucas sneered and said, ¡°The girl I


    brought here has been wronged. Don¡®t you think i should take it seriously?¡± He stood in front of the two


    of them, looking down on them with a superior attitude. ¡°If Mia is not willing to apologize, why don¡®t you


    do it?¡± His arrogant attitude seemed not to put Charles Johnson in his eyes at all. Feeling the man¡®s


    contempt for him, Charles Johnson was also angry. His face was not good, but he did not dare to


    provoke Lucas. ¡°I¡®ll say it onest time, apologize.¡± Lucas¡® voice rang in his ears again. ¡°Three.¡± ¡°Two.¡±


    The countdown sounded. The man¡®s deep and cold gaze made it impossible to doubt the authenticity


    of his words. Charles Johnson panicked and quickly looked at Mia. ¡°Mia, hurry up and apologize!¡±


    How could he not know Lucas¡® character? If she did not apologize, they would all be finished today! Mia


    was unwilling. In thest second, she gritted her teeth and squeezed out a sentence.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry!¡± Lucas wanted to continue but was stopped by Emily. ¡°Forget it, that¡®s enough.¡± She didn¡®t


    want to be entangled with Mia, and she was toozy to bother with her. Speaking of this, Lucas could


    only give up and nod. The two of them left. After making such a joke, all the guests present felt that it


    was a little funny when they looked at Charles Johnson and Mia.


    The socialites who were originally ying with Mia turned tough at her.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Chapter 122 Would Never Try to Be Brave ¡°Thank you for what happened just now.¡± Suddenly, Emily


    said to Lucas. Lucas smiled and said apologetically, ¡°After all, this happened because of me. I should


    be the one apologizing.¡± ¡°I brought you here, but I didn¡®t take good care of you. That¡®s why this kind of


    embarrassing thing happened.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you,¡± Emily shook her head. Mia hade for


    her in the first ce, just to embarrass her. No matter who she came with, Mia would do this. Suddenly,


    Lucas seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Is your foot okay?¡± ¡°It¡®s much better now,¡±


    Emily nodded. ¡°Just wait for me a little longer. The banquet is about to end,¡± Lucas said. Emily was not


    in a hurry. She nodded and followed Lucas again, beginning to mingle with the crowd.


    At this moment, Chase Smith came from not far away. She was holding a ss of champagne and was


    about to greet Lucas. When she saw Emily beside her, she was stunned. Her hand holding the ss of


    champagne tightened. Why is this woman here again? It was fine that she appeared at thepany


    last time, but she actually came to attend this kind of banquet. Lucas even brought her here. At this


    moment, a few big question marks appeared in Chase Smith¡®s mind.


    She hid the on her face.


    ¡°Lucas!¡±


    Lucas turned around and responded in a very cold tone.


    Chase Smith smiled and did not feel embarrassed. She looked at Emily beside her and asked, ¡°Lucas,


    who is this youngdy next to you? You haven¡®t introduced her yet.¡± She smiled with a friendly and


    harmless look. Lucas nodded and subconsciously looked at Emily. He said, ¡°My plus one, Emily.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± Emily said with a smile. ¡°Hello, Ms. Armstrong. My name is Chase Smith. You can call me


    Chase,¡± Chase Smith replied. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, have we met before?¡± Ms. Armstrong asked. Suddenly,


    Chase Smith seemed to inadvertently bring up the topic. As she spoke, she nced at Lucas out of the


    corner of her eye, as if she wanted to see her reaction. ¡°Yes, we met at the bookstorest time.¡± Emily


    nodded. ¡°No wonder! I didn¡®t remember wrongly!¡± Chase Smith smiled. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, thest time I


    met your two children at the bookstore, they were really cute!¡±


    Chase Smith seemed to be intentional, and when she spoke of the word children, her tone became


    even heavier.


    She guessed that Lucas definitely did not know about this matter. How could someone as proud as him


    ept a woman who had two children? However, she did not expect that Lucas had a calm


    expression. ¡°Yes, they are very obedient.¡± Emily nodded indifferently. When the child was mentioned, a


    smile unconsciously appeared on Emily¡®s face. Chase Smith was even more astonished in her heart.


    Why was there no reaction at all... Although she was puzzled in her heart, she still pretended to be


    friendly. ¡°Lucas, can I borrow your femalepanion to chat with me? You wouldn¡®t mind, would you?¡±


    After that, she ignored Lucas and pulled Emily over. She walked to the side and started chatting.


    ¡°Emily, you wouldn¡®t mind me calling you that, right?¡± ¡°I don¡®t know why, but from the first time I saw


    you, I felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. This might be fate...¡±


    Chase Smith said to Emily. That enthusiastic look also frightened Emily a little. She did not show any


    emotion on her face and nodded with a smile. However, Emily did not know why, but she felt a little


    strange. This woman¡®s enthusiasm felt weird... Although she didn¡®t have much contact with people,


    Emily still had the most basic


    judgment. No matter what Chase Smith said, Emily only responded simply and spoke very politely.


    After seeing that she couldn¡®t find anything, Chase Smith gave up. Later, because he could not escape,


    Lucas still drank some wine. Emily stood at the side and saw that Lucas¡® expression was not good. She


    quickly shook off Chase Smith and went up. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Miss Smith. I still have something to do. I¡®ll go


    first.¡± Then, she walked directly to Lucas¡® side, reached out, and grabbed his arm. She asked, ¡°How are


    you?¡± She looked at Lucas with worry in her eyes. Lucas chuckled and shook his head. ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± The


    more the man said this, the more worried Emily became. She frowned, obviously somewhat in


    disbelief.


    Seeing Lucas raise his wine cup, someone came over to toast him.


    Emily directly interrupted, only to see her raise her own wine cup and block in front of Lucas.


    ¡°Mr. Greens is not suitable for drinking these days. Let me do it.¡±


    With that, he drank up the wine in one gulp. ¡°Ms. Armstrong is really good at drinking!¡± ¡°If you can¡®t


    drink it, please stop.¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°En, don¡®t worry. I know what I¡®m doing. I definitely won¡®t force myself!¡± Emily nodded.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas smiled.


    Previous Post


    Next PostN?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Chapter 123 Probingly


    Chase Smith stood not far away, watching the interaction between the two. She frowned, her face full


    of doubts. What was the rtionship between Lucas and that woman? Why were they so intimate? She


    felt puzzled and confused. After a few cups, Emily¡®s little face was clearly dyed with two patches of red.


    Usually, she rarely drank. Suddenly, she drank a few cups so fiercely, it was obvious that she couldn¡®t


    take it. Looking at her appearance, Lucas was a little worried. ¡°Alright, stop drinking. Let¡®s rest for a


    while.¡± Emily blushed and replied softly. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I need to go to the bathroom,¡± she said as she


    reached out and rubbed her forehead. Then, she got up and left. Looking at her leaving figure, Lucas


    was even more worried.


    The bathroom.


    Emily sshed some cold water on her face and felt much more clear¨Cheaded.


    She tidied herself up and was about to leave. Suddenly, she bumped into Chase Smith who was


    walking towards her. ¡°Emily, what a coincidence!¡± Chase Smith walked over to Emily and smiled


    warmly. Emily nodded and greeted her.


    Just as she was about to leave, Chase Smith¡®s voice rang out. ¡°Emily, I see that you and Lucas are


    quite close. What is your rtionship? Are you guys a couple?¡± She looked at Emily, her eyes full of


    probing. Just as she finished speaking, as if afraid that Emily would misunderstand, she added another


    sentence. ¡°Don¡®t misunderstand. I didn¡®t mean anything bad. I was just curious.¡± She sighed and her


    gaze became profound.


    ¡°Lucas and I have known each other for a long time. It can be said that we have known each other


    since we were young... It has always been rare to see him get so close to any woman, so I am a little


    curious.¡± Emily only gave an ¡°oh¡± and did not have any other thoughts. ¡°Ordinary friends.¡± She looked


    up lightly. However, Chase Smith obviously did not believe it. ¡°Is that so? But I rarely see Lucas treat a


    person like this.¡± She chuckled. ¡°You don¡®t know, but from the moment he started going to school, not


    to mention women, even men could not get close to him.¡± There was an indescribable feeling in her


    tone, as if she was swearing on her sovereignty. ¡°Is that so?¡± Emily did not seem to care. ¡°However, I


    think that Mr. Greens is quite easy to get along with.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Since we met, he has helped me


    a lot. He is a very good person. However, it might also be because I have a lot to say.¡± ¡°I still have


    something to do. I¡®ll be leaving first,¡± she said.


    She turned around and left.


    Chase Smith stood in the same ce, obviously still in a daze. She frowned. What was this? Showing


    off?


    Chase Smith clenched her fists and stared at Emily with some resentment in her eyes. This woman


    was simply hateful.


    What¡®s so great about attending a banquet together with Lucas? The position of Greens family¡®s young


    mistress must be hers. Back at the banquet hall. Emily was obviously feeling a little ufortable.


    Under the influence of alcohol, she felt that her head was starting to sink. Seeing that something was


    wrong with Emily, Lucas quickly asked, ¡°Can you still hold on?¡± ¡°It¡®s fine. Why don¡®t we go back first?¡±


    Emily nodded. She kept saying that it was fine, but it was obvious that she had drunk too much. Emily


    had a very clear understanding of her own alcohol tolerance. It was gettingte, and it was time to go


    back. Lucas¡® face sank. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Emily. He nodded and said, ¡°Let¡®s go


    home.¡±


    Judging by Emily¡®s appearance, it was not suitable to stay any longer. Just as they walked out of the


    hotel, a cold wind blew and hit Emily¡®s face. She was a little more awake. However, she still felt like she


    was stumbling. She followed behind Lucas. When she was going down the stairs, she didn¡®t pay


    attention. She stepped on air and charged forward. Emily was so scared that her face turned pale and


    she cried out in rm.


    Ah!


    Just when she thought that she was going to have the closest contact with the floor, the next second,


    she fell into the man¡¯s arms.


    Lucas¡® unique cold aura entered her nose. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Greens,¡± Emily said with a silly smile. She


    leaned into Lucas¡® arms just like that. For a moment, the two of them were in a somewhat ambiguous


    position. Lucas helped her up and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Emily pouted and muttered, ¡°I feel a little


    dizzy. Lucas helplessly reached out and helped Emily into the car. Looking at the woman¡®s flushed


    face, Lucas couldn¡®t help but shake his head and say, ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡®t have let you


    drink just now.¡± At first, looking at Emily¡®s bold and unconstrained appearance, he thought that she was


    very good at drinking. Now it seemed like... Lucas couldn¡®t help but sigh.


    Emily leaned against the back seat and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I, I¡®ll just go back and take some anti¨C


    inmmatory drugs.¡± She said that, but her blurred eyes and red face had already betrayed her.


    In the car.


    ¡°President, are you leaving?¡± Mason asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas replied softly. Time passed, and Emily felt


    dizzy. Gradually, her head became heavier and her eyelids drooped. She had fallen asleep at some


    point in time.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Chapter 124 The Two Were So Intimate Lucas only felt a weight on his shoulder, as if there was


    something on it. Lowering his eyes, he only saw the little woman leaning against him, and she had


    already fallen asleep. This was the first time someone was leaning on his shoulder. Lucas¡® eyes


    darkened and he wanted to push her away, but when his gaze swept over Emily¡®s small face, he


    hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he did not move.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped. ¡°President, we¡®ve arrived.¡± Mason¡®s voice rang out. Lucas grunted


    softly and shouted, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, we¡®re home.¡± ¡°Doctor Armstrong, wake up.¡± Emily frowned and


    let out a muffled groan, as if she was in a dream. ¡°Sofia, don¡®t make a fuss. Let Mommy sleep a little


    longer.¡± Seeing this, Lucas looked embarrassed. He nced out of the window and then looked back


    at the woman in front of him. Finally, a light shed in his eyes. He bent down and picked Emily up by


    the waist. When Mason got out of the car, he saw this scene. He swallowed his saliva, his face full of


    surprise. This, this, this, this wasn¡®t dreaming, right?


    After all, he had been by Lucas¡® side for so long, when had he ever seen him be so intimate with


    someone???


    He even took the initiative to carry Doctor Armstrong!!! For some reason, Mason felt even more


    incredulous. At Emily¡®s home, because it was toote, the two little ones had already fallen asleep, and


    only Lucy was waiting. Knock knock!


    Hearing the sound, Lucy hurriedly got up. ¡°Emily, you¡®re back?¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, she saw Lucas walk in with Emily in his arms. Lucy was startled and


    quickly asked, ¡°What happened to this girl?¡±


    In the middle of the night, she was carried back by a man. How could she not be worried?


    Lucas exined, ¡°Grandma, it¡®s fine. Doctor Armstrong drank some wine and fell asleep now.¡± After


    hearing this, Lucy heaved a sigh of relief. She couldn¡®t help but say, ¡°This girl is not good at drinking.


    Why should she drink?¡± ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Mr. Greens. Please bring her in.¡± Then, Lucy brought


    Lucas into the room. Lucas put Emily on the bed and then left. ¡°Mr. Greens, sorry to trouble you. It¡®s so


    late. I won¡®t keep you here. Pleasee and take a seat another day.¡± ¡°It¡®s okay, Grandma,¡± Lucas


    said with a smile.


    In the room. Emilyy on the bed and slept all the way until dawn. It was probably because she had


    drunk wine that she was particrly easy to sleep. The next day, when Emily woke up, she only felt


    that her head was hurting badly. She rubbed her eyebrows and could not help but sigh. Sure enough,


    the feeling of hangover was really ufortable. ¡®Next time, I won¡®t drink casually! Knock knock!


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    The door of the room opened and two little children came in from the outside.


    ¡°Mommy, are you awake?¡± ¡°Mommy, are you still feeling ufortable?¡± The two little onesy on the


    bed, blinking their eyes and looking cute. ¡°It¡®s okay, Mommy is much better now.¡± Emily resisted the


    difort in her body and chuckled.


    Ethan picked up a cup of tea and walked up to her. Her little appearance was very sensible.


    ¡°Mommy, you won¡®t feel ufortable after drinking this!¡± Emily propped herself up and took the tea


    that Ethan handed over. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Ethan!¡±


    ¡°Our Ethan is so great. He can be considerate to Mommy now.¡± Then, she drank it all in one gulp.


    ¡°Mommy, do you still remember what happenedst night?¡± Suddenly, Ethan said this to her with a


    smile. Emily was stunned. Only after this reminder did she remember. How did shee back


    yesterday? She frowned and thought back to what happenedst night. Emily only remembered that


    she seemed to have drunk a little too much and then got on the car... After that, she could not


    remember anything. Looking at his mother, Ethan smiled like a naughty boy. He blinked his big eyes


    and said, ¡°Mommy, I heard Great¨CGrandma say this morning that uncle personally carried you back!¡±


    At this point, Sofia also became excited and quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, Great-Grandma said that carried


    you in his arms!¡± ¡°Just like in the storybook, the Prince carried the Princess ¨C¨C¡±


    The two little guys started to tease.


    Hearing this, Emily was also stunned.


    For a moment, she only felt a little embarrassed.


    No matter what, she was not rted to Lucas. It was strange that the two of them had such intimate


    movements between them. ¡°Mommy, are you going to catch up to Lucas soon?¡±


    Sofia suddenly said. ¡°Alright, alright, you two little guys are not allowed to talk nonsense.¡± Emily almost


    choked.


    The two little guys were really getting more and more ridiculous.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy is going to get up.¡±


    At this time, Smith family. After one night, Chase Smithy on the bed and did not feel sleepy at all. Her


    mind was filled with the image of Lucas helping Emily leave yesterday. When the two of them left


    yesterday, she also came out. Originally, she wanted to leave with Lucas, but she did not expect that


    the two of them were so close.


    The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. What was the rtionship between


    them! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Chapter 125 She Still Had a Chance


    When Chase Smith got up from the bed, Mrs. Smith saw the two dark circles under her eyes. Mrs.


    Smith frowned, feeling extremely distressed. ¡°Chase, what¡®s wrong with you? You didn¡®t sleep the


    whole night?¡± Chase Smith sat on the sofa with a worried look on her face. She said, ¡°Mom, don¡®t say


    anymore.¡± Thinking about it now, she was still extremely irritated. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Mrs. Smith stepped


    forward. Since she was young, Chase Smith had been very outstanding. She had never let them worry


    about her. It was rare to see her like this.


    For a moment, Mrs. Smith couldn¡®t help but worry. ¡°Mrs., a woman actually appeared by Lucas¡® side.¡±


    With a depressed look on his face, Chase Smith told his mother what had happenedst night. After


    hearing this, Mrs. Smith didn¡®t think much of it.


    ¡°I heard you say that this woman is not the daughter of a rich family. She is just a woman with no power


    or status. She is not worth mentioning.¡±


    She raised her head and said, ¡°Just do as I usually suggest you. If you have nothing to do, go and visit


    your Auntie Edwards more often. A family like the Greens family naturally has to pay attention to social


    status in marriage. It is absolutely not possible for an ordinary girl to marry into their family.¡± ¡°But...¡±


    Chase Smith still felt a little worried when she recalled the intimate appearance of Lucas and Emily


    Before she could finish speaking, Mrs. Smith continued to interrupt her. ¡°When did you be so


    unconfident? Do you think a woman from a small family can kiss up to Greens family? What are you


    thinking about?¡± ¡°Moreover, Aunt Edwards likes you so much. As long as you keep a good rtionship


    with her, there will be no problem!¡± Mrs. Smith said it with confidence. At that, Chase felt that it made


    sense.


    From a young age, children who grew up in their families knew that marriage¨Cwise it was not so easy


    for them to make their own decisions.


    After thinking for a long time, Chase finally let go of the doubts in her heart.


    OPCILJ UHL ULIT LUUUUIJUILL


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, Mom, I understand.¡± She nodded. ¡°My daughter is so outstanding, there is nothing to worry


    about.¡± In the afternoon, Chase personally made some pastries and went to the Greens family. Seeing


    Chase bringing food here, Peiying was so happy that she couldn¡®t close her mouth.


    ¡°Chase, you girl,e on! You shouldn¡®t have!¡± ¡°Auntie, this is the pastry that I personally made for


    you. I want you to taste it.¡± Chase chuckled.


    Hearing this, Peiying was a little surprised. ¡°Personally made?¡± ¡°Yes, Auntie. Hurry and try it.¡± Chase


    nodded again. Then, she took out a piece of cake and handed it directly to Peiying.


    Peiying took it and put it into her mouth to taste it. The taste was indeed good, sweet but not greasy.


    She nodded with satisfaction and praised even more, saying, ¡°Chase, you are really a clever girl!¡± ¡°Your


    cooking skills are not bad! In the future, if any kid marries you, he will be able to enjoy a good life!¡±


    Chase lowered her head shyly, a little embarrassed, and pouted. ¡°Auntie, it¡®s not like you don¡®t know


    what I¡®m thinking...¡± Other than Lucas, how could she tolerate anyone else in her heart? Seeing this,


    the smile on Peiying¡¯s face grew even wider. Speaking of this, Chase looked at Peiying with some


    hesitation. ¡°Auntie, actually, there is something I don¡®t know whether I should ask or not.¡±


    Peiying raised her eyes. ¡°Ask. If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Chase hesitated for a few


    seconds before speaking.


    ¡°I went to see Lucas a few days ago, and then I saw a woman at Lucas¡® residence. Do you know?¡±


    ¡°I saw that the two of them acting intimately, which leads to misunderstandings. So I wanted to ask,


    Auntie, are they in that kind of rtionship? If they are, I will keep a distance from him in the future.¡±


    Chase¡®s words were full of grievances. It had to be said that she was really scheming.


    Not only did she inquire about Emily¡®s identity, she also got to know Peiying¡®s attitude. Sure enough,


    Peiying immediately said, ¡°Girl, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°That woman is Lucas¡® personal


    doctor. There is nothing between the two of them.¡±


    After hearing this, the big stone that had been pressing on Chase Smith¡®s heart finally dropped. She


    breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡°So she¡®s just a doctor. I thought she¡®s Lucas¡®


    girlfriend...¡± ¡°If there is anything in the future, just ask me directly, so that you won¡®t misunderstand!¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Auntie.¡± Chase nodded. Her gloomy mood in the morning was swept away, and it


    was immediately reced by happiness.


    It seemed that she still had a chance!


    It was still true that only she, Chase, was qualified to be Greens family¡®s young mistress! Chase


    apanied Peiying for a chat. It was not until dusk that she left.


    Over here. After Emily sent the two children to school, she did not go to the vi on the top of the


    mountain as usual. Instead, she returned home to the original herbal garden. She had been at the vi


    for the past few days and had neglected the herbal garden here. There were already many things to


    do. She had note to see it for a long time, and many medicinal herbs had grown out. Emily picked


    up the basket and began to pick. This time, there was quite a harvest. Not only did she pick a lot of


    common medicinal herbs, but there were also several rare ones. One had to know that these rare


    medicinal herbs were all to be used by Lucaster on. Previously, she had searched for a long time but


    had not found anything. Now, she directly picked them, how could Emily not be happy? Immediately,


    she picked up her phone, took a photo, and directly sent it to Lucas.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Chapter 126 Find Someone to Marry


    At the same time, Lucas was busy working in the office. The phone rang. He took a look and saw the


    picture sent by Emily and a happy emoji of a little rabbit. In a split second, Lucas raised the corners of


    his lips and his gaze softened. He put down the work in his hands and immediately replied. ¡°Thank you


    for your hard work, Doctor Armstrong.¡± Emily quickly replied. ¡°It¡¯s not hard. It¡¯s what Doctor Armstrong


    should do.¡± ¡°Right, don¡¯t work too hard recently. You have to rest if necessary. With your current


    physical condition, you have to maintain at least eight hours of sleep every day.¡± Emily couldn¡¯t help but


    remind Lucas. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Armstrong. I understand.¡± Lucas chuckled. Ever since he was


    treated by Emily, he could clearly feel the changes in his body. Compared to before, it was really much


    better. If he slowly recuperated, he might really have a chance to recover. In the past, this was


    something he would never have dared to think about, but after Emily appeared, there was a miracle


    coming¡­


    Emily worked in the medicine garden for an entire morning before all was done. When she returned


    home, she took out a silver needle and walked to Lucy.


    The old woman was getting old, and her legs were always a little sore. Especially recently, it was


    raining and the old woman groaned now and then. ¡°Grandma, rx. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Emily reached


    out and rolled up the old woman¡¯s trousers and began to use the needle. Lucy nodded and looked at


    Emily in front of her. For a moment, her eyes became absent-minded. She sighed, ¡°To be old means to


    be useless. Time flies day by day.¡± The little girl who was still crying and making a scene in front of her


    in the past had be the mother of the two children in the blink of an eye. Emily smiled and said,


    ¡°Grandma, what are you talking about? You¡¯re still fine.¡± ¡°My body is fine currently. I can still take care


    of you. But if I die in the future, you won¡¯t have anyone to take care of you.¡±


    As she spoke, the olddy sighed. ¡°Now that the two little ones have grown older and be sensible,


    it¡¯s time for you to find someone to take good care of yourself.¡± For the olddy, watching Emily get


    married was the biggest hope in her heart. However, Emily shook her head and smiled, ¡°Grandma, i


    think it¡¯s good like this!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just stay with you and the two little guys. I won¡¯t marry anyone.¡± After so


    many things had happened, Emily now understood very clearly that the other things were all fake and


    were useless. However, the olddy did not think so. She sighed and said, ¡°I will leave sooner orter.


    The two little guys will also grow up and leave the house.¡± ¡°What will you do when they have their own


    family?¡±


    Lucy looked at Emily with a worried face. Apart from them, Emily had nothing left. Without the


    protection of her family, wouldn¡¯t she suffer a lot by herself?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all still by my side now? Why are you thinking so much? Let¡¯s talk about the futureter.¡± ¡°If


    that day reallyes, won¡¯t I be living a good life by myself?¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t be bothered to meet new


    people. I¡¯m alone and I have two children with me. Will anyone be willing to ept me? Will there really


    be people who is willing to treat you and the two little guys well?¡± If she really wanted to find a partner,


    there were too many factors to consider. Rather than this, she was still preferring to live a good life by


    herself. Emily¡¯s tone was firm, as if she had already made a n.


    The more she said this, the more worried the olddy became. She sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I


    think that Mr. Greens is not bad!¡± ¡°Mr. Greens is very good to people. Hepletely epts the two


    little guys. Look how much they like him¡­¡± Before the olddy could finish her words, Emily interrupted


    with a smile. ¡°Grandma, you think too much.¡± ¡°With Mr. Greens¡¯s family background, how could he


    agree to let ME bring the childreb in? Moreover, Mr. Greens is not in good health. Although I am


    working hard to recuperate him now, I can¡¯t guarantee how long he can live and whether he can be


    cured¡­¡± After saying this, Emily smiled bitterly.


    Although the words were not pleasant to hear, they were all true. These were all things that needed to


    be considered. With her reminder, Lucy nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    This was no good, that was no good. What should her Emily do in the future? Thinking about this, the


    olddy let out a long sigh. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry too much!¡± Emily chuckled and quicklyforted


    her.


    Previous Post


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Chapter 127 Wild Children without a Father


    ¡°Although I¡¯m saying this now, if I really meet someone suitable in the future, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely


    marry myself out.¡± After hearing Emily¡¯s words, the olddy nodded. ¡°Okay, then I am relieved.¡± Later,


    Emily went to pick up the two little ones. After returning home, the two little children told Emily about


    what had happened at the kindergarten today. Then they said, ¡°By the way, Mommy, there will be a


    parent-teacher conference in the kindergarten in two days. I want both parents to join it!¡± Parent-


    teacher conference. Emily nodded and agreed, ¡°Okay, Mommy knows. I will definitely go when the time


    comes.¡± Sofia blinked her big eyes and asked eagerly, ¡°What about Daddy? Will he go as well?¡± When


    these words came out, Emily was instantly stunned. The two little guys also looked at her in unison,


    their eyes full of expectation. Emily could not ignore the hope in the eyes of the two little guys, but she


    really had no choice. She looked at the two little ones softly. ¡°Ethan, Sofia, you also know that our


    family¡¯s situation is quite special. If Mommy goes alone, will that be okay?¡± She patiently exined.


    However, in the next second, Sofia was obviously a little disappointed. She only replied with an ¡°oh¡±


    and turned back to her room with a drooping face. Emily stood in ce and was a little stunned for a


    moment. ¡°What happened to this girl?¡±


    It was rare to see Sofia like this. Ethan stood in front of Emily, looking hesitant. ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    He gritted his teeth and looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated, not knowing how to say


    it. Seeing his hesitation, Emily said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ethan?¡± ¡°What do you want to say to Mommy? Just


    say it directly.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, a child in kindergarten said that my sister and I are wild children without a father.¡± Ethan


    struggled for a moment and said. A soft, sticky voice sounded, and Emily felt even more upset. For a


    moment, she felt as if her heart was being eaten by dozens or hundreds of ants. Normally, although the


    two children did not say anything, they understood. Ethan always had a sensible appearance, but Emily


    understood that his heart was actually extremely sensitive. Emily felt her throat go stiff and she could


    not say anything. After a long time, she finally squeezed out a sentence from her throat. ¡°Be good,


    Ethan. You are not wild children.¡±


    She endured the bitterness in her heart and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is all Mommy¡¯s fault.¡±


    Just thinking about it, Emily could tell how sad these two little guys were. The kids in the kindergarten


    were ignorant and spoke nonsense, but they did not know that their actions would imperceptibly hurt


    the hearts of the two little ones.


    But now, she could not find a father for the two little children out of thin air¡­ She lowered her eyes and


    could not help but think of her grandmother¡¯s words. Had she not considered it properly, and should


    she really find a father for the two little children? Seeing that Emily was sad, Ethanforted her.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine. I know about the special situation of our family. I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s just that my sister


    seems to be very sad.¡± ¡°She also promised her ssmates that she would take her father there.¡± How


    could Emily not know that after so long, it was the first time she had seen Sofia like this. Usually, Sofia


    had a lively and cheerful appearance.


    Now that she heard that Emily was the only one going, how could she not be sad?


    Emily¡¯s throat was hard. For a moment, she did not know how to answer. ¡°Mommy, about the parent-


    teacher conference, can we ask Lucas to apany us?¡± Ethan blinked his eyes and asked. If Lucas


    could apany them, then all the problems would be solved. Just as he said this, he was


    immediately rejected by Emily.


    ¡°No!¡± she said coldly.


    ¡°Ethan, uncle also has his own things to do. We can¡¯t always trouble him. Moreover, it¡¯s not proper for


    him to pretend to be your father.¡± She had already troubled Lucas with a lot of things. She absolutely


    could not trouble him anymore.


    Thest bit of hope in Ethan¡¯s eyes disappeared. He lowered his eyes and nodded. He said gloomily,


    ¡°Okay, Mommy. I understand.¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I willfort my sister.¡± After saying this, Ethan


    turned around and left.


    Emily stood where she was, and the bitterness in her heart increased. She clenched her fists and could


    not help but feel a little regretful. Just now, she should not have rejected Ethan so directly. However,


    she really could not continue to trouble Lucas. Grandma¡¯s words formed a whirlwind that kept shing


    through her mind. She stood where she was, feeling extremely conflicted. It seemed that she really


    should find a father for the two little guys.


    In the evening, even when they were eating, the two little guys looked unhappy. The olddy asked


    why, but they said nothing. At home, the atmosphere was a little low. After dinner, Emily came to


    Greens family.


    Previous Post


    Next PostThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Chapter 128 Sofia Disappeared As usual


    Emily came to deliver the medicine to Lucas.


    During the process, Emily looked a little absent-minded.


    Lucas talked to her several times, but she did not hear it and was immersed in her own world. Lucas


    could not help but frown and asked, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, did something happen to you?¡±


    It had to be known that Emily was very dedicated to her work, and such a situation would never


    happen.


    Emily came back to her senses and only shook her head lightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Judging by such a silent


    appearance, Lucas could not ask any further. ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine. If you need any help, you can ask


    me anytime,¡± he said with a nod.


    Emily acknowledged softly and did not say anything else. The next day. As usual, Emily sent the two


    little kids to kindergarten. After watching the little fellow enter, she called out to the teacher and


    hesitated. ¡°Teacher, do you have time now? I want to talk to you.¡± The teacher chuckled, ¡°Alright,


    Mother Gu, just say it.¡± Emily sighed and said, ¡°To be honest, I have always been taking care of the two


    children by myself. They are also very sensible and have never quarreled with me.¡± ¡°But something


    happened yesterday. Ethan told me about it. Children at this age are the most sensitive and fragile in


    their hearts. I hope you can investigate and see who has hurt the child with bad words¡­¡± Although


    Emily did not directly say what happened, when she heard this, the teacher also understood. The


    teacher nodded, indicating that he understood. ¡°Mrs, I understand. Don¡¯t worry. I will keep an eye on


    them. I guarantee that nothing like this will happen again.¡± Hearing this, Emily smiled. ¡°Sorry to trouble


    you, teacher.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mrs. This is what we should do!¡± After returning home, for some reason, Emily


    felt an inexplicable sense of panic.


    This feeling of unease was getting stronger. It was as if something bad was about to happen.


    Noon.


    After the kindergarten¡¯s children finished eating lunch, they were called by the teacher to take a nap in


    the sleeping room. Sofiay on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. As soon as the teacher


    came over, she closed her eyes and began to pretend to sleep. After the teacher left, she opened her


    eyes again. ¡°Boys and girls, don¡¯t move around. Be good and sleep. Don¡¯t talk anymore!¡±


    The teacher reminded them from time to time as she walked.


    Time passed by, and when all the children in the sleeping room were asleep, Sofia quietly got up from


    the bed.


    She put on her coat and sneaked out of the school while the security guards were having lunch. Sofia


    walked on the road. Her cute and tender face shed with a bit of intelligence and cunning. At this


    moment, she had a strong idea in her heart. She was going to look for Lucas! Sofia stood on the side of


    the road, stretched out her hand, and directly stopped a taxi. Looking at Sofia carrying a small school


    bag on her back and her cute appearance with two pigtails, the driver also became a little moved. He


    nced at the little fellow and was surprised. ¡°Little friend, why are you alone? Where are your


    parents? Did you get lost?¡± The driver was very warm-hearted and was thinking about whether to take


    the little fellow to the police. Suddenly, Sofia¡¯s soft voice came out. ¡°Uncle, I want to find Daddy. Can


    you take me there?¡± ¡°Looking for your father? Do you know the address?¡± The driver was even more


    surprised. Who wouldn¡¯t like such a clever look? Little Sofia nodded and replied softly, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    The driver agreed immediately. Then, he opened the car door and let the little


    fellow get in. Looking at the cute little girl in the back seat, the driver could not help but shake his head.


    It was lucky that she met him. What if she met a bad person? Her parents were really too ignorant now!


    They actually ignored such a cute pie! Not longter, they arrived downstairs of the Greens Group. Just


    as Little Sofia was about to take out her pocket money from her bag, she was stopped by the driver.


    ¡°Little friend, uncle won¡¯t charge you any money. Go and find your father quickly. Be careful, don¡¯t get


    lost!¡± The driver smiled and said kindly. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Driver!¡± Sofia nodded and quickly thanked


    him. ¡°No need to thank me. Hurry up and go.¡± Little Sofia carried her bag and headed downstairs for


    the Greens Group. Just as she reached the door, she was stopped by the security guard outside. ¡°Little


    friend, who are you looking for?¡± Seeing such a cute girl, the security guard could not help but speak a


    little more gently. ¡°Big Brother, I am here to find handsome Lucas. Can you let me in?¡± Sofia raised her


    shiny ck eyes and blinked.


    The security guard frowned and asked again, ¡°Lucas? Little friend, who is this Lucas you are talking


    about? What is his full name?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t say his full name, we can¡¯t let you in here.¡± Sofia raised her


    soft face and said, ¡°I know!¡± ¡°Lucas¡¯ full name is Lucas Greens!¡± Sofia said Lucas¡¯ full name word by


    word, looking innocent. In a split second, the security guard¡¯s face changed.


    Previous Post


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Chapter 129 This Girl Was too Bold


    The security guard was shocked. Wasn¡¯t this president¡¯s name? Heposed himself and looked at


    the little girl in front of him. More than a dozen question marks appeared in his mind.


    To call the president¡¯s name so directly and with such an attitude, her rtionship with him should be


    extraordinary, right?


    What was the rtionship between this child and the president?


    Although he was puzzled, the security guard quickly said, ¡°Little friend, wait a moment. I will go and


    inform them.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you big brother.¡± Little Sofia nodded obediently. The security guard walked to the front


    desk and said anxiously, ¡°Hurry up and inform the president. There is a child looking for him outside the


    door.¡± At this moment, Lucas was busy with work and was in terrible shape. Suddenly hearing a child


    looking for him, he could not help but feel strange.


    ¡°Who could it be?¡±


    ¡°Go down and take a look.¡± He looked up at Mason.


    ¡°Yes, President,¡± Mason nodded.


    It was fine if he didn¡¯t look, but he was shocked when he saw it.


    At this time, little Sofia was sitting on the sofa in the hall, eating a cake.


    Seeing that it was Sofia, Mason was also shocked. ¡°Little girl, why are you here? You came alone?¡± He


    hurriedly stepped forward.


    He was both shocked and felt that it was ridiculous.


    One had to know that this ce was far away from kindergarten. This little fellow was actually able to


    find this ce. Little Sofia raised her little face and smiled. ¡°Yes, I was alone. I secretly ran out from


    kindergarten.¡± Hearing this, Mason was even more frightened. This girl was too bold! He grabbed


    Sofia¡¯s hand and led her upstairs. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to the president.¡±


    After the afternoon nap, the teacher woke the children up.


    All the children had gone to the ssroom, except for Sofia. The teacher thought that Sofia was still


    taking a nap?¡± ¡°She was a good child. Why did she disappear after she woke up?¡±. Under her


    emotions, Emily was also a little excited. The principal quickly exined, ¡°Mrs, we have already looked


    at the surveince camera just now. The teacher indeed did not monitor her around the clock, but it


    was Sofia who ran out on her own.¡± ¡°Mrs, we can understand how you are feeling right now. Don¡¯t


    worry too much. We have already informed the police. The police are already on their way here¡­¡±


    At this moment, Emily could not hear a word. Her mind was filled with the fact that Sofia had


    disappeared. ¡°Even if Sofia ran out on her own, why didn¡¯t the teacher find out at that time?¡± Emily bit


    her lips, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°If the teacher had seen it, such a thing would not have


    happened.¡± ¡°Mrs is right. We are also responsible for this matter.¡± The more she thought about it, the


    more flustered Emily became. Sofia is still so young, what if something happens to her¡­ When this


    thought came out, Emily was even more worried. At this moment, Emily¡¯s phone rang. She hurriedly


    pressed the answer button. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, where are you now? Sofia came to find me at noon.¡±


    Lucas asked. ¡°Is Sofia with you?¡± Sofia asked anxiously. ¡°Is she okay?¡± Emily asked, nodding. ¡°The


    child is here. She is fine.¡± Lucas nodded.


    Previous Post


    Next PostThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Chapter 130 I Am Worried About You


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Emily quickly nodded. She only heaved a sigh of relief after hanging up.


    Fortunately, Sofia was fine! ¡°Mrs, is there any news about Sofia?¡± Emily nodded. After briefly exining


    the situation to the teacher, she left with Ethan.


    Over here. After hanging up the phone, Lucas looked at the girl who was sitting in front of him and


    shaking her short legs, a helpless expression on his face. He had been in the fierce business world for


    so many years, he had dealt with many big and small tricky incidents. When he met this little girl, he


    was still helpless.


    He reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. ¡°I have already called your mommy. She will be here soon.¡±


    Sofia blinked her big eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Lucas.¡± After chatting with this little girl for


    a while, Lucas had a rough understanding of the situation.


    This little girl wanted to invite him to be her daddy for a day.


    At that, Lucas did not seem to feel any aversion. Anyway, he liked these two little guys very much. It


    was just a favor, nothing would actually happen. However, what shocked him was that Sofia actually


    had so much courage! Running out of kindergarten alone to find him¡­ By just thinking about it, he still


    felt a bit dangerous and scared. Lucas put on a poker face and pretended to be unhappy. ¡°Forget it this


    time. Don¡¯t run out like this again next time, okay?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°When I called your mother just now, she and the teacher were anxious! How worried was your mother


    when you were missing, do you know?¡± Hearing this, Sofia pouted as if she had realized their mistake.


    ¡°Uncle, I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again next time.¡± She lowered her eyes.


    Seeing how obedient Sofia was, Lucas nodded.


    He reached out and patted Sofia¡¯s little head. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. If you know your mistake, change it.


    You¡¯re still a good child!¡± ¡°But, when your motherester, you have to apologize to her properly.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I know,¡± Sofia nodded obediently. She had indeed worried her mother when she ran out this


    time. As Sofia was so cooperative, Lucas did not say anything else. He took some pastries and ced


    them in front of Sofia, saying, ¡°Eat it.¡± About half an hourter, Emily brought Ethan in from outside.


    Because she was too anxious, she did not bother to knock on the door.


    ¡°Sofia!¡±


    As soon as she walked in, Emily angrily pulled Sofia over, regardless of whether there was anyone


    there or not, and directly pped her on the butt twice. Emily panted heavily. Due to nervousness, her


    forehead was covered with a thinyer of sweat. ¡°You little brat, how dare you run around randomly?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how anxious Mommy was when I received the teacher¡¯s call?¡± Emily rarely hit children.


    This time, she was really scared to death. Sofia did not dare to cry. She bit her lips, looking wronged,


    and said in a childish voice, ¡°Mommy, I know I was wrong!¡± She held back her tears and apologized


    obediently. Emily was so angry that she kept ring at the girl. Her chest heaved up and down, and her


    eyes turned even redder. The anger in her stomach instantly vanished after hearing Sofia¡¯s apology.


    What reced it was lingering fear and worry. She lowered her eyes and hid the tears welling up. Emily


    reached out and hugged Sofia. She choked and said, ¡°Do you know how worried Mommy and Brother


    were about you?¡±


    ¡°Brother even cried when he looked for you this afternoon, do you know?¡±


    Hearing this, Sofia felt even more guilty. She curled her lips and tears fell from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Brother, Mommy, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s Sofia¡¯s fault this time. I made you worry.¡± Ethan stood at the side,


    looking like a sensible little adult.


    He reached out and patted Sofia on the head.


    ¡°Remember to tell brother where you is going next time. No matter where you go, brother will


    apany you. Don¡¯t run around, okay?¡± ¡°I know, brother.¡± Sofia nodded obediently. Lucas stood at


    the side and quietly watched everything in front of him.


    For some reason, he felt warm.


    A different kind of warmth flowed from the bottom of his heart.


    Perhaps, this was the feeling of home.


    ¡°Alright, the child has been found. Don¡¯t be angry, Doctor Armstrong,¡± he said with a smile. Hearing the


    man¡¯s voice, Emily finally reacted. She was still in Lucas¡¯ office! She reached out and wiped the tears


    from the corners of her eyes. She smiled apologetically. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Greens.¡± All along, she rarely


    showed this kind of appearance in front of outsiders. Today, in front of Lucas, she really lost her


    composure. Then, she clenched the palms of the two little guys and said to Lucas, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for


    what happened today. I¡¯ve caused you trouble again.¡± She didn¡¯t even know how many times this had


    happened.


    Ever since she met Lucas, she seemed to have been causing trouble for this man.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Chapter 131 Mommy Was with Lucas


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas nced at Sofia, and the request of the child shed through his mind,


    His eyes shed, and he said, ¡°Well... Sofia came over and told me about the...¡±


    Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Emily directly interrupted.


    She nodded and smiled. ¡°Well, you don¡®t have to care about the words of a child. It¡®s okay. You don¡®t


    have to take it to heart. I have already greeted the teacher. When the timees, I will go alone. I


    don¡®t have to bother you, Mr. Greens.¡±


    She knew that Sofia must havee here for the parent¨Cteacher conference.


    This was their family business, so how could they trouble Lucas?


    However, Lucas shook his head and exined, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, I don¡®t mean that.¡±


    ¡°I want to say that if you need me, I can take some time to go over.¡±


    As soon as he said this, Emily was stunned.


    She did not expect that Lucas would agree to such a request. The two little ones were also surprised.


    They blinked their big eyes. ¡°Really? Lucas!¡±


    Beside him, Mason was even more surprised.


    He clearly felt that his CEO would never agree to such an unreasonable request. Unexpectedly, he


    actually agreed! He hurriedly picked his ears, as if he was afraid that he had misheard. ¡°Mr. Greens,


    thank you for your kindness, but I think it¡®s too much trouble for you. Forget it.¡±


    She didn¡®t want to owe Lucas anymore.


    The man smiled and continued, ¡°Not a big deal.¡±


    He looked at the two little guys, and his eyes were full of love. He said softly, ¡°I quite like these two little


    guys. It¡®s rare for them to need my help. I must go!¡±


    ¡°Besides, the rtionship between Doctor Armstrong and me now should not be so distant, right?¡±


    For some reason, every time he felt that Emily deliberately wanted to draw a clear line with him, Lucas


    always felt a little strange and ufortable.


    Emily bit her lips, but she was still worried in her heart. Lucas was so busy and had so many things to


    do every day. She really didn¡®t want to add to his trouble. Just as she was about to refuse again, her


    gaze swept over the two little fellows. Emily¡®s throat hardened, and she was actually a little


    speechless.


    M y Was with Lucas She couldnt ignore the expressions of the two little fellows. The anticipation on


    their faces was too obvious.


    The two of them must really want a father to attend the parent¨Cteacher conference... After struggling in


    her heart for a long time, Emily finally nodded, ¡°Mr. Greens, then I¡®ll have to thank you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Lucas nodded.


    The two little guys stood at the side and cheered almost the next second,


    Especially Sofia who almost jumped up.


    The two little guys blinked and smiled, ¡°Great!¡± ¡°We have a daddy to attend the meeting! Great!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lucas!¡±


    Looking at the joyous look of the two little fellows, the corners of Lucas¡® lips curled up, and the smile on


    his face became even wider. He squatted down and patted the heads of the two little fellows, saying,


    ¡°You are wee


    After resolving the major issue, the smiles on the faces of the two little fellows increased.


    Looking at their appearances, Emily also smiled.


    After checking the time, she got up and said, ¡°It¡®s gettingte. Then we will go back first. Goodbye, Mr.


    Greens.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will get someone to see you off.¡± Lucas nodded.


    With that, he threw a nce at Mason.


    Emily nodded and left with the two little guys. After returning home, Emily looked at Sofia in front of her


    and still felt a little scared. The little girl was still so young. She ran out of kindergarten by herself.


    Fortunately, she did not meet any bad people on the way and managed to find Lucas. What if she met


    a bad person? What should she do? Wouldn¡®t she be unable to find Sofia now? As she thought about


    this, Emily¡®s expression became solemn. She pulled the little fellow over with a straight face. This was


    a form of education. ¡°Sofia, did you realize your mistake today?¡± Seeing her mother¡®s serious look, the


    little fellow hurriedly nodded and said obediently, ¡°Mommy, I know I was wrong. I won¡®t sneak out again


    next time.¡± Emily hummed softly and her tone softened a lot.


    Chapter 131 Mommy Was with Lucas


    ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to be so willful and go directly to Uncle Greens, okay?¡±


    ¡°You can ask Uncle for help once, but what if we meet many more such cases in the future? You can¡¯t


    always rely on Uncle for help, can you?¡± As she said this, she sighed again. ¡°Mommy knows. It¡®s my


    fault that Mommy failed to give you aplete home. But... there are some things that we can¡®t always


    trouble others about, understand?¡± Speaking of this, Emily felt a little bitter in her heart. Looking at the


    eyes of the two little guys, her bitterness increased. ¡°Mommy, I understand. I won¡®t be like this again in


    the future.¡± Sofia nodded obediently. On the surface, she looked obedient, but when Emily did not


    notice, a crafty look shed through her eyes. She could not trouble Uncle too much.


    Then, if Mommy and Lucas were married, wouldn¡®t that mean that Lucas was no longer her uncle!!!???


    When that time came, it would not be troublesome at all.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Chapter 132 Activity


    Emily did not know what Sofia was thinking. Seeing that the little fellow was so well¨Cbehaved, she also


    smiled and thought that the little fellow had heard everything she said.


    ¡°Okay, since you know that you are wrong, that¡®s good. Okay, go y!¡±


    At night, Lucas sent a message.


    ¡°Is the meeting tomorrow?¡±


    Emily nodded and quickly sent over the time of the parent¨Cteacher conference.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, we need to go early. The teacher said that there are still activities to be carried


    out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas agreed immediately.


    Although it was said to be a parent¨Cteacher conference, it was actually featuring some parent¨Cchild


    activities organized by the kindergarten. Even if the parents were present to y interactive games with


    the little ones, it would not be difficult.


    Emily sent the introduction to Lucas again. She did not forget to thank him. ¡°Mr. Greens, I¡¯m sorry. I¡®ll


    have to trouble you again this time.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, I said that there is no need to be so polite to me.¡± Lucas quickly replied.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Emily and the two little guys had just finished their breakfast when Lucas arrived at the door. Seeing


    Lucas appear so early, Emily was still a little surprised. ¡°So early!¡± ¡°Mr. Greens,e in quickly.¡± Lucas


    nodded softly and walked into the house.


    ¡°Better be earlier so that I can pick you up.¡±


    Just as he entered the house, the two little ones heard the sound and immediately rushed out from


    inside. They were extremely excited.


    ¡°Lucas!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Lucas!¡± It was obvious that they were extremely happy. ¡°You two, hurry up and change


    your clothes. Uncle is here waiting now. Don¡®t let uncle


    Chapter 132 Activity wait too long.¡± Emily stood to the side and called out.


    The two little guys quickly nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± Then, they raised their eyes and looked


    at Lucas.


    ¡°Lucas, wait for us for a moment. Let¡®s change our clothes. We will be here soon.¡±


    After saying that, she ran straight into the room.


    Seeing this, Lucy couldn¡®t help butugh.


    ¡°Mr. Greens, the two little guys in our family have really troubled you a lot.¡± Lucas shook his head and


    said, ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Speaking of which, he also felt that these two little guys might be fated with him.


    He, who never liked to talk to people, actually felt that he liked them very much and felt that they were


    very cute.


    Emily went back to her room to change clothes. After a while, the few of them set off.


    In the kindergarten, many parents had already arrived.


    The event was soon to start.


    Just then, they saw the four of them walk in from outside the door, Emily holding Ethan, and Lucas


    holding Sofia.


    Such a beautifulbination was exceptionally eye¨Ccatching. All of a sudden, everyone could not help


    but turn their heads and look over.


    It had to be said that when these four people stood together, they really had the style of a family and


    were equally good¨Clooking! At this moment, a child in the ss ran over to Sofia. She walked to Sofia


    and asked in a low voice, ¡°Sofia, is this uncle your daddy?¡± The child blinked her eyes, her eyes filled


    with curiosity and light. Sofia looked up at Lucas who was holding her hand, and then nodded heavily.


    She replied with a particrly proud tone, ¡°Yes, this is my daddy!¡± In an instant, the child could not help


    but exim. ¡°Sofia, your father is too handsome!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The child rolled her eyes and looked at Ethan again. She whispered, ¡°And your brother and daddy look


    alike!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Sofia was even more proud. She looked even happier than when others praised herself.


    The two children kept talking, immersed in their own world. On the side, Emily was stunned.


    Chapter 132 Activity


    She subconsciously looked at Ethan, Sofia, and Lucas, puzzled. Was Ethan simr to Mr. Greens?


    Why didn¡®t she think so? After a while, the parents were all present. At this moment, the teacher came


    over and began to gather everyone together.


    ¡°Parents, pleasee to my side. Time for roll call now.¡±


    After a brief introduction, the teacher exined the rules for today. ¡°Well, parents, today¡®s parent¨C


    teacher day is to y some parent¨Cchild activities together. For example, Two People and Three Feet.


    Through the process of ying such a game, it effectively increases the parent¨Cchild rtionship. I


    know that many parents specially squeezed time out of their full schedule toe here. Don¡®t worry,


    our activities today will not be held for too long, and it will not take up a lot of everyone¡®s time.¡± ¡°But


    before that, we still need to have a small meeting.¡±


    Then, the teacher told the parents about the activity process of the kindergarten, as well as the history


    of the kindergarten, the education guide, and so on. The parents had had a general understanding.


    ¡°Alright, this is all the content of today¡®s meeting. Is there anything you don¡®t know about? If there isn¡®t,


    then next is our parent¨Cchild activity time.¡± The moment these words came out, the children all became


    excited. ¡°Yay!¡±


    ¡°We can y games now!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Chapter 133 A Warm Embrace


    ¡°Before the start of the activity, we need to do warm¨Cup exercises first. We need to rx and dredge


    our muscles and bones.¡±


    The teacher gathered the children together. The music sounded and they began to do exercises


    The children were still young and their physical functions had not fully developed. When many children


    started doing exercises, they seemed to be a little uncoordinated


    This short leg moved out of order, that small butt twisted around... It really made the parentsugh.


    Lucas stood at the side and watched with great interest.


    At this moment, even he himself did not realize that there was a bit of affection and gentleness on his


    face.


    Ten minutester, the warm¨Cup was over. ¡°Okay, now that our warm¨Cup is over, the first game is Two


    People and Three Feet (T/N: A three¨Clegged race is a running event involving pairs of participants


    running with the left leg of one runner strapped to the right leg of another runner). It tests the tacit


    understanding between parents and children. Now, I¡®d like to ask the parents toe and draw lots to


    decide the order of thepetition and the grouping.¡± After the grouping ended, Emily and Sofia were


    in the same group, but their order was not in the front.


    Lucas was in the same group as Ethan, and thepetition order was in the front. ¡°Now that the


    grouping has been decided, parents, please bring the children to our game site, and the game officially


    begins.¡± Thepetition began. Lucas and Ethan were in the first group. The ten groups of families


    competed together and were divided into two groups. Seeing that Lucas and Ethan had tied the straps,


    Emily stood at the side with a solemn face.


    ¡°Ethan, you can do it!¡±


    ¡°It¡®s okay. Just bring out your norm. Don¡®t be nervous.¡±


    Lucas smiled and looked at the little woman. He joked, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, I see that you are even


    more nervous than Ethan.¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy. Don¡®t worry. Daddy and I will definitely win the first ce!¡±


    When he heard the word ¡®Daddy¡®, the smile on Lucas¡® lips became even wider. It was obvious that he


    did not reject this title.


    Chapter 133 A Warm Embrace


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He seemed to think that it was not bad.


    Hearing this, Emily was a little shy.


    She lowered her eyes, not daring to look into Lucas¡® eyes. Thepetition officially began. At an order,


    the ten families began to walk. Emily and Sofia stood at the side, extremely excited. Their eyes were


    fixed on them as they kept shouting. ¡°Come on, Ethan!¡± ¡°Come on, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Ethan, you are the best!¡± Hearing their shouts, the other families naturally had to keep up. They stood


    at the side and shouted excitedly.


    ¡°Dad, you can do it! You must win!¡±


    ¡°You are the champion and the best!¡± Everyone¡®s legs were tied up, and it took a lot of effort to walk.


    Even after a long time, some people just took a few steps. Ethan and Lucas walked leg to leg. Although


    it was two people and three feet, the level of tacit understanding between the two was not affected at


    all, as if the bind did not exist.


    In just a short while, the two had already advanced far away.


    There was no doubt that they were the champion of this round!


    When she saw Ethan rushing to the finish line, Sofia was even more excited. She strode forward with


    her short legs and ran directly towards the two of them. ¡°Daddy, brother, you two are really great!¡± ¡°You


    were so fast just now. You directly outperformed those people!¡± When the little girl¡®s unique childish


    voice entered his ears, Lucas¡® heart skipped a beat.


    Daddy... He curled his lips into a smile. Beside him, Emily¡®s body also stiffened as she subconsciously


    looked at Lucas. Seeing that the man did not respond, she looked away again.


    The two little guys hugged each other and were extremely happy.


    Ethan taught his sister the tricks of the trade he had just mastered while Sofia raised her big eyes and


    listened obediently.


    Chapter 133 A Warm Embrace


    The second round began. Emily and Sofia didn¡®t look as rxed as Lucas and Ethan just now. In


    comparison, they moved in a little strenuous manner. As Emily walked, she also turned back to look at


    Sofia. Because she was worried that Sofia would not be able to keep up, she deliberately slowed down


    her pace.


    However, the two of them were too slow. Halfway through thepetition, many people passed by


    them. Sofia puffed up her cheeks, frowned, and could not help but be nervous. ¡°Mommy, what


    should we do? We are going to lose!¡± No, her brother had won just now, so she also had to win. For a


    moment, Sofia became anxious, and she quickened her pace. Her steps suddenly sped up, breaking


    the bnce. In an instant, she twisted her foot and tripped over the rope. With Sofia suddenly falling


    backward, a force of weight caught Emily offguard. She obviously did not react and was


    subconsciously pulled by Sofia¡®s force. ¡°Mommy!¡± Emily¡®s expression suddenly changed, and she was


    shocked. If she fell from this angle, she and Sofia would probably get injured badly.


    Almost in the next second, Emily reached out her hand and subconsciously protected Sofia beside her.


    ¡°Sofia!¡± Many people also eximed when they saw the ident. Just when Emily thought that she


    was going to have a close contact with the floor, the next second, a big hand directly hugged her from


    the waist. Before she could react, she felt that she had fallen into a warm embrace. The man¡®s unique


    cold breath entered her nose. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Chapter 134 Who Can Withstand This


    Emily leaned in his arms, still feeling a little frightened. She subconsciously turned her head and looked


    up. Lucas¡® familiar face came into view, and her heart moved.


    ¡°No, it¡®s fine.¡±


    The ident just happened too quickly, and she did not react at all. After a while, she finally breathed a


    sigh of relief. Feeling that she was still in Lucas¡® arms, Emily quickly stood up and tried to distance


    herself from her. She said in embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Greens, thank you.¡±


    Lucas pretended to be unhappy and said, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, we are now pretend husband and wife. If


    you are so polite, we will be exposed!¡±


    When he said the word husband and wife, Lucas deliberately emphasized his voice. Emily


    subconsciously looked around. Seeing that everyone was watching them, she nodded and quickly shut


    her mouth. Seeing this, Lucas smiled even more.


    ¡°You right?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡®m fine,¡± Emily nodded.


    ¡°Where¡®s Sofia?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Her brain had almost forgotten about Sofia! At this moment, they saw Sofia poking her head out from


    behind them. ¡°Mommy, I¡®m here!¡± She had a smiling face and a clever look. ¡°How are you? Are you


    okay? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Emily squatted down and hugged her.


    She looked at Sofia, her eyes full of visible worry.


    As a mother, her heart was always on the child.


    Sofia blinked her eyes and said with a yful face, ¡°Mommy, Sofia is fine.¡± ¡°It was all thanks to Daddy


    just now. Fortunately, he came in time. Otherwise, Sofia would have gotten injured!¡± The little girl said


    in a childish voice. Her words were full of worship for Lucas. The parents who were watching on the


    side whispered. Especially the mothers, they all covered their faces and sighed with emotion. ¡°Oh my


    god, this is too handsome. Is this real?¡±


    ¡°This wife protection scene is just so awesome! I¡®m afraid that my husband will never do that in a


    lifetime!¡±


    ¡°This is too happy! He is so handsome that he is about to bubble.¡±


    ¡°Did you see? Husbands should all be like him...¡±


    When the fathers heard their wives¡® words, their faces were even more helpless.


    Sure enough, no matter how old they were, women would always fancy perfect men,


    But they had to admit that Lucas¡® reaction speed was indeed invincible.


    Just now, the ident happened too quickly, and they didn¡®t even have time to react. In the next


    second, Lucas directly rushed up. Who can withstand this...


    As time passed, the secondpetition also came to an end. Because of the ident that happened


    to Emily and Sofia just now, there was no doubt that their group lost thepetition. Emily med


    herself and said, ¡°Sofia, I¡®m sorry. Mommy didn¡®t get first ce for you.¡± ¡°Mommy, it doesn¡®t matter.


    With Mommy and Daddy here, I¡®m already very happy!¡± Sofia smiled carelessly. When she said this,


    Emily and Lucas subconsciously looked at each other. For a moment, when they looked at each other


    through the air, Emily couldn¡®t help but be shocked and hurriedly looked away. She quickly said, ¡°That¡®s


    good.¡±


    Emily lowered her eyes, no longer looking at Lucas. After the next few events ended, it was noon.


    The kindergarten considerately prepared the parents¡® lunch, letting them experience how it felt when


    staying in kindergarten for a day. Looking at the food on the table, Lucas subconsciously frowned.


    Emily noticed and asked. ¡°What¡®s wrong? Is this food not to your taste?¡± Compared to the food outside,


    the food given to children in kindergarten was indeed tasteless. Emily thought that Lucas was not used


    to this kind of food. Unexpectedly, Lucas shook his head and exined. ¡°No, I just don¡®t like carrots


    and green onions.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Emily noticed that there were many carrots and


    green onions on the te.


    Suddenly, she could understand the man¡®s frown. Hearing this, the two little guysughed and began to


    tease. ¡°I didn¡®t expect Daddy to be picky about food. Mom always says grown¨Cups never pick food. It


    seems she¡®s wrong!¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Sofia nodded. Then, she turned her head and looked at Lucas with a


    serious face. ¡°Daddy, picking food is a bad habit. You can¡®t be a picky eater! Teacher said that you have


    to eat well so as not to get malnourished.¡±


    Emily couldn¡®t help butugh when she saw her serious¨Clooking appearance. She held back her


    laughter and exined.


    ¡°Only picky children will be malnourished.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sofia blinked her big eyes with a puzzled


    look on her face. ¡°Yes!¡± Emily nodded. ¡°So the two of you should hurry up and eat. If you continue to be


    so long¨Cwinded, you may not grow taller.¡± Sofia curled the corners of her mouth and quickly fell silent.


    Emily looked at the te in front of Lucas and ced it in front of him. ¡°I will help you pick out the carrot


    and onion so that you can eat it.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Chapter 135 He Was a Good Marriage Partner


    Lucas was surprised, as if he did not expect Emily to say this.


    However, he did not stop her. He just watched Emily seriously, picking out the carrots and green onions


    bit by bit. Looking at the woman¡®s serious side face, Lucas¡® heart was moved. A different kind of feeling


    rose from the bottom of his heart and slowly crossed by. This was the first time someone had treated


    him so seriously.


    A few minutester, Emily picked out the green onions and carrots and even gave half of the


    vegetables she had on her te to Lucas.


    ¡°Alright, you can eat now.¡±


    Lucas looked at the te in front of him and could not tell what he was feeling.


    After a while, he squeezed out a sentence from his throat. ¡°Thank you.¡± He picked up his chopsticks


    and began to eat. Although the lunch at the kindergarten was rtively light, the taste was still good. It


    did not take long for him to finish eating.


    After lunchtime, it was the children¡®s nap time.


    Parents were free to move around outside, some were resting in the ssroom, and some were sitting


    on the yground.


    Everyone chimed in and chatted cheerfully. It was very pleasant.


    As for Emily and Lucas, they were sitting on chairs under the shade of the tree.


    A cool breeze blew past and gently patted their faces. They felt extremely cool. Suddenly, Emily turned


    her head and looked at Lucas with a smile. She said, ¡°Mr. Greens, how was it? After experiencing it for


    half a day, how did it feel?¡± Lucas replied, ¡°It doesn¡®t feel easy.¡±


    He sighed, ¡°It¡®s not easy to raise children. You need to pay a lot of energy to apany them to grow.


    Moreover, you have two. The time and energy you need to pay are twice that of others.¡± After hearing


    this, Emily could not help but nod in agreement. Lucas was not wrong about this.


    All these years, although she had not said anything, only she knew the pain in her heart.


    Only she knew how she had endured all these years. ¡°However, Doctor Armstrong, you did a great


    job.¡±


    Chapter 135 He Was a Good Marriage Partner Emily smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Greens, you are also not


    bad. Looking at your performance today, if you be a father in the future, you will definitely be a


    good father.¡±


    This sentence was obviously an extremely high evaluation. The corners of Lucas¡® lips curled up, but he


    did not speak.


    Good father...


    Even he himself was not sure that he was worthy of that.


    Moreover, there was no one who could make him want to get married.


    Suddenly, he looked at the woman in front of him and his eyes shed.


    The two of them continued to talk. One couple walked over.


    The man looked at Lucas and said hesitantly, ¡°Um, may I ask, are you Mr. Greens?¡±


    They had only seen him in magazines, so they didn¡®t have the chance to see him in real life. Therefore,


    at this moment, they were a little uncertain.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas looked up, puzzled. As if seeing through his thoughts, the man quickly exined. ¡°Mr. Greens, I


    am the person in charge of the Wang Group. This is my business card. I have long heard of you, but I


    have never had the chance to see you. Today, I finally have this opportunity!¡± As he spoke, the man


    hurriedly threw a nce at the woman beside him.


    The woman understood and quickly echoed, ¡°Yes, Mr. Greens. I didn¡®t expect that there would be such


    a fate. The children of our families are studying in the same kindergarten! What a coincidence!¡±


    Judging by the way they acted as if they were familiar with each other, it was obvious that they were


    here to curry favor.


    But no matter what they said, Lucas still had a cold look on his face and did not have the slightest


    intention of taking the business card.


    After a long time, he finally said, ¡°I came today to attend the parent¨Cteacher conference of the kids. I


    won¡®t talk about work.¡±


    This sentence directly blocked the words they wanted to say.


    For a moment, the atmosphere became a little awkward. The man held the business card in his hand.


    After a while, he smiled and left resentfully.


    ¡°Okay, then we won¡®t disturb you. Mr. Greens, we will go first.¡± Although Emily did not speak, she sat


    beside him and quietly watched what was happening.


    Chapter 135 He Was a Good Marriage Partner These two people obviously wanted to curry favor with


    Lucas.


    She suddenly remembered that the man beside her was an unreachable existence in the eyes of


    others... Her grandmother¡®s words sounded in her mind again. Mr. Greens is a good person and is a


    good candidate for marriage... As soon as the idea came out, Emily immediately came back to her


    senses, shook her head, and dispelled the thoughts in her mind. What was she thinking? Was there


    something wrong with her? In the afternoon, after waking up from the noon nap, the children ate some


    snacks and had a meeting in the ssroom. It was about summarizing today¡®s activities and praising


    the children. Suddenly, the teacher said, ¡°Speaking of which, we have to praise the two children here.


    They are Ethan and Sofia!¡± ¡°Usually in kindergarten, they are obedient and actively cooperate with the


    teachers in all kinds of activities. The two kids are also very smart. Their mathematics level is already


    able to reach the third grade! This is very excellent!¡± ¡°I hope that the other kids can also learn and work


    hard together with the two of them. Everyone, let¡®s apud Ethan and Sofia!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Chapter 136 He Could Not Bear to Refuse


    The moment the teacher¡®s words came out, a round of apuse sounded in the ssroom


    The parents were even more amazed.


    Two four¨Cyear¨Cold children had already reached the math level of those from the third grade of


    elementary school! What kind of talent was this?


    This IQ was simply heaven¨Cdefying...


    Everyone couldn¡®t help but start to praise the two little guys. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, how did you educate


    Sofia and Ethan?¡± ¡°Yeah, what kind of tricks do you have? Why don¡¯t you teach us all your


    experience?


    This devilish brat of mine is giving me a headache every day!¡± ¡°That¡®s right, that¡®s right. Mr. Armstrong,


    teach us too.¡±


    Hearing this, for reasons unknown, Lucas had a feeling of pride. This feeling was even happier than


    signing a project worth several hundred million. Emily smiled and simply said a few words, echoing


    them.


    After the meeting, the parent¨Cteacher conference finally came to an end.


    ¡°I announce that today¡®s parent¨Cteacher conference is over. Because there is no ss today, the


    children can leave the garden with the parentster.¡± After walking out of the kindergarten, Sofia


    muttered with a face full of reluctance. ¡°Daddy experience card... is it due now?¡±


    It was not easy to experience the feeling of having a daddy for a day. Unexpectedly, happiness came


    so quickly and left so quickly. Sofia¡®s face was full of unhappiness. Emily reached out and patted the


    little fellow¡®s head. She said, ¡°Uncle is very busy. It has already taken him a lot of time today. Don¡®t


    make things difficult for uncle anymore.¡±


    For a person like Lucas to be able to spend half a day like this was already beyond her expectations.


    She did not want to continue bothering him after this.


    Beside them, Lucas spoke up.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This experience card is still effective today. Anyway, it is still early. Do you want to go


    somewhere to y? I can apany you.¡±


    Chapter 136 He Could Not Bear to Refuse Looking at the sad faces of the two little guys, he was also a


    little reluctant.


    When these words came out, Emily was surprised.


    Her eyes shed. ¡°You, aren¡®t you supposed to go to thepany now?¡±


    Lucas exined, ¡°Anyway, I already took a day off today. It¡®s rare to have a day off, so I¡®d like to just


    apany you to y. I don¡®t want to go to thepany to work.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡®t you also say that I shouldn¡®t work so hard?¡± Emily chuckled. This reason made her unable to


    find any words to refute. Beside them, the two little guys were already excited and cheered. They


    immediately raised their small hands. ¡°Can we go to the marine building to see fish?¡±


    It had to be known that the two little guys had wanted to go there for a long time, but they had never


    had the chance. Usually, Emily was busy and no one took them there. Now that they finally had such a


    rare chance, how could they let go of this opportunity?


    ¡°Sure.¡± Lucas nodded.


    Then, he called Mason.


    ¡°Drive over to pick me up.¡±


    A few minutester, Mason arrived.


    After getting into the car, the two little guys sat in the back seat, excited. They looked out of the car and


    then looked inside the car. The anticipation and happiness on their faces could no longer be concealed.


    ¡°Aren¡®t your expressions too exaggerated?¡± Emilyughed helplessly. ¡°Onlookers must think that I¡®ve


    been abusing you for a long time.¡± Sofia stuck out her tongue and said yfully, ¡°This is different. We


    are going out to y with Daddy and Mommy today!¡± ¡°That¡®s right. It isn¡®t easy for a whole family to go


    out and y.¡±


    A whole family. When he heard these three words, the light in Lucas¡® eyes softened.


    He curled his lips and smiled silently. Looking at the appearance of the two little guys, Emily was also


    helpless. ¡°Okay, after we arrive at the marine building, you two are not allowed to run around,


    understand? You have to follow Mommy.¡± The two little guys nodded and quickly agreed.


    Chapter 136 He Could Not Bear to Refuse


    ¡°I know, Mommy. Don¡®t worry, we will be obedient.¡± They arrived at the marine building. The two little


    guys were simply too excited. As soon as they got out of the car, they spread out their short legs and


    ran straight in.


    Their appearances were like wild horses that had been released from their reins,pletely out of


    control. The words that Emily had said to them in the car just now, at this moment, werepletely


    forgotten. Emily and Lucas were left behind. ¡°Run slower!¡± Emily could not keep up and could only


    shout. Then, she looked at the man beside her and sighed helplessly.. ¡°You are too indulgent with the


    two of them.¡± One had to know that normally, she would not spoil the two little guys so much. Lucas


    chuckled and said, ¡°Just this once. It won¡®t happen again in the future.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t easy for them to be so


    happy today. I don¡¯t want them to be too disappointed.¡± The hope in the eyes of the two little fellows


    was something that Lucas really couldn¡®t bear to refuse. How could Emily not know, but what she was


    more afraid of was that after the two little guys had it once, they would want it again.


    Just as she sighed, the voices of the two little ones came from the front. ¡°Daddy, Mommy,e and


    see this!¡± ¡°Daddy,e here quickly.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next PostThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Chapter 137 Hand in Hand


    Emily and Lucas followed and apanied the two little guys to visit. In the huge ss window, there


    were all kinds of fish. The two little guys justy on the ss window, looking at it excitedly, feeling


    surprised. ¡°Wow, Mommy, that fish is so big!¡± ¡°Daddy, look!¡±


    At this moment, the four of them stood together, as if they were a real family.


    Emily smiled and did not correct the little guy¡®s way of addressing. After passing through the huge ss


    corridor, they arrived at the White Whale Demonstration Hall. When they saw the white whale, the two


    little guys were even more excited. They pulled Emily and Lucas and ran directly to the middle seat.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡®s a white whale!¡± ¡°Wow, this whale is so big.¡± Looking at the appearance of the two little


    guys, Emily could not help butugh. ¡°Don¡®t be so excited. Hurry up and sit down. Take a good look.¡±


    Not long after they had sat down, the performance officially began. A beautiful white whale rose from


    the water and fell into it with a huge ssh.


    Under themand of the staff, the white whale made a greeting gesture and then turned over and


    over again, making the two little guys most amused. At this moment, the staff member¡®s voice


    sounded.


    ¡°Next, we will invite two lucky audiences toe up and interact with our white whale. I wonder if there


    is anyone willing?¡±


    As soon as this was said, the two little guys suddenly stood up and raised their small hands high, as if


    they were afraid that the staff member would not be able to see


    them. The next second, the staff pointed at the two of them and said, ¡°Alright, then it¡®s these two


    kids.¡±


    The two kids cheered and held each other¡®s hands as they walked up to the stage.


    ¡°Slow down,¡± Emily said worriedly. These two little guys were really worrisome. On stage, the two little


    guys didn¡®t show any fright at all. Instead, they boldly


    Chapter 137 Hand in Hand


    approached the white whale. They looked at it, touched it, andughed. ¡°The two kids are really bold!


    You are so cute.¡±


    After the interaction, the staff also gave each of them a white whale figurine. ¡°Thank you!¡± After leaving


    the white whale exhibition hall, the two little guys were still a little unsatisfied.


    While holding the figurine, they talked about the interaction just now excitedly.


    ¡°Mommy, you don¡®t know. After we went up just now, the big white whale was so cute!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is so smart and can understand us!¡±


    ¡°If only we could have a white whale at home...¡± Hearing the child¡®s words, Emily could not help but


    laugh. ¡°What are you thinking about? The beluga whale should stay in the marine building and the sea.


    Do you understand?¡± After saying that, Emily raised her wrist to check the time. It was almost eight


    o¡®clock in the evening, and it was gettingte. It was time to go home for a rest. Just as she was about


    to say something, Ethan¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Mommy, we can observe the deep sea over there.


    Shall we go in and take a look?¡± He looked at the deep sea not far away, his eyes full of interest.


    ¡°Ethan, but it¡®s getting...¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas agreed before Emily could finish. Emily looked up, and


    Lucas seemed to exin. ¡°It¡®s rare toe here. If the child wants to go, let¡®s go and take a look.¡±


    Once these words came out, Emily could not say anything more in case she would rain on their parade.


    She could only nod.


    The little guy cheered, ¡°Yikes!¡±


    Then, after buying the tickets, the four of them walked in.


    Inside was a space simr to a movie theater. The venue was very spacious, and each seat was


    equipped with an exclusive instrument. As long as one sat on it, one could see the species in the deep


    sea through this observation device. The entire process felt as if they were in the middle of the sea,


    swimming here and there.


    Chapter 137 Hand in Hand


    After the few of them chose their seats, they directly sat down. Ethan and Sofia sat together, while


    Emily sat beside Lucas.


    Just as they sat down, a few secondster, the scene of the deep sea appeared in front of them.


    In the sea, there were all kinds of strange fish. They had never seen these kinds of fish before. The


    scene changed, and there were many extremely ugly fishes. Emily looked at them very seriously,


    apparently attracted by the appearance of these deep¨Csea creatures. At this moment, a shark swam


    over quickly. The device was very advanced, as if it had a 6D effect. Seeing the shark heading straight


    in her direction, Emily was shocked for a moment. ¡°Ah!¡±


    She reached out her hand and subconsciously held Lucas beside her. Her face was


    pale.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She did not even realize her actions.


    Her sudden action clearly stunned Lucas.


    The temperature from his wrist was so warm... Subconsciously, Lucas did not reach out to push it


    away.


    He even reached out to hold Emily,forting her, ¡°Don¡®t be nervous, these are not true.¡±


    The gentleness in his tone was something that no one else had ever expressed before.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Chapter 138 He kept Thinking About It


    As soon as these words came out, it was like a tranquilizer, which made Emily inexplicably feel at


    ease.


    She nodded and did not speak again. She continued to watch the scene in the deep sea.


    Time passed by, and even she did not notice that their hands were tightly clenched.


    Until the end, the lights lit up. Only then did Emily react. She hurriedly retracted her hand, feeling a little


    embarrassed.


    ¡°That, I¡®m sorry.¡±


    At this moment, if she could, she wished she could immediately find a hole to hide in. She kept her


    head down, not daring to look up at Lucas¡® expression at this moment. ¡®Emily, Emily, you are really


    going too far!¡® Lucas looked at the little woman in front of him and curled his lips.


    ¡°It¡®s fine.¡±


    Then, he looked at the two little ones beside him and asked, ¡°How is it? How do you


    feel?¡±


    The two little fellows became excited again when he mentioned this.


    Ethan replied with a face full of excitement, ¡°The sea is really magical!¡± Sofia, who was sitting at the


    side, nodded and blinked her big eyes. She also echoed. ¡°Yes, yes. Daddy, we just saw a lot of


    interesting fish!¡± ¡°I also found a huge shark and suddenly it pounced on me.¡±


    Speaking of this, the little girl raised her head and looked exaggerated.


    At this point, Lucas subconsciously nced at Emily beside him andughed. ¡°Is that so? Then is Sofia


    afraid?¡±


    Sofia shook her head and patted her chest. ¡°Of course Sofia is not afraid! I know that these are all fake.


    A big shark can¡®t scare me.¡± Hearing this, Lucas felt even more amused and couldn¡®t help but praise. ¡°It


    seems that you two little guys are quite bold.¡± ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Emily sat at the side and listened to the conversation between the three of them. She


    Chapter 138 He kept Thinking About It felt a little embarrassed somehow.


    When she thought of how she was scared just now, she felt even more embarrassed.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Unexpectedly, she could not evenpare to two children.


    ¡°Alright, since we have finished watching, let¡®s go out first.¡± Emily hurriedly interrupted.


    She wanted to leave this embarrassing ce immediately.


    ¡°Let¡®s go.¡±


    It was already half past eight when the four of them walked out of the deep¨Csea observation gallery.


    The sky had already darkened. ¡°Mr. Greens, why don¡®t we have a meal together? It¡®s my treat.¡± ¡°After


    ying for so long, everyone is hungry. After dinner, let¡®s go to your residence to do acupuncture


    before leaving. After a day of activity today, your body must be a little tired.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡®s fine. After this


    period of treatment, my physical condition is much better than before. Today I¡®m not very tired.¡± Lucas


    nodded. ¡°After dinner, why don¡®t you go back first? It¡¯ste now. The two little guys still have to rest.¡±


    But no matter what Lucas said, Emily was very insistent. ¡°No, am doctor or are you a doctor?¡± ¡°I


    naturally know more about your physical condition than you do. It¡®s a deal.¡±


    Emily had a serious expression on her face. Lucas smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡®ll do as you say.¡± Soon,


    they arrived at an ocean-themed restaurant. The four of them sat in the restaurant and began to order.


    Not long after, the dishes were served. Because they were hungry, the two little guys ate very quickly.


    Seeing the two of them wolfing down the food, Emily was even more helpless. Sheughed and said,


    ¡°Eat slowly. No one will snatch it from you two.¡± At this time, the waiter came up. ¡°Hello sir, because


    yours is today¡®s 100th table. This is a small gift for you.¡± From the looks of it, it was the key chain with a


    little jellyfish toy. It looked very cute. ¡°I¡®ll give it to you,¡± Lucas said as he handed it to Emily.


    Emily smiled and took it.


    After the meal, she brought the two little ones directly to Greens Residence. Lucas instructed Uncle


    Jack. ¡°Get them some water to drink and take good care of these two little guys.¡± ¡°Okay, Young Master,


    I understand.¡± Uncle Jack nodded. Just as he sat down, Lucas turned his head and saw the two little


    heads sticking out and looking around.


    Looking at the two of them, Lucas couldn¡®t help but ask, ¡°What¡®s wrong? What are you looking at?¡±


    Ethan smiled and replied, ¡°Lucas, why is the Demon King not here?¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas understood. ¡°The demon king is on the other side. What¡®s wrong? Do you want to


    see it?¡± ¡°Yes, Lucas, we want to see the demon king.¡± The two little guys nodded. Since thest time


    they came, they had never seen it again. They had always been obsessed with the demon king.


    ¡°Alright, Uncle Jack, bring them over.¡± ¡°You two can go see the Demon King. You can y with the


    Demon King, but you can¡®t go too far!¡± ¡°The Demon King is a little fierce when it ys. You have to be


    careful.¡±


    After that, he went upstairs.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Chapter 139 Not Resisting at All


    Emily followed behind lucas and entered the room As soon as they entered, Lucas sat on the bed and


    began to take off his clothes. Emily stood at the aide, disinfecting the silver needles and waiting. Lucas


    took off his shirt, revealing his strong upper body. Looking at the man¡®s excellent figure, Emily suddenly


    couldn¡®t help but think of the hug in the kindergarten this morning. For a moment, she didn¡®t know what


    she was thinking, but her cheeks were burning uncontrobly Emily quickly reacted and immediately


    lowered her eyes, looking elsewhere. At this moment, Lucas¡® voice sounded. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, I¡®m


    done.¡± Hearing this, Emily let out an ¡°ah¡± sound. She came back to her senses and hurriedly replied,


    ¡°Okay.¡± She hid the thoughts that floated up from the bottom of her heart and sighed with emotion,


    ¡®Emily, you are a doctor, what are you thinking about!¡® After calming down, Emily walked to the bedside,


    took out the silver needles, and began to arrange the acupuncture. The whole process went very


    quietly, and neither of them spoke. What could be heard were the heartbeats of each other, the


    breathing, and the asional asking from Emily.


    ¡°Is it ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt if I stick it here?¡± ¡°It¡®s okay. I can ept it.¡± Lucas shook his head, ¡°Tell me if it hurts. I¡®ll do


    my best to be gentle.¡± As soon as the words came out, Emily¡®s face became even redder. Why did it


    feel strange when she said these words... The warm yellow light shone down, giving both of them a


    faint golden glow. In such a space, there was an inexplicable feeling of ambiguity, Emily felt that the


    surroundings were getting hotter and hotter, and she could not help but take a deep breath. She quickly


    lowered her head to look at Lucas¡® reaction, Seeing that he did not show


    Chapter 139 Not Resisting at All any misunderstanding or strangeness, she was relieved.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, are you tired? If you are tired, you can rest for a while.¡± Hearing Emily breathing,


    Lucas could not help but ask. ¡°I¡®m fine,¡± Emily shook her head. She was obviously treating him, so how


    could she have such thoughts? Emily hurriedly suppressed the throbbing in her heart and collected her


    attention. About half an hourter, the acupuncture session ended. Seeing Lucas lying on the bed and


    drenched in sweat, Emily hurriedly said, ¡°Lie down and rest first. Get up in ten minutes.¡± Her words


    directly stopped Lucas. ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas nodded quickly. Next to him, Emily put away the silver needles


    and began to pick the medicinal herbs. These medicinal herbs were brought over here by her


    previously. In order to save time, she was toozy to bring a bit every time, so she directly brought a


    whole lot of them.


    However, as the condition of Lucas¡® body changed, some of the medicinal herbs from before had no


    use anymore. Emily frowned and sorted out all the medicinal herbs that could not be used.


    Lucasy on the bed and looked at Emily quietly. The woman¡®s serious look was deeply imprinted in


    his mind. For a moment, he was a little lost in thought. After a few minutes, Emily picked up the herbs


    she needed and shouted to the outside, ¡°Assistant Mason.¡±


    The next second, Mason appeared.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong.¡± Emily handed the medicinal herbs in her hand to Mason and said, ¡°Take these


    herbs to the kitchen, and then boil them for Mr. Screens.¡± ¡°Okay, Doctor Armstrong.¡± The assistant


    nodded. Ten minutes passed quickly. Emily walked to the bed and pulled out the remaining silver


    needles. Only then did Lucas feelfortable and much more rxed. ¡°Don¡®t rush to take a bath


    today. Only when you are going to bed will you bathe.¡± Emily¡®s voice sounded. Lucas nodded, got up,


    and put on his clothes. After the treatment, the two of them went downstairs together. Emily


    immediately went to find the two little guys. No matter what, she was still a little


    10


    Chapter 139 Not Resisting at All


    worried about them ying with the Demon King.


    If something happened, what should she do then? Just as she was thinking this, the next second, when


    she saw the scene in front of her, Emily was stunned.


    She only saw that the two little guys were ying with the Demon King very happily. Uncle Jack stood


    at the side and watched quietly with a surprised expression. The Demon King rubbed its head against


    the two little guys from time to time and even stuck out its tongue to lick them. Its big tail was drooping,


    swinging in front of them.


    Uncle Jack was surprised. Wasn¡®t the Demon King very fierce before? He opened his eyes wide, as if


    he was afraid that he had seen wrongly.


    ¡°Uncle Jack.¡±


    As soon as he saw the two of them appear, Uncle Jack hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°Doctor


    Armstrong, young master.¡± ¡°The two little guys are having a good time with the Demon King.¡± Lucas


    said softly. Uncle Jack smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, Young Master. It¡®s strange to say that the Demon King


    likes these two little guys too. I have never seen them like this for so long.¡± ¡°When it saw these two little


    guys, it didn¡®t resist at all.¡±


    When Mason saw them, he once again felt the depression in his heart.


    It was fine if Doctor Armstrong could befriend the Demon King, but now even these two little guys were


    able to gain the Demon King¡®s favor.


    As for him, getting close to it was already enough courtesy. ¡°How can a person be so biased! ¡°Oh no, a


    dog!¡± Hearing Uncle Jack¡®s words, Emily smiled and exined. ¡°The reaction of the Demon King


    should have something to do with the medicinal fragrance on their bodies.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Chapter 140 Who Was the Man That Night


    ¡°Medicinal fragrance? What medicinal fragrance?¡± Uncle Jack asked doubtfully. ¡°Previously, I had


    ced two sachets on the bodies of the two little fellows. This sachet has the effect of calming the


    mind.¡± ¡°I originally thought that this would allow the two little fellows to sleep a little better.


    Unexpectedly, it actually had an effect on the Demon King as well.¡± After hearing this, Uncle Jack came


    to a realization. ¡°I see.¡±


    Emily nodded, stepped forward, and shouted to the two little guys, ¡°Alright, it¡®s enough. Have a rest


    now.¡± Judging by the two little guys who were dripping with sweat, they must have yed for a long


    time. Hearing Emily¡®s voice, the two of them stopped. The two little guys walked to their side, and Emily


    quickly took out a handkerchief to wipe their sweat.


    The two little guys blinked their big eyes and said in unison, ¡°Mommy, the demon king is so cute. Next


    time, we can bring the two cats in our house to y with him.¡± Hearing the child¡®s tone, Emily did not


    refute it. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You two should hurry and rest for a while. How sweaty are you?


    Drink some water.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± The two little guys nodded obediently. Emily walked to the side of


    the Demon King. When he saw Emily, the Demon King was extremely docile. He obedientlyy down


    beside Emily, as if he knew her movements, and even stretched out his hind legs in advance. Emily


    chuckled and could not help but sigh. Sure enough, the Demon King was clever. She picked up the


    things and gave the Demon King a simple check. After thest treatment, the Demon King¡®s legs were


    almost healed and he had basically recovered. Only then did she put away the things without worry.


    She reached out and patted the Demon King¡®s head. ¡°Little fellow, you can walk normally from now on!¡±


    The Demon King stuck out his tongue, lowered his head, and rubbed his face against Emily as if he


    was expressing his gratitude.


    She walked to Lucas¡® side and gave him a few simple instructions.


    ¡°Remember these precautions. There¡®s nothing else. The Demon King will soon recover.¡±


    Lucas nodded and agreed. ¡°Alright, it¡®s about time now. We should go back.¡±


    Then, she called the two little guys and prepared to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When Lucas heard this, he quickly stood up. ¡°No need, Assistant Mason can send us back. You just


    finished your acupuncture. After you drink the medicine, take a bath and sleep early. Don¡®t bother


    yourself.¡± This sentence blocked Lucas. He still wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Emily


    again. ¡°Alright, it¡®s decided then. Assistant Mason, let¡®s go.¡± ¡°Alright, Doctor Armstrong. This way


    please.¡± Mason nodded. As they were about to leave, the two little fellows were clearly reluctant to part.


    The two of them walked to Lucas¡® side and each of them grabbed an arm. They said in a childish voice,


    ¡°Lucas, we¡®ll go home first. I¡®lle back to y with you another day!¡± ¡°Lucas, thank you for


    apanying us today. See you next time!¡± Lucas chuckled and patted their little heads. ¡°Alright, see


    you next time.¡±


    In the car.


    The two little guys were still reluctant to part with Lucas. ¡°Today, Lucas was ying with us. I¡®m so


    happy.¡± ¡°If only it could always be like this in the future...¡± Hearing this, Emily¡®s eyes darkened. She


    reached out her hand and touched the heads of the two little guys. ¡°Although we are very happy, we


    have already troubled uncle too much today. We can¡®t do this again next time, understand?¡±


    The two little guys were not ignorant people. Hearing Emily¡®s words, the two of them nodded, only


    feeling a little regretful. Back at home. Looking at the two of them, Lucy asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong? Was


    the conference today so interesting?¡±


    When this was mentioned, the two little guys were extremely excited.


    ¡°Today, Lucas became our daddy for the whole day! He even apanied us to the marine building.


    It¡®s especially fun...¡±


    Speaking of what happened today, the two little ones talked non-stop. Emily stood at the side,


    inexplicably feeling a little ufortable. The two little guys really hoped to have a father. However,


    she couldn¡®t give them any. As she thought about it, she felt even more ufortable. At night, Emily


    finally fell asleep. In a daze, the eagle¡®s eyes from a few years ago appeared in her mind again. In an


    instant, she suddenly woke up. Why did she dream about that night... Emily reached out her hand and


    rubbed the space between her eyebrows. Suddenly, a thought shed through her mind. Who was the


    man in the hotel back then? This question arose in her mind and was extremely intense. That man was


    the biological father of the two little guys. If... if she could find him, wouldn¡®t she be able to give Ethan


    and Sofia aplete family? Moreover, as long as she found that man, the two little guys would not


    talk about finding Lucas again. After all, it was not good to always trouble Mr. Greens. As soon as this


    idea came out, Emily¡®s difort finally disappeared.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Chapter 141 Was It Too Intimate


    However, after so many years, even if she really wanted to investigate, she didn¡¯t know if she would be


    able to find out. For a moment, Emily felt that it was difficult again. But, for the sake of the two little


    guys, no matter what, she would never give up! The next day, early in the morning, after sending off the


    two little g¨´ys to school, Emily returned home. Since she decided to investigate thoroughly, she


    couldn¡¯t be careless. The first thing she did was turn on herputer and use her memory to search


    for information on that hotel. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many hotels on such arge scale in the city.


    From the pictures she searched out, she finally locked onto one. It turned out that the hotel back then


    was called Diting. Moreover, this hotel was under the Greens Group. Seeing this, Emily was


    enlightened. This was the hotel under the Greens Group, so the Greens Group would definitely have all


    the information. If she asked Lucas to help investigate, she should be able to find out the result soon. If


    Lucas was willing to help, it would be faster than her investigating alone. As soon as this idea came


    out, Emily made up her mind and made a firm decision. No matter what, she had to find out who that


    man was! At this moment, on the other side. Chase was sitting in the office dealing with work when her


    phone suddenly rang. She picked up her phone and saw that it was a call from Xiao Li. In an instant,


    her expression changed. She pressed the answer button. ¡°How have you been? Has there been any


    progress?¡± Xiao Li nodded and said, ¡°Miss, yesterday morning, Mr. Greens apanied that woman


    to attend the parent-teacher conference in kindergarten. After that, he took the two children to the


    marine building.¡± After hearing this, Chase Smith¡¯s eyes darkened and her face became a little ugly.


    Wasn¡¯t it just a simple friendship? Was there a need to get so close to a mere private doctor? The


    fingers on Chase Smith¡¯s hand holding the phone also tightened, and suddenly,


    they turned white.


    The woman¡¯s sixth sense told her that between these two people, it was definitely not that simple. ¡°Did


    you take a photo?¡± Chase continued to ask. ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Li nodded. Chase ordered softly, ¡°Send it to my


    email.¡± She wanted to see what that foxy doctor had up her sleeve. Half a minuteter, an email


    appeared in her email inbox. Chase opened it and the photo was reflected on the screen. It was fine if


    she didn¡¯t look at it. After seeing these photos, Chase Smith was even more furious. Every photo she


    looked at felt like a sharp knife stabbing her heart. Some of the photos showed that the four of them


    were in kindergarten doing games, and some showed them in the marine building having fun. They


    behaved intimately and looked like a real family. The screen finally stopped at the scene where Emily


    was about to fall and Lucas went to hug her. Seeing this, Chase finally flew off the handle. She


    clenched her fists tightly, her eyes overflowing with anger. Even her nails were embedded into her flesh


    and she did not feel any pain. She had said that this woman was not that simple! The position of the


    Greens family¡¯s young mistress could only be hers. She absolutely could not let others have an


    opportunity to take advantage of it. A strong sense of crisis spread in Chase Smith¡¯s heart. No, she


    must not let this Emily go! She called Xiao Li again, ¡°Send these photos to Greens family¡¯s house


    anonymously.¡± She wanted to see what Peiying would do when she saw them. ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Xiao Li


    nodded.


    After sending the photos over, Peiying soon received these photos in the afternoon. She kept looking


    through them and frowned. She had seen this doctorst time and she looked pretty good. However,


    didn¡¯t the two people in the photo look too close? It seemed that there were some things that she


    should ask personally.


    Hiding her surprise, Peiying directly dialed Lucas¡¯ number. ¡°Lucas,e home for dinner after work.


    Mom has something to say to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas nodded and agreed. After work, Lucas went straight


    back to the old house. Not long after she sat down, Peiying¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Did you go to the


    kindergarten yesterday?¡± Although she had a smile on her face, there was a faint sense of oppression


    in her gentleness, which was not to be underestimated. ¡°How did you know?¡± Lucas asked, puzzled.


    She didn¡¯t refute him. Peiying took out the photo she received in the afternoon and handed it to Lucas.


    ¡°Take a look. You¡¯ll know.¡± She picked up the tea in front of her and took a sip. ¡°Lucas, I remember this


    is that Doctor Armstrong. Isn¡¯t she just your personal doctor? You even apanied her to some


    parent-teacher conference, the marine building¡­ Isn¡¯t this a little too close?¡± Peiying¡¯s tone was very


    soft, as if she was just asking. But Lucas could feel the oppression and majesty in her tone. ¡°No matter


    what, she should know her ce well. You¡¯ve got to pay attention to the boundaries; there is no need to


    be so close to an ordinary doctor!¡±


    Previous Post


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Chapter 142 Very Strong Possessiveness


    Lucas picked up the photos and was not in a hurry to speak. These photos clearly were taken from any


    angle and from any ce. They ranged from when he came out of Emily¡¯s house all the way till Emily


    left his house. Lucas pinched the photos and exined. ¡°Mom, Doctor Armstrong and I are also


    friends. It is normal for us to help each other.¡± ¡°She helped me a lot. It is also thanks to her that my


    health has improved. If she needs help, I will naturally help.¡± This was to exin these photos to


    Peiying. Peiying also knew what kind of person Lucas was. Since he was a child, Lucas had never


    been the kind of person who would mess around outside. She was very relieved about this. Peiying


    nodded and reminded, ¡°Mom knows what kind of person you are, but no matter what, you need to


    know your limits when doing things. If someone with ulterior motives gets hold of something, it will not


    be good if they take advantage of you!¡± Hearing this, Lucas also nodded, indicating that he understood.


    He pinched the photos and suddenly asked, ¡°Mom, where did you get these photos?¡± He looked at the


    photos in his hand and his eyes gradually darkened. His face also darkened.


    For a whole day, someone followed them all the way, but he did not notice it. It was unknown if his


    vignce had dropped or if the person¡¯s tracking method was so brilliant.


    Peiying replied, ¡°This photo was sent anonymously by someone else. I saw it when I went home in the


    afternoon.¡± After hearing this, Lucas fell into silence. The photo was sent anonymously? The sender


    obviously was with other intentions. He nodded and did not speak again. After dinner, Lucas was called


    to the study by Zhenting. The two of them talked about the recent work before parting with each other.


    As soon as Lucas walked out of the door, Mason was already waiting outside the door. Back in the car,


    Lucas¡¯ tone instantly turned cold, and his eyes were cold to the extreme.


    ¡°Recently, someone has been following me. Find out who it is.¡± Feeling the cold aura emitted from


    Lucas, Mason did not dare to neglect it and hurriedly nodded.


    ¡°Yes, President. I understand.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He had been by Lucas¡¯ side for so many years, he knew him well.


    The most disgusting thing for his young master was that someone was following him and trying to


    control his life. They are simply courting death!


    The next day. Lucas was dealing with the documents in the office when Mason suddenly walked in


    from outside. Knock knock!


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Mason walked up to Lucas, with a person grabbed by him. ¡°President, I found out the culprit.¡± Following


    the voice, Lucas looked up.


    He only saw a man with shifty eyes and a camera hanging around his neck.


    It was obvious that he had been following him recently! Lucas narrowed his sharp eyes and gave


    Mason a look. Mason quickly understood and directly pulled the camera off his neck and handed it to


    Lucas.


    ¡°President.¡± Lucas took it and looked at it casually. Sure enough, there were all kinds of photos of him,


    including this morning at thepany entrance. In an instant, Lucas¡¯ face was covered with ayer of


    frost, sinking to the extreme. Without any exnation, he smashed the camera directly forward. The


    direction where the camera was heading happened to be toward Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li was so scared that he quickly dodged. If he were a second slower, the camera would not be the


    only one that would be smashed to pieces.


    Looking at the shattered camera on the ground, one could imagine how much strength Lucas had


    used. Xiao Li was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat and quickly admitted his mistake.


    ¡°Me Greens please forgive me. Give me another chance!¡± ¡°Who ordered you?¡± Lucas asked coldly. His


    face was dark, and he looked like a god of death from hell. Xizo Liwas so scared that his face turned


    pale. ¡°I¡­ Mr. Greens¡­¡± He wanted to hide it, but he was helpless. The pressure on Lucas was too


    strong. Large beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in and directly


    knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Till say ni say. Mr. Greens, it was that young miss from the Smith family, Chase Smith who ordered


    me!¡±


    ¡°Chase?¡±


    Xiao Li hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Greens, it was that woman who ordered me. It really has nothing to


    do with me! Mr. Greens, give me another chance!¡± ¡®I really know I was wrong!¡±


    After getting the useful information, he directly ordered Xiao Li to fuck off. The next second, Lucas¡¯ face


    darkened to the extreme. ¡°From now on, let the general manager deal with all of Smith family¡¯s


    businesses. Donte to me for Smith family¡¯s matters.¡± ¡°Yes, President¡¯ Mason hurriedly nodded. He


    secretly shook his head. He knew that this time, his CEO waspletely enraged.


    This Miss from the Smith family hadpletely overstepped Lucas¡¯ bottom line! Mason secretly


    cursed. However, with Chase Smith¡¯s character, she was indeed not


    suitable for the president. Right now, he hadn¡¯t even gotten together with her, and she actually started


    to find people to follow him.


    If they really got together, who knew how possessive she would be in the future. It was high time to


    estrange himself from her!


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Chapter 143 I Was Wrong This Time


    The Smith Group Chase was the first to receive the news. Xiao Li had been discovered! In an instant,


    Chase felt her heart skip a beat. She fell straight down. Originally, Lucas did not have any feelings for


    her. Now that she had be like this and he found out about it, he must be annoyed with her.


    Thinking of this, Chase became flustered. Immediately, she picked up her bag and went straight to the


    Greens Group. Unexpectedly, just as she walked to the hall, she was directly stopped by the front desk.


    ¡°Miss Smith, who are you looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Lucas.¡± ¡°Can you help me tell Lucas that I have


    something important to discuss with him?¡± Chase asked anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Smith. The


    president is busy right now.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about thepany¡¯s cooperation, you can directly talk to our general manager in the future. All


    the project matters between ourpany and the Smith Group have been handed over to the general


    manager.¡±


    The receptionist¡¯s words made Chase Smith¡¯s face change.


    Wasn¡¯t this drawing a clear line with her?


    If the project was handed over to someone else, she would not be able to see Lucas in the future.


    Thinking of this, Chase quickly said, ¡°Can you let me see Lucas now? I want to exin to him.¡±


    The receptionist had a formal smile on her face and refused. ¡°Sorry, Miss Smith, but I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°We are


    also following the president¡¯s instructions. We hope that Miss Smith will not make things difficult for us.¡±


    This sentence directly blocked Chase.


    She stood where she was and felt bitter in her heart.


    This time, she really didn¡¯t have any hope. After thinking for a while, she went straight to Greens


    family¡¯s mansion.


    As soon as she saw Chase, Peiying also smiled. ¡°Chase, why are you here today? Is thepany not


    busy?¡± ¡°Auntie, 1, 1 seem to have done something wrong.¡± Chase bit her lips and looked like


    she wanted to say something. Only then did Peiying notice that at this moment, Chase Smith¡¯s eyes


    werepletely red, and there were even tears flowing in them. She hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going


    on? Chase, did that brat Lucas make you unhappy again?¡± ¡°Our Lucas¡¯ personality is like that. You


    have to tolerate him more. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine as long as you two get along for a long time.¡± Chase shook


    her head and exined, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s not like that. I did something wrong.¡± ¡°I care too much about


    Lucas. I¡¯m afraid that he will get too close to that woman, so I sent someone to investigate that Emily¡­


    When Lucas found out, he was very unhappy and did not want to see me anymore.¡± ¡°Auntie, I know


    that I was impulsive this time. It was my fault, but I really did not mean


    Chase briefly exined the situation, but did not tell Peiying the whole story, hiding the fact that she


    had someone follow Lucas. She knew that after she said it, perhaps Peiying would not stand on her


    side. At this, Peiying frowned. ¡°Chase, this matter of yours is indeed not appropriate.¡± Peiying knew


    very well what kind of personality Lucas had. He absolutely would not allow anyone to do this sort of


    thing to him. Thinking of this, Peiying sighed. ¡°Chase, you can¡¯t do such an impulsive thing in the


    future, do you understand?¡± Chase hurriedly nodded, looking guilty. ¡°Auntie, I already know that I was


    wrong, but Lucas seems to be very angry. He is not willing to see me now.¡± At this point, Chase¡¯s voice


    was a little choked up.


    Peiying reached out and patted Chase. Sheforted him, ¡°Forget it. This is not a big deal. Lucas


    would not be so angry over this matter.¡± ¡°Really, Auntie?¡± Chase obviously didn¡¯t believe it.


    Peiying nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯se out for a meal or somethingter. This matter will be resolved.¡±


    After listening to this, Chase still felt that she didn¡¯t know what to do. But she still nodded. ¡°Okay, thank


    you, Auntie.¡±


    Thinking about Lucas¡¯ attitude today, Chase felt more and more scared. She really wished that it would


    be as simple as Auntie said, just having a meal¡­ Then, Peiying told Chase a few more words. ¡°Auntie,


    I will never be like this in the future. I know that I was wrong this time.¡±


    Peiying nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think this way.¡± Then, Chase got up and said goodbye to


    Peiying. At night As soon as Lucas arrived home, Uncle Jack greeted him. ¡°Young Master, Madam is


    here.¡± Lucas nodded and walked to the living room. Sure enough, he saw Peiying sitting on the sofa


    watching TV.


    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Did youe here for something?¡±


    Peiying shook her head. ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie over to see you if there¡¯s nothing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see if you¡¯re feeling better. I can make you something delicious.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom,¡± Lucas


    said with a chuckle. At the dining table, only Peiying and Lucas were present. As Lucas drank the


    medicinal soup, Peiying sat at the side and asked in confusion,¡± heard from Uncle Jack that these are


    all the medicine Doctor Armstrong prepared for you. Does it really work?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Chapter 144 Miss Them Very Much


    ¡°It¡¯s quite useful¡± Lucas nodded. After saying that, he added another sentence. ¡°Ever since I used


    Doctor Armstrong¡¯s medicine, my body has indeed improved


    greatly. Doctor Armstrong is very capable.¡± His words were filled with admiration for Emily. Peiying


    nodded, and Chase¡¯s words could not help but sh through her mind. She hesitated for a moment, but


    still spoke. ¡°Lucas, I heard about Chase. She was indeed in the wrong in this matter. I have also said


    that she can not be so impulsive in the future.¡±


    ¡°However, no matter what, Chase did this on impulse because she likes you too much. You should not


    argue with her¡­¡±


    Peiying consoled. After all, she still liked this child named Chase Smith. She was indeed a good


    daughter-inw candidate.


    But Lucas did not think so.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When he heard his mother¡¯s words, in an instant, he frowned, and his face became a little ugly.


    ¡°Mom, did Chase ask you toe?¡±


    Only then did he suddenly react. No wonder.


    It turned out that the drunkard¡¯s intention is not in wine. (T/N: A famous Chinese saying that someone


    has ulterior motives) Peiying did not refute, but continued, ¡°Chase that child is quite good. She is


    usually very obedient.¡± ¡°This time, it is because she likes you that she did such an impulsive thing. I


    have also scolded her. She also knows that she is wrong. Don¡¯t be too calctive and particr¡­¡±


    Before Peiying could finish speaking, Lucas directly interrupted her. ¡°Mom, about this matter, don¡¯t


    speak up for her.¡± Lucas¡¯ face was dark and cold. ¡°After so many years, you also know my principles.


    This time, Chase¡¯s behavior touched my bottom line. This is something I absolutely can not tolerate.¡±


    ¡°Even if she did this in the name of love, it is unforgivable.¡± Lucas¡¯ words were cold and merciless.


    Seeing this, Peiying was also helpless. She knew Lucas¡¯ stubborn temper. If he made up his mind,


    even ten oxen would not be able to pull him back, let alone anything else. It seemed that this time,


    Chase that girl really annoyed him! Peiying sighed, ¡°Is there no room for maneuver in this matter?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about this anymore,¡± Lucas said softly. Peiying could not say anything else, so she


    could only nod. All along, Lucas had his own principles. This time, it was Chase who offended him.


    If Lucas made up his mind, regardless of being his mother, there was nothing she could do. ¡°Okay, then


    I don¡¯t care.¡±


    After the meal, Mason sent Peiying back to Greens family¡¯s mansion. On the way, Peiying was still a


    little worried and could not help but remind Mason. ¡°Mason, you have been with Lucas for so long. You


    know what kind of person he is.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between him and Doctor Armstrong, but


    you must remind him that marriage is not a child¡¯s y. He must not mess around. No matter what, you


    should at least try to persuade him.¡± Although her son said that they were friends, Peiying could feel


    that Lucas was different to Emily. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I will remind Young Master.¡± Mason nodded.


    Although he said this, Mason had another thought in his heart. Could his reminder be of any use?


    Moreover, he was very clear about his CEO¡¯s character. As long as it was something he decided, no


    matter who tried to persuade him, it would be useless.


    Moreover, he was just a small assistant. If he said too much, wouldn¡¯t it be overstepping?


    He was afraid that even if his saliva went dry, his words were no match for Doctor Armstrong¡¯s


    reminder¡­


    Suppressing the ridicule in his heart, Mason continued to drive.


    At the same time. On Emily¡¯s side, it was not as if so many things had happened on Lucas¡¯ side.


    Her life was the same as usual, nothing different. The next day, early in the morning. Just as she sent


    the two little fellows to kindergarten, Emily¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and saw that it was


    a call from Lu Shizhou. Without thinking, Emily pressed the answer button. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I¡¯m back. Let¡¯s


    have dinner together tonight?¡± Lu Shizhou asked. ¡°Sure,¡± Emily agreed. It had indeed been a long time


    since shest saw Lu Shizhou. ¡°By the way, bring your little fellows with you as well. I always said that I


    wanted to see them, but unfortunately, I never had the chance.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Emily could not help butugh.


    Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, how is the investigation


    on thatwyer going?¡± At this point, Lu Shizhou¡¯s face also darkened, a little solemn. He sighed, ¡°This,


    I¡¯ll talk to you about the specific details at night. It¡¯s not convenient on the phone.¡± Emily answered,


    ¡°Okay.¡± Evening.


    After picking up the two little guys from kindergarten, Emily took them directly to the address she nailed


    down with Lu Shizhou. They were eating at a western restaurant. As soon as they entered, she was


    attracted by the luxurious decoration.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Chapter 145 It¡¯s Yours, Others Can¡¯t Take It Away


    ¡°Is it Ms. Armstrong?¡±


    As soon as he saw Emily, the waiter immediately came up to greet her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Emily held the


    two little guys and nodded. ¡°Mr. Lu is already inside. Pleasee with me.¡± Then, under the guidance


    of the waiter, the three of them walked directly into the box. As soon as they saw Lu Shizhou, the two


    little fellows immediately strode forward and hugged him. The little fellow¡¯s soft voice rang out. ¡°Uncle,


    where have you been hiding during this period of time?¡± ¡°My brother and I miss you!¡± ¡°Uncle, I heard


    from my mother that you are very busy. Did you miss us?¡± The two little guys had a sweet mouth and


    called him uncle, which made Lu Shizhou very happy. In addition, the little guys were cute, and it made


    people warm. Lu Shizhou reached out his hand and rubbed their little heads. ¡°Yes, of course, I miss


    you!¡± Then, he took out several gift boxes from behind him. Only then did they notice that there were


    more than ten gift boxes behind him. ¡°Look, what¡¯s this?¡± Following his gaze, they saw that there were


    many toys. Lego, jigsaw, figurine, doll¡­ there were simply all that could be found in the market. Those


    who didn¡¯t know them would have thought that Lu Shizhou had moved the store over. Looking at Lu


    Shizhou¡¯s attitude, Emily couldn¡¯t help but speak up. She only felt that it was funny. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too


    exaggerated?¡± ¡°How could the two little guys use so many toys? Besides, there is almost no ce to


    store them in the house.¡±


    Lu Shizhou disagreed. He shook his head. ¡°How is this exaggerated? I still feel that it is not enough.¡±


    ¡°I came in a hurry this time and did not buy many. When Ie next time, I will make up for them!¡±


    When the two little guys heard this, they were even more excited and hurriedly said,


    ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡± ¡°Uncle, you are so good to us ¨C¡± Emily shook her head. These two little guys were


    really going too far. ¡°Alright, stop now. Order the dishes first.¡±


    Lu Shizhou nodded, ¡°Alright, the two cutie pies have just finished school and are hungry. Let me see


    what is suitable for them to eat.¡±


    The waiter quickly served the dishes. During the meal, the two of them chatted randomly.


    Suddenly, Lu Shizhou mentioned. ¡°About thewyer that you asked me to check up on, I have made


    some progress.¡± ¡°A few days ago, I heard that thewyer moved directly after he retired. It seems that


    he moved abroad. I don¡¯t know the details, but I have already asked someone to find him as soon as


    possible.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily was a little disappointed. Moving abroad? How could she find him then? ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, I have already used all my connections. I will definitely be able to find him!¡± Seeing Emily¡¯s


    disappointment, Lu Shizhou added. ¡°Okay.¡± Emily nodded and smiled. Sheforted herself in her


    heart. After all, so many years had passed, and many ces were already changed. Moreover, now


    that he had moved abroad, the search range was even wider. In fact, she did not think that she would


    find him soon, so she did not have much hope.


    Thinking of this, she looked at Lu Shizhou again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t be under too much pressure.


    Even if you can¡¯t find him, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Lu Shizhou nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand. I


    will do my best.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. No matter what, what belongs to you will always be yours. No


    matter how Armstrong family¡¯s people snatch it, they can¡¯t take it away.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat quickly!¡± Emily


    nodded. Emily was obviously a little depressed at the mention of the Armstrong family. She changed


    the topic and did not want to talk about these unlucky people and things. ¡°This taste is not bad. Try it.¡±


    Suddenly, Emily pointed at the dishes in front of her and said to Lu Shizhou.


    ¡°Let me try,¡± Lu Shizhou nodded. The two of them chatted casually and began to talk about their


    current lives. Suddenly, Lu Shizhou seemed to think of something and asked Emily, ¡°By the way, what


    is your rtionship with Lucas?¡± Last time, he saw that the two of them seemed to be very familiar with


    each other and seemed to be getting along quite well. He squeezed his eyes and teased, ¡°Could it be


    that you two are¡­¡± Before Lu Shizhou could finish, Emily interrupted him. ¡°No!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing fishy


    between Mr. Greens and me. It is not the kind of rtionship you think.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even said anything


    yet. How do you know what kind of rtionship I¡¯m talking about?¡± Lu Shizhou teased. ¡°Don¡¯t guess


    blindly!¡± Emily couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°I am treating Mr. Greens. The rtionship between the


    two of us is just that of a doctor and a patient.¡± Lu Shizhou let out an ¡°oh¡±. It was obvious that he did not


    believe it, but he raised his eyebrows and did not say anything else. At this time, not far away. When


    Chase passed by the private room, she happened to see Emily and Lu Shizhou. She narrowed her


    eyes and was stunned.


    This world was so small? She just came out for a meal and she actually met Emily¡­


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Chapter 146 So Difficult to Deal with


    Emily was immersed in eating and did not notice that there was a pair of eyes staring at her not far


    away. When she was almost done eating, Emily got up. ¡°I need to go to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lu


    Shizhou nodded.


    In the bathroom.


    Emily stood in front of the sink and was washing her hands when suddenly, a figure walked to her side.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Emily, to actually be able to meet you here!¡± Emily looked up and saw Chase


    standing by the side, looking at her with a warm face. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that the two


    of them were very close. When she saw Chase, Emily was also a little surprised. She nodded and said,


    ¡°What a coincidence, Miss Smith.¡± ¡°Emily, are you here to eat too?¡± Chase smiled and continued to


    ask. Emily felt helpless in her heart. What else could she do if she didn¡¯t eat in the restaurant? But she


    still nodded yes on the surface. ¡°Miss Smith, what¡¯s the matter? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    With that, Emily turned around and prepared to leave.


    Just then, Chase called out again. ¡°Wait a minute, Emily!¡± ¡°I want to talk to you, is that okay?¡± Chase


    looked at her with a generous and appropriate smile on her face. Emily stood where she was and the


    doubts in her heart grew even more.


    There seemed to be nothing to talk about between her and Chase.


    But she still nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Chase brought Emily directly to an empty private room and the two of


    them sat down. Without waiting for Chase to speak, Emily took the initiative to ask. ¡°Miss Smith, what


    do you want to say? Just say it.¡± She didn¡¯t like it when others were beating around the bush.


    Moreover, she always felt that this Chase was a little strange. Her enthusiasm was really out of


    nowhere.


    Chase smiled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. I heard that you were treating Lucas. In the past,


    we didn¡¯t have any chance to talk in detail. At the banquetst time, both of us were in a hurry. I haven¡¯t


    even thanked you yet.¡± Hearing this, Emily frowned even more.


    Thank her? She had nothing to do with this Chase at all. Without waiting for her to speak, Chase


    continued, ¡°Emily, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with Lucas¡¯ health. Don¡¯t worry. As long as you treat him well,


    I will definitely thank you heavily.¡±


    These words were more like a deration of sovereignty.


    Emily felt even more amused. She raised her eyebrows. This Chase was really interesting.


    It was but a normal transaction between her and Lucas. What she said was really strange.


    Moreover, what identity did she, Chase, have to thank her? Emily immediately said. ¡°Miss Smith, are


    you mistaken?¡± ¡°After all, Mr. Greens is the one who is being treated. If I need to be thanked, he should


    be the one to thank me. Why did Miss Smith thank me instead?¡± At the mention of this, the smile on


    Chase Smith¡¯s face became even wider. She looked down, as if she was shy. ¡°I won¡¯t hide this from


    you. Our Smith and Greens families have always wanted to form a marriage alliance, so this word of


    thanks is only natural. It¡¯s just a matter of time before I be the wife of Lucas.¡± When these words


    came out, Emily finally understood itpletely.


    It felt like this Chase was here to warn her.


    Emily curled her lips and couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. Unfortunately, Chase Smith¡¯s wishful thinking


    was wrong. She was not a submissive one, and she was not so easy to bully. Chase Smith¡¯s trick was


    useless to her! She looked up and said in a cold voice, ¡°Miss Smith also said that it¡¯s a matter of time


    before h h. Isn¡¯t there no marriage now? Miss Smith, there is no need to be like this.¡±


    ¡°When you really be Greens family¡¯s young mistress, it is not toote to say these words to me.¡±


    Emily¡¯s two light words instantly froze Chase Smith¡¯s face.


    She could not help but clench her fists. This woman was quite eloquent! She originally wanted to warn


    her, but she did not expect that Emily would actually tease her.


    Wasn¡¯t she mocking her for daydreaming even before she became a young mistress?


    Chase did not expect Emily to be so difficult to deal with. She hid the displeasure in her eyes and was


    thinking about what to say when Emily¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Smith. Since I¡¯ve


    finished speaking, I¡¯ll be leaving first. My two children are still waiting for me. I won¡¯t apany you for


    the time being.¡± After saying this, Emily stood up and left without looking back.


    She really couldn¡¯t be bothered with Chase Smith¡¯s childish tricks and didn¡¯t want to waste time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Watching Emily leave, Chase Smith¡¯s face darkened. She couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and waved her


    hand, knocking over everything on the table. This Emily was really bold! This was the first time


    someone dared to treat her this way in front of her! She was extremely angry, and the hatred in her


    heart towards Emily increased even more.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Chapter 147 No Intention of Getting Engaged


    Emily returned to the private room with a normal expression. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡± The two little


    fellows hurriedly called out when they saw Emily. ¡°Hurry up and eat,¡± Emily chuckled. The two little


    guys didn¡¯t eat much, and soon they were full. ¡°Since you¡¯re full and it¡¯s about time, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Lu Shizhou stood up and said to Emily. ¡°Okay,¡± Emily said softly. There were so many toys behind Lu


    Shizhou that one person could not take at all. The two little guys carried one in each hand, and Emily


    took a lot more, leaving the rest to Lu Shizhou.


    Looking at their posture, those who did not know would think that they were the boss of a toy store.


    Emily could not help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t buy so many next time. It¡¯s so troublesome.¡± epting it was one


    thing, but taking it back was another. It was really troublesome! ¡°That won¡¯t do. How can that be


    troublesome when I send gifts to the little cutie pies?¡± Lu Shizhou raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Okay, then carry them all by yourself next time. Don¡¯t let me help out!¡± Emilyughed.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡±


    After a while, Lu Shizhou drove them home. Originally, she wanted to keep Lu Shizhou for a seat, but


    he said that he had something to do, so she had to give up. In the room, Emily sat on the bed and


    recalled what had happened tonight. After thinking for a while, she decided to call Lucas. Soon, the


    man¡¯s voice sounded on the other side of the line. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Emily pursed her


    lips, wanting to say something but hesitating. ¡°That, Mr. Greens¡­¡± Hearing Emily¡¯s words, Lucas


    directly said, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I want to ask if you and Miss Smith n to get married?¡± Emily nodded. This question


    stunned Lucas.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He was a little confused. Emily hurriedly exined, as if she was afraid that the man would


    misunderstand. ¡°Nothing much, I just want to rify this point. If so, I think there is some


    misunderstanding between Miss Smith and us.¡± Hearing this, Lucas quickly understood. He caught the


    key information in her words, and his eyes turned cold. He frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Chase find


    trouble with you?¡± At the mention of this, Lucas¡¯ face also became a little ugly. Emily shook her head,


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that we met by chance and exchanged a few words.¡±


    She was not a person who liked to gossip, so she was not willing to say more about this matter.


    As for the content of the conversation between the two, Emily only introduced it lightly.


    ¡°Miss Smith seems to care a lot about the rtionship between the two of us¡­ hence my inquiry. If


    there¡¯s some misunderstanding, it¡¯s better to exin it clearly.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to say anything bad behind Chase¡¯s back, and she was even more unwilling to cause


    trouble for herself. If she was targeted by Chase because of this matter, she would only feel pestered.


    Lucas shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There is nothing between her and me in the first


    ce. Moreover, our two families have no intention of even getting engaged.¡±


    ¡°Just be as usual. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    His words directly cut off all ties with Chase. He originally did not have a good impression of this


    woman. Now, Chase had been interfering with his life time and time again, and she had touched his


    bottom line. This caused Lucas to be unable to bear it any longer. It was absolutely impossible for such


    a woman to be his fiancee. Emily hesitated and said, ¡°But today, I see that Miss Smith¡¯s meaning


    is very clear. In the future, if¡­¡± Without waiting for Emily to finish speaking, Lucas interrupted her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of the rest. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily nodded.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    No matter what their rtionship was, no matter whether they were engaged or married. As long as it


    didn¡¯t involve her, it was fine. ¡°By the way, I added a few new medicinal herbs for you yesterday. After


    drinking it, how do you feel recently?¡±


    Yesterday, she left in a hurry and did not have the time to ask Lucas about the medicinal effect. Lucas


    nodded and exined in detail. ¡°When I just ate it, it was no different from usual. But gradually, after a


    few minutes, my whole body felt warm, especially my dantian (T/N: The concept of dantian, or field of


    elixir, has roots in Taoist and Buddhist traditions and is believed to be rted to higher states of


    consciousness). It feels hot, and I sweat more than usual when I sleep at night¡­¡± At this, Emily nodded


    as she recorded.


    ¡°Yes, then there is no side effect. When you sweat at night, it will force out the moisture in your body. It


    is a normal phenomenon. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Continue taking it. I will continue to adjust the medicine


    combination for youter. If there is anything strange or ufortable, tell me immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lucas nodded.


    Previous Post


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Next Post

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Chapter 148 Wait and See


    ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Rest early. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡± After saying goodnight to each other, the two of them hung up the phone. Lucas put away


    his phone. In an instant, his eyes darkened and were covered with frost. This Chase Smith challenged


    his bottom line again and again. Now, it was really disgusting. No, he had to get rid of this woman.


    Thinking about it, a cold light shed in his eyes.


    The next day. In the office, Lucas said to Mason, ¡°Go inform Chase and ask her out for lunch.¡± ¡°Yes,


    President.¡± Mason nodded. When she received Mason¡¯s call, Chase was extremely happy. She nodded


    and couldn¡¯t wait to ept it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When she got off work in the afternoon, she immediately rushed


    over to attend the appointment. Before Lucas came, Chase was already sitting in her seat.


    Her heart was jumping with joy. She repeatedly picked up the mirror to refix her makeup. Only after


    making sure it was perfect did she stop. It seemed that Auntie Edwards¡¯s words worked. Just as she


    was thinking about it, the next second, Lucas came in with Mason from outside the door. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re


    here?¡± Chase quickly stood up. ¡°Mm,¡± Lucas replied, his attitude extremely cold. ¡°Lucas, this is the


    menu. I¡¯ve already ordered a few dishes just now. Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything else to add.¡±


    Chase picked up the menu and handed it to Lucas with a face full of enthusiasm. However, Lucas did


    not have the slightest intention of picking it up. ¡°No need,¡± he said coldly. For a moment, Chase Smith¡¯s


    hand that was holding the menu felt a little awkward.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she smiled. It was only then that she noticed that Lucas¡¯ mood today was a little off. Although


    Lucas was usually not warm to her, he was not as cold as he was today. Other than his indifference,


    there was also disgust¡­


    Yes, it was disgust. ¡°Lucas, you specially asked me toe over today¡­ do you have something to


    say?¡± Chase asked in confusion. ¡°Miss Smith, I came here today to tell you that I have no interest in


    you at all. As for marriage, I don¡¯t have this intention.¡± Lucas said coldly. ¡°So, Miss Smith, don¡¯t waste


    your time. It¡¯s just unnecessary to mention it in the future.¡±


    His words made his attitude very clear. Chase sat in her seat, feeling a little embarrassed. She


    clenched her fists, her face alternating between green and white. ¡°Lucas, you, what do you mean by


    this?¡± A hint of impatience shed through Lucas¡¯ eyes. ¡°Miss Smith still doesn¡¯t know what I mean?


    Am I not clear enough? Must I be a little more straightforward?¡± All along, Chase had always been a


    proud daughter of heaven. How many people had chased after her? When had she ever been wronged


    like this?


    Being warned like this by Lucas, she was obviously a little angry.


    ¡°You sure have no interest in me, because you are hooked on Doctor Armstrong, right?¡± Chase


    suddenly raised her eyes and gritted her teeth. She shouted, staring into Lucas¡¯ eyes. Lucas remained


    unmoved and replied indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s not what Miss Smith should worry about.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t admit it, he didn¡¯t refute it either.


    Chase sat on the chair, even more unwilling. ¡°Lucas, what exactly is wrong with me? Whether it is my


    family background or in other aspects, only I am the one who is the most suitable for you! Why can¡¯t I


    marry you!¡± She frowned, her face full of confusion.


    ¡°What exactly is wrong with me? Tell me, I can change it.¡± Lucas patiently exined.


    ¡°Miss Smith, I think you are mistaken. It has nothing to do with family background or other things. The


    woman I, Lucas, want to marry can only be someone I love.¡±


    In other words, he did not love Chase at all. No matter how much effort she put in, it was useless. ¡°In


    addition, Doctor Armstrong and I are just ordinary friends. Miss Smith, don¡¯t be too self-righteous and


    go find trouble with Doctor Armstrong again. I only remind you this once. If there is a next time, don¡¯t


    me me for being impolite.¡± Lucas¡¯ words were cold and heartless, not giving Chase any face at all. In


    Chase Smith¡¯s heart, she was already extremely angry, her face pale. She gritted her teeth and asked,


    ¡°So it was Doctor Armstrong who told you that I find trouble with her?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lucas said coldly. ¡°Doctor


    Armstrong just said that you seem to have misunderstood something, so she let me exin it to you.


    As for the rest, I have already rified. I¡¯ll forget about it this time, but pay attention in the future. Miss


    Smith, there will be no next time.¡± Before Chase could speak again, Lucas¡¯ voice sounded again.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop here for today. I have something to do and will leave first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to this meal.


    Miss Smith, please eat whatever you like.¡± After coldly saying this, Lucas got up and left. From


    beginning to end, he did not even spare Chase a nce. At this moment, Chase had no appetite. She


    was so angry that her entire body was trembling and her little face was deathly pale.


    ¡°Miss Smith, do you still want me to serve the remaining dishes?¡± The waiter walked up to her and


    asked.


    The waiter¡¯s words undoubtedly added fuel to the fire.


    She bit her lower lip. ¡°All of you, scram!¡± Emily¡¯s gaze was filled with hatred, as if she had been


    poisoned.


    Emily, I will remember you!


    Just you wait!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Chapter 149 Her Mind Was Disquiet


    On the other side, Emily did not know that she had been inadvertently remembered by Chase again.


    The next morning, Emily woke the two little guys up and prepared to send them to school. The two little


    guys dawdled and washed their faces while asking, ¡°Mommy, what are you going to doter?¡± Emily


    was putting on a coat for Sofia. She replied, ¡°Where else can I go? I¡¯ll send you to the kindergarten


    later. I have to go to the vi on the top of the mountain.¡± ¡°There are many things to do with the


    medicinal herbs these days. I have to transnt some rare medicinal herbs from the old herbal garden


    in my home to the vi on the top of the mountain. I am busy.¡±


    Hearing this, Ethan blinked and said seriously, ¡°Mommy, since you are so busy, why don¡¯t I go with my


    sister to help you?¡± When Sofia heard this, she quickly agreed. ¡°Yes, Mommy!¡± ¡°It¡¯s boring in the


    kindergarten. It¡¯s not fun at all. It¡¯s better to let us help you work!¡±


    The little girl¡¯s soft voice came in, which sounded cute. Emilyughed and couldn¡¯t help but pinch their


    little faces. ¡°Do you want to help me work, or do you want to go there to y?¡± Others might not know


    what the real thoughts of the two little guys were, but how could Emily not know?


    Sofia stuck out her tongue and quickly replied, ¡°Mommy, of course we are going to help you. My


    brother and I can help you water and weed!¡±


    As she spoke, Little Sofia patted her chest, as if to show how capable she was. Looking at their


    appearances, Emily felt even more amused and shook her head. ¡°No!¡± It was a lie to say that she


    wanted to help, as she just wanted to go over and y. Since thest time, the two little guys had


    always wanted to go to the vi to y. At this moment, Emily certainly would not agree. ¡°Go to ss


    properly. We¡¯ll talk about it when we have the chance next time.¡± The two little guys curled their lips and


    looked disappointed. ¡°Mommy is so stingy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I told you to go to kindergarten quickly. If you don¡¯t hurry up, you will bete.¡± The three of them


    chatted andughed together as they walked out of the house and left themunity.


    At the entrance of themunity, a ck car was parked by the roadside. In the car, a man was sitting


    in the driver¡¯s seat and making a phone call. ¡°Miss Mia, I have already investigated the things that youText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    have instructed me to do. This Emily, apart from sending the two children to and from ss every day,


    is also setting up that medicinal field at home.¡± This was the result of him following Emily for more than


    half a month. He told Mia everything that he had investigated. After listening, Mia could not help but


    frown. ¡°What medicinal field?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a small medicinal field near Emily¡¯s home. There are all kinds of


    medicinal herbs nted here. When the medicinal herbs are ripe, she will sometimes sell them at the


    medicinal clinic.¡± The man nodded and replied to Mia. Mia could not help but sneer, feeling a little


    funny. ¡°Selling medicinal herbs?¡± Could it be that Emily has been relying on these medicinal herbs to


    live for so many years?¡± The man nodded and replied, ¡°Although I have only been with Emily for a short


    time, judging by the current situation, it is true.¡± For a moment, Mia could not help but curl her lips, and


    her face was stained with a touch of irony. She originally thought that Emily was very capable, but


    when she learned that Emily was selling some medicinal materials to make a living, to make a living,


    she felt really sorry for her. Suddenly, her eyes turned, and a thought shed through her mind. Since


    Emily relied on these medicinal herbs to survive, then she had to ruin Emily¡¯s livelihood.


    Mia immediately sneered, a trace of contempt shing through her eyes. ¡°Find a way to destroy all


    these medicinal herbs!¡± The man immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, Miss Mia.¡± After hanging up the phone,


    Mia¡¯s face became even smugger. She gripped her phone tightly, her fingertips turning white. ¡°Emily,


    how dare you fight with me. I will let you know what is called death!¡±


    Over here. At the mountaintop vi. Emily was using the scissors to trim the small seedlings. For some


    reason, she felt a little uneasy. Her right eyelid kept twitching, as if something was about to happen.


    She hid her uneasy thoughts and forced herself to concentrate. However, her thoughts were still out of


    control. Suddenly, she scissored her own finger! The wound was not small, and in an instant, her fair


    fingertip kept bleeding, looking a little creepy. The sudden pain made Emily frown. She got up and ran


    to the living room. ¡°Butler!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Doctor Armstrong?¡± asked the butler. ¡°Is there a medicine


    box here?¡± asked the butler.


    The butler noticed the bleeding wound on her hand.


    His eyes darkened and he nodded. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. After saying that, he immediately went to get the


    medicine box. Emily took the medicine box over and found the alcohol iodine. She simply disinfected


    herself and wrapped up the wound. It had to be said that Emily was also a person who could endure.


    Throughout the whole process, she was so tough that she did not make a sound.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Chapter 150 Her Efforts Was Ruined


    The butler stood at the side, his heart jumping with fear. After thinking for a while, he still said, ¡°Doctor


    Armstrong, why don¡¯t we go to the hospital to take a look?¡± This wound was really not small. If it were a


    little deeper, even the bones would be cut. Bandaging her wound at home was still worrisome. ¡°Go to


    the hospital and bandage it properly. What if the wound is infected?¡± The housekeeper continued to


    persuade. However, Emily shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°I am a doctor myself. Do I need to go


    to the hospital?¡± ¡°Besides, I am not so weak. Don¡¯t worry, it will be fine!¡± To Emily, this was just a small


    injury. It to go to the hospital. Seeing that Emily was stubborn, the butler could not say anything else.


    But he still called Lucas to exin the situation. Not long after, when Emily was still in the back garden,


    Lucas came directly. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, why are you still making these herbs?¡± Hearing Lucas¡¯ words,


    Emily felt strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked with a frown. She was here to deal with the herbal field.


    Of course, she should be making these herbs.


    Lucas added, ¡°I heard from the butler that you are injured. How is it? Where are you hurt? Is it


    serious?¡±


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t do this job, let others do it. You are injured. It is more important to rest.¡± Hearing this,


    Emily finally reacted. ¡°Mr. Greens, it¡¯s okay. It is just a small injury. It is not a big deal.¡± ¡°But, I heard that


    it was bleeding just know. It¡¯s still quite serious. You¡¯d better go to the hospital for a checkup. What if


    the wound gets infectedter?¡± Lucas looked at her, his eyebrows full of worry. ¡°There¡¯s really no


    need!¡± Emily shook her head and refused. ¡°Mr. Greens, I am a doctor. If there is really any danger,


    don¡¯t I know? If there is really something wrong, I will definitely solve it immediately.¡±


    She put on a serious face. ¡°Or is Mr. Greens doubting my professionalism?¡±


    This sentence instantly made Lucas a little speechless. He stared at the little woman in front of him.


    Seeing that she did not seem to be lying, he asked again, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡± Emily smiled. ¡°I¡¯m


    really fine! Don¡¯t worry.¡± Since Emily insisted, Lucas couldn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Alright. If you feel


    unwell, tell me immediately.¡± He nodded. Seeing Emily nod, he was relieved. Emily looked up and saw


    the man¡¯s delicate face. At the thought of the worried look on Lucas¡¯ face just now, she could not help


    but get touched. She curled her lips and asked, ¡°What? Is Mr. Greens not busy today? You actually


    have time toe to the vi.¡±


    Lucas replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine, thepany matters have been settled. I received a call from the butler saying


    that you were injured, so I came over. Now that I see that you are fine, I am relieved.¡±


    This reply confirmed the thoughts in Emily¡¯s mind just now. For a moment, a warmer feeling passed


    through her heart.


    At this time, a rapid ringtone sounded. Emily picked up the phone and saw that it was a call from her


    grandmother. Without thinking, she pressed the answer button.


    ¡°Grandmother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Just as she finished speaking, Lucy¡¯s voice sounded from the other side


    of the line. ¡°This is bad, Emily. Just now, Aunt Zhang said that our herbal field has been destroyed!¡±


    These words were like a bolt from the blue, directly smashing into Emily¡¯s heart. ¡°Wh, what?¡± She was


    stunned. In a split second, Emily felt her legs go soft, and her whole body was powerless, as if she was


    about to be unable to stand.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± she said hurriedly and hung up. Lucas looked at Emily¡¯s confused look


    and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± ¡°My herbal field has been destroyed. I want to go back,¡±


    Emily said after a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡± Lucas nodded.


    Then, he called Mason over and the group went down the mountain.


    They hurried over. Before they even got close to the medicinal field, they saw arge amount of ruined


    medicinal herbs in the distance. Emily was so angry that her entire body was trembling and her face


    was pale. Standing by the side, Lucy was wiping her tears. ¡°Who is so cruel to have destroyed the


    medicinal field like this?¡± ¡°This is what our Emily worked so hard to cultivate, and it took a long time for


    them to grow this big. Now it¡¯s reduced to ruins just like that. Who is so cruel!¡±


    Emily suppressed the emotions in her heart and stepped forward. ¡°Grandma, what exactly is going


    on?¡± When she saw Emily, Lucy cried even more fiercely. ¡°No idea. I went out today. I don¡¯t know what


    happened. If not for Aunt Zhang calling me, I wouldn¡¯t have known.¡± ¡°Who the hell is the one behind all


    of this!¡± Emily resisted the urge to throw a tantrum so that she couldfort her grandmother, but her


    reddened eyes betrayed her emotions.


    Lucas stood to the side and asked, ¡°Are there any surveince cameras nearby?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    He Really wanted to Help Her


    ¡°There is no surveince.¡±


    Emily said in a deep voice. Then, she paused for a moment and exined, ¡°This area is full of familiar


    neighbors. Nothing happened in the past few years.¡± It was also because of this that she did not think


    of installing surveince. After hearing this, Lucas frowned. ¡°This is difficult.¡± Emily did not speak, her


    mood in a mess.


    Lucas did not care. He nced at her and then nced at the destroyed medicine garden. He


    narrowed his eyes and analyzed, ¡°In that case, the other party must have deliberately destroyed it


    when there was no one around.¡± Emily pursed her lips in silence, but the expression on her face


    showed that she agreed with Lucas¡¯s words. It was just that she temporarily could not think of who


    would do this!


    William?


    Or Mia?


    Emily clenched her fists, her expression grave. Looking at her not-so-happy face, Lucas did not say


    anything more. Instead, he turned to Mason and instructed him a few words. ¡°Go and take a look


    around and see if there is anything suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mason nodded and turned to leave. Seeing this, Emily thanked Lucas gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Doctor


    Armstrong, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡± As Lucas spoke, he looked up. His dark eyes


    carried a gentleness that even he did not notice.


    Emily also did not realize. At this moment, all of her attention was on the medicine garden.


    Lucy looked at the ruined medicine garden, both distressed and helpless. She turned her head and


    said in a choked voice, ¡°Emily, what should we do now?¡± Emily bit her lower lip, and she did not know


    what to do next either. Lucas also saw her helplessness and confusion and asked aloud. ¡°Can these


    medicinal herbs be saved?¡± Hearing this, perhaps reminded by the man¡¯s calm voice, Emily calmed


    down a little.


    She looked around the herbal garden. Although it was destroyed, there were still some medicinal herbs


    that were stubbornly holding on.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As she spoke, she had already made her move. She entered the herbal field and began to clean up the


    mess. Her heart ached as she picked up the ordinary medicinal herbs that had been uprooted from the


    ground. She put the ones that were not badly damaged together.


    Although these were damaged a lot, they could still be used, but the medicinal effect would not be very


    good. What pained Emily the most was the rare medicinal herbs that she had cultivated with great


    difficulty.


    She saw that the medicinal herbs had been destroyed to the point of being almost hopeless!


    In a split second, Emily could not help but feel her eyes turn red. It had to be known that in order to


    cultivate these precious medicinal herbs, she had spent a lot of time and energy. Sometimes, it would


    even rain in the middle of the night and she would wake up and rush to the garden. She was afraid that


    the rain would hurt these precious medicinal herbs. Lucy also noticed Emily¡¯s low mood. After all, no


    one knew better than her what this medicine field meant to her granddaughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. We are fine. After cleaning up, I will help you nt the herbs.¡±


    Lucy stepped forward andforted her in a hoarse voice. Emily did not speak and nodded gently.


    She took a deep breath and began to clean up the withered medicinal herbs on the ground. At the


    same time, she was also somewhat d that she had transnted some precious medicinal herbs to


    the manor at the top of the mountain in the morning. Just like this, Emily and Lucy began to clean up


    the medicinal fields. The two of them carefully wrapped up the medicinal herbs that could still be used.


    If it could still be transnted, they would put it away. Looking at the busy figures of the two, Lucas also


    rolled up his sleeves and carefully walked into the herb field. ¡°I¡¯ll help too. Doctor Armstrong, tell me


    what to do?¡± He looked at Emily with a look of curiosity.


    19-29 1 Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily was stunned for a moment. As if she did not expect that Lucas would take the initiative to ask for


    help, a strange feeling crossed her heart, and she felt a little warm. Then she shook her head and


    refused, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but you should note over. Grandma and I can handle this.¡±


    Lucas frowned and wanted to say something. But before he could say anything, Emily¡¯s soft voice


    sounded again. ¡°I know that Mr. Greens wants to help, but some of these medicinal herbs need special


    treatment to be preserved. And Mr. Greens can¡¯t learn these methods in a short time.¡±


    He could only leave the herb field. He looked at the old woman and young woman who were busy in


    the medicinal field, and his heart was inexplicably ufortable. He wanted to do something. ¡°Doctor


    Armstrong, is there anything I can do?¡± Hearing this, Emily stopped what she was doing and turned to


    look. Inadvertently, her line of sight and Lucas¡¯ line of sight converged in the air.


    Their eyes met, and she could tell from the man¡¯s eyes that he was serious and really wanted to help


    her do something.


    Almost at the moment of this realization, she felt a warm feeling in her heart. After thinking for a while,


    Emily did not refuse and said in a light voice, ¡°If possible, Mr. Greens can help me pick up Ethan and


    Sofia from school. Is that okay?¡± Her tone was so careful, and her eyes were clearly red, but she still


    pretended to be strong. Lucas was very touched.


    ¡°Okay, I will pick them up.¡± He nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Chapter 152 Chase Away


    Later, kindergarten ended.


    Ethan and Sofia came out hand in hand and saw Lucas standing at the entrance of the school.


    ¡°Lucas.¡±


    The two little eyes immediately lit up and ran over happily. Ethan was still reserved. When he was two


    or three steps away from Lucas, he stopped. ¡°Lucas, are youing to pick us up with Mommy?¡± Sofia


    hugged Lucas happily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to tell you that I¡¯m the only one to pick you up.¡± Looking at the cute


    little girl by his feet, he responded with a smile and showed a tender look.


    Hearing this, the two little ones blinked and asked in unison. ¡°Lucas, why didn¡¯t my mommye?¡±


    ¡°Because your mommy is busy, so she let me take care of you for a while. When your mommy is done


    with her workter, I will send you back. Is that okay?¡± Lucas exined patiently and looked at the two


    little ones with solicitation. The two little ones liked him and wanted to y with him. Naturally, they


    nodded in agreement without hesitation. ¡°Of course.¡± Hearing this, Lucas heaved a sigh of relief and


    revealed a faint smile. Originally, he was a little worried that the two little ones were not willing to go


    with him when Emily was not around. Now it seemed that he was thinking too much. ¡°Then I will take


    you to dinner first, okay?¡± Lucas bent down and looked at the two little ones in front of him with a smile.


    The two little ones nodded obediently. Sofia still hugged Lucas¡¯ arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Lucas, can I


    order?¡± Seeing this, Lucasughed a little but did not refute. ¡°Okay, what do you want to eat?¡±. ¡°I want


    to eat a steak. They also have delicious cakes there.¡± As the little girl spoke, she licked her lips and


    looked at Lucas with anticipation in her eyes.


    ¡°Little greedy cat.¡± Lucas smiled and said in a doting tone that he himself didn¡¯t even notice.


    Just like that, he brought the two children to a high-end western restaurant. ¡°This is the menu for our


    restaurant. Sir, please take a look.¡± The staff handed the menu over.


    Lucas did not order immediately. Instead, he handed it to the two little ones and asked, ¡°What do you


    want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I want this, this.¡± Sofia did not stand on ceremony. She opened the menu and pointed at the colorful


    and beautiful patterns on it. The waitress almost couldn¡¯t stand how cute the children were. ¡°How is this


    legal! A handsome dad with two cuties. Oh my god¡­¡± She eximed in a low voice, thinking that the


    guests could not hear her. Little did they know that both Lucas and the two little ones heard it very


    clearly. Especially Ethan and Sofia, when they heard the staff misunderstood, they looked at each


    other, covered their lips andughed, not intending to exin anything. If possible, they even hoped


    that such a misunderstanding would always exist. They liked Lucas. If possible, they hoped that Lucas


    could be their daddy. Lucas did not know what the two little ones were thinking and had no intention of


    exining.


    Later, the meal was ready. Although Lucas had no experience in taking care of children, he still did his


    best to take care of the two little ones. He thoughtfully cut the steak for the two little ones and ced


    them in front of the two little ones. He greeted, ¡°Eat quickly.¡± ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡± The two children


    smiled sweetly at him and began to eat with their forks. While looking at their satisfied expressions,


    Lucas tasted the wine. He felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction in his heart. He felt that it was not


    difficult to ept marriage with such cute and sensible children. Half an hourter, the three of them


    finished their meal. Lucas got up and went to settle the bill. The two little ones walked behind and


    yed around. At this time, a beautiful woman walked to Lucas¡¯ side coquettishly. She did not see the


    two little ones behind her. She stretched out her white and tender


    hands and smiled. ¡°Handsome, can you leave me your number?¡± Lucas frowned and looked over


    coldly. However, before he could say anything, he suddenly felt his legs heavy. He did not know when


    Sofia ran over and hugged him. ¡°No,dy, my daddy already is taken. You may not have a chance.¡±


    The little girl looked up, blinked her big innocent eyes, and said to the woman softly. Although Sofia had


    been ying with her brother, she also paid attention to Lucas¡¯ movements.


    Now that she saw a womaning to talk to Lucas, she was anxious and ran over. That was how the


    scene just now happened. Seeing this, the woman who tried to strike up a conversation had an


    awkward expression on her delicate face. She apologized in embarrassment, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know that


    you were already married. I hope it didn¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡± After saying this, she turned and left


    as if she was fleeing. Because it was too embarrassing.


    Looking at the woman walking away, Sofia¡¯s dark eyes turned and revealed a sly smile. Then, she


    raised her head and smiled sweetly at Lucas. She said, ¡°Lucas, look, I helped you chase away the


    stranger.¡±


    Lucas didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. 1. Of course, he also knew what this little girl was thinking.


    But strangely, he didn¡¯t dislike the little girl¡¯s way of doing things at all. As he thought about it, he


    stroked the little girl¡¯s head and said in a somewhat doting voice, ¡°You¡¯re certainly very smart for your


    age.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Chapter 153 They Were Obedient


    By the time they returned, it was already dark. ¡°This is the dinner I ordered someone to pack up for you


    and grandma.¡± As he spoke, Lucas handed over the food box in his hand. . Seeing this, Emily felt a


    warm feeling in his heart. ¡°Thank you.¡± She thanked him and epted it. She did not expect this man


    to be so attentive. That night, she and her mother were busy cleaning up the herb field and had indeed


    not eaten yet. Lucy also thanked him from the side. ¡°We¡¯ve troubled Mr. Greens to look after Ethan and


    Sofia for us.¡± ¡°They were very obedient.¡± Lucas looked over with a faint smile. At this time, the two little


    ones hugged Great-Grandma and Mommy respectively. Their voices were soft and lovely as they


    talked about the details of their dinner with Lucas at night.


    Especially Sofia, who was like Lucas¡¯ little fangirl, said all kinds of praises. ¡°Mommy, Lucas is so good.


    He took care of both of us well.¡±. ¡°Brother and I are so full. And Lucas also bought a cake for Sofia. It¡¯s


    delicious.¡± Ethan also nodded and echoed.


    TOUS.


    Although he did not speak as much as his sister, the meaning was the same.


    Lucas raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t expect that the two little ones would only praise him like this, but


    he felt veryfortable in his heart. He felt that he didn¡¯t dote on these two children for nothing. Emily


    also didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Just like this, after a few jokes, Lucas asked about the herb


    field¡¯s situation. ¡°Have you finished cleaning up over there?¡± ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s dark and I can¡¯t see the herbs


    clearly. I n to deal with the rest tomorrow.¡± Emily shook her head and the smile on her face


    disappeared. Her face looked very serious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send a few people to help you tomorrow,¡± Lucas said subconsciously, feeling a little distressed.


    Hearing this, Emily instinctively wanted to refuse.


    After all, she had already troubled Lucas a lot of things. She felt that she could still handle this matter


    properly. And her thoughts were not hidden from Lucas. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel burdened. Just treat it


    as me doing this for the sake of those precious medicinal herbs,¡± Lucas interrupted before she could


    speak. Hearing this, Emily could no longer refuse. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Greens.¡± She looked


    over gratefully. On the other hand, when Ethan heard the conversation between the two, he was


    sensitive to the fact that something that he did not know happened at home. ¡°Mommy, what happened


    to the herb field?¡± The little fellow frowned slightly and looked over with worry in his eyes. Sofia also


    looked over worriedly. Seeing this, Emily did not want the two little ones to worry, so she hid it and told


    a white lie, ¡°The herb field is fine. It is just that the precious herbs that Mommy cultivated before failed


    again. I¡¯m just a little sad.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Mommy, don¡¯t be sad. You can definitely do it next time.¡±


    Sofia held Emily¡¯s hand andforted her. That soft baby voice was simply enough to make one¡¯s


    heart melt. Ethan also persuaded from the side, ¡°Sister is right. Mommy can treat it as umting


    experience.¡± Hearing these words, Emily only felt that the gloomy mood of the night had been healed a


    lot.


    Lucas was also being watched by the interaction between the mother and son. Something was


    breeding in his heart. Later, when he saw that it was gettingte, he took the initiative to say goodbye.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been tired for a day. You should rest early. I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Sofia was a little reluctant


    and looked at Lucas with eager eyes. Lucas raised his hand and rubbed the little girl¡¯s head. He smiled


    and said, ¡°I will see you again in the future.¡± Hearing this, although Sofia was very reluctant, she still


    waved her little hands and said goodbye to her Lucas. When he went downstairs, Mason was already


    waiting at the gate of themunity.


    Sitting in the car, Lucas stopped smiling, and he was expressionless.


    ¡°How is the investigation going?¡± He asked Mason in a deep voice. ¡°I saw an unfamiliar footprint near


    the herbal field. Judging by its size, it should be a man¡¯s. I have already made a copy of it. However,


    there are no surveince cameras nearby. There are no other discoveries for the time being,¡± Mason


    replied respectfully.


    When he said this, Lucas frowned.


    ¡°What about the others? Have you investigated them?¡± ¡°Yes, I have sent someone to investigate the


    surveince cameras near Doctor Armstrong¡¯s residence. I have found some clues,¡± ¡°Two days ago,


    there was a suspicious car parked near Doctor Armstrong¡¯s house. It seemed to be monitoring her,¡±


    Mason said, nodding. Lucas narrowed his eyes, and a cold light shed in his eyes. ¡°Have you sent


    someone to investigate?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate the car. There should be results


    tomorrow morning.¡± Mason said truthfully. Lucas nodded, but his mind inexplicably shed with the red


    eyes of Emily in the evening, but she pretended to be strong. Although it was only the first time he went


    to the herb garden, from theyout of the surroundings, he knew that the herb garden had been


    damaged badly.


    Thinking of this, he was silent for a moment, and then he said to Mason, ¡°No matter what, you must


    investigate this matter clearly and find out who is behind this.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Mason epted the


    order. In fact, even without the president¡¯s reminder, he nned to investigate this matter thoroughiy.


    After all, what that person destroyed was not only Doctor Armstrong¡¯s herb field, but also his


    president¡¯s life-saving medicine!Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Chapter 154 Force Her to Death


    The next morning, not long after Emily woke up, Mason knocked on the door. ¡°Assistant Mason, why


    are you here so early?¡± Seeing the man standing outside the door, Emily asked in surprise. Mason said


    respectfully, ¡°Good morning, Doctor Armstrong. I was ordered by Mr. Greens to bring a few people to


    help. Now, the people have been arranged to go to the herb garden.¡± ¡°I see. Sorry to trouble you,


    Assistant Mason. Why are you here now?¡± After thanking him, Emily looked at him in confusion.


    Mason smiled and exined, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Considering that you will be busy with the herb garden, I


    wanted to ask if Sofia and Ethan need to be sent to kindergarten?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this too troublesome?¡± To be


    honest, Emily was a little tempted. She was indeed a little worried about the herb garden. Mason


    smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. Our car is downstairs. We can send them along the way.¡± Hearing this,


    Emily nodded in agreement. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. I¡¯ll call the kids.¡± After she finished speaking,


    she turned around and entered the room. She shouted, ¡°Ethan, Sofia, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± The two little ones responded loudly. ¡°Mommy, Mason, we are ready. We can go now.¡± Looking


    at the two little kids running over, Mason finally knew why his president had changed so much. With the


    voice of the cute baby, his heart had softened. After bidding goodbye to Mommy, the two little ones


    followed Mason downstairs. As soon as they went down, they saw Lucas sitting in the back carriage,


    and their faces immediately lit up with a bright smile. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re here too.¡± ¡°Lucas, why didn¡¯t you


    go upstairs when you came?¡±


    The two little ones spoke in unison. Lucas looked at them gently. He smiled and said, ¡°I have work to


    deal with, so I didn¡¯t go up. Have you had breakfast?¡± ¡°Not yet, but Mommy made it for us. Lucas, do


    you want to try it?¡± While talking, Sofia took out the lunch boxes that Emily had prepared for the two


    children every day. She opened the lid and handed it over like she was presenting a treasure. Her pair


    of ck eyes looked at Lucas with bright stars in them. Her eyes were filled with anticipation. Lucas


    looked at her and then looked down at the food box. His eyes could not help but be filled with a smile.


    In the food box, there was a little pig and a little rabbit shaped steamed bun. It was very cute. ¡°Who


    made these?¡± ¡°It was made by my mommy. Lucas, try it.¡± Ethan picked up a rabbit shaped steamed


    bun and handed it over. Seeing this, Lucas did not refuse. ¡°Thank you.¡± He thanked her, took and ate it.


    When Mason saw this scene through the rear-view mirror, he was already numb to it. From the moment


    his CEO met Doctor Armstrong¡¯s family, he had been a different person! ¡°How is it, Lucas? Is it


    delicious?¡± When Sofia saw that Lucas had finished eating the rabbit steamed bun, her eyes sparkled


    as she looked over. Lucas did not disappoint her and praised, ¡°The taste is not bad.¡± ¡°Hehe, right? I told


    you that my mommy¡¯s breakfast is the best.¡± The little girl said proudly.


    Lucas looked at her and felt his hands itch. He wanted to touch the little girl¡¯s white and tender cheeks.


    However, he still held back and urged the two little ones to quickly eat breakfast.


    After breakfast, they had almost arrived at the kindergarten.


    ¡°Goodbye, uncle.¡±


    The two little ones waved their little hands and said goodbye to Lucas.


    Lucas nodded and watched the two little ones enter the kindergarten. Then he turned around, got into


    the car, and went to thepany. After arriving, he began the meeting to deal with the problems of the


    branch


    company. He was busy until ten in the morning before returning to the office.


    Not long after he sat down, Mason knocked on the door and came in. ¡°President, there is progress in


    the investigation on Doctor Armstrong!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lucas looked up. His dark eyes were unfathomable.


    Mason reported truthfully, ¡°ording to the license te number, we found out that the car belonged to


    Mia¡¯s driver. Moreover, the driver was also Mia¡¯s fanatic fan. His name was David Hanson.¡± ¡°ording


    to this result, I suspect that Doctor Armstrong¡¯s herb field was her stepsister¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°That woman


    called Mia is really ruthless. That herb field is the main source of ie for Doctor Armstrong¡¯s family.


    Now that it has been destroyed by her, she simply wants to force Doctor Armstrong and her family to


    die.¡± At this point, Mason looked up at his CEO. Unfortunately, he did not see anything. However,


    Lucas narrowed his eyes and recalled the incident where Emily¡¯s family was smashedst time.


    The police had not made any progress in this matter and had not found the murderer.


    ¡¤ Perhaps, this matter was also rted to Mia. ¡°Do you still remember the incident where Emily¡¯s house


    was destroyedst time?¡± Lucas suddenly opened his mouth and looked at Mason meaningfully.


    Mason was stunned for a moment and immediately understood the president¡¯s meaning. ¡°Are you


    suspecting that it was also Mia who did that?¡± ¡°Whether it was or not, you have to investigate it.


    However, I don¡¯t suppose it could be anyone else.¡± Lucas ordered indifferently.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Chapter 155 Yes, You!


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Mason nodded and epted the order, but he did not leave immediately. Instead, he asked hesitantly,


    ¡°President, should we tell Doctor Armstrong about the person who destroyed the herbal field this time?¡±


    ¡°Of course. However, David Hanson can just be handed over to the police.¡±


    Lucas did not think much and made arrangements.


    Mason nodded, turned around, and went to do these things. When it was almost noon, Lucas simply


    packed up and went to find Emily. Emily just came back from the herb field to have lunch. She saw a


    man with extraordinary temperament sitting in the living room and was very surprised. ¡°Mr. Greens,


    why are you here? Are you feeling unwell?¡± As she spoke, she stepped forward with concern. She


    directly took Lucas¡¯ hand and began to feel his pulse. When Lucas saw this, he swallowed back the


    words he had originally wanted to say. He nned to wait for Emily to finish feeling his pulse. A


    momentter, Emily released his hand, and her face clearly showed a sign of relief. ¡°Your body has


    been recovering well for the past two weeks. As long as you keep it up, your body will definitely


    improve.¡± ¡°I know. I came here today not because of my health, but about the herb field.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mason has already made some progress. Although there is no clear evidence at present that it was


    Mia who ordered it, it is very likely. David Hanson is her driver in the entertainment industry.¡± After


    hearing these words, Emily smiled coldly. She had already suspected that it was Mia. Now, even if


    there was no evidence, she could be sure that it was definitely this woman! ¡°Other than her, there can¡¯t


    be anyone else. I¡¯ve been nting here all these years and nothing has ever happened. And suddenly


    they got ruined. Who else but her!¡± ¡°Indeed, but how do you n to deal with it?¡± Lucas nodded and


    looked over. Emily¡¯s face was cold and her eyes were gloomy. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Of


    course, I want her to pay back double!¡± After that, she stood up and went to find Mia.


    Seeing this, Lucas stood up immediately. ¡°Are you going to settle the score with that woman now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Emily nodded with a straight face. She turned around and asked, ¡°Is there anything else that Mr.


    Greens wants to do?¡±


    Lucas shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. But if you want to find Mia, I¡¯ll go with you. If I¡¯m here, they won¡¯t dare


    to touch you.¡± Hearing this, Emily was very grateful in her heart. She did not refuse.


    Because she knew very well that she had no power and influence, and if she went there just like that,


    she might not be able to get a good end.


    In the living room of Johnson family¡¯s vi.


    Mia sat on the sofa and sipped her tea leisurely.


    At this time, a servant came in. ¡°Young Madam, there is a woman outside who ims to be Emily. She


    wants to see you.¡± ¡°Emily? Let her in.¡± Mia raised her eyebrows and ordered proudly. She was very


    clear about the purpose of Emilying over. Because of this, she sat calmly on the sofa, ready to see


    Emily¡¯s flustered and exasperated look. And she did not wait for long before she saw the maid walk in


    with Emily. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this my sister? Why are you free to look for me today?¡± She raised her chin


    slightly and looked over with her head held high. Seeing this, Emily was furious. Monstrous anger


    spread continuously in her heart. She pursed her lips and did not say anything. She strode in front of


    Mia and raised her hands to p Mia on the face. The force was so great that Mia¡¯s face, which was


    painted with exquisite makeup, instantly became red and swollen. Mia was also stunned.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    When she came back to her senses, she shouted angrily. She covered her cheek with one hand and


    stared at Emily with hatred in her eyes. ¡°Emily, you dare to hit me!¡± Emily did not care at all and smiled


    coldly.


    ¡°Yes, you! So what if I hit you!¡± After she finished speaking, she wanted to attack again. As soon as she


    thought of the precious medicinal herbs that she had painstakingly cultivated being destroyed by this


    woman, she would have the heart to kill. After all, those were not only her efforts but also the source of


    her family¡¯s ie! Mia had never seen such a furious Emily. Her original pride had turned into guilt


    and fear.


    Themotion over here had also rmed Charles Johnson who was in the study upstairs.


    When he came out of the study, he saw that Emily was fighting against Mia downstairs. His expression


    suddenly changed. ¡°Stop!¡±


    As he shouted, he quickly went downstairs and came in front of Emily. He suddenly pulled her away.


    ¡°Emily, are you crazy!¡± Emily was unprepared and was pulled back a few steps by him. It was only


    when Lucas hugged her that she managed to stabilize herself. When Mia saw Charles Johnson


    appear, it was as if she had seen her backbone. She immediately climbed over and began to sob and


    comin. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re finally here. Emily is crazy. I was kind enough to let here in to see me.


    She attacked me the moment she came in!¡± Hearing this, Emilyughed out of anger. ¡°Am I crazy? You


    are clearly the one who is crazy. Mia, do you think that no one will know about what you have done?


    Let me tell you, what you have done is illegal. Do you wish to spend your life in prison?¡±

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Chapter 156 How Could You?


    In the bright and luxurious living room, the atmosphere was very tense. Charles Johnson listened to


    Emily¡¯s words and was confused. He frowned and looked over. He asked, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    After he finished speaking, he looked at his wife behind him and thought for a few seconds.


    ¡°Did you do something again?¡±


    Mia felt a little guilty.


    But when she thought of what she had done, she could not admit it. ¡°What can I do? I have always


    been at home. She clearly came to pick a fight!¡± When Emily heard this, she sneered. ¡°I¡¯m looking for


    trouble? Mia, I advise you not to make useless excuses here. David Hanson has already confessed,


    saying that it was you who ordered him to destroy my herb field!¡±


    ¡°I did not!¡±


    Mia retorted loudly, as if this could prove her innocence.


    ¡°What? You still won¡¯t admit it? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s useless even if you don¡¯t admit it. The police are


    already on their way here! If you don¡¯t let me live a good life, you won¡¯t have a good life either!¡± Emily


    sneered. She didn¡¯t say a word and took a step closer to Mia. Mia was frightened by the strong


    momentum she exuded. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hit you now, because thew will


    punish evil people like you!¡± Emily stopped and looked down at her. Mia looked at her confident


    expression and couldn¡¯t help but panic. Even so, Mia still gritted her teeth and said firmly, ¡°What


    nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t know anything about David Hanson or the herbal field!¡± ¡°You


    don¡¯t know him? Do you think I don¡¯t have enough evidence?¡± Emily sneered and looked at her. ¡°As


    early as yesterday, Mr. Greens helped me investigate clearly. David Hanson is the driver yourpany


    arranged for you. He is the one who sends you to work. You still have contact with him!¡± As these


    words fell, Mia¡¯s face began to turn pale and her body involuntarily trembled. However, this was not the


    end.


    Emily continued, ¡°Now, David Hanson is already in the police station! You will not get away with it!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    During this period, Lucas stood at the side and watched quietly. He found out that although this woman


    was here to settle ounts, she was very


    smart.


    First, she beat her up, then she scared her. Under such pressure, how could Mia not give herself


    away? Sure enough, Mia was even more scared by what Emily said. Perhaps because she knew that


    she couldn¡¯t get away, in the end, she simply dropped the act and said angrily, ¡°So what if I asked


    someone to do it? Isn¡¯t it just some lousy medicinal herbs?¡±


    Emily looked at her arrogant appearance and was furious. But now was not the time to argue.


    ¡°So, you admit that it was you who ordered David Hanson to do this¡±


    Emily¡¯s cold eyes locked onto Mia. Mia looked up at her and gritted her teeth. ¡°So what if I did?¡± Emily


    smiled. Looking at the charming smile on her face, Mia suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart. ¡°What


    are youughing at?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s good that you admit it.¡± As she spoke, Emily took out her phone.


    She saw that the phone interface was recording. This was what she had prepared in advance when


    she came in. Emily paused the recording and kept it properly. Then, she looked at Mia and sneered,


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s meet at the police station!¡± At this moment, how could Mia not know that she had been


    tricked!


    ¡°Emily, you actually tricked me!¡±


    She stared at Emily with hatred, her eyes wishing she could eat her up. Emily shrugged her shoulders


    indifferently and mocked, ¡°Why are you so stupid?¡± Mia was about to explode with anger, but there was


    nothing she could do. In the end, she could only look at Charles Johnson for help. ¡°Hubby, help me


    quickly. Don¡¯t let Emily hand the recording to the police. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be finished. I don¡¯t want to go to


    jail!¡±


    Listening to his wife¡¯s anxious tone, Charles Johnson went silent. In fact, he really wanted to say that


    she deserved this. But he did not say this out loud. After all, the most important thing right now was to


    not let Emily make this matter to the police station, not arguing with his wife. Otherwise, if Mia were to


    go to jail, the situation that the Johnson Group had managed to stabilize with great difficulty would be


    stirred up again. Thinking of this, Charles Johnson took a deep breath. ¡°Emily, there is no need to make


    this matter so ugly. Mia is your sister after all. How could you do this to her?¡± He tried to y the family


    card and pretended to be a peacemaker. Unfortunately, Emily did not fall for his trick at all. She


    sneered, ¡°Why not? And why don¡¯t you ask Mia the same question? How could she bear to destroy the


    herb field I painstakingly nted?¡± Hearing this, Charles Johnson choked. He looked at Emily and did


    not speak for a long time. He knew that this woman would definitely not let this matter go. In the end,


    he thought of another way and slowly said. ¡°Then what do you want? Tell me how much those


    medicinal herbs are worth and we willpensate you!¡±

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Chapter 157 Appreciation of Her


    Hearing Charles Johnson¡¯s words, Emily couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s only money? What she did was reprehensible. Let me tell you, you have to pay for the


    medicinal herbs. And she is also going to the police station!¡±


    In the end, she looked at Mia with sharp eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you do something wrong,


    you have to pay the price!¡± Seeing this, Mia was extremely resentful, but she could not refute. Seeing


    that Emily was about to call the police, she couldn¡¯t care about anything else and rushed over.


    ¡°You can¡¯t call the police. Give me the phone!¡±


    Her reputation was already bad. If she entered the police station again and there was a scandal, she


    would have no face to go out and see people in the future! Unfortunately, she missed.


    Emily had long been prepared for Mia to snatch her phone, so she immediately dodged it. She looked


    at Mia, who was staggering on the ground, and said condescendingly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be fine after


    snatching my phone? My phone has an automatic backup cloud disk function, and the recording is


    already saved! You can take the phone and burn it and it won¡¯t change a thing!¡± After hearing this, Mia


    stood up from the ground, and her expression was extremely ugly. Charles Johnson¡¯s expression


    wasn¡¯t any better. He and Mia were already married now. Whatever she had to suffer, he had to also.


    Looking at the domineering Emily in front of him, he frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°How did you


    be like this now? Be forgiving! We have agreed topensate!¡±


    As soon as he said this, Emily sneered, full of sarcasm. ¡°Charles Johnson, when did you be so


    forgiving!? Why don¡¯t you ask her? If she had something on me, would she let me go?¡±.


    Charles Johnson was stunned and left with a grimace.


    Emily snorted lightly, ¡°If I am shown respect, I will pay respect. If I am hurt, then an eye for an eye.¡±


    When she said this, she paused and swept her cold eyes over Mia. ¡°Also, don¡¯t always stand on the


    moral high ground to criticize me. If you have the


    time, you should take care of your wife!¡± About ten minutester, two policemen came to the vi.


    They looked around at Emily and the others and recognized them. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Mr. Greens, you are here too.¡± Seeing Lucas, the two policemen showed friendly smiles and took the


    initiative to greet him. There was no other reason. The Greens Group had always been Y City¡¯s major


    taxpayer and also an advanced enterprise. Therefore, the police were showing him repsect. Lucas


    nodded and said indifferently, ¡°This friend of mine has been wronged. I hope that you guys can give her


    justice.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± One of the older policemen nodded, then turned to look at Emily and asked, ¡°Miss,


    what happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. This woman maliciously ordered a man to destroy my herb field. This is the evidence!¡±


    Emily said and took out the recording from before. After the police heard this, the evidence was


    conclusive, and Lucas was still watching from the side, so they immediately prepared to take Mia away.


    Mia did not dare to struggle, but she was also unwilling.


    She stared at Emily with gloomy eyes and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Unexpectedly, Emily


    directlyined to the two police officers. ¡°She is still threatening me. Mr. Policeman, did you hear


    that?¡± The two policemen frowned. Seeing this, Charles Johnson quickly scolded Mia, ¡°Don¡¯t talk


    nonsense!¡± Mia looked at him, feeling wronged, but she did not dare to say anything. In the end, she


    was taken away by the police. After settling this matter, Emily and Lucas did not stay any longer and


    followed the police. On the way back, Lucas thought of the scene he had just seen and could not help


    butugh. When Emily heard the voice, she looked over in confusion. Her eyes seemed to be asking


    something. Lucas smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so brave and resourceful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid, am I?¡± Emilyughed. Then she adjusted her sitting posture and found a


    comfortable position. She continued slowly, ¡°Do you think I was impulsive?¡± Lucas did not speak, but


    the expression on his face helped him answer. Emily choked. She snorted, ¡°I was definitely prepared.


    And I know my stepsister. She¡¯s just a brainless person. She can be tricked easily.¡± Lucas nodded and


    then changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ll get thewyer to help you with this matter. Thepensation you will get


    will definitely be enough.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Greens.¡±


    Emily did not refuse. After all, Lawyer Jin fromst time was indeed very useful and saved her a lot of


    trouble. On the other hand, when Lucas heard her polite thanks, he felt inexplicably ufortable.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Emily did not react and blinked her eyes to look over. Seeing this, Lucas smiled faintly and said in a low


    voice, ¡°What I mean is, you don¡¯t


    ¡¤ have to thank me. I am doing this for myself. About half of those medicinal herbs, I


    should be using them.¡± Hearing this, Emily reacted and felt that this statement was quite right, so she


    did not stand on ceremony. When they returned hometer, Lucy saw the two of them return and


    immediately went up to them with concern.


    ¡°How is it? Has the matter been resolved?¡± ¡°It has been resolved. Grandma, don¡¯t worry.¡± Emily smiled


    andforted her.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Chapter 158 Stop Pestering Me!


    An hourter, the news of Mia entering the police station was exposed on the Inte, and it was


    instantly a hot topic. Although she was already in a semi-retired state due to the previous incident, she


    was still a celebrity after all, so the public reaction was still considerable. ¡°This woman has been


    banned now, and she is still so restless.¡± ¡°I feel disgusted when I see her now. I don¡¯t understand why I


    was blind back then and liked such a b*tch.¡± ¡°Is nobody curious what she did this time?¡± Armstrong


    family and Johnson family¡¯spanies were implicated and their stocks were in turmoil.


    When William learned of this matter, although he was angry with Mia for implicating thepany, he


    still sent someone to deal with this matter at the first moment. Soon, the Armstrong Group and the


    Johnson Group issued a statement. It probably meant that Mia did notmit any crime and went to


    the police station only to deal with some business.


    As a result, not long after the statement was released, they were pped in the face.


    An anonymous insider exposed the news online. ¡°It¡¯s nonsense. Mia instigated people to destroy her


    sister¡¯s herb field and her sister called the police.¡±


    When this news came out, theizens were in an uproar. ¡°These rich people are really powerful


    enough to whitewash anything.¡± ¡°I suspected that there was something fishy when elder miss of the


    Armstrong family was driven out of the house. Today, if you still want to say that Mia did not do


    anything, you must be dumb!¡± ¡°Yes, this woman is too vicious. Elder miss of the Armstrong family has


    been driven out of the Armstrong family. She still wants to harm her.¡± ¡°Hey, something happened to Mia


    again. Where are those loyal fans of Mia? Come out now! This is your goddess. LOL!¡± Some good


    netizens started taunting the fans who spoke for Mia before. Seeing these sarcastic remarks, the


    originally strong fans all gave up on their star. ¡°I am no longer a fan!I was blind!¡± ¡°This is too much. She


    actually lied to us. She must give us an exnation.¡± ¡°I hate her for my life. There is no forgiving her!¡±


    The fans started trashing her. For a moment, Mia¡¯s reputation on the Inte had been ruined. The


    Armstrong Group and the Johnson Group¡¯s stocks also fell more and more. There was no other way.


    William could only spend money to suppress thements on the Inte. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, he also went to Johnson family, wanting to find Charles Johnson to discuss how to


    save Mia. When he arrived, Johnson family¡¯s parents were also there, their faces very ugly. ¡°Mr.


    Armstrong, your daughters are really something. Today, our Johnson family¡¯s face has really been


    thrown away by your family!¡± When Beth Osmond saw Williame in, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I


    really don¡¯t know what she is thinking. After suffering a loss, why did she provoke Emily again!¡±


    This she, naturally, was referring to Mia. William was a little embarrassed, but he couldn¡¯t refute it. After


    all, it was indeed Mia who was looking for trouble. In the end, he could only smile and speak in a


    consulting tone, ¡°I know that this matter is our Mia¡¯s fault, but the most important thing right now is to


    get her out first. Otherwise, if it drags on for too long, it will have a great impact on our twopanies.¡±


    Hearing this, Charles Johnson was even more unpleased. ¡°The police said that because Emily is


    pursuing the matter, Mia must be detained for fifteen days. Moreover, we mustpensate ording


    to Emily¡¯s request!¡± ¡°How muchpensation does Emily want?¡± Beth Osmond asked.


    ¡°At least three million,¡± Charles Johnson said in a deep voice. Hearing this, both Johnson family and


    William felt that Emily was asking for too much.


    However,pared to the interests of thepany, the three million yuan was nothing. After all, things


    that could be solved with money were not a big deal. Because of this, after William came out of


    Johnson family, he went directly to Emily¡¯s newmunity Looking at William, Emily stopped smiling


    and became distant. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m here for! I¡¯ll


    give you five million. You are not


    allowed to pursue your sister¡¯s mistakes!¡± William did not beat around the bush and went straight to the


    point. Hearing the tone of the order, Emilyughed directly. She really didn¡¯t know what kind of


    confidence her good father had. He actually thought that she would spare Mia for money! Thinking of


    this, she looked at William coldly and said sarcastically, ¡°Who are you? Did youe to the wrong


    ce? I tell you, if you continue to pester me, I will let the security guard drive you out!¡± After she


    finished speaking, she directly closed the door. William never thought that he would be rejected. He


    stood at the door and looked at the closed door. He was so angry that his whole body trembled.


    Especially when Emily deliberately spoke to him in a tone that he did not recognize, his heart was full of


    anger! ¡°Emily, don¡¯t be so shameless. Hurry up and release your sister!¡± William shouted at the door.


    However, several minutester, there was no response from inside. In the end, there was no other way.


    William could only leave in exasperation.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Chapter 159 Favor


    Because Emily did notpromise, this matter was not solved yet.d In the end, Mia suffered and was


    detained in the police station. As for Emily, because she considered the importance of rare herbs, she


    transferred the rare herbs to the manor on the top of the mountain. As for the original herb field, after


    re-processing, she was ready to nt ordinary herbs.


    After Lucas knew her n, he frowned and said in disapproval, ¡°Emily is not a good person. She will


    definitely retaliate against you. If she attacks the herb field again, all your efforts will be in vain.¡± ¡°But


    this herb field was left by my master. I can¡¯t abandon it.¡±


    Emily knew that Lucas was thinking for herself, but she also had her own reasons to protect it.


    Hearing this, Lucas looked at her with firm eyes and did not say anything else. However, the next day,


    not only was there a protective near the herb field but there was also surveince. Seeing so many


    workersing down from Emily¡¯s herb field, Aunt Zhang was worried that something might happen


    and quickly went to inform Emily. ¡°Emily, there are many people in your herb field with tools. Are they


    here to pick a fight again?¡±


    Hearing this, Emily hurried over to the herb field. Lucy also heard and followed closely behind with a


    worried expression. When they arrived, Emily saw that many people in her herb field were working.


    Mason stood at the side and directed them. She was a little stunned for a moment. ¡°Assistant Mason,


    what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, in order to prevent anyone from destroying the herbal field, we n to surround the


    herbal field with iron bars and install surveince cameras around it.¡±


    Mason exined respectfully. Emily was a little surprised, but she did not say anything. She knew that


    this should be Lucas¡¯ idea. A few hourster, looking at the brand-new herbal field, Emily was moved


    beyond words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Assistant Mason to go back and thank Mr. Greens for me.¡±


    She turned to look at Mason.


    ¡°If Doctor Armstrong wants to thank him, it¡¯s better to say it to our president in person.¡± Mason did notThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    dare to answer.


    Hearing this, Emily also felt that it made sense. It would be more sincere.


    Later, when the herb field was set up, Mason left with his subordinates. Only Emily and Lucy were left


    at the scene. Lucy looked at the huge change in the herb field and sighed emotionally. ¡°This Mr.


    Greens is really a good person. Without Mr. Greens¡¯ help, we do not know how to solve the problem.


    Now that he has helped us reorganize the herb field, there is a protective and surveince. When


    you have time, you have to thank Mr. Greens properly.¡± Indeed, Lucas might have done these for his


    own interest. But it was really too much!


    Emily nodded. She also knew that Lucas had helped her a lot, so she had already decided in her heart


    that she would definitely find a way to treat this man! No matter what, she owed him this favor.


    Lucas did not know this and did not take this matter to heart.


    In his opinion, this was nothing.


    In the evening, when Lucas was preparing to work overtime, an unfamiliar call suddenly came from his


    phone. Originally, he was not prepared to answer, but his hand identally slipped and he clicked on


    the answer button.


    As soon as the call was connected, Sofia¡¯s soft voice came from inside.


    ¡°Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Sofia?¡±


    Lucas was a little surprised. He looked at the phone screen again to make sure that it was not Doctor


    Armstrong¡¯s number. He frowned and asked, ¡°Whose phone did you use to call Lucas? Are you not at


    home?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at home. I took your phone number from Mommy¡¯s phone and used my phone watch to


    call Uncle. This way, if I miss Lucas in the future, I can call you.¡± The little girl exined in a childish


    voice. Lucas breathed a sigh of relief and could not help but want tough. He did not expect that he


    would be liked by children one day. Thinking of this, he said softly, ¡°Then why did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just to thank Lucas for helping Mommy. In the afternoon, my brother and I helped Great-


    Grandma roast some biscuits at home. Grandma also made dinner and wanted to invite Lucas toe


    over. Do you have time?¡±


    At the end of the sentence, the little girl¡¯s voice was full of expectation.


    Lucas was a little hesitant. Because he had a dinner party at night. The little girl did not know. Instead,


    she heard that her Lucas did not answer for a long time. She asked pitifully, ¡°Lucas, do you not have


    time?¡± Hearing this voice, Lucas, who originally wanted to refuse, could not bear it for some reason.


    ¡°I do, but I have toete. Is eight o¡¯clock okay?¡± ¡°Yes, as long as Lucas cane.¡± Sofia became


    lively again, and her tone was very happy. When Lucas heard this, he seemed to be infected, and the


    corners of his mouth also


    rose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wille on time.¡± Hearing this, Sofia became even happier. She nced at her


    brother, who was standing aside with his ears raised, and said happily. ¡°Then I will wait for Lucas with


    brother.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lucas responded patiently. Ethan also heard it, pursed his lips and smiled.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Chapter 160 Take Care of Yourself


    Emily did not know that her son and daughter had invited Lucas to dinner. It was already past seven


    when she returned home after she finished her work. When she returned home, she found that there


    was a table full of sumptuous dishes. She was very surprised. ¡°Why are there so many dishes?¡±


    ¡°There will be a guest at hometer,¡± Lucy replied with a smile. ¡°A guest? What guest?¡± Emily was


    puzzled. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t ask. You¡¯ll find out.¡±


    The two little ones only kept her in suspense.


    Emily had no choice but to turn around to wash up, but she was also wondering where the guest came


    from.


    By the time she washed up, it was almost eight o¡¯clock.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door. She went to open the door and saw Lucas and Mason


    standing outside the door. ¡°Mr. Greens, Assistant Mason, you¡­ So the guests my grandmother was


    talking about are you two?¡± Halfway through her words, Emily finally reacted and knew what was going


    on. However, when she thought of the two little ones pretending to be mysterious, it was a little funny


    ¡°Lucas,e and help me.¡±


    When Sofia heard the noise at the door, she ran out with a happy face. Ethan was also behind.


    Although he did not run, from his hurried steps, it could be seen that he was also very excited. The little


    girl fell into Lucas¡¯ arms and smiled happily. At this time, Lucy also came over and greeted, ¡°Mr.


    Greens, Assistant Mason,e in and have a seat. The food is ready.¡± Lucas nodded, holding Sofia


    and Ethan, and walked towards the restaurant. During the meal, the two little ones were very active to


    serve Lucas food. ¡°Lucas, try this dish. It¡¯s very delicious. It¡¯s my great-grandmother¡¯s specialty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sofia.¡±


    After thanking her, Lucas took a bite. Then, he saw the two little ones looking at him with bright eyes.


    He smiled and said, ¡°It is indeed very delicious.¡± ¡°Right? I said it was very delicious. Lucas will definitely


    like it.¡± Sofia said happily. Emily watched the two of them interact and her eyes softened. Just as she


    was about to pick up some food, she smelled a faint smell of alcoholing from Lucas. She frowned


    a little and looked up. ¡°Mr. Greens, you drank?¡± ¡°Beforeing over, I had a dinner party and drank


    two cups. Because I promised Sofia toe over at eight, I didn¡¯t eat anything.¡± Lucas did not deny it


    and nodded to exin. ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t drink without eating food. Do you still care about


    your health?¡± Emily frowned. She put down her chopsticks and went into the kitchen. Lucas looked in


    the direction she left in, and an indescribable feeling spread in his heart.


    Lucy and the two little ones were also stunned as if they didn¡¯t expect Emily to react so much. ¡°Lucas,


    don¡¯t mind it. Mommy is concerned about you. She didn¡¯t mean to scold you.¡± Sofia was afraid that her


    Lucas would be unhappy, so she spoke up for her mother. ¡°Emily sounded angry, but as a doctor, she


    cares about your health.¡± Lucy nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Lucas nodded to show that he didn¡¯t mind. After a


    long while, Emily came out of the kitchen. In a split second, everyone looked at her. ¡°What are you


    looking at me for? Let¡¯s eat.¡± Emily looked back at her in confusion. ¡°I helped you brew the medicine.


    After you finish eating, drink the medicine.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lucas smiled and looked over with a smile.


    Emily sighed and sat back down. ¡°You should take care of yourself more in the future It¡¯s best if you


    don¡¯t touch any wine. Otherwise, God helps you.¡± Then, she looked at Mason and said a few words.


    ¡°You too, watch him. Don¡¯t let him ruin his body again.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will never let the president drink alcohol in the future.¡±


    Mason quickly promised.


    After dinner, Lucas stayed because the medicine was not ready. When the two little ones saw this, one


    of them stepped forward and hugged one of his hands. They invited, ¡°Lucas, can you y with us? We


    have alreadypleted half of the jigsaw puzzle. With you joining us, we will be even faster.¡± These


    words were true.


    The jigsaw puzzle that Lucas had given them was over ten thousand pieces. Even adults might not be


    able toplete it. However, the two little ones had alreadypleted more than half of it. If there


    were more people, it would not take long for them to finish. Lucas agreed, thinking that he was also


    idle. ¡°Then we¡¯ll y in the living room.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The two little ones happily agreed, and then went to the room to move the jigsaw puzzle out. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Not long after, they began to do the jigsaw puzzle in the living room. The cheerfulughter continued to


    ring. Lucy looked at the scene in front of her and smiled. She sat on the sofa and continued to knit the


    unfinished sweater. Mason had nothing to do, but he sat at the side to help the olddy. However, when


    he looked at his president with the two little ones, he inexplicably felt a little strange. Howe the


    more he looked at it, the more he felt like it was a father and his children?

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Chapter 161 Don¡¯t Touch Him About an hour and a halfter, Emily¡¯s medicine was finally ready. ¡°The


    temperature is just right. You can drink it directly.¡± She came out with a bowl of medicine and handed it


    to Lucas. Lucas nodded without a frown. He raised his head and drank all the medicine. Looking at the


    empty bowl, Emily took it. ¡°In tonight¡¯s medicine, I added an extra ingredient. There might be some


    reaction.¡± She thought about how she had changed the prescription tonight and reminded him a few


    words, ¡°If you feel ufortable, remember to tell me at any time.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Lucas nodded.


    Emily looked at Mason again. Mason understood and quickly promised, ¡°I will also look after the


    president. If there is anything wrong, I will contact you immediately.¡± Hearing this, Emily was satisfied


    and returned to the kitchen with the medicine bowl. After staying for a while, Lucas saw that it was


    gettingte and said goodbye to the two little ones and Emily and her daughter. Although the two little


    ones could not bear to part with him, they still sensibly watched him leave.


    On the way back, Mason looked at Lucas, who was leaning against the back of the chair with his eyes


    closed, and was a little worried. ¡°President¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lucas knew that Mason was very concerned about his own situation because of Emily¡¯s


    words. However, he did not take it to heart. After all, over the years, for the sake of his old illness, he


    had taken a lot of medicine, and his body was more or less resistant. Unexpectedly, when he returned


    home, in the middle of the night, he found that his body was not right. His whole body was weak, and a


    hot heat spread throughout his whole body, and his whole body was burned to a daze. Mason was still


    worried in the middle of the night. He came over to check and found that his president was having a


    fever. Immediately, he hurriedly contacted Emily. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, the president has a high fever and


    is now in aa.¡±


    Hearing the anxious tone from the phone, although Emily was also worried, she still calmed herself


    down and calmly ordered, ¡°Assistant Mason, don¡¯t worry. Help Mr. Greens measure his temperature


    and see how bad his fever is.¡± Mason answered and quickly called for a thermometer to measure hisThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    temperature. A few secondster, he eximed, ¡°Thirty-nine degrees. Should I send the president to


    the hospital?¡± When Emily heard this, she knew it was not good.


    This was more serious than she had expected.


    ¡°I¡¯lle over now. Don¡¯t touch him.¡± After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone directly and


    got up to get dressed and go out. When Lucy heard the noise, she came out from the next room and


    saw that she was about to go out. She asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Greens has a fever.


    I¡¯ll go and take a look. You should rest early. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡±


    Emily instructed and quickly walked out with the car key. She drove the car to Kings Garden that very


    night. This was the van that she had sent to repair earlier. It had already been taken back. ¡°Doctor


    Armstrong, you¡¯re here. Young Master is upstairs. Assistant Mason is looking after him.¡±


    Emily nodded and went upstairs. She saw Mason standing by the bed nervously. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous.


    I can handle it.¡± As she spoke, she took Lucas¡¯ hand and began to feel his pulse. However, when


    Mason saw her, he was very relieved. It was also at this time that Mason suddenly found that he had a


    special trust in Doctor Armstrong for some unknown reason. He even felt that with Doctor Armstrong


    around, his president would definitely be fine. Of course, this was also the truth. On the other side,


    Emily also finished taking the pulse and understood the situation. She looked at Mason, who was


    standing next to her, and ordered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. As long as the fever is gone, it will be fine. Go


    get some hot water and get a towel.¡± Mason nodded and quickly brought the water and towel. Emily


    sprinkled the powder she brought into the water and ordered Mason to take off


    Although this was not the first time Emily had seen Lucas¡¯ naked body, she could not help but blush.


    She forced herself to calm down, and then began to treat Lucas. Soon, she was free of distractions.


    Not long after, Lucas¡¯ body temperature dropped a lot, and he woke up in a daze, but his


    consciousness was still not clear. Sensing that someone was moving him, Lucas suddenly raised his


    hand and grabbed Emily¡¯s hand that was holding the towel. He pulled hard and held her in his arms.


    Emily was caught off guard. She was lying on his chest and was a little dumbfounded .by the scene in


    front of her.


    ¡°Mr. Greens?¡± She whispered. But the person did not respond. There was no other way. Emily could


    only struggle on her own, but she found that as she struggled, the hand on her waist became tighter


    and tighter. ¡°Assistant Mason,e over and help me.¡± When Mason heard this, he quickly came over


    to help. After finally escaping, Emily¡¯s wrist, which had been grabbed earlier, waspletely red. ¡°My


    master is vignt. Doctor Armstrong, please don¡¯t mind him.¡± Mason also saw this and defended his


    president. Emily nodded, but she couldn¡¯t help but think in her heart. This man was too strong, and he


    almost broke her hand. However, she did not take it to heart. Then, she asked Mason to catch Lucas


    properly and continue to cool him down physically. By the time she was done, it was already three in


    the morning. Emily looked at Mason, who was starting to feel tired, and advised, ¡°Assistant Mason, go


    and rest. There¡¯s no use for you to stay here. I can take care of Mr. Greens.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Chapter 162 Feel Sorry


    When Lucas woke up, it was already the next day. He had just moved when he found someone beside


    him. He turned his head and saw that Emily was sleeping by the bed. The sunlight shone through the


    window and shone on the woman¡¯s sweet sleeping face, making it even more difficult for people to look


    away. Unconsciously, Lucas was stunned by the sight. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for him to react.


    Although he was a little surprised by Emily¡¯s appearance, he could roughly guess what had happened.


    He stood up with a light hand and a light foot. Originally, he didn¡¯t intend to wake Emily up, but Emily


    began to wake up when she heard the sound.


    When she sat up, Emily¡¯s hands were numb


    But at this time, she had no time to care. She quickly pulled Lucas back and pressed him back to the


    bed. ¡°Let me see if you still have a fever.¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her hand and ced it on Lucas¡¯ forehead.


    Feeling the warmth from her forehead, Lucas froze. Especially at this time, he felt that his whole body


    was surrounded by the unique fragrance of Emily, and his heart skipped a beat. He looked up at the


    serious woman in front of him, and he was thinking about something. Emily also did not realize that the


    distance between her and Lucas was too close. On the contrary, she felt that the temperature of her


    hands was normal, so she breathed a sigh of relief and withdrew her hand. ¡°Fortunately, the fever has


    gone down.¡± After she finished speaking, she smiled sweetly at Lucas. Lucas gave her a deep look and


    took a step back. His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°Thank you, Doctor Armstrong.¡± ¡°Mr. Greens, you


    are too polite. I am your personal doctor. This is what I should do,¡±


    Emily replied with a smile. When Lucas heard the words, he felt a little ufortable. However, he hid


    it very well. He nodded without showing it on his face. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, you can go wash up. After


    breakfastter, I can send you back.¡±


    Emily did not refuse. After thanking him, she went to wash up. However, what she did not expect was


    that as soon as she went downstairs, she heard Uncle Jacke to report. ¡°Young Master, there is a


    youngdy called Vivian. She brought two children and said that she was looking for DoctorOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Armstrong.¡± Hearing this, Lucas looked at Emily, not missing the surprise in her eyes. Obviously, she


    did not know either.


    ¡°Let them in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uncle Jack epted the order and left. Not long after, he returned with Vivian and the two little ones.


    Seeing the three of them, Emily hurriedly went forward and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Sofia and


    Ethan saw that you didn¡¯t go back for the whole night. Moreover, they heard that Mr. Greens was sick,


    so they asked me to bring them over.¡± As she spoke, Vivian nodded at Lucas as a greeting. Emily


    nodded, but when she looked at Lucas, she was a little embarrassed and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry to


    disturb you, Mr. Greens. I didn¡¯t know they wereing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can have breakfast together.¡±


    As Lucas spoke, his gaze fell on the two little ones. His dark eyes carried a faint smile as he asked,


    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± ¡°I have already eaten. Lucas, I heard Great-Grandma say that you were


    sick. Are you feeling better?¡± Sofia looked over with a face full of concern. Although Ethan did not say


    anything, the concern in his eyes was very obvious. Feeling the care of the two little ones, Lucas only


    felt a warm feeling in his chest. ¡°I am much better now. Thank you for your concern.¡± Hearing this, the


    two little ones immediately felt relieved. However, they still went forward and reminded Lucas like a little


    adult. ¡°Lucas, you have to take good care of your body. If you are sick, Sofia will be very sad.¡± ¡°Mommy


    often says that health is the foundation for everything.¡± Seeing the two little children preaching to his


    young master, Uncle Jack felt very curious.


    More importantly, there was no impatience on his young master¡¯s face. On the


    contrary, there was love on his face. It could be seen that his master really liked the two children. After


    breakfast, Lucas first sent the two children to school. When he got out of the car, the two little ones


    were still worried about him. ¡°Lucas, you must take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t get sick again.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Lucas responded helplessly. Because along the way, the two little ones had said many things. Seeing


    the two little hands holding hands and jumping into the kindergarten, Lucas looked away. He ordered


    Mason to drive Emily and Vivian home. When they arrived, Emily took Vivian out of the car to say


    goodbye. ¡°Sorry to trouble you today.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Go back and rest. You didn¡¯t rest muchst


    night.¡± After saying that, Lucas motioned for Mason to drive. Watching the car drive away, Emily


    retracted her gaze and pulled Vivian into the neighborhood. At this time, Vivian suddenly hugged her


    neck and said with a gossipy face, ¡°Tell me honestly, what happened between you and that Mr.


    Greens?¡± ¡°What do you mean what happened?¡± Emily was baffled. ¡°Oh,e on. You can tell me.


    Why are you still ying dumb with me? I see that your rtionship with that Mr. Greens is not simple.


    Are you hiding something from me? Quick, tell me honestly, or I¡¯ll tickle you.¡± Hearing this, Emily


    understood. She immediately knocked on her head. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Mr. Greens and I are just


    patient and doctor.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it. Why did you hit me?¡± Vivian hugged


    her head aggrievedly.


    Although she said this, she did stop gossiping afterward.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Chapter 163 Why Should She Hate Us?


    The two of them yed around, and just as they were about to enter, they saw Charles Johnson


    standing outside.


    He was wearing an expensive ck suit, his figure tall and straight, but his expression was not very


    good.


    Emily¡¯s face immediately sank. ¡°Scoundrel!¡± Vivian also cursed in a low voice The two of them had a


    tacit understanding and pretended that they did not see anything, nning to walk over from the side.


    When Charles Johnson saw this, he knew that he had been ignored? His handsome face was as ck


    as something.


    ¡°Emily, stop right there!¡± He stepped forward to stop the two of them, his voice filled with anger, ¡°Didn¡¯t


    you see me?¡±


    Hearing this, Emily only wanted tough. ¡°I saw you, so what? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you are


    here for the sake of Mia. To tell you the truth, it is impossible for me to let Mia go. Don¡¯t waste your


    energy!¡± When Charles Johnson heard this, his anger instantly rose. ¡°Emily, you have already taken the


    money, why are you still unwilling to let go? Do you know how big of a stain it will be to Mia if she is


    detained?¡± Emily felt disgusted.


    She sneered, ¡°What does it have to do with me? She was the one who caused the current situation.


    Why? Didn¡¯t Armstrong family teach her that she had to be punished for doing bad things? She is such


    an adult. Don¡¯t you know this?¡± Charles Johnson choked and could only re at Emily angrily. Emily


    didn¡¯t care. She changed the topic and warned coldly, ¡°I hope that you and Mia don¡¯t appear in my


    house in the future. I feel disgusted when I see you!¡± ¡°Emily, do you have to be so ruthless?¡± Charles


    Johnson asked angrily. Before Emily could say anything, Vivian could not help but speak up for her


    good friend, ¡°Charles Johnson, make it clear, it is not that Emily wants to be ruthless, it is Mia who


    wants to kill Emily. What, so Emily cannot even fight back? Are you serious?¡± Charles Johnson was


    once again unable to refute. Vivian continued, ¡°If you have time to look for Emily, why didn¡¯t you teach


    Mia a good lesson before? You should know that she was the one who harmed others first. You


    should ask the police if they agree first! Emily, let¡¯s go!¡± At the end of her words, she angrily pulled


    Emily away. Charles Johnson stood where he was and looked in the direction the two of them left in.


    His eyes were dark. He was not going to forgive her! When she got home, Emily found that she was in


    a very calm mood. On the contrary, Vivian was so angry that she was amused and touched. ¡°Well,


    don¡¯t be angry. It is not worth it to be angry for this scum.¡± Sheforted her friend softly. Vivian


    gradually calmed down, but she could not help but feel worried for her best friend. ¡°Since Charles


    Johnson has found this ce, he must know that you live here. He and Mia are jackals of the same


    tribe. They will definitely do you harm. We have not found out what happenedst time, but I am sure it


    was Mia as well. You must be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I moved here, I had people install surveince cameras at the door of the house. If


    they dare toe again, I can let them sit at the bottom of the prison!¡± Emily said, her eyes serious,


    obviously not joking. But Charles Johnson did not know this. After leaving, he went to Armstrong family.


    ¡°Charles, how is it? Did Emily agree to let Mia out?¡± Emma asked anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Charles


    Johnson looked over apologetically. Emma¡¯s face turned ugly. ¡°What? Even you couldn¡¯t persuade


    her?¡± William sat on the sofa. Hearing this, Charles Johnson thought of that woman who had argued


    with him before, and his eyes darkened. ¡°Dad, the current Emily is no longer the Emily of the past. She


    has be hard-hearted and hates us.¡± Hearing this, Emma could not help but curse, ¡°This little b*tch


    is really cruel. Back then, she did such a shameful thing, but we only chased her out and did not do


    anything to her. Why should she hate us!¡± After saying that, she turned around and grabbed William¡¯s


    arm and began to plead. ¡°Hubby, think of another way. You must save Mia.¡±


    ¡°I know I will use my connections¡±


    William nodded. He also did not want Mia to stay in the detention center for too long.


    Because the longer Mia stayed, the worse it would be for Armstrong family and Johnson family, and it


    would even make Johnson family even more dissatisfied.


    After all, the Johnson family had already had a big problem with Mia about the previous matter.


    He could not let Mia destroy the cooperation between the two families.


    When Charles Johnson heard the conversation between the two, he frowned and said, ¡°It is useless to


    look for connections. I have already sent people to investigate. This matter is under pressure from the


    Greens Group. No one dares to go against the Greens Group. We can only wait for Mia to be


    released.¡±


    William did not believe this.


    ¡°No matter what, we have to try.¡±


    Previous Post


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Chapter 164 What Enmity Do I Have with You?


    In the afternoon, the president¡¯s office. Mason pushed open the door and walked in. He stood in the


    middle of the room and reported respectfully, ¡°President, someone called Mr. Johnson. They hope he


    can let Mia go. He then called me to ask if they had offended you.¡± Hearing this, Lucas was indifferent.


    ¡°What? Does Johnson want to let her go? Tell him. If he does so, there¡¯ll be no need for him to do any


    business with thepany in the future!¡± ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mason epted the order and turned to contact Mr. Johnson. He clearly expressed the meaning of his


    CEO. ¡°I think Mr. Johnson knows what kind of temperament my boss has. You can think about it


    yourself.¡± After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone.


    On the other side, Mr. Johnson put down his phone. His face was very ugly.


    It was not because of Mason¡¯s words, but because he felt that he had been deceived by William.


    Fortunately, he was smart and asked before doing anything, otherwise he would have offended that


    man. Thinking of this, he angrily called William. As soon as the call connected, he scolded William.


    ¡°William, you are courting death. You actually tried to mess with me. Do you not put me in your eyes?¡±


    William was directly scolded and the shouting didn¡¯t stop. Mr. Johnson gritted his teeth and continued


    to shout angrily, ¡°Do you know what will happen if you offend the Greens Group? What enmity do I


    have with you? You actually want to harm me like this!¡± ¡°In the future, don¡¯t contact me. I can¡¯t afford to


    have a friend like you!¡± After he finished speaking, Mr. Johnson hung up the phone directly. On the


    other side of William, looking at the phone that was hung up, his face was embarrassed and angry. At


    the same time, he also knew that Mia¡¯s matter waspletely hopeless!


    In Smith family¡¯s vi, Chase Smith sat on the sofa in low spirits. Although she had not sent anyone to


    follow Lucas, she knew everything about the


    matter like the back of her hand.


    She knew that in order to stand up for Emily, Lucas had done many things, and even Emily had stayed


    overnight at Kings Garden. However, she had no countermeasures for these things at all, and could


    only be jealous.


    Because Lucas disliked her, no matter how much she did, it seemed to be in vain, and it might even


    make Lucas hate her even more.


    But she was unwilling to give up like this. Just as Chase Smith was deep in thought, a nobledy in her


    early thirties walked over.


    She was Chase Smith¡¯s mother, Gwen. In the past few days, Gwen saw that her daughter was


    depressed because of Lucas and was very worried. ¡°Are you still thinking about Lucas?¡±


    She sat next to her daughter and nned to consult her daughter well.


    When Chase Smith saw her, she could not help but feel wronged. ¡°Mommy, what do you think is wrong


    with me? Why can¡¯t Lucas like me?¡± ¡°I just wanted to understand him. Why was he so angry? He even


    handed over thepany project to someone else to deal with in order to not see me.¡± Hearing these


    words, Gwen frowned and felt that Lucas was indeed a little too cruel. Although it was wrong for her


    daughter to send someone to follow him, she did it because she loved him.


    Just as she was thinking, she heard her daughter¡¯s pleading voice.


    ¡°Mommy, please help me. I don¡¯t know what to do anymore. Lucas and his doctor are getting closer


    and closer. Yesterday, that woman actually stayed at Lucas¡¯ house for a night. If this goes on, I won¡¯t


    have another chance!¡± Chase Smith looked at her mother pitifully. Gwen looked back at her. In the end,


    she couldn¡¯t bear her daughter being so sad. Moreover, the marriage between the two families had a


    great help to the Smith family. She couldn¡¯t ruin it like this. Thinking of this, Gwen had an idea in her


    heart. ¡°Anyway, it will be my birthday in a few days. When the timees, send the invitation


    personally to your Auntie Edwards and ask her to bring Lucas along. When the timees, I wille


    forward to apologize to him for you. I think that Lucas will forgive you for my sake.¡± Hearing that her


    mother wanted to apologize for her, Chase Smith felt that this was a bad n. But she had no other


    choice but to agree. In the next two days, Gwen began to prepare a birthday banquet. Chase Smith


    also helped to take care of the things. Two dayster, when the birthday banquet was almost ready,


    she took the invitation letter to Greens family¡¯s old house. Greens family¡¯s old house was located on


    the top of Sunset Mountain in the suburbs. It was surrounded by mountains and rivers. The scenery


    was very pleasant and suitable for retirement.


    The quaint courtyard house added a different style to the mountain stream. The housekeeper


    respectfully led Chase Smith into the living room and saw Peiying sitting on the sofa.


    She quickly smiled and took the initiative to greet her. ¡°Auntie Edwards, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few


    days. Why do I feel that Auntie Edwards is bing more and more radiant?¡±


    ¡°You child, teasing me as soon as you came.¡¯|||


    Peiying was coaxed to smile again and again, and quickly called for people to take a seat.


    After some small talk, Chase Smith took the initiative to hand over the invitation letter, and tactfully


    said, ¡°My mother hopes that Auntie Edwards and her family can attend her birthday banquet.¡±


    Peiying naturally nodded, indicating that she would definitely bring Lucas.


    Previous Post


    Next PostThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Chapter 165 Seize the Opportunity Properly When he was about to get off work at night, Lucas


    received a call from her mother. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Come to the mansion for dinner tonight. Your


    father and I haven¡¯t had dinner with you for a long time.¡± Peiying¡¯s gentle voice came from the phone. It


    was not easy for Lucas to refuse, so he nodded and agreed. When he arrived, dinner was not ready


    yet, so he sat on the sofa in the living room with the two elders. During this time, Peiying took out an


    invitation letter and handed it over. She exined, ¡°It will be your Auntie Smith¡¯s birthday banquet in a


    few days. She asked Chase to send two invitation letters and invited you to go with her.¡± Looking at the


    exquisite invitation letter in front of him, Lucas frowned. It was obvious that he did not want to ept it.


    However, she was an elder after all. It was not good for him not to celebrate her birthday, so he nodded


    and agreed. Peiying saw this and smiled with satisfaction. During this time, she took the time to go to


    the side and called Chase Smith. Because she knew that Chase Smith was still waiting for her news.


    Just as the call connected, she heard Chase Smith¡¯s nervous voice from the phone. ¡°Auntie Edwards,


    has Lucas agreed to attend the birthday banquet?¡± ¡°He has already agreed.¡± Peiying responded with a


    smile. Hearing this news, Chase Smith was very happy. She clenched her fists and swore in her heart


    that she must seize the opportunity this time! After dinner, Lucas did not want to stay and be a third


    wheel. He took the initiative to leave. However, he did not go back immediately. Instead, he went to


    Emily¡¯s house. Looking at the handsome man outside the door, Emily was very surprised. ¡°Mr. Greens,


    why are you here sote? Are you feeling unwell?¡± The reason why she asked this was because Emily


    only thought of this possibility. Unexpectedly, Lucas shook his head and said in a low and maic


    voice, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling unwell. I just came over to ask if I need treatment this weekend. I have a social


    event that I can¡¯t turn down.¡±


    ¡°Then you can go, but don¡¯t drink.¡± It must be an important event then. Emily could only agree to let him


    go. Lucas nodded.


    Then, the two of them stood at the door, speechless.


    Logically speaking, Emily should have invited Lucas into the room to sit, but because they were


    discussing proper business, she had forgotten about this. Just when the atmosphere was a little


    awkward, the two little ones heard that Lucas hade and ran out of the room one after another.


    ¡°Lucas, why are you here?¡± Sofia ran to Lucas with a face full of joy, her eyes shing with a bright


    light. Seeing her, Lucas became more very gentle. ¡°Lucas has something to talk to your mommy


    about.¡± ¡°Have you finished talking?¡± Ethan hurriedly asked. ¡°I¡¯m done. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lucas


    nodded. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Do you n to go back right away?¡± The little fellow continued to ask. This time,


    before Lucas could answer, Sofia, who was next to him, held his hand and began to act like a spoiled


    child. ¡°I don¡¯t want Lucas to go. Since Lucas is here, then let¡¯s go in and have a chat. Sofia misses


    Lucas.¡± Seeing his sister¡¯s actions, Ethan also nodded and echoed. He looked at Lucas, his eyes full of


    anticipation. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯ve been learning math recently. I find it very interesting, but there is something I


    don¡¯t understand. Can you please teach us?¡± Hearing this, and looking at the two little ones who were


    looking forward to it, Lucas was unable to harden his heart and refuse, so he simply nodded in


    agreement. ¡°Alright then.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked towards Emily and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to disturb you for a while.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was dragged into the room by the two little ones, leaving Emily


    standing where she was and raising her eyebrows, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    There was no other reason. These two children of hers had indeed started learning math recently, but


    there was nothing that they didn¡¯t know!


    It was obvious that these two little ones were saying this on purpose, wanting to stay for a while longer


    with Lucas.


    Lucas did not know about this. He followed the two little ones to the study room and saw the math


    textbook on the table.


    Although it was only at the beginner level, for the two little ones, it was still a bit early to learn this.


    Thinking of this, he was once again surprised by the intelligence of the two little ones. At the same


    time, he asked, ¡°Is there anything you don¡¯t understand?¡± The two little ones looked at each other and


    then pointed to a question. ¡°Lucas, I don¡¯t know much about this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand this question


    either.¡± Lucas nced at the questions they were talking about and did not think too much about it. He


    began to take a pen and began to exin in the simplest way. He was very patient.


    The two little ones listened with great interest, and the intelligence they showed was also very scary.


    Basically, Lucas only needed to exin everything once.


    Of course, the two little ones admired Lucas more. Sofia looked over with starry eyes and praised,


    ¡°Lucas, you are so awesome. The steps you said are very simple. I understand it in a moment.¡± ¡°I also


    understand it now.¡± Ethan expressed, unwilling to fall behind. Emily, who had juste over to deliver


    the fruit, heard this and could not help but raise her eyebrows and tease, ¡°What, are the things that


    Mommy said before veryplicated?¡± Hearing this, the two little ones stuck out their tongues


    yfully. ¡°No, no. Mommy¡¯s words are easy to understand too.¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re very easy to understand.¡±


    The two little ones smiled and tried to muddle through. When Lucas heard this, he realized that the


    children knew how to solve the problem all along. It was clearly an excuse to ask him to stay a little


    longer.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Chapter 166 Taking the Initiative


    Later, it was gettingte.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Lucas took the initiative to say goodbye.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Greens, be careful on your way back.¡± Emily nodded and politely reminded him. Although


    Sofia and Ethan couldn¡¯t bear to part, they still obediently bid farewell to Lucas. ¡°Goodbye, uncle.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Lucas gently swept his gaze over the two little ones. Seeing that Emily was about to send him out, he


    stopped her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me off. Take the children to rest.¡± Hearing this, Emily did not


    insist. After watching the man enter the elevator, she closed the door and took the two children to rest.


    After going downstairs, Lucas directly walked out of the neighborhood. Outside the door, Mason was


    already waiting in the car. ¡°Are you here for treatment again today? Why didn¡¯t you ask me to send you


    here?¡± He asked curiously Lucas nced at him coldly. How could he not know what his assistant was


    thinking? ¡°Not for treatment. I just came to ask if I need treatment in the next two days.¡± Perhaps


    frightened by the look in his master¡¯s eyes, Mason immediately became honest.


    However, he kept muttering in his heart.


    Shouldn¡¯t he be the one to handle this kind of inquiry? Why would his master personallye and


    ask?


    Tsk tsk¡­ His master was a little strange. As he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help but peek at his


    master, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t see anything. Could it be that he was thinking too much?


    Mason couldn¡¯t help but reflect on himself.


    However, after thinking about it, he felt that perhaps he was really overthinking things.


    After all, ever since his boss had been treated by Doctor Armstrong, he rarely fell ill. It was normal for


    him to pay more attention to his health. Lucas did not know that his assistant had been imagining


    things. When he returned home, Uncle Jack respectfully greeted him, ¡°Young Master is back. The


    medicinal bath is ready.¡± ¡°Ok. You should get some rest now.¡± Lucas said, then went straight upstairs


    and returned to the bedroom. After entering, he stood by the bed and began to take off his clothes.


    Under the light, the man¡¯s figure was so good. He had a square shape and beautiful lines. He was even


    more beautiful than those models. His straight and slender legs walked towards the bathroom. All of a


    sudden, a strong smell of Chinese herbs spread out. Lucas frowned and walked in.


    However, he did not immediately enter the bathtub. Instead, he stood in front of the mirror and raised a


    hand to feel his chest. Then, a thinyer of something was torn off by him. On the exposed chest, there


    was a vivid ck eagle with sharp eyes and mighty looks. Lucas nced at it indifferently, then


    retracted his gaze and turned to soak in the medicinal bath.


    Two dayster, it was the day of Gwen¡¯s birthday banquet. Because she knew that Lucas would attend,


    Chase got up early in the morning to dress up herself. Tonight was a rare opportunity for her. She must


    amaze Lucas! Gwen also knew her daughter¡¯s thoughts. She did not spare any effort to help and even


    took out her precious jewelry. ¡°Tonight, our Chase must be the most beautiful existence.¡± Looking at her


    beautiful daughter in front of her, Gwen smiled and praised. Chase was also very satisfied with her


    style. She was more confident about her n to stun Lucas tonight. That night, the birthday banquet


    was held at the Grand Hotel.


    There were a lot of officials, nobles, and rich people present.


    After all, the Smith family was one of the top big families in Y City. There were many people who were


    willing to pay the respect ande personally.


    Chase apanied her mother to greet the guests.


    The bright and beautiful her received a lot of praise from the guests. At the same time, Lucas also


    stopped the time and attended the banquet on time. Tonight, he was still dressed in a ck high-set


    suit. His handsome and wless facial features were cold and distant. His entire person was noble and


    unapproachable.


    Almost as soon as he appeared, he attracted the attention of many people.


    Chase and Smith family also noticed the movement at the door. Especially Chase, the joy on her face


    was not concealed. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s Lucas. Let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    She urged her mother, wishing she could immediately appear next to Lucas. Gwen looked at her and


    didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. However, she agreed to go over. Along with her was Chase¡¯s


    father, James Smith. Perhaps it was because of his hard work, he looked much older than Gwen. He


    was slightly fat and had a square face. He looked like an honest person, but his pair of shrewd eyes


    and the aura of a superior could make anyone who saw him know that he was not a simple honest


    person. ¡°Lucas is here. Why don¡¯t I see your parents?¡± James greeted Lucas first. Lucas said lightly, ¡°I


    came directly from thepany.¡± After that, he greeted Gwen politely and gave her his blessings. ¡°Mrs.


    Smith, happy birthday to you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Gwen nodded and thanked him. However, when Chase


    saw Lucas only greeting her parents and forgetting about her existence, her heart was very


    ufortable, but she did not show it on her face. She even took the initiative. ¡°Lucas, we haven¡¯t


    seen each other for a long time.¡± She smiled and looked at the handsome man in front of her. However,


    Lucas only nodded coldly and had no intention of speaking.


    Previous Post


    Next PostText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Chapter 167 He Had No Feelings for Her


    Later in the evening, Peiying and Zhenting also arrived at the banquet. Another exchange of greetings.


    The atmosphere was getting better and better.


    Peiying looked at the beautiful Chase and couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Chase is really beautiful tonight. I


    noticed you the moment I came in.¡± ¡°Auntie, you tter me. You look very good tonight.¡± Chase


    pretended to be shy and lowered her head, but she couldn¡¯t help but look at Lucas beside her with


    expectation in her eyes. Unfortunately, the man never gave her a look.


    Was she not beautiful enough tonight?


    Why was this man not willing to look her in the eye


    At this moment, Chase felt an indescribable sense of defeat in his heart.


    Gwen also noticed that her daughter¡¯s mood had changed, and she knew why her daughter was


    worried.


    She patted the back of her daughter¡¯s hand without leaving a trace andforted her silently.


    It was also at this time that she suddenly changed the topic and smiled at Lucas, ¡°Speaking of which,


    there is something I have to apologize to Lucas on behalf of our Chase.¡± Hearing this, Lucas frowned.


    Greens family was also stunned, as if they did not expect Gwen to suddenly say this. However, before


    they could say anything, Gwen continued to speak to Lucas, ¡°I know that Chase did something silly and


    made you unhappy. Auntie Smith hopes that you don¡¯t forget. This girl has been spoiled by me and her


    father since she was a child. If you are unhappy, just scold her.¡±. ¡°Your Auntie Smith is right. This child


    has been spoiled by us. She only cares about herself when doing things. Please forgive her. She will


    never do such a thing again.¡± James also spoke up from the side. He knew that the purpose of tonight¡¯s


    banquet was to ease the rtionship between his daughter and Lucas. In the face of such a serious


    apology from the two elders, Lucas could not help but frown. As for Peiying, seeing that her son did not


    speak for a long time, she could not help but speak up for him.


    Although what Chase Smith did was wrong, in the end, she was the future daughter-inw that she


    liked. She could not let the two be so distant. ¡°Lucas, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? It¡¯s been so long,This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    and you still care about that matter?¡±


    When these words came out, Chase Smith became nervous and stared at Lucas.


    Lucas naturally noticed her gaze, but he didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to it. He said indifferently, ¡°I won¡¯t


    take that matter to heart. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Hearing this, not only did Chase Smith rx, but Smith


    family¡¯s parents also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Because there were other guests to greet, the few of them chatted for a while and then separated.


    Chase Smith followed her parents to greet the people she was familiar with. Lucas also quickly


    separated from his parents. To be precise, Zhenting felt that his son¡¯s existence had stolen the


    attention of his wife, so he took her to the garden. As for greeting the guests, he believed that Lucas


    could do it well. In fact, it was indeed the case. Lucas was rather good at this kind of job. However, he


    was impatient with such social activities and quickly found a corner with fewer people. He didn¡¯t want to


    talk to people anymore. Gradually, thosepany bosses were tactful enough not to disturb him. On


    the other side, after Chase Smith apanied her parents to socialize, she could not wait to leave.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I am going to look for Lucas. If you have something to do, send someone to find me.¡± After


    she finished speaking, she picked up the corner of her skirt and ran off. Looking at her leaving in a


    hurry, the couple shook their heads. James sighed and said, ¡°Daughters really can¡¯t be kept when they


    grow up.¡± Although Gwen didn¡¯t say anything, she agreed with these words. Chase Smith didn¡¯t know


    this. She walked to the ce near Lucas and stopped. She adjusted her appearance and made sure


    there was no problem. Then she walked over gracefully with a ss of wine.


    ¡°Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Miss Smith, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Lucas frowned and said indifferently. Chase Smith didn¡¯t care. She made a toast gesture and said


    gracefully, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to apologize for what I did before. I shouldn¡¯t have done that. I¡¯m


    really sorry.¡± After she finished speaking, she raised her head and drank all the wine in the cup. Then,


    she smiled sweetly at Lucas. Unfortunately, Lucas¡¯ expression was still indifferent, and there were no


    ripples in his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t drink. As for the past, it¡¯s all in the past.¡± Although he said this, he still had


    no feelings for Chase Smith in his heart.


    It was just that the others didn¡¯t know.


    Everyone looked at the two of them standing together. The atmosphere was very harmonious. They


    were talking andughing, and they began to guess.. ¡°Looking at the interaction between the two, is the


    rumored marriage alliance true?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, but it should be true. Otherwise, with Mr. Greens¡¯


    temper, how could he let Miss Smith family get close?¡±


    ¡°It makes sense. It seems that marriage ising. I just don¡¯t know when Smith family and Greens


    family will officially announce it.¡± ¡°But if the two families are really connected by marriage, Y City¡¯s sky


    will change.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Chapter 168 Wasn¡¯t He with Her


    Charles Johnson was also at the scene of the banquet. He listened to the discussions around him, and


    his eyes flickered as he looked at the couple not far away. He muttered in his heart,


    Wasn¡¯t this Lucas with Emily? Why was he getting engaged to Smith family?


    Unfortunately, no matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t figure it out. In the end, he could only


    temporarily suppress this matter in his heart.


    On the other side, in Armstrong family¡¯s apartment. Emily apanied the two children to do


    handwork. This was arranged by the kindergarten teacher today. ¡°Mommy, the post here is crooked.


    No, I have to do it again.¡± Ethan very strictly pointed out the things that Emily did not do well. He was a


    perfectionist. Emily also knew what her son was like, so she did not argue with him. She immediately


    picked up the colored paper and cut it again.


    Sofia also helped from the side. In the bright room, they were busy. The desktop was full of scrap


    papers, but the scene looked very heart-warming. In particr, the interesting children¡¯s talk sounded


    from time to time, adding a lot of warmth to the room. An hourter, the three of them finally finished


    making the work. Looking at the perfect work in front of her, Emily couldn¡¯t help but take a photo and


    send it to her friends to show off. At the same time, she added words to the photo. ¡°A workpleted


    with Ethan and Sofia. Sense of aplishment.¡± At the banquet, Lucas sent Chase Smith away and


    sat alone in the rest area ying with his mobile phone. At this time, his mobile phone rang with a


    special notification from WeChat. When he opened it, he saw the photo posted by Emily, together with


    the short two sentences. He could imagine the scene of the mother and children working together.


    Moreover, that work was really good-looking. Because of this, Lucas clicked the like button. At the


    same time, Emily also saw the refreshed message on her page and saw the like.


    For some reason, she opened a chatbox and sent him a greeting like a friend. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you


    were going to socialize? Why do you still have time to y with your phone?¡±


    Looking at the message sent by Emily, Lucas could not help but soften a little.


    He nced at the banquet scene not far away and began to type, ¡°It is very boring for me.¡±


    Emily stared at the message and was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t know why, but she could feel


    his disdain for the event.


    Without waiting for her to reply, Lucas sent another message. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful. Did you make it?¡±


    ¡°No, I made it with Sofia and Ethan.¡± Emily quickly replied. The next second, she received Lucas¡¯


    praise on her phone. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sofia and Ethan to be so good.¡± Just as the two were chatting,


    Sofia and Ethan found that something was wrong. The main thing was that they found that their mother


    was smiling sweetly, and it was obvious that there was something wrong with her. The two of them


    immediately leaned over.


    ¡°Mommy, who are you chatting with?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your Lucas. He just praised you for being clever and skillful.¡±


    Emily did not hide anything and responded with a smile. When the two little ones heard that it was


    Lucas, they instantly lost theirposure and wanted to chat with Lucas.


    Emily could only ask if it was convenient for Lucas to make a phone call at this time. The reason why


    she said this was because she couldn¡¯t type fast enough to deliver both children¡¯s words. Moreover, it


    would be confusing as well as to who was talking to whom.


    Almost the moment she sent the message, Lucas called. Emily was shocked, but quickly calmed down


    and answered the phone. The next second, Lucas¡¯s handsome face appeared on the screen. ¡°Lucas,


    you are so handsome tonight!¡± Sofia looked at Lucas with an infatuated expression. Her round eyes


    seemed to be filled with stars and were unusually bright. Ethan also nodded and echoed from the side,


    ¡°Handsome!¡±.


    Looking at the two little ones in front of the screen, Lucas was stunned for a moment and could not


    help but smile. ¨C ¡°Have you finished your homework?¡± ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± The two little ones replied in unison.


    The child¡¯s words made the smile on Lucas¡¯s face even more obvious. At this time, Sofia suddenly


    changed the topic and invited, ¡°Lucas, Mommy made snack. Do you want toe and eat?¡± ¡°What


    snack?¡±


    Lucas asked gently. Ethan added, ¡°It¡¯s dumplings. It¡¯s delicious.¡±. ¡°Lucas, I also helped Mommy to


    make dumplings.¡±


    Sofia also did not want to fall behind and took credit. Her soft and cute appearance made Lucas¡¯s heartThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    throb.


    On the other hand, Emily looked a little embarrassed and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if Mr. Greens doesn¡¯t


    come. It¡¯s just some homemade food. You may not like it.¡± Hearing this, Sofia and Ethan couldn¡¯t help


    but feel a little disappointed. Sofia still wanted to fight for it. ¡°Mommy makes it so delicious. Lucas will


    definitely like it, right?¡± After saying that, she looked at Lucas expectantly. Lucasughed, then nced


    at the banquet hall and said with a smile, ¡°Sofia is right. I wille immediately.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily was speechless.


    She did not expect that Lucas would really agree.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Chapter 169 It Was Too Unforgettable After hanging up the phone, Lucas nned to leave early. He


    found Gwen and told her. ¡°I have something to do and need to leave first.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    Gwen was very surprised. Lucas nodded and prepared to leave.


    Gwen couldn¡¯t help but be anxious.


    Although she was entertaining guests tonight, she was secretly paying attention to the situation


    between Lucas and her daughter.


    Her daughter didn¡¯t make any progress with Lucas.


    Now that this person was about to leave, if she didn¡¯t create some opportunities, there might not be a


    chance in the future.


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly stopped Lucas and took the initiative to mention, ¡°Tul have Chase send


    you off.¡±


    ¡°No need, Miss Smith still needs to entertain the guests.¡±


    After Lucas declined, he left directly.


    Gwen saw this and sighed.


    Later, when the banquet was over, Chase Smith apanied her parents to send off thest guest.


    The smile on her face immediately fell.


    Even on the way back, she was depressed.


    Gwen and James naturally noticed it and exchanged nces in the air.


    What happened to our daughter?


    She was fine during the banquet. Why don¡¯t you ask her?


    James gave his wife a look.


    Gwen understood and asked, ¡°Chase, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why does Mommy feel that you are not


    happy?¡± Hearing this, Chase Smith seemed to have found a way toin and spoke out the


    grievances in her heart. ¡°Mommy, am I that horrible? I have already apologized. Why is Lucas still as


    cold to me?¡¯ As she spoke, her eyes began to turn red, and her voice was even more aggrieved.


    ¡°Moreover, he didn¡¯t even tell me when he left.¡± Seeing this, Gwen hugged the gentle half-person in her


    arms andforted her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Maybe Lucas really has something urgent to deal with. You have known him for


    so many years, don¡¯t you know what kind of person he is?¡± Chase Smith was silent. Indeed, Lucas had


    always been a famous workaholic. Nothing was more important than his work. Looking at her daughter


    who had calmed down, Gwen continued, ¡°Although Lucas did not say goodbye to you, at least now he


    no longer mes you so much. You will slowly win back his favor.¡± Chase Smith felt that her mother


    was right. At least she did not make Lucas reject her so much, so she nodded. At this time, James also


    spoke. ¡°Since you like him, don¡¯t give up so easily. Your mother and I will be your strongest support.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad, thank you, Mommy.¡± Chase Smith was very moved, and the smile returned to her


    face. On the other side, after Lucas left, he went directly to Emily¡¯s house. Looking at the handsome


    man standing outside the door, Emily was really surprised She did not expect that this man really


    came. Lucas also looked down at the woman in front of him. She was wearing a simple home dress.


    Her face was not covered with makeup. Her skin was white and red. Her facial features were small and


    delicate, and she revealed a special kind of gentleness. The two of them looked at each other and then


    separated. Mason also came with them. He did not notice the difference and said with a smile, ¡°Doctor


    Armstrong, I heard that there is delicious food tonight. I wonder if I could have the honor as well. Doctor


    Armstrong¡¯s cooking is really hard to forget.¡± Hearing this and looking at his funny expression, Emily


    was immediately amused and invited the two of them into the room. ¡°In that case, you can wait in the


    living room for a while. I will cook for you.¡± After saying that, she saw the two little heads poking out of


    the bedroom door and could not helpughing. ¡°Ethan, Sofia, take good care of your Lucas and Uncle


    Mason. Mommy will cook supper for you.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The two little ones answered in unison. Seeing this, Emily turned around and went to the kitchen.


    At this time, the two little ones also ran out of the bedroom and stood in front of Lucas. Ethan was like a


    little adult, with his hands behind his back, looking up and down Lucas with a serious face.


    However, Lucas was baffled by his gaze and could not help but ask curiously, ¡°What are you looking


    at?¡±


    ¡°I know. Brother is looking to see if you have drunk.¡± Sofia blinked her big watery eyes and looked at


    Lucas slyly. Lucas did not know whether tough or cry. Before he could say anything, the little girl¡¯s


    voice rang in his ears again. ¡°Lucas, did you drink?¡± As she spoke, Sofia even leaned forward to take a


    sniff. Lucas broke intoughter. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink. Your mother told me not to drink¡± he said honestly.


    Unexpectedly, just as he said this, Ethan nodded and praised him like an old cadre. ¡°Not bad, you are


    quite obedient.¡± When Mason saw this, he almost burst outughing. Fortunately, in the end, he


    covered his mouth with his hand, but he held back hisughter and almost hurt his internal organs.


    However, Ethan did not notice it and warned Lucas again, ¡°You are not in good health. You have to


    cherish your own body. Although my mother is good in medicine, she is not omnipotent.¡±


    Hearing these words of concern, Lucas felt a warm feeling in his heart.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Chapter 170 Can¡¯t See Her Later, when Emily finished cooking the midnight snack and came out of the


    kitchen with a y pot, she saw Lucas sitting in the living room ying chess with the two little ones.


    Her eyes were curved, and she greeted with a smile, ¡°Snack is ready. You cane over and eat.¡±


    Hearing this, the two little ones immediately put down the chess pieces in their hands and pulled Lucas


    to the restaurant intimately. After a while, they sat down in the restaurant and began to enjoy supper.


    Mason ate the delicious food in his mouth, and his eyes shed with surprise. He had eaten a lot of


    great food with his master, but he still preferred the bowl of dumplings in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help


    but praise, ¡°Why is Doctor Armstrong cooking so much better than others? These dumplings really


    taste amazing.¡± As he spoke, he gave Emily a thumbs up. ¡°Assistant Mason is exaggerating. I just


    cooked them casually.¡± Emilyughed. ¡°I am not exaggerating at all. It is clearly Doctor Armstrong who


    is being modest.¡± Mason shook his head and insisted on his idea. At this time, Lucas also agreed with


    him and said, ¡°The taste is indeed good.¡± Hearing this, Emily nced at him and found it funny. ¡°What


    delicacies hasn¡¯t Mr. Greens eaten before? What is so good about my dumplings?¡± m telling the


    truth. I am not exaggerating. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Sofia and Ethan.¡±


    Lucas raised his eyebrows and smiled. He looked at the two little ones and asked gently, ¡°Is your


    mommy¡¯s dumplings delicious?¡± Almost as soon as he finished speaking, the two little cute and cute


    voices sounded. ¡°Very delicious!¡± After saying that, the two little ones licked their lips as if they were


    reminiscing. Looking at the scene in front of him, Emily didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but she


    didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Later, after eating the midnight snack, Lucas saw that it was already veryte, and prepared to leave


    with Mason. ¡°Lucas, be careful on the way back. Uncle Mason, drive slowly.¡± The two little ones


    reluctantly sent him to the door and urged him in a childish voice.


    Lucas nodded and felt warm in his heart.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and smiled at the two little ones. ¡°If you have time


    next time, bring your kitten to uncle¡¯s ce, ok?¡± ¡°Great!¡± The two little ones¡¯ eyes immediately lit up,


    and the smile on their faces was simply too brilliant. Seeing this, Emily did not say anything, just


    smiled. She felt that Lucas was just being polite, so she didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    The next day, Lucas woke up early and went downstairs to wash up. Just as he went downstairs and


    was about to go to the restaurant, he saw Uncle Jack rushing over


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Smith is here. She is at the door now.¡±


    Uncle Jack reported respectfully. When Lucas heard this, he frowned. However, he still ordered, ¡°Bring


    her in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uncle Jack turned around and left.


    Not long after, he came in with the meticulously dressed Chase Smith. Chase Smith was wearing a


    light green dress, revealing a pair of slender and straight legs, high heels, and exquisite makeup. She


    was elegant and charming. She looked at the handsome man sitting on the sofa, holding a newspaper,


    and the love in her eyes could hardly be concealed. ¡°Young Master, Miss Smith is here.¡± Uncle Jack


    said respectfully.


    Hearing this, Lucas shifted his gaze from the newspaper to Chase Smith. With a cold expression, he


    said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Looking at the man¡¯s cold and distant voice, Chase Smith felt like a bucket


    of cold water had been poured over her, and her heart was very sad.


    Could it be that this man couldn¡¯t see her beauty at all?


    Even so, on the surface, she still replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not something important. It¡¯s just that I


    thought about itst night and still thought that I should do something for you. So I asked Auntie


    Edwards what you liked to eat. I made something you like to eat early in the morning and sent it over.


    Have a taste.¡±


    As she spoke, Chase Smith handed over the thermal container in her hand. However, Lucas only


    nced at it and had no intention of picking it up. He said lightly, ¡°Miss Smith is considerate. Just put it


    on the table, but don¡¯t do such things again next time. There are chefs at home. I can let them cook


    whatever I want to eat. Please


    go now.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he ignored Chase Smith and continued to read the financial newspaper that


    he had not finished reading just now. Chase Smith stood where she was, feeling extremely awkward.


    On the other hand, Mason, who came over to pick Lucas up to thepany, saw that his master did


    not wee this Miss from the Smith family, so he very wisely stepped forward to share his worries. ¡°I


    hope Miss Smith doesn¡¯t mind. My president doesn¡¯t like people stepping into his personal domain.


    How about this, I¡¯ll send Miss Smith away now.¡± Hearing this, Chase Smith only felt angry in her heart.


    Since he didn¡¯t like people setting foot in this ce, why could Emily do it? In her opinion, these words


    were clearly aimed at her. However, she had no other choice. Thinking about this, Chase Smith took a


    deep breath. She looked at the cold man not far away. She suppressed the surging emotions in her


    heart and pretended to be considerate. She smiled and said slowly, ¡°Since Lucas doesn¡¯t like to be


    disturbed, I won¡¯t stay any longer. Lucas, remember to eat breakfast.¡± After that, she turned and left.


    Previous Post


    Next PostThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Chapter 171 They should Like It


    As Chase Smith left, Lucas put down the newspaper and got up to go to the dining room.


    As for the breakfast that Chase Smith sent, he seemed to have not seen it and had not touched it at all.


    After dinner, Lucas went out and went to thepany. This morning, he had several meetings,


    including international meetings. At the same time, there was a pile of documents waiting for him to


    read. In this way, Lucas was busy until the afternoon before he could rest for a while. He was sitting in


    the office desk with a tired face. His face was not very good. Mason looked at him from the side and


    was a little worried. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Although he said this, Lucas still raised his hand and rubbed his swollen eyebrows. Perhaps he had


    overused his brain, causing his head to feel heavy. Then, he asked, ¡°Is there anything else that you


    haven¡¯t dealt with today?¡± ¡°It has been mostly dealt with. Oh right, there is something I have to report to


    you. The scenic hot spring resort has been established and is about to open for business. The early-


    stage offers free services. As the boss, you can go and rx. You have been busy all this time and


    haven¡¯t had a good rest. You can take this opportunity to give yourself a vacation.¡±


    Mason suggested. Lucas was stunned for a moment before remembering this matter. The West


    Mountain was originally a barren mountain, but a few years ago, a natural spring was discovered and


    developed by the government. The Greens Group obtained the right to develop it. After several years


    of construction, it finally came to fruition. Thinking of this, Lucas did not immediately agree with Mason.


    ¡°In my current situation, I don¡¯t know if I can soak in a hot spring. I have to ask Doctor Armstrong first.¡±


    Hearing this, Mason was stunned for a moment. After all, when had his master ever felt the need to ask


    for permission? But when he thought that the person was Doctor Armstrong, he was relieved. One


    must know that his boss had no principles in front of Doctor Armstrong. Thinking of this, he suddenly


    had an idea.


    ¡°Come to think of it, do you want to invite Doctor Armstrong and the two children along?¡±


    After Mason finished speaking, he looked at his CEO tentatively.


    Lucas seemed to agree. Because of this, Mason was more and more amazed in his heart. His boss


    treated Doctor Armstrong more and more differently. He just didn¡¯t know when the two of them would


    take a step further. Lucas was not very clear about his assistant¡¯s thoughts. After work in the evening,


    he went straight home. Because today was the day of treatment he and Emily had agreed on. When he


    arrived, Emily was already there. She was sitting on the sofa in the living room, reading a magazine.


    Emily also heard the movement. She put down the magazine in her hand and looked up. She saw a


    handsome man walking in against the light. She stood up with a smile and took the initiative to greet


    him.


    ¡°Mr. Greens, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Lucas nodded, but there was a strange feeling in his heart.


    She was like a wife at home waiting for her husband to return home after work.


    However, he immediately buried this fantasy.


    Emily did not know about this.


    She looked over with a smile and asked, ¡°When does Mr. Greens n to start the treatment?¡±


    However, Lucas did not answer. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Emily shook her head. She originally nned to go back to eat after the treatment was done


    later. However, when Lucas heard her answer, he directly invited her, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t eaten, then


    let¡¯s have dinner together before the treatment.¡± It was not easy for Emily to refuse, so she could only


    agree. Just then, Uncle Jack walked over respectfully. ¡°Young Master, dinner is ready. You can eat


    now.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Lucas replied. He turned to look at Emily and made an inviting gesture.


    Emily nodded and followed him to the restaurant. During the meal, Lucas remembered what Mason


    had said in the afternoon and could not help but ask. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, is hot spring ok for me right


    now?¡± ¡°Hot spring? Yes, and it is also good for you. However, you have to pay attention to the time.


    Don¡¯t stay in there for too long.¡± Emily then asked, ¡°Where is the hot spring that you n to go to?¡±


    ¡°This ce is at the West Mountain. The hot spring resort is built. It¡¯s still on a free trial period. I n to


    go over and take a look.¡± As he spoke, he suddenly thought of Mason¡¯s suggestion in the afternoon. He


    raised his eyes to look at the woman opposite him and sent out an invitation. ¡°I wonder if Doctor


    Armstrong has time next weekend. You cane with me to the resort to rx a little.¡± Emily was


    stunned. It seemed that she did not expect that Lucas would invite her. ¡°Thank you for your kind


    intentions, Mr. Greens. But I cannot ept the invitation.¡± Lucas was not surprised when he heard this.


    He looked at Emily and said to himself, ¡°Actually, I mainly want to invite Sofia and Ethan. They rarely


    go out to y. It¡¯s a rare opportunity. I think they will like it.¡±


    So Mr. Greens was only thinking about the two little kids. For a moment, Emily did not know whether to


    laugh or cry. At the same time, she could no longer refuse Lucas¡¯ invitation.


    Indeed, the two children had been very obedient since they were young. They knew that the family¡¯s


    economy was bad and would never pester her to let them go to ces and have fun. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to


    trouble Mr. Greens.¡±


    Previous Post


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Chapter 172 Don¡¯t Be Too Gentle


    The two little ones were very happy to hear the news. The two counted the days, looking forward to


    going out. Sometimes, when Emily saw the two little ones looking at the days of the calendar, she felt


    that it was funny.


    Finally, it was the weekend, and the two little ones woke up early. ¡°Mommy got up. You promised that


    we would go to the hot spring with Lucas.¡±


    The two little ones ran into the bedroom excitedly and called Emily, who was still sleeping. Emily looked


    at the time and found that it was only six o¡¯clock, but she still got up. Just as the family finished


    breakfast, the doorbell rang. ¡°Lucas must be here. I¡¯ll go open the door.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± The two little ones


    ran to open the door in excitement. It was indeed Lucas outside the door. He wore a casual suit and


    looked less dignified than usual. He looked more like a gentleman.


    Sofia looked at Lucas and shouted directly with stars in his eyes, ¡°Good morning, uncle. You are so


    handsome today!¡± ¡°You are indeed very handsome.¡± Ethan also nodded his head.


    When Lucas heard this praise, his already good mood became even more cheerful. He smiled at the


    two little ones and said, ¡°You guys are also very good today.¡± As they were talking, Emily also walked


    over and greeted Lucas into the room. However, Lucas shook his head and refused. ¡°I won¡¯t go in. Are


    you ready? If you are, we will set off.¡± ¡°We have already packed up.¡± Emily nodded in response. After


    that, she took the luggage she had prepared, told her grandmother, and left with Lucas. After getting in


    the car, Mason was also there, mainly responsible for driving. Lucas sat in the passenger seat, while


    Emily sat in the back carriage with the two children. Along the way, the two little ones seemed to have


    endless words to say and even


    pulled Lucas to chat with them. Originally, Emily was worried that Lucas would find the two children


    noisy, but she found that the man was very patient. She thought that if Mr. Greens had a child in the


    future, he would definitely be a very good father. They were getting closer to the ce as they talked


    andughed.


    The West Mountain was located in the western suburbs. Because it was specially developed and built,


    the scenery along the way was also very beautiful. The two little ones were gradually attracted by the


    scenery on the side of the road. They leaned on the window and eximed, ¡°Mommy, look, it¡¯s so


    beautiful outside.¡± When Emily heard this, she also looked out of the window.


    There were ovepping mountains outside, clouds and mist curling around them. There were patches


    of forest, green and yellow in color, with a different style. In short, it was very beautiful. For a moment,


    Emily could not help but exim. ¡°Sure enough, nature is the most beautiful scenery.¡± Hearing this,


    Lucas looked at the three of them, his eyes too gentle. He himself did not notice it. He exined the


    scenery here to the three of them. ¡°Speaking of which, this is a scenic spot of the West Mountain. Even


    in the daytime, it is still shrouded in clouds and mist.¡±


    ¡°So magical!¡± The two little ones listened and were amazed.


    Just as everyone was talking andughing, the car arrived at the resort that was looking at the West


    Mountain and stopped at the entrance of a hotel.


    This hotel was not a traditional high-rise hotel. Instead, it was built into a pavilion. It was a royal garden-


    style building. It was an ancient and quaint house. It exuded an atmosphere and covered an area. It


    was also very spacious.


    In short, this ce was not like a hotel, but more like a ce you would time travel back to


    Emily liked this kind of hotel. She felt that the scenery here was too beautiful. It was not an


    exaggeration to say it was a paradise on earth.


    After getting out of the car, the hotel manager saw a group of people and immediately greeted them


    with a ttering smile.


    It turned out that he had already received a notice that the president woulde over, so he had


    brought the hotel staff to wee them at the door early. ¡°Mr. Greens, you must be tired. I have


    already asked someone to prepare the hotel


    room.¡± After he finished speaking, he did not forget to greet Emily and the children. ¡°Hello, Doctor


    Armstrong, and you two young masters.¡± Emily smiled and nodded in response. The two little ones also


    politely called him uncle, and the manager smiled a lot more sincerely Then, Lucas asked the manager


    to lead the way to the room. After arriving at the room, Emily found that the decoration in the room and


    the design of the courtyard outside were of the same style. It was also ancient, fragrant, and full of


    taste.


    Moreover, she was next to Lucas¡¯ room, just next door. However, before she could express her opinion,


    the two little ones had already started to shout happily. ¡°Great, we can y with Lucas tonight.¡± ¡°Lucas,


    can we go and y with you?¡± The two little ones looked at Lucas expectantly. Seeing this, how could


    Lucas be willing to refuse? He immediately nodded and smiled, ¡°Yes.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Emily again and said in a soft voice, ¡°You must be tired after sitting in the car


    for so long. Let¡¯s take a break first. After half an hour, we will have lunch first and then we can walk


    around in the afternoon. I heard from Mason that there is a maple forest and a naturalke behind us.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily had no objections. She brought the two children back to their room and began to


    unpack their luggage. It was almost noon when Lucas came to knock on the door. The mother and


    children followed him out.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Chapter 173 I Like It


    The hotel restaurant had carefully prepared the dishes, all of which were the ingredients that had been


    delivered this morning. After the chef¡¯s meticulous cooking, the food was full of vor and color. The


    two small stomachs were bulging afterward. Even so, it could not stop them from wanting to y.


    Mason was right, there was indeed a maple forest on the back of the hotel. Because it was the


    beginning of autumn, the maple trees were gradually turning red. When the wind blew, the rustling of


    leaves apanied by the breeze made people feel rxed. The two little ones looked at the scenery


    in front of them and eximed endlessly. They ran wildly under the trees. It was obvious that they liked


    this ce very much. ¡°Wow, brother, look at this leaf. It¡¯s so beautiful. It¡¯s red.¡± Sofia picked up a red


    maple leaf and shook it in a show. Watching the two little ones y together, Emily smiled and stood


    not far away. It could be said that it had been a long time since she had been driven out of Armstrong


    family All along, she had been rushing about for life. Lucas also stood under a tree, watching the two


    little ones ying around, his eyes gentle.


    And his slightly pale face, and the white shirt he wore, made him look like a transcendent noble. Emily


    inadvertently saw that this person in front of him was simply more stunning than the scenery¡­ For a


    moment, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    Perhaps it was because her gaze was too straightforward, but Lucas seemed to notice something and


    looked over.


    Their eyes met Emily bumped into a pair of deep, dark eyes that seemed to suck her in. Almost


    instantly, she snapped back to her senses and looked away, her expression a little ufortable.


    Lucas raised his eyebrows slightly. He also saw that Emily was unnatural. He pretended to know


    nothing and asked, ¡°Do you want to go see theke?¡±


    At this time, Emily had already calmed down the fluctuations in her heart. ¡°Sure,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s go take a look. However, we still have to go up the mountain a little,¡±


    Lucas made a decision.


    Emily nodded and called back the two little ones who had gone crazy. ¡°Mommy, look, this is the red leaf


    I found. It¡¯s for you.¡±


    Ethan handed the beautiful maple leaf in his hand to Emily as if he was presenting a treasure.


    Emily liked it very much and took it with thanks. Sofia also had one in her hand, but she did not give it


    to Mommy. Instead, she handed it to Lucas beside her. ¡°Uncle, Mommy has brother¡¯s leaf. I¡¯ll give mine


    to you.¡± Looking at the red maple leaf handed over by the little girl in front of him, Lucas was surprised.


    Obviously, he did not expect that he would receive a gift as well.


    When he came back to his senses, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile, and he thanked her


    before taking it. Just like this, the group of people went up the mountain, talking andughing. Not long


    after, they saw ake that was clear and suffused with a green color, like a natural emerald, extremely


    beautiful. In the blue sky, there would asionally be two or threerge geese flying over. The two little


    ones were stunned by the scenery in front of them, and they were even more fond of this ce. They


    ran excitedly along the fence path. Emily was scared to see them, afraid that they would identally


    fall into theke. ¡°Slow down, you guys. Be careful of falling.¡± ¡°I know, Mommy.¡± Although she said that,


    the two little ones still ran around and looked around. Suddenly, Sofia pointed to theke and


    eximed, ¡°Wow, there are fish.¡± ¡°Stupid sister, of course, it¡¯s ake. Look, there are big birds in the


    sky.¡± Ethan said and pointed at the sky. Sofia looked up and eximed, ¡°There really is a big bird. It¡¯s


    so big.¡± Emily listened to the conversation between the two little ones andughed.


    However, the scenery in front of her was reallyfortable. Suddenly, she smiled at the two little ones


    and said, ¡°Ethan, Sofia, this ce is so beautiful. Let¡¯s take some pictures. You stand over there.¡±


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she said this, the two little ones did not do as she said but ran towards her.


    ¡°Mommy, can I take a photo with uncle?¡± ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you take a look with us?¡± The brother and


    sister¡¯s words stunned Emily and Lucas.. ¡°Mr. Greens?¡± Emily asked. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s take a photo


    together.¡± Lucas did not refuse and brought the two little ones to a ce not far away. Not to mention


    that the three of them were standing together, their good looks were really very harmonious and


    pleasing to the eyes. After a while, they finished visiting the back mountain and went down the


    mountain to visit the interior of the hotel. In fact, the interior of the hotel was also very clear, with


    pavilions, fake mountains and waterfalls, the craftsmanship could be said to be exquisite. The two little


    ones seemed to not be tired as they walked around the garden. When they saw the surprise, they


    would ask Emily to watch it together. ¡°Mommy,e and see here. There is a mill.¡± ¡°Wow, there is a


    bamboo forest here. It is so beautiful.¡± Emily looked at their energetic appearance andughed. It was


    also at this time that she turned her head and inadvertently saw the tiredness on Lucas¡¯ face. Her eyes


    couldn¡¯t help but show worry. This man¡¯s body was still weak to begin with. At this moment, it was clear


    that he didn¡¯t want to let them down and had been holding it in.


    ¡°Ethan, Sofia,e back.¡± Immediately, she called back the two little ones who had gone crazy and


    grabbed one of Lucas¡¯ hands and began to feel his pulse.


    Previous Post


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Chapter 174 A Sachet


    Lucas was a little confused by Emily¡¯s sudden action. He looked over in confusion and asked softly,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Emily let go of his hand and looked up with a sigh of


    relief. She exined, ¡°I saw that you didn¡¯t look very well, so I checked you. Fortunately, you¡¯re just a


    little tired. I think that we¡¯ve had enough fun today. Why don¡¯t we go back and have a good rest? I can


    also help you massage and rx.¡± When Lucas heard this, he felt a strange feeling in his heart. He did


    not expect that Emily would notice that he was not feeling well. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s continue.¡± He shook his


    head and refused, not wanting to ruin the mood of the two little ones. He could see that the two little


    ones had not yed enough yet. Of course, Emily also saw through Lucas¡¯ mind. She deliberately put


    on a stern face and said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t act tough. If I tell you to rest, then rest.¡± Mason watched from


    the side and clicked his tongue. This Doctor Armstrong was probably the first person in the world who


    dared to make his president stop talking nonsense. Lucas didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but he


    still obeyed and followed him back.


    After entering the room, Emily let him lie on the sofa and then massaged his shoulders and legs¡­


    As she was massaging, the two little ones also came over.


    ¡°Lucas, we will also give you a massage.¡± As they spoke, they massaged Lucas¡¯s arms and each of


    them moved to one side.


    Seeing this, Mason couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°You all know how to massage?¡±


    ¡°I learned it from Mommy. Mommy often massages great-grandmother¡¯s shoulders and legs at home.


    We learned by watching. Uncle Mason, don¡¯t underestimate us.¡± ¡°How is our massage? Is it very


    comfortable?¡± Sofia looked at Lucas with a look of wanting to be praised. Although Ethan did not say


    anything, the look in his eyes asking for praise was too obvious. Lucas looked at the two little ones and


    only felt that it was funny, but he did not disappoint the two little ones. He praised, ¡°You guys are indeed


    very good. I am veryfortable.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we learned it from mommy.¡± Sofia proudly raised her chin and looked at Emily with a smile.


    Her eyes were filled with admiration.


    Later, when Lucas¡¯s condition eased a lot, Emily stopped the massage.


    She walked to the side and rubbed her sore wrist. She warned, ¡°There is still some time before dinner.


    Mr. Greens, take advantage of this time to have a good sleep.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she seemed to have thought of something and took out a sachet from her


    handbag and handed it over. ¡°This is a sachet made by me. It can increase the quality of your sleep. If


    it is possible, carry it with you. It will be good for you.¡± ¡°Then thank you.¡± Lucas thanked her and took it.


    After that, Emily brought the two little ones back to the next room. However, when she left, she was


    worried and warned again, ¡°Mr. Greens, have a good rest. Don¡¯t rush to work.¡±


    Lucas nodded.


    As the mother and children left, he also let Mason go to rest.


    As for himself, he took the sachet to the bedroom.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the sachet, but he slept exceptionally soundly.


    When he woke up, it was already dinner time. After tidying up, Lucas called Mason and asked, ¡°Where


    are Doctor Armstrong and the others?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong and the children are next door.¡±


    Mason responded respectfully and immediately turned to tell him, ¡°Doctor Armstrong asked me to tell


    you that they won¡¯t go to the restaurant tonight. She asked me to call the room service and send it to


    the room.¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas agreed, ¡°Go arrange it, and then call Doctor Armstrong and the others toe


    here to eat.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mason nodded and left.


    After a while, Emily came in with two small knocks on the door. As soon as they entered, they saw


    Lucas sitting on the sofa. The two little ones immediately ran over and surrounded Lucas. They asked


    with concern, ¡°Uncle, are you feeling better?¡±


    Looking at the two little ones¡¯ concerned expressions, Lucas felt warm in his heart, and the corners of


    his mouth raised into a faint smile.


    ¡°I am much better. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Sofia and Ethan looked relieved. Lucas looked at the two little adults and couldn¡¯t help but rub their


    foreheads. At this time, Emily also suggested, ¡°You can go to the hot springter. It will relieve your


    fatigue.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go after dinner.¡± Lucas nodded and then gave Mason a look. Mason understood and


    turned to arrange for the hot spring. Emily did not notice that someone had left. She sat on the sofa


    with the two little ones and chatted with Lucas. As they were talking, the hotel staff brought dinner.


    Dinner was very sumptuous. There were fish, prawns, meat, and vegetable dishes. After taking a seat,


    Sofia sensibly picked up more food for Lucas. ¡°Uncle, eat more. Mommy said that if your body is not


    good, you can eat more protein. It will be good for


    you.¡±


    Ethan also did not want to fall behind and picked up food for Lucas.


    Looking at the bowl full of dishes, Lucas felt very touched.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Chapter 175 Moved


    After dinner, the group did not immediately go to the hot spring. After all, they needed to digest the


    food. However, considering Lucas¡¯s physical condition, Emily and the two little ones did not go out and


    stayed in the room.


    ¡°Uncle, can you apany us to watch a movie?¡± The two little ones came to Lucas and looked at him


    eagerly. Lucas did not refuse and asked Mason to find a movie to watch with the two little ones.


    Emily also sat next to him.


    It was not until the movie ended that the group of them went to soak in the hot spring separately. Lucas


    brought Ethan, while Emily brought Sofia to the other side. However, the hot spring pool was next to


    each other, but there was a wooden wall in the middle. Of course, the soundproofing was not good.


    After all, this was also one of the highlights of the hotel¡¯s careful design. It was for the convenience of


    the family or for couples to take a bath together. It was specially designed for people to chat. It could be


    said that this design was quite thoughtful. Emily took Sofia, wrapped her hair, and walked to the side of


    the hot spring to slowly enter the water.


    ¡°Mommy, this water is so warm.¡± It was the first time the little girl had soaked in a hot spring. It was very


    novel and she looked around. Emily held her hand and slowly walked to the rockery by the pool. She


    smiled and said, ¡°Is itfortable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s veryfortable, very warm.¡± As the little girl said this, she


    began to y happily in the water and swam up and down. Emily watched with amusement and did not


    stop her. She thought that her daughter had not yed so happily for a long time, so she let her y


    for a while. As for herself, she leaned against the edge of the rockery pond andfortably soaked.


    Compared to the lively atmosphere on their side, the atmosphere between Lucas and Ethan next door


    was a lot quieter.


    It was probably because it was the first time that Lucas had brought this child to the hot spring, and he


    was at a loss as to what to do.


    As for Ethan, he was actually excited, but he didn¡¯t want to lose hisposure in front of his beloved


    uncle, so he restrained himself a lot.


    Even so, the excitement in his eyes betrayed him.


    Moreover, Lucas had already seen through the restlessness in his heart and said with


    a smile, ¡°If you want to y, you can y as much as you want. There¡¯s no need to restrain yourself.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just rx.¡± The little fellow spoke very carefully. Then, he saw Lucas open his hands and


    ce them on the edge of the pool. He also opened his hands as he did.


    However, he was small and had short legs. If he wanted to imitate Lucas, he had to put his hands on


    the edge of the pool and stand up. When Lucas saw this, the smile in his eyes became even wider. He


    only felt that the little fellow in front of him was really too fun. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like me. This


    position is not suitable for you. When you grow up, you can do it.¡±


    Hearing this, the little fellow was a little embarrassed. He withdrew his hand and sat upright by the pool.


    He looked so serious as if he was not the one who had been stupid. Lucas could not help butugh


    again. ¡°Can you swim?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The little fellow nodded obediently. Lucas continued, ¡°This pool is also shallow. You can swim around if


    you want.¡± Hearing this, the little fellow was actually quite moved. Especially the cheerful voice of his


    sister next door, which made him almost unable to suppress it. But in the end, he still felt that the image


    was very important, so he shook his head and refused. ¡°No, I¡¯ll just sit here.¡± Lucas found him very


    amusing. Emily alsoughed. She didn¡¯t expect her son to care so much about his image. After about


    half an hour, Lucas saw that Ethan¡¯s face was red from soaking in the


    water and knew that it was about time.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get up.¡± As he spoke, he took the lead to stand up and walk towards the shore. Of course,


    he did not forget to remind Emily, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, we don¡¯t have much time left. Don¡¯t soak for too


    long. You¡¯ll get dizzy.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take Sofia out now.¡± ¡°Sofia, let¡¯s go.¡± Emily replied. ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±


    Sofia replied in a soft voice and swam towards the shore. Emily also walked over. Just as she stepped


    on the steps and was about to go ashore, she identally slipped and fell back into the hot spring,


    causing a huge ssh. Sofia was shocked and shouted, ¡°Mommy!¡± In the hot spring next door, Lucas


    and Ethan heard this panicked voice and frowned. ¡°What happened? What happened?¡± ¡°Sister, what


    happened to Mommy?¡±


    The two asked in unison. .


    Sofia heard the voice and shouted in panic, ¡°Lucas, brother, what should we do? Mommy fell into the


    water.¡± As her words fell, the sound of Emily coughing echoed in the air. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, are you


    alright?¡± Lucas¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just some water.¡± Emily said as she stood up.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as her right foot stepped on the ground, she felt a sharp pain in her ankle, which


    made her take a deep breath. It hurt so much that she almost fell back.


    Fortunately, she endured it in the end and limped ashore. At this time, Sofia also saw the abnormality


    of her ankle and eximed, ¡°Mommy, your foot is swollen!¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Chapter 176 Was It Painful?


    Hearing the little girl¡¯s exmation again, Lucas asked again with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t want Lucas to know and felt that she was fine.


    But when she tried to move, she felt a terrible pain in her ankle again, which made her lose her


    bnce. Fortunately, Sofia had quick eyes and hands. She went forward to support her and said


    anxiously, ¡°Mommy, you can¡¯t walk anymore. If you go on like this, your feet will be even more swollen.¡±


    Emily looked embarrassed and wanted to say something. But before she could speak, her daughter¡¯s


    soft and cute voice came again. ¡°Uncle, can youe and help my mommy? My mommy¡¯s foot is


    swollen and she can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± Almost as soon as he said this, Lucas¡¯ low voice came from the


    next door, ¡°Alright.¡± Then, there was the sound of water when he got up. When Emily heard this voice,


    she could not help but panic. Because she was only wrapped in a bath towel and was not wearing


    anything. Seeing the footsteps outside the door, Emily was frightened. She looked around and saw that


    there was still a bath towel hanging on the hanger next to her. She hurriedly pulled it over and put it on.


    Just as she was done, Lucas, who was wearing a bathrobe, also arrived. Behind him was a worried


    Ethan. The two of them walked in and saw Emily standing in the corridor with a bath towel. The bath


    hat on her head had gone somewhere. Her ck hair was wet and stuck to her face. She looked very


    embarrassed. Lucas looked down and saw that Emily¡¯s ankle was swollen and purplish-red. It looked a


    little scary. Emily also noticed Lucas¡¯ gaze and moved her feet ufortably. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Lucas


    suddenly shouted to stop her. Then, without giving her a chance to react, he went forward and directly


    picked her up by the waist. This sudden action directly stunned Emily She instinctively hugged the


    man¡¯s neck and looked up. It was the man¡¯s angr


    lower jaw. After a while, they returned to the room. Mason looked at Doctor Armstrong, who was


    carried back by his master, and a trace of surprise shed through his eyes. What is going on? They


    are hugging already?


    Just as he was muttering in his heart, he heard his president¡¯s calm voice, ¡°Go get a medical kit from


    the front desk ande over.¡±


    ¡°Injured?¡± Mason regretted the moment he finished asking. What did he not understand? Doctor


    Armstrong was also carried back by his master. It was obvious that Doctor Armstrong was injured. He


    immediately said in embarrassment, ¡°I will go get the medicine box right now.¡± Lucas ignored him and


    ced Emily on the sofa. The two little ones saw this and immediately leaned over with concern.


    ¡°Mommy, does it hurt a lot?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll blow on Mommy, then it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± The two little ones said in


    unison. ¡°Mommy is fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± Emilyforted them. As they were talking, Mason came back


    with the medicine box and opened it on the coffee table.


    Lucas took out the disinfectant from inside and walked towards Emily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you apply the medicine.¡± As he spoke, he bent down and was about to grab Emily¡¯s foot. Emily


    was frightened and quickly dodged. What right did she have to ask the dignified President of the


    Greens Group to help her apply the medicine?


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I can do it myself. Give me the medicine.¡±


    As she spoke, she went to get the medicine.


    Looking at the outstretched hand, Lucas somehow avoided it. ¡°Mr. Greens?¡± Emily looked over in


    confusion. Lucas looked back with dark eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Just let me do it.¡± After he finished


    speaking, he nced at Emily¡¯s injured ankle and spoke again.


    ¡°I have to rub it well. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to walk tomorrow. You should know this better than


    me.¡±


    Emily was silent She hesitated for a moment, but finally agreed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Greens.¡±


    Lucas lightly nodded, then ced her leg on his knee. Mason, who was at the side, was already


    dumbfounded. This, was this still his master? He actually took the initiative to help others.


    The two little ones also blinked as they watched the interaction between the two. Then, they looked at


    each other and covered their mouths tough. Emily did not notice this.


    At this moment, her whole body was tense and she looked at Lucas at a loss.


    It could be said that she had never been in close contact with a man like this. She was a little


    embarrassed and could not help but pull the towel on her body. Naturally, Lucas also noticed Emily¡¯s


    unnatural behavior. But he didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, Emily was a little embarrassed now. Her whole


    body was wet. Even though she was wrapped in a bath towel, her legs were still exposed in the air.


    This made her very ufortable. In addition, she was only wearing close-fitting clothes. She was


    worried that she would be seen. After spraying medicine, Lucas put his hand on Emily¡¯s ankle. Emily¡¯s


    calves shrank, feeling a little weird. Seeing this, Lucasforted in a low voice, ¡°Rx.¡± After he


    finished speaking, he began to massage her, and a delicate touch was transmitted from his palm¡­


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Chapter 179 She Was More Likeable


    The West Mountain Resort was a resort that Greens family had spent several years to build, and it was


    about to bepleted. And this matter was no longer a secret in Y City. Chase had already figured that


    on the day of the opening, Lucas would definitely go to the resort. When the time came, she would go


    to Auntie Edwards to get a coupon and then take the opportunity to improve her rtionship with Lucas


    in the resort. However, she never expected that Lucas would go to the resort so early. He even brought


    Emily! ¡°Why did you bring this woman? Why!?¡± Chase held the phone and frowned. She could not


    understand no matter how she thought about it. Or perhaps, she didn¡¯t dare to think too deeply about


    this guess¡­ It was impossible for Lucas to fall for a woman with children already instead of her, right?


    Although Chase felt that this was impossible, she still didn¡¯t want to continue being passive like this.


    No matter what, she had to find a way to stop Lucas and that woman from getting close to her first!


    Thinking of this, Chase put away her phone and got up to find her mother. ¡°Mommy, are you asleep?¡±


    She stood at the door and knocked. After a while, Gwen¡¯s voice came from the room, ¡°Come in, I am


    still up.¡± Hearing this, Chase pushed the door open and walked in. She saw her mother sitting alone at


    the head of the bed. ¡°Dad hasn¡¯te back yet?¡± ¡°Yes, he said he has a dinner party and will be back


    in a while.¡± Gwen roughly said it, then changed the topic and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chase did


    not hide anything and told her the purpose of her visit.


    ¡°Mommy, I hope you can help me get Auntie Edwards out tomorrow and help me get a coupon for the


    West Mountain Resort.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I will go to meet her tomorrow.¡±


    Gwen nodded in agreement. She didn¡¯t ask her daughter what she was doing with this coupon. She


    knew that her daughter was doing this for Lucas.


    The next afternoon, in an elegant cafe. Gwen and Peiying sat face-to-face on the sofa, drinking coffee.


    The atmosphere was very harmonious. After chatting for a while, Gwen mentioned the purpose of this


    meeting. ¡°Peiying, there is something I have to trouble you with.¡± ¡°What is it? Why are you so polite?¡±


    Peiying looked over in surprise. Gwen pretended to be embarrassed and said, ¡°Chase, that girl, hasOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    always wanted to go to the resort in West Mountain, so she entrusted me to ask you for a coupon.¡±


    Peiying couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard this. ¡°What coupon? Tell Chase that if she wants to go,


    just go. I will inform Lucas about it. There¡¯s no need to get a coupon.¡± ¡°I said the same thing, but that


    girl¡­ sigh.¡± Gwen pretended to sigh in distress.


    Peiying was puzzled. ¡°What happened to Chase?¡± Seeing that the fish had taken the bait, Gwen curled


    the corners of her lips without leaving a trace. Then she slowly said, ¡°She likes Lucas and doesn¡¯t dare


    to take any action. She is also afraid of making Lucas unhappy. So, she entrusted me to ask you.¡± As


    she spoke, she paused and said with embarrassment, ¡°I have no other meaning in saying this. I just


    feel that I am too old to worry about her matters. I tell her. If you like him, just go pursue him. But she¡¯s


    so reserved. I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll be able to express her feelings.¡± Originally, her words were a bit


    probing. She wanted to see Peiying¡¯s attitude towards her daughter chasing after Lucas. As a result,


    Peiying smiled and said, ¡°As a girl, it¡¯s better to be reserved. It¡¯s likable.¡± Gwen choked. Fortunately,


    she covered it up in time and nodded along with Peiying¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s good to be more reserved. As a girl, being reserved is more likable.¡± Then the two of


    themplimented each other, and Gwen changed the topic again. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you


    about the resort.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no trouble, no trouble. It¡¯s not a big deal at all.¡±


    Peiying waved her hand and said indifferently.


    Gwen was overjoyed and sat with her for a while.


    After almost an hour, she found an excuse to leave.


    Peiying watched Gwen leave, but she was not in a hurry to go back. She sat in her original position and


    took out her phone to call Lucas. After a while, the man¡¯s deep and cold voice came from the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    Peiying asked with a smile.


    Lucas answered truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m at the resort hotel in West Mountain. What can I do for you?¡±


    Unexpectedly, just as he said this, his mother¡¯s surprised voice came from the phone.


    ¡°Are you there for the open ceremony? But you can just ask someone to do this kind of thing. Why did


    you go so early?¡± ¡°I came here to rest for a few days,¡± Lucas said. Hearing this, Peiying did not think


    too much and asked a few words of concern. ¡°Are you alone?¡±


    ¡°No, there are also Doctor Armstrong and Mason.¡± Lucas did not hide anything. Even so, Peiying was


    even more surprised. Mason was his assistant. It was reasonable for him to be there. But what


    happened to Emily!?


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Chapter 180 Too Close to Her


    ¡°Why is the doctor there?¡± Peiying asked with a frown. At the same time, she was also muttering in her


    heart. Her son was too close to this Doctor Armstrong. She was also smart, and after thinking about it,


    she realized that something was wrong.


    No wonder Gwen came to meet her. The Smith family probably already knew about this.


    At this moment, Peiying saw through Chase Smith¡¯s thoughts. Of course, she also saw that Chase


    Smith was a person who was somewhat scheming. However, this was not a big deal to her. After all, for


    someone of their status, it would be bad if they were too naive.


    Moreover, for her, the most important thing was whether her son was too close to that doctor.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Lucas, tell me honestly, what exactly is going on between you and that Doctor Armstrong?¡±


    On the other side, when Lucas heard this, his eyes flickered.


    He knew that his mother had misunderstood something. He just said indifferently, ¡°Doctor Armstrong


    just said that soaking in the hot spring is good for my body. But just in case, I think it¡¯s better to bring


    her along.¡± Hearing this, Peiying still did not believe it. ¡°I don¡¯t care why you are doing this. In any case,


    you have to know in your heart that Doctor Armstrong is a doctor after all. You have to take care of your


    status and don¡¯t do anything excessive.¡±


    After hearing this, Lucas immediately frowned and said with a bit of displeasure, ¡°Mom, I know what I


    am doing. You don¡¯t have to remind me.¡± Peiying naturally noticed her son¡¯s unhappiness and stopped


    talking. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say anymore. How is your health?¡± She changed the topic and asked, but she


    had another thought in her mind. Although her son said he knew what he was doing, there were some


    people in this world who had impure thoughts. It seemed that she had to find a chance to meet that


    Doctor Armstrong next time.


    Emily did not know about these things.


    Because of her injury, she stayed at the hot spring hotel for another day, but she could not go


    anywhere.


    The two little ones stayed in the room and watched TV with her.


    However, she could see that the two little ones actually wanted to go out to y, but they were afraid


    that she would be bored alone, so they restrained their desire. Thinking of this, Emily felt warm in her


    heart. At the same time, she felt bad for the kids


    ¡°Ethan, Sofia, if you want to go out to y, go out and y for a while. You don¡¯t have to apany


    Mommy in the room.¡± Emily tried to let the two children go out for a walk.


    The two little guys did not go. ¡°We have yed enough yesterday. Mommy, we will stay in the room to


    apany you. Otherwise, Mommy will be so bored in the room alone.¡± As they spoke, the two little


    guys hugged Emily and acted cute. After a while, the three of themughed. At this time, Lucas


    knocked on the door and came in. He looked at the mother and son who were talking andughing,


    and his originally somewhat bad face instantly softened. ¡°What are you guys talking about? Why are


    you smiling so happily?¡± ¡°Uncle, you finished working?¡± When Sofia saw Lucas, she immediately


    weed him with joy. Lucas nodded with a smile. He walked over and looked at Emily¡¯s swollen


    ankle. He asked with concern, ¡°How do you feel today?¡± ¡°Much better. It¡¯s not as swollen as yesterday.¡±


    Emily looked back with a smile. Suddenly, her heart moved. She said with some embarrassment, ¡°Is


    there nothing else for Mr. Greens to do now?¡± Hearing this, Lucas raised his eyebrows and replied, ¡°I¡¯m


    free now. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I want to ask Mr. Greens to take the two children out to y for a while.


    They have been with me in the room for a while now. I¡¯m afraid they are bored.¡± Emily spoke out her


    thoughts. Lucas did not refuse. Because he liked these two children who understood things very much.


    On the other hand, when the two children heard this, their faces immediately became tangled. They


    wanted to y with uncle, but they were worried that Mommy was alone in the room.


    Seeing that the two little ones were about to frown, how could Emily not guess what they were


    thinking? It was funny and touching. ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about it. You go with uncle to y. Mommy will


    get some sleep.¡± Hearing this, the two little ones finally stopped struggling. But before they left, they did


    their best to put everything that Emily needed to the bedside.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s phone is charged. The iPad is here. There are also fruits. I have also washed them. If you


    wake up and we have note back yet, you can watch TV and eat fruit.¡±


    Ethan stood by the bed like a little adult and carefully warned Emily. As Lucas watched, he suddenly


    understood why Mason said he was envious yesterday. These two children were simply too good.


    Walking out of the room, Lucas lowered his head and asked the two children beside him softly, ¡°Where


    do you want to go to y?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know either. Do you know anywhere we can go, Lucas?¡± Sofia


    raised her head and looked back at Lucas with starry eyes. Ethan did not speak, but the expression on


    his face expressed his meaning.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Chapter 181 For the First Time


    Lucas took the two little ones to a nearby amusement park.


    Because he considered that there would be families with children, he also designed a small


    amusement park in the resort vige. Although the park was small, there were thetest amusement


    facilities.


    The two little ones were excited. Of course, they did not forget Lucas. From time to time, they would


    interact with Lucas who was waiting outside.


    ¡°Lucas, look, I am here.¡±


    Sofia sat on the amusement equipment and interacted excitedly with Lucas.


    Ethan also revealed a child¡¯s temperament. Looking at the two bright smiles, Lucas thought for a


    moment and took out his phone to take a few photos for them. After ying for about two hours, they


    walked back reluctantly. ¡°Lucas, it¡¯s so fun here. I like it here. Brother, do you like it here?¡± Sofia held


    Lucas¡¯ hand and smiled brightly. ¡°Yes, we cane again when Mommy has time in the future.¡± Ethan


    nodded with a twinkle in his eyes. Lucas did not expect the two of them to like this ce so much. He


    smiled and did not say anything.


    However, when he returned to the hotel, he asked someone to call the manager over.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Mr. Greens, do you have any instructions for me?¡± The manager rushed over and asked respectfully.


    Lucas said lightly, ¡°Get two VIP cards for the kids. In the future, when theye to y, receive them


    for free.¡±


    The manager heard this and looked at the children in shock. After a while, he nodded and epted the


    order. He immediately registered and handed them to the two children.


    ¡°Young Master Ethan, Miss Sofia, this is your membership card. In the future, you cane and y


    for free.¡± Seeing this, Sofia and Ethan were a little overwhelmed and turned to look at Lucas.


    Seeing their hesitation, Lucas knew that Emily had taught them not to casually take other people¡¯s


    things.


    At the same time, he was also surprised by how good they were. If an ordinary child heard the word


    free, he would definitely be excited and receive it right away. However, these two children were


    obviously very tempted, but they resisted the temptation.


    ¡°Take it. Just treat it as the reward for your mother¡¯s treatment. Your mother gave me a sachet before,


    and I have not paid the bill yet.¡± Lucas persuaded the two of them to take the membership cards.


    Sofia and Ethan were children after all. When they heard that it was a treatment fee for their mommy,


    they no longer hesitated and took the membership cards from the manager.


    Then they returned to the room.


    In the room, Emily had already woken up. She sat in the living room and watched TV. When she heard


    the noiseing from the door, she looked over with a smile and greeted, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Lucas nodded and was stunned.


    There was no other reason. This kind of conversation suddenly made him have the feeling that his wife


    was waiting at home for his return. Fortunately, this strange idea was quickly thrown to the back of his


    mind. Because his attention was diverted by the two little ones.


    The two children took the membership cards prepared by Lucas and presented it to Emily like


    presenting a treasure.


    ¡°Mommy, look. This is the membership card that uncle gave us. Brother and I each took one.¡± ¡°Uncle


    said that with this card, we can y for free in the future.¡±


    Ethan added the key point that his sister had not mentioned. Emily was shocked. She did not expect


    that Lucas would give the two children such a pricey gift. But they did not do anything to deserve it.


    ¡°Sofia, Ethan, can you return the membership cards to uncle?¡± She coaxed the two children and said to


    Lucas, ¡°Mr. Greens, I know that you like the two children, so you gave us such gifts. But this is not right.


    We can¡¯t ept it.¡± Lucas frowned, as if he did not expect that he would be rejected one day.


    ¡°What¡¯s not right about it? I think they like it. It¡¯s fine as long as they like it. Besides, know what you


    mean. This is nothing to me. Besides, you don¡¯te here often, do you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±.


    Emily wanted to refute, but before she could say anything, she was interrupted. Lucas said indifferently,


    ¡°No buts. If you can¡¯t ept what I just said, you can also treat it as an employee benefit.¡± ¡°¡­ Then


    thank you, Mr. Greens.¡± Emily was helpless. In the end, she could only thank and ept. However, she


    secretly promised in her heart that she would do her best to treat the injuries on Lucas. After saying a


    polite sentence, Lucas changed the topic, ¡°I may be going back tonight. I have some business over


    there and need to deal with it urgently.¡± ¡°Okay, then I will clean up.¡± Emily did not ask more and nodded


    to show that she understood. ¡°No hurry. I¡¯ve already ordered someone to help tidy up your things. Don¡¯t


    burden yourself.¡± Lucas said. Hearing that the man was thinking about everything for her, Emily


    couldn¡¯t help but feel strange.


    This was the first time someone else was taking care of everything for her.


    In the past, she had to rely on herself for everything¡­


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Chapter 182 Her Feelings for Him Were Not Quite Right


    Later, Mason brought a female attendant to help Emily pack her luggage. After almost half an hour, the


    group went down the mountain. When they returned home, Lucy was shocked when she saw her


    granddaughter being carried in by Lucas. ¡°What is going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just identally twisted my


    leg.¡± Emily knew that her grandmother was worried, so she pulled her hand and exined. ¡°Why are


    you so careless?¡± Lucy suddenly felt distressed. She red at Emily, but did not forget to thank Lucas.


    ¡°Mr. Greens, thank you for sending Emily back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. You¡¯re too polite.¡± Lucas


    responded with a faint smile. Then, he said to Emily, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, stay at home and recuperate


    for the next two days.¡±


    Emily nodded.


    After that, Lucas said goodbye to the two little ones and left.


    The two little ones reluctantly sent him to the door. The two of them were reluctant toe back. They


    looked in the direction of the elevator.


    Lucy looked at them and felt funny. ¡°Ethan, Sofia, close the door ande over. Great-Grandma has


    something to ask you.¡± Hearing this, the two little ones obediently closed the door and turned to run


    over. ¡°What is it?¡± Sofia and Ethan hugged each other and asked in a childish voice. Lucy hugged them


    and then asked about the three of them going to y. ¡°What did you do there?¡±


    ¡°We went to see the maple forest and theke.¡±


    ¡°Uncle also took us and Mommy to the hot spring. Today, he also took us to the amusement park.¡±


    The two little ones were very familiar with each other and told Lucy everything. Lucy listened with relish


    and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that you have a good time.¡± Although she said this, her eyes were


    covered with ayer of worry.


    Emily did not notice the interaction between the three of them. That night, after dinner, perhaps


    because of the journey, the two children began to feel sleepy early. Emily brought them back to the


    children¡¯s room and coaxed them to sleep. About half an hourter, looking at the two little ones who


    were sleeping soundly, Emily walked out of the room softly. She was about to go to the kitchen to pour


    a ss of water when she saw her grandmother sitting in the living room. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s sote. Aren¡¯t


    you going to sleep?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleepter. Come and sit with me. There are some things I want to talk to you about.¡±


    As Lucy spoke, she stretched out her hand and gestured for Emily to sit beside him.


    Emily walked over in confusion and asked, ¡°Grandmother, what do you want to talk to me about?¡±


    Hearing this, Lucy bluntly told her what she was thinking. ¡°Emily, don¡¯t you think that Ethan and Sofia


    are a little too close to Mr. Greens?¡± It turned out that the olddy also noticed it.


    She turned to look at Emily and continued, ¡°I want to ask you what you think. Do you have any


    thoughts about Mr. Greens?¡±. Although she asked this very tactfully, Emily also understood the


    meaning of her words and was somewhat shocked. ¡°Grandma, why do you think so¡±


    She eximed and exined without thinking, ¡°Mr. Greens and I are only patient and doctor. Don¡¯t


    think too much about it.¡±


    Lucy looked at her and was silent for a moment. Then she slowly said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t let


    Ethan and Sofia get too close to Mr. Greens, lest they be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Emily nodded with a serious expression. In fact, even if her grandmother did not say this, she also


    nned to doit. Then the two talked for a while, and Lucy was sleepy and took the lead to go back to


    the room to rest. Only Emily was left sitting alone on the sofa in the living room. Under the white light,


    she looked ahead, thinking about something. A momentter, Emily got up and went to the kitchen.


    She poured herself a ss of water and went to the study, intending to read her master¡¯s notes. After a


    period of time, she stretched and looked up at the clock on the wall. It was


    already veryte. She got up and prepared to go back to the room to rest. However, before she went


    back, she went to the room of the two little ones. Looking at the pair of children sleeping soundly on the


    bed, Emily revealed a gentle smile.


    She carefully tucked the two little ones in and stood where she was. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the


    man from that night. That strange night had unexpectedly given her two little lives. However, she did


    not know who he was. Before, she had actually thought of finding the other party, but what if the other


    party: already had a family? Because of this, she had not made a move all these years. However, when


    she thought of what her grandmother had said at night and how the two little ones showed intimacy to


    Lucas, she had no choice but to face this matter again. Perhaps, she could entrust Lucas with this


    favor. After all, with the Greens Group¡¯s ability, it should be easy to find a person. Thinking of this,


    Emily had already decided. The next time she saw Lucas, she had to mention this matter to him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Chapter 183 Here for Her


    Emily had been recuperating at home for two days, and her ankle had finally recovered. The first thing


    she did after she recovered was to go to the manor at the top of the mountain to look at the medicinal


    herbs.


    She hadn¡¯t been here for several days, so she was a little worried about the medicinal herbs on the


    mountain.


    Fortunately, the person that Lucas had sent took good care of the medicinal herbs. Looking at the


    vibrant medicinal herbs in the herb field, Emily couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief and reveal a


    smile. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, are there any problems with these medicinal herbs?¡± the butler asked with a


    professional smile on his face. ¡°No problem. You guys took good care of them. Thank you for your hard


    work.¡± Emily sincerely thanked him. Then she went to the toolbox next to her and nned to take some


    tools to work. The butler saw her actions and quickly stepped forward to stop her. ¡°Doctor Armstrong,


    what are you going to do? Just tell me to do it.¡± ¡°I n to dispose of some of the tender shoots of the


    medicinal herbs. You might not know how to do this.¡± As Emily spoke, she walked towards the herb


    field.


    Some of the sprouts that grew from medicinal herbs were useless against medicinal properties. They


    needed to be processed in advance to maintain better medicinal properties.


    When the butler saw this, how could he dare to let Emily do it herself?


    He stopped Emily once again and said with a smile, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, you can just ask us to do this.


    Moreover, Young Master has also instructed us to do the work in the herb field. You only need to


    command from the side.¡±


    Following this, the voices of the other workers echoed from the side. ¡°Yes, Doctor Armstrong, you just


    rest at the side. As for the medicinal herbs, tell us how to deal with them. We will definitely deal with


    them properly.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, don¡¯t fight with us over this little work.¡±


    Hearing these words, Emily could no longer insist and immediately told the workers how to deal withThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    the medicinal herbs in detail. As the workers gradually got started, Emily left the herb field and dealt


    with the medicinal herbs that she had brought from home before.


    Under the sunlight, the garden was a busy scene and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    And the busy time always passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was noon. Emily stopped what she


    was doing and prepared to go back. Unexpectedly, when she walked to the living room, she heard the


    butler¡¯s happy voiceing from the front. ¡°Young Master, you are here. Doctor Armstrong is handling


    the herbs inside.¡± The butler followed Lucas into the living room. The man came against the light, and


    his tall figure imperceptibly increased his dignity. Emily looked at him nkly for a moment before


    reacting. He asked with a somewhat surprised voice, ¡°Mr. Greens, why are you here?¡± ¡°I heard that you


    came here, so I came to see if your injury is better.¡± Lucas¡¯ straightforward answer directly stunned


    Emily. He was here for her¡­ In a split second, an indescribable strange feeling spread in Emily¡¯s heart.


    Fortunately, she quickly calmed down and said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m a doctor, so I naturally


    know how to treat this kind of injury. However, I still have to thank Mr. Greens for your concern.¡± ¡°It¡¯s


    good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Lucas nodded and then changed the topic. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Not yet. I was


    just about to go back and eat.¡± Emily shook her head. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any, why don¡¯t we have


    lunch together before leaving? Or has Doctor Armstrong and your family made an appointment?¡± Lucas


    said. ¡°Not really.¡±


    Emily agreed to Lucas¡¯s invitation. After all, she just happened to have something to tell this man.


    When the housekeeper heard the conversation between the two, he went to the kitchen and told the


    head chef to cook a few more dishes. Soon, lunch was ready. The housekeeper respectfully came over


    and said, ¡°Young Master, Doctor Armstrong, you can move to the restaurant to eat now.¡± ¡°Got it.¡±


    Lucas replied and invited Emily to go with him. In the restaurant, there were many sumptuous dishes


    on the long European-style table. Among them, there were a few that Emily liked.


    As Emily watched, a strange feeling shed through her heart once again.


    During the meal, there was no rule of silence.


    Lucas took the initiative to bring up a topic to chat with Emily.


    Emily was somewhat absent-minded.


    Because she was thinking about how to ask Lucas to help her.


    Little did she know that Lucas had already noticed her strangeness.


    ¡°Is there something on Doctor Armstrong¡¯s mind? If you don¡¯t mind, you can tell me.¡±


    Lucas took the initiative to ask.


    Emily thought about it and felt that there was nothing to be tangled about, so she said it immediately.


    ¡°I want to ask Mr. Greens to help me investigate something.¡± ¡°Oh, what is it?¡± Lucas said, raising his


    eyebrows and looking over. Emily said bluntly, ¡°The Carrey Hotel is your Greens Group¡¯s property,


    right? Can you help me find someone?¡± ¡°Who is it? Do you have any information about this person?¡±


    Lucas asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who that person is, but I remember the room number he stayed in. I think your hotel


    should have a record of the customer.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Lucas expectantly. Lucas frowned


    and nodded. ¡°Yes. Tell me when he checked in and which room.¡± Hearing this, Emily immediately told


    him the information she knew. ¡°About five years ago, on the twenty-fourth of July. Yes, the guest who


    lived in the presidential suite, Room 888.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Chapter 184 That Woman Was Her


    When Lucas heard Emily¡¯s words, he was stunned. A strange look shed across his eyes as he asked


    with an expressionless face, ¡°If I may ask, what are you looking for this person for?¡±


    Emily was a little hesitant. However, after thinking for a few seconds, she still chose to say it. After all,


    with Lucas¡¯ ability, if he agreed to help, he would naturally be able to find out what happened a few


    years ago. ¡°I think Mr. Greens has investigated me and should know about what happened to me


    before. Five years ago, I was plotted against by someone. Something horrible happened in that room.


    Because of that, I had Sofia and Ethan. Now that the children have grown up and have a need for a


    father, I want to find their biological father.¡± ¡°Their father! Are you sure about what you said?¡± Lucas


    was stunned again, and the expression on his face was very strange. ¡°Mr. Greens, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Emily looked at him, a little puzzled. When he met the woman¡¯s puzzled eyes, Lucas quickly calmed


    down. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Although he said that, his heart was already in turmoil.


    The Carrey Hotel was indeed the only six-star hotel under the Greens Group.


    The presidential suite at the hotel was his exclusive room and he was the only one who lived there.


    Moreover, he also remembered the date that Emily mentioned very clearly. Five years ago, Lucas was


    plotted against and drugged. It could be said that it was also the only time in his life that he was so


    careless. Because of this, he could not forget that matter. He didn¡¯t have much memory of it and only


    thought that it was a dream. But now that he heard Emily talk about this matter, he could no longer


    calm his heart. Could it be that that night really wasn¡¯t a dream? Thinking of this, Lucas thought of


    many details. He remembered that when he got up the next day, there was a pool of blood on the bed.


    At that time, his face was very ugly and he even questioned Mason.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°What happenedst night? Why did a woman appear in my room?¡± ¡°What woman?¡±


    Mason was stunned by the question. Then, he reacted and hurriedly exined that he


    did not arrange for him a woman. Hearing this, Lucas frowned and was about to ask about the blood.


    The voice of the assistant sounded again.


    ¡°President, you are injured.¡±


    Mason pointed at Lucas¡¯ back and could not help but mutter, ¡°But why does this wound look like a


    scratch? Who hurt you? Did you scratch yourselfst night?¡± Although he said this, he still contacted


    the doctor immediately.


    However, Lucas dispelled his doubts because of his words. He felt that the blood on the bed might be


    the blood that flowed from his back after he scratched open the wound yesterday.


    Thinking of this, Lucas came back to his senses and looked at Emily with aplicated expression.


    If Emily was not lying, then that woman was her that night?


    Almost as soon as this thought emerged, Lucas was unable to calm down. At this time, Emily also


    discovered that something was wrong with him. ¡°Mr. Greens, what¡¯s wrong with you? Your expression


    suddenly became so ugly. Are you ill again?¡± When she said this, she immediately stepped forward


    worriedly and forcefully pulled Lucas¡¯ wrist to take his pulse.


    When the butler beside her saw this, he also revealed a worried expression.


    Fortunately, after taking his pulse for a while, Emily heaved a sigh of relief and let go of Lucas. She


    laughed and said, ¡°You really scared me just now. However, other than your body being weak, you


    don¡¯t have any other problems.¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at Lucas in confusion. She


    could not understand why this man¡¯s expression was so ugly just now. Could it be because of what she


    had just said? After all, she was only a private doctor, and she had already troubled Lucas a lot. Now


    that she had made such a request, it was indeed a bit too much. ¡°About that, I was just saying it


    casually just now. If it is inconvenient for Mr. Greens, it¡¯s ok.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not inconvenient.¡±


    Lucas looked at the embarrassed Emily and knew that this woman had


    misunderstood something. He said lightly. Emily was stunned. Before she could react, she heard the


    man¡¯s deep voice again. ¡°I will send someone to investigate this matter. But because it has been too


    long, it may take a while.¡±


    Lucas looked deeply at Emily as if something was surging in his deep and quiet eyes.


    Unfortunately, Emily did not notice it.


    All of her attention was on Lucas agreeing to her request just now, and she was overjoyed. ¡°Sorry to


    trouble you, Mr. Greens. I am not in a hurry. Just inform me when you have any news.¡± Emily thanked


    him gratefully. Lucas nodded and did not say anything more. After lunch, the two of them went down


    the mountain. Lucas first sent Emily home. When they arrived, Emily opened the door and got out of


    the car, saying goodbye to Lucas.


    ¡°Mr. Greens, I will go back first. Be careful on the way. Remember not to be too tired.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Lucas nodded and watched Emily enter the building before he slowly retracted his gaze.


    His eyes were dark as he instructed Mason who was driving. He said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Carrey


    Hotel.¡±


    Mason was stunned. Although he was puzzled, he still carried out the order and started the car to go to


    the Carrey Hotel.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Chapter 185 DNA Test


    By the time he arrived, the manager had already received the news and was respectfully waiting at the


    door with his employees. When he saw Lucas getting out of the car, he immediately went up to him.


    ¡°President, what instructions do you have?¡± ¡°Go and find the surveince record outside room 888 on


    July 24th five years ago.¡± Lucas directly stated his purpose foring and made arrangements.


    The manager was very surprised after hearing this, but he did not dare to neglect it. He immediately


    ordered his subordinates next to him to look for it. After all, it had been too many years, so it took a bit


    of time. However, Mason was a little confused about his boss¡¯s sudden actions. In the end, he could


    not resist his curiosity and asked, ¡°President, why did you suddenly think of the surveince footage


    from that day? Is there something?¡± ¡°Do you still remember what happened five years ago?¡± Lucas


    nced at him and said with a sullen face. Mason thought for a moment and thought of what his


    president was talking about. The only thing that could make his president change his face was that


    night when he was tricked.


    In fact, that was indeed the case. Lucas continued in a deep voice, ¡°That night, I seemed to have had


    sex with a woman here. However, I always thought that it was a dream. Until today, Doctor Armstrong


    asked me to help her find the child¡¯s biological father. The information she provided happened to be in


    this room.¡±


    He paused at this point, then said in a deep voice.


    ¡°I was the only one who lived in this room.¡±


    ¡°So Doctor Armstrong was that woman that night?¡±


    Mason widened his eyes in shock.


    Lucas did not speak, but the meaning on his face was obvious.


    Looking at the silent president, Mason did not know how to describe the shock in his heart at this


    moment.


    Suddenly, he remembered something. He swallowed his saliva and said carefully, ¡°If that is the case,


    the timing was indeed correct. It was indeed on the second day of July 24th that Dr. Armstrong¡¯s


    reputation was¡­¡± Speaking of this, Mason thought of something in horror and stuttered to look at his


    president If what Doctor Armstrong said was true, then, wouldn¡¯t those two children be the children of


    his boss?


    ¡°No, there can¡¯t be such a coincidence, right?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but mutter. Lucas knew what he was


    talking about, and his thin lips pursed tightly without saying anything. After an unknown period of time,


    he saw that there was still no news from the hotel and couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Go take a look. Why


    hasn¡¯t there been any news after so long?¡±


    He urged Mason


    Mason nodded and turned to leave. Not long after, he returned and said respectfully, ¡°President, the


    hotel manager said that because it has been too long, he has to look for a while.¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas frowned and did not say anything. He used theputer to deal with some


    business while waiting for the results.


    After almost an hour, the hotel manager knocked on the door and came in nervously.


    ¡°President.¡±


    ¡°Anything yet?¡± Lucas looked up and saw the expressionless look on his face, which gave people a lot


    of pressure The hotel manager smiled and apologized, ¡°Well, because it has been too long, the


    surveince video has been lost.¡± ¡°Lost?¡± Lucas repeated, and his face instantly became very ugly.


    Mason also frowned and scolded, ¡°Are you sure you have lost it? Have you looked carefully?¡±


    ¡°Assistant Mason, I¡¯ve already sent people to look for it three times. We indeed lost the surveince


    data from that day. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time.¡± The hotel manager quickly


    defended himself. Mason said unhappily, ¡°How could it be lost? I remember that the hotel has a special


    database to preserve these surveince videos?¡±


    ¡°This, I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    The hotel manager was about to cry.


    Mason looked and knew that he really didn¡¯t know anything. However, he scolded, ¡°No


    matter what caused the surveince video to be lost, this is your responsibility. You must investigate


    this matter clearly.¡± ¡°Yes, I will investigate now. If there is any news, I will report to the head office


    immediately.¡± The hotel manager wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and agreed. Lucas rubbed his


    slightly swollen brows and instructed, ¡°Let him go out first. I need some peace and quiet.¡± Mason


    nodded and dismissed the hotel manager. ¡°You go first. Be careful when you do things in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The hotel manager quickly nodded and turned to leave.


    Soon, only Lucas and Mason were left in the presidential suite.


    Lucas put down his hand and said with a heavy look in his eyes, ¡°Tell me, is there any way to prove


    this?¡± Although he did not say it explicitly, Mason still understood the meaning of his words. After


    thinking for a while, Mason slowly said, ¡°In this matter, other than the surveince video, there is


    actually another way to prove whether what Doctor Armstrong said is true or not.¡± ¡°What method?¡±


    Lucas looked up. Mason said honestly, ¡°As long as you do a test with the children, the truth will be


    known. This is also the simplest and most direct way.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next PostThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Chapter 186 Gentle


    After hearing what Mason said, Lucas felt that what he said was right. He nodded, got up and ordered,


    ¡°Go find Doctor Armstrong.¡± Mason epted the order and left the room. After a while, the two of them


    returned to Emily¡¯s neighborhood. When Emily saw the two men standing at the door, he was a little


    confused and did not understand what was going on. ¡°Mr. Greens, Assistant Mason, why are you here


    again?¡± Mason looked at Emily with aplicated expression. He rubbed his nose and did not answer


    immediately. Instead, he looked at his CEO. Emily sensed his gaze and also looked at Lucas. Lucas¡¯


    face was not red, and his heart was not beating fast as he lied, ¡°I¡¯m a little ufortable. I came to see


    you. Is it convenient for you?¡± ¡°It is convenient.¡± As soon as Emily finished speaking, Lucas walked in


    without hesitation. She looked at the man¡¯s back, her eyes full of confusion. It was strange. She clearly


    did not find anything unusual when she checked his pulse before. Although she felt strange, Emily still


    helped Lucas check his pulse again and asked, ¡°Where is Mr. Greens feeling unwell?¡± Looking at the


    woman¡¯s serious expression, Lucas actually felt a little guilty. Even so, in order to really think about it,


    he still randomly made an excuse. ¡°My head is a little dizzy, and I feel weak all over.¡± ¡°Dizzy and


    weak?¡± Emily frowned and muttered, thenbined with the man¡¯s pulse. She analyzed, ¡°You should


    be too tired. Didn¡¯t I ask you to work moderately before? Did you work overtime again recently?¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of work recently,¡± Lucas nodded.


    Hearing this, Emily took back his hand and said in a very helpless tone, ¡°Mr. Greens, you should listen


    to the doctor¡¯s advice and reduce the working time appropriately. Your current body is already


    overloaded!¡± She could not help but mutter. After all, as a doctor, the most uneptable thing was that


    the patient did not take her seriously.


    During this period of time, Lucas also obediently let Emily talk about it. On the other hand, as Mason


    watched the two interact, the more he watched, the more he felt that the atmosphere was strange.


    Then, Lucas took the initiative to ask, ¡°Can I rest here for a while? Ethan¡¯s bed will do.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can take a rest.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t think too much about it. He thought that Lucas was too ufortable and directly took him


    to her son¡¯s room.


    Seeing this, Mason took the initiative to leave.


    On the other side, Lucas entered the room and looked around.


    The bedroom was not very big, but it was decorated in a very childish and warm way. The blue wall


    was like the sky, and it made people feelfortable looking at it. There were a desk, cupboards,


    decorative cabs, and a bed. After looking through it, Lucas came to the bedside, lifted the quilt, and


    searched the bed with sharp eyes. Yes, he specially asked toe to Ethan¡¯s room to find a strand of


    Ethan¡¯s hair so that he could do a DNA test with him. Fortunately, he really found a few strands of hair.


    He took out a silk handkerchief from the inside pocket of his suit, carefully put his head in the middle,


    then wrapped it up and put it back into his arms. After doing all this, hey down on the bed. He


    originally thought that he would not be sleepy, but when he smelled the faint scent of medicine in the


    air, he unexpectedly fell asleep unconsciously.


    When Lucas woke up again, the sky outside was already a little dark. Through the crack in the door, he


    vaguely heard two little happy voices. It seemed that the two little guys had already finished school.


    Just as Lucas was about to get up, there was a knock on the door, and then two little heads poked in


    through the crack in the door.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re awake. Mommy asked us to wake you up for dinner.¡± The two little ones saw Lucas


    sitting on the bed, and their eyes immediately lit up. They said with a smile. Lucas said in a hoarse


    voice, ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll get up now.¡± As he spoke, he lifted the quilt and got off the bed. He found that the two


    little ones did not leave but stood at the door as if they were waiting for him.


    In a split second, his chest felt numb, and an indescribable feeling spread out.


    Especially when he thought of the two children could only be his own, his eyes became gentler. In the


    dining room, Emily looked at the man who was led out by the two children and asked with a smile,


    ¡°How is Mr. Greens doing? Is he still dizzy?¡±. ¡°Much better.¡±


    Lucas nodded with a smile. At this time, Lucy saw that the two were still standing and hurriedly greeted


    them, ¡°Sit down and eat, or the dishes will get cold.¡± During the meal, because there were two smallThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ones, the atmosphere was very lively. Theughter filled the room and went out of the window. After


    dinner, Lucas did not leave immediately. Instead, he apanied the two little ones to do some


    homework. The two little ones were extremely happy. It was not until the sky waspletely dark that


    Lucas proposed to leave. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back today.¡±


    ¡°Let me send you downstairs.¡±


    Emily took the initiative to suggest.


    Lucas looked at her and did not refuse. After going downstairs, Emily thought of what she had said


    during the day and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to urge you. I just wanted to ask, has there


    been any progress?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. After all, too much time has passed. I need some time.¡±


    Lucas¡¯ eyes flickered and he continued, ¡°But if there is any news, I will inform you immediately.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Chapter 187 A Different Person


    When Emily heard this, she did not doubt it. She nodded and changed the topic. She said, ¡°Tomorrow, I


    will go to your house to give you acupuncture. It will better relieve your fatigue.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lucas nodded in response. As they spoke, Mason had already driven over and stopped in front of the


    two of them.


    When he saw Emily, he greeted her even more respectfully than before. ¡°Good evening, Doctor


    Armstrong.¡±


    ¡°Good evening.¡±


    Emily responded with a smile and whispered to Lucas, ¡°Since Assistant Mason is here, I will go back


    first.¡±


    Lucas nodded and watched her walk into the building. Then he turned and got in the car. When Mason


    got in the car, he looked at him with burning eyes. The look in his eyes seemed to be silently asking if


    he had got the stuff. Lucas naturally understood. He took out a handkerchief wrapped in hair from the


    inner pocket of his suit, handed it over, and ordered in a deep voice.


    ¡°I want to know the result as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Mason carefully took the handkerchief and nodded with a serious face. On the way back, he couldn¡¯t


    help but peek at the president sitting in the back carriage. His heart was like being scratched by a cat,


    with countless curiosity. Perhaps because his eyes had too much sense of existence, Lucas opened


    his eyes and caught his peeping eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucas asked with a frown. Mason was caught


    peeping, and his expression was a little embarrassed. However, when he thought of the question in his


    heart, he couldn¡¯t hold it in and asked, ¡°I was thinking, if it really is true, how will you deal with it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±


    Lucas hesitated and said. After all, it was too sudden for him to suddenly have a pair of children.


    Because of this, his mood was veryplicated at the moment and he was not mentally prepared.


    However, now that he knew, it was not his style to pretend that he did not understand anything.


    After a moment of silence, Lucas said in a deep voice, ¡°No matter what, we¡¯ll talk about it when the


    resultse out. As for the rest, we¡¯ll take it one step at a time.¡±


    The next day, perhaps because he was thinking about something in his heart, Lucas seemed to have a


    heavy heart.


    The most obvious thing was that he was obviously a little absent-minded during the higher-ups¡¯


    meeting.


    When the executives finished reporting, he didn¡¯t have any reaction.


    This was a situation that had never happened before.


    For a moment, the executives were at a loss for what to do and looked at the position of the chairman


    above for help. ¡°Lucas, what do you think of Manager Wang¡¯s report?¡± Zhenting coughed lightly when


    he saw this.


    Only when he heard that he was called did Lucas snap out of the driver¡¯s thoughts. Although he had


    been distracted just now, he still listened to the report from the executives with confidence. ¡°I have no


    objections. It can be carried out this way next quarter.¡± The executive nodded, indicating that he


    understood.


    Then he continued the meeting. During this period, Lucas was still distracted several times, so it did not


    affect the progress.


    However, all of this was seen by Zhenting. Later, the meeting ended. Everyone left, and Lucas was


    about to go back to his office, but he was stopped by his father.


    Zhenting walked up to him and said with a concerned face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? You seem to


    be very concerned. Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeling unwell. I probably didn¡¯t sleep wellst


    night, so I didn¡¯t have much energy.¡±


    Lucas didn¡¯t say much and casually found an excuse to brush it off.


    On the other hand, Mason, who was outside the door, heard this conversation and


    waspletely surprised.


    His own president was steady. He even felt that if the sky fell, his president could keep a calm face.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Now, he probably would be a father. Why did he suddenly seem like a different person? Zhenting


    did not doubt his son¡¯s words. He patted him on the shoulder and reminded him.


    ¡°Pay attention to your body. No matter what, your health is the most important.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Lucas nodded calmly. Then the two separated.


    That night, after work.


    Lucas went straight back to Kings Garden. He did not forget that Emily had said that she woulde


    over for acupuncture tonight After dinner, Emily came alone with the medicine box.


    Seeing her, Lucas thought of the two exceptionally intelligent and sensible children and could not help


    but ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring the two children over?¡± ¡°I asked them to do homework and apany


    Grandma at home.¡± Emily responded with a faint smile. In fact, she had decided to keep a distance


    between her children and Lucas. Lucas did not know about this. When he heard Emily¡¯s words, he felt


    a little disappointed, but he did not show it on his face. He continued, ¡°You can bring them over next


    time. It¡¯s not a bother to me. Besides, I think they like to y with the Demon King very much. When


    the timees, I can let them bring their kitten and Demon King to y in the garden.¡± ¡°Okay, I will


    remember to bring them next time.¡±


    Although she said that, there was no fluctuation in Emily¡¯s heart. She changed the topic and changed


    the topic to treatment. ¡°Where should we do it? Here or in the room?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room.¡±


    Lucas said and took the lead to go upstairs. After a while, the two entered the room.


    Emily began to perform acupuncture on Lucas as usual.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Chapter 188 Guilt


    In the bright room, Lucas was half-naked, lying on the bed. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, can I ask you a


    question?¡± he asked suddenly, sensing the woman behind him.


    ¡°What question?¡± Emily looked over in confusion. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of looking for the child¡¯s


    biological father before?¡± Lucas asked, tilting his head. Hearing this, Emily was a little surprised.


    Obviously, she did not expect Lucas to suddenly ask this. After hesitating for a while, she sighed and


    said it. ¡°Back then, in order to survive, it was already very difficult. I couldn¡¯t spare my mind to do that.¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas also felt that this was indeed the case. He was very clear about what kind of life


    Emily had lived before. As he thought about it, he asked again, ¡°Then why do you suddenly want to find


    him now?¡± When Emily heard this, she pursed her lips and continued, ¡°Now that the children are old


    enough and sensitive, they will want to have a father¡¯s love. I owe them a lot. If I randomly find


    someone, they might not like him. That¡¯s why I thought of finding their biological father.¡± As she spoke,


    she paused and sighed again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucas asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just wondering if I could find him at all. After all, there are so many guests in the


    hotel, and so much time has passed. I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult.¡± In the end, Emily felt that the


    probability of finding him was not small. Lucas was silent and did not speak again. Emily said kindly,


    ¡°Mr. Greens, don¡¯t feel pressured. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t find him.¡± Hearing this, Lucas felt


    inexplicably ufortable. ¡°What if I find him?¡± He spoke calmly and didn¡¯t give Emily a chance to


    reply. He continued, ¡°And what if he is married? What are you going to do?¡± Emily was stunned for a


    moment.


    This was something she had never thought of. However, she quickly smiled in relief. ¡°If he is married,


    then I naturally can¡¯t disturb him. Originally, I wanted to find him for the kids.¡± As she spoke, her mood


    became downcast, and her face couldn¡¯t hide the guilt. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t have a father since I was a


    child, and the environment at home wasn¡¯t very good. Sofia and Ethan were more sensible than others


    of the same age, but having no father was their greatest injury. Before you appeared and attended their


    school event, they wereughed at by other kids because they didn¡¯t have a father.¡±.. When EmilyThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    finished speaking, her voice couldn¡¯t help but choke up. When Lucas heard this, his heart felt very


    ufortable, as if it had been pricked by needles, and it was densely packed with pain. Fortunately,


    Emily spat out these words that had been buried in her heart and felt much better


    She said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Greens. I shouldn¡¯t have said this.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t


    matter.¡±


    Lucas said softly. He didn¡¯t know what to say next, so he fell silent. Emily, on the other hand, calmed


    her emotions and couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lucas saw her expression and asked. Emily did not hide anything and told him what she was thinking.


    ¡°I was thinking, is it ok for me to suddenly look for him? Maybe he is living a peaceful life. What I do will


    definitely disturb him¡­¡± In fact, she had never thought about how to talk to the person if she really


    found him. After all¡­


    That night was just an ident, and he might not want kids.


    Thinking of this, Emily could not help but want to give up the idea of looking for him. ¡°Maybe I should


    stop looking. Maybe after a while, the two children will not think about it. After all, children¡¯s emotions


    come and go quickly.¡±


    She said and looked at Lucas.


    Lucas looked at her and naturally did not miss the struggle and hesitation in her eyes. For a moment,


    he felt very ufortable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with your words. Father is irreceable for children. Moreover, you


    should not deprive the children of the truth about who their father is.¡±


    Lucas asked in a deep voice. Emily opened her mouth, but she did not know how to answer.


    In the end, she copsed her shoulders in frustration and said dejectedly, ¡°I know it¡¯s unfair to them, but


    I¡¯m worried¡­¡±


    She did not finish what she wanted to say, but Lucas still understood. Lucas sighed and began to


    persuade her. ¡°In my opinion, you are thinking too much. Since the other party is the father of the child,


    then the children are his responsibility. You must let him know that¡± ¡°But it was an ident at that time.


    He did not know about the two children.¡± Emily felt that this was like forcibly tying someone up, and she


    was a little uneasy. Lucas looked at her and knew that she was struggling. He exined again,


    ¡°Although it was an ident, the children are innocent, aren¡¯t they?¡± Hearing this, Emily was


    speechless. At the same time, she felt much better because of this.


    ¡°You are right. The children are innocent. And I don¡¯t ask for much. No matter what the situation is, I


    only need him to asionally apany the children and give the children some fatherly love. As for


    raising them, I don¡¯t need him.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Chapter 189 Growing Feelings


    After hearing Emily¡¯s words, Lucas felt uneasy and looked over with a strange expression. Because no


    matter how he thought about it, she was too kind. .


    Wasn¡¯t her request too easy?


    Thinking about it, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Isn¡¯t your request a little too low? No matter what, the


    children are also his. Shouldn¡¯t he be responsible for what he should be responsible for?¡±


    Unexpectedly, when Emily heard his words, she shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I said it before. I will ask him to apany the children when he¡¯s free. Anyway, I


    don¡¯t want someone to fight over the children with me.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t know what the other party was like, most men seemed to be chauvinistic.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t expect that person to take any responsibility at all. Even if the other party was not


    willing to apany the child, she would not force him.


    Of course, she would not tell this to Lucas.


    Lucas also did not know about this, but when he heard what she said just now, he was speechless for a


    moment and did not know what to say. The topic ended like this. Later, after the acupuncture session


    ended, Emily nned to go back. Before she left, she warned Lucas a few more times. ¡°You will always


    have more work in the future. Rest properly. Don¡¯t stay upte and work overtime again. Otherwise, it


    will really be bad for your health.¡± ¡°I know. I will take proper rest.¡± Lucas nodded and promised. Then,


    he called Mason to escort Emily back.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong,e with me.¡± Mason made a gesture of invitation.


    ¡°Thank you, Assistant Mason.¡± Emily thanked him and epted Lucas¡¯ good intentions. After all, it was


    gettingte. It would be unsafe for a woman to go back alone. For the next two days, the two of them


    did not meet again. In the blink of an eye, it was the third day. It was the day when the results of the


    test


    came out. Mason went to the hospital early in the morning. After getting the results of the test, he went


    to Kings Garden without stopping. ¡°President, the results are out.¡± After saying that, he handed over the


    document bag in his hand with a little nervousness.


    In fact, he was not the only one who was nervous, Lucas was also worried.


    Lucas took the document bag and felt that this was even more nervous than the billions of cooperation


    orders he had received before. He opened the document bag with trembling hands and took out the


    examination report from it.


    As expected, ny-nine percent.


    The two children were indeed his!


    Lucas was stunned on the spot, unable toe back to his senses for a long time. Beside him, Mason


    was also shocked to the point of losing his voice. How could this be¡­


    After a long time, he finally regained his voice. He stared nkly at his CEO and asked, ¡°Since it is


    true, do you want to tell everything to Doctor Armstrong?¡± Hearing this, Lucas showed a hesitant


    expression When he thought of what Emily had said before, he did not want to reveal the truth like this.


    Although Emily would not stop him from getting close to his two children, his intuition told him that if he


    revealed the truth, Emily and even the children would not be as close to him as now. Thinking of this,


    Lucas said in a deep voice, ¡°There is no hurry for this.¡± ¡°No hurry?¡± Mason looked over in surprise. He


    didn¡¯t understand what his CEO was trying to do. In his opinion, since the results were out, shouldn¡¯t he


    properly acknowledge the two children?


    Moreover, he saw that the two children also liked his CEO very much. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem,


    right?


    Lucas did not know what he was thinking and slowly said, ¡°Although I have investigated it thoroughly, I


    still need some time.¡± Hearing this, Mason understood and fell silent. Through these two days of


    observation, he actually knew that his CEO was not ready


    to be a father. In fact, it was indeed the case. Lucas nned to give himself some time to ept and


    take advantage of this time to interact more with the children. Then, Mason could not help but ask,


    ¡°What do you n to do next?¡± ¡°I n to learn how to be a good father first. Before that, I have to give


    the children some time.¡±


    Lucas did not hide his thoughts. He smiled and said gently, ¡°At least, they should be willing to


    recognize me as their father.¡± Looking at such a cautious president, Mason could not help but click his


    tongue. ¡°I see that Miss Sofia and Young Master Ethan like you very much. I think it is not a problem for


    them to ept you.¡± ¡°They are fine, but what about Doctor Armstrong?¡± Lucas looked up and asked.


    Mason was a little confused.


    What did this have to do with Doctor Armstrong? However, he thought about what had happened to


    Doctor Armstrong five years ago. Back then, Doctor Armstrong¡¯s reputation had been ruined because


    of this matter and she had been chased out of Armstrong family. She had been in such a miserable


    state that even now, she still had those infamies on her back. However, if Doctor Armstrong were to


    find out that the person who had caused her such a tragedy was Lucas¡­


    Even if she would ept him for the sake of the children, she would probably still hold a grudge


    against him. ¡°You¡¯re right. If this matter is exposed, it might backfire. It would be better to slowly get


    closer to Doctor and the children frist.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next PostThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Chapter 190 So Many Gifts


    Almost as soon as he finished speaking, Mason felt that something was wrong. Get closer. How close


    exactly? He looked at his president in shock but found that the president did not refute his words.


    Was it what he thought? But why did he always feel that he might have misunderstood the president¡¯s


    meaning?


    But on second thought, what if he was right? After all, the president¡¯s attitude towards Doctor


    Armstrong was different from others. Looking at the assistant whose expression changed, Lucas raised


    his eyebrows. He knew what this person was thinking. However, he did not intend to say anything


    more. He only warned, ¡°Be more serious about this matter. Don¡¯t leak it!¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely bury this matter in my stomach!¡± Mason reacted and quickly promised.


    Lucas naturally believed him and thenordered, ¡°Go and buy me something.¡± After work that night,


    Lucas carried the toys that Mason had bought and went directly to Emily¡¯s house. Seeing the man


    outside the door who was full of things, Emily was very surprised. ¡°Mr. Greens, why are you here? And


    why did you buy so many things?¡± As she spoke, she weed him in. When Sofia and Ethan saw


    Lucas, they happily jumped around and greeted him. ¡°Lucas.¡± Lucy also saw Lucas and the shopping


    bags in his hand and asked in surprise. ¡°Mr. Greens, what are you doing?¡± ¡°In the next few days, I will


    be busier. I might have to trouble Doctor Armstrong to perform acupuncture on me every day.¡± As


    Lucas spoke, he ced the shopping bag in his hand on the table and smiled faintly. ¡°As for these, just


    treat it as me bribing Doctor Armstrong in advance. I hope that Doctor Armstrong will be kind to me


    when the timees.¡± Hearing these words, Emily was stunned for a moment, then she did not know


    whether tough or cry.


    So he was afraid that she would nag him¡­ ¡°Why? Since I promised to treat you, you don¡¯t need to


    spend so much money for gifts.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t spend a lot of money. They are all children¡¯s toys.¡± Although he said that, in fact,


    Lucas gave them limited-edition toys that were expensive. He looked at Sofia and Ethan, who were


    beside him, and asked, ¡°Come over and see if you like the toys that uncle gave you.¡± The two little


    ones saw this and wanted to go over, but in the end, they restrained themselves and looked at their


    mommy. Those little bright eyes seemed to ask if they could go over. Emilyughed and said, ¡°Go,


    don¡¯t forget to thank uncle.¡± ¡°I know.¡±


    The two little ones happily answered and ran towards Lucas. The interaction between the mother and


    kids was seen by Lucas. He only felt that the two children were taught by Emily very well. ¡°Uncle, what


    toy did you buy?¡± Ethan looked at the shopping bag curiously and blinked at Lucas.


    Sofia also looked over with twinkling eyes.


    Seeing this, Lucas¡¯s eyes became gentler. He bent down and said with a smile, ¡°There is your favorite


    Lego.¡± As he spoke, he took out Lego¡¯s bag alone. ¡°Thank you, uncle,¡± Ethan said happily.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Lucas saw him holding the bag happily and couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to rub his little head. He


    smiled and said, ¡°Uncle bought Lego this time. It¡¯s bigger than the previous one. It¡¯s enough for you to


    kill time.¡± Unexpectedly, the little fellow¡¯s face immediately copsed when he heard this. Lucas saw it


    and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°No, uncle. I like it very much. It was you who gave it to mest time. It wasn¡¯t easy to get it done. This


    time, you said it was bigger than before. I don¡¯t know when I will be able to finish it all.¡± After Ethan


    finished speaking, he looked at Lucas pitifully. Lucas¡¯ heart softened when he was looked at. The


    expression on his face turned into a doting one. ¡°It¡¯s ok. When I have nothing to do, uncle can


    apany you to do it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The little fellow¡¯s eyes immediately blossomed with starlight. ¡°Of course, when did I ever lie to


    you?¡± Lucas nodded. Hearing this, Ethan was so excited that his little face flushed red. At this time,


    Sofia came over with some jealousy. ¡°Uncle, you need to help me as well. You also have to work


    together with Sofia on the puzzles. You can¡¯t be biased towards Brother.¡± The little girl held Lucas¡¯s


    hand and shook it, acting like a spoiled child. That soft and cute little voice directly made Lucas¡¯s heart


    soften. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle will also apany you as well.¡± Lucas quickly promised. This time, the


    two little ones were even happier. They pulled him and began to open the gifts.


    Lucy watched from the side, both worried and distressed for the two children. After all, this was the firstThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    time the two children had received so many gifts.


    However, she did not say anything.


    Emily also had a smile in her eyes as she watched the three people interact.


    For some reason, she felt that there was something wrong with Lucas tonight. Even if he was busy, he


    didn¡¯t need to buy anything to please her. Not to mention, these things were for the two children.


    There were also the free lifetime membership cards that he had given before¡­ For some reason, she


    felt that Lucas seemed to be particrly good to the children.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Chapter 191 Inappropriate for Me to Go


    Although she felt that it was strange, Emily did not think too much about it. She thought that it was


    probably because the kids were so adorable. Lucas yed with the two little ones for a while and was


    called by Emily to treat him. After the acupuncture, it was alreadyte. Even though Lucas was


    reluctant to leave, he still took the initiative to suggest leaving ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. Sofia, Ethan, goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Lucas, wait a minute.¡±


    Sofia and Ethan hurriedly called out to him. Lucas and Emily looked over in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lucas asked.


    Unexpectedly, Ethan and Sofia mysteriously pulled him to the bedroom. Looking at the disappearing


    figures of the three, Emily didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It seemed that the three of them had a


    small secret behind her back. In the room, Lucas was also stunned. Just as he was in a daze, the two


    little ones pulled out a treasure chest from under the bed and took out biscuits and sweets from it. 4


    ¡°Uncle, these are what we like to eat. I¡¯ll give them to you.¡±


    The two of them presented the food to Lucas as if they were presenting a treasure.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t tell Mommy about these things. Mommy says it¡¯s bad for our teeth, so we secretly hid


    some. It¡¯s a gift for you in return for the ones you gave us.¡± Hearing this, and looking at the two little


    ones who were guilty, Lucas felt that they were extremely cute. He epted the biscuits and sweets


    and solemnly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is a small secret of the three of us. I will not tell your mommy.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, uncle is so nice.¡± The two little ones only hugged Lucas. The three of them chatted for a while


    more before walking out of the room. ¡°What were you doing in the room?¡± asked Emily, her eyes full of


    curiosity. ¡°Mommy, this is a secret between us and Lucas. You don¡¯t have to ask,¡±


    Said Sofia in a small voice.


    Ethan also nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Emily looked amused. As she spoke, she turned to look at Lucas and


    asked, ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going now.¡± Lucas nodded and left.


    When he went downstairs, Mason was already waiting at the entrance of themunity. He clearly


    saw the candy and biscuits in the hands of his president, as well as the joy that had never been there.


    It seemed that suddenly having two kids didn¡¯t make him ufortable at all


    On the contrary, he even looked very happy! When he got home, Lucas went directly to the study room.


    He put the biscuits and candies that the two little ones gave him on the desk and looked at them


    quietly. He was reluctant to eat them.


    This was the first time his son and daughter had given gifts to him. He wanted to save them to


    remember this day.


    Just like that, he found a gift box, collected the biscuits and sweets, and then turned to wash up.


    The next morning, Emily took care of the two little ones after breakfast and sent them to kindergarten.


    When she came back, she received a call from Mr. Hawking.


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong, why haven¡¯t youe to sell medicinal herbs recently?¡± ¡°Well, I met some problems,


    the medicinal fields have been destroyed. There may not be any medicinal herbs for sale in the near


    future,¡± Emily said apologetically. However, when Mr. Hawking heard her words, he immediately asked


    with concern, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the medicine field destroyed? Is someone looking for trouble?


    Do you need my help?¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness. The matter has been resolved. You don¡¯t have to


    worry.¡± Emily obviously did not want to say more. Mr. Hawking naturally heard it and did not ask any


    further. He changed the topic and said with a faint smile, ¡°Speaking of which, there is


    something I want to discuss with you.¡± For some reason, when he heard this, Emily felt a little uneasy.


    Could this Mr. Hawking still be thinking about ancient medicine? ¡°Let me make it clear first. About


    ancient medicine, I only know a little bit and am still studying. I can¡¯t help you or teach you anything.¡±


    Emily felt that she had to take precautions first. This old man always asked her some questions that


    she couldn¡¯t really answer. When Mr. Hawking heard this on the other side of the line, he didn¡¯t know


    whether tough or cry, but he still said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, today¡¯s matter has nothing to do with medicine.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°In that case, what is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. Last time, didn¡¯t I ask


    you to modify a medicinal cuisine list? After my old friend took it for a period of time, he found that the


    effect was very good. It just so happens that his birthday ising soon, so he wanted to invite you.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Do you want to go?¡± Mr. Hawking was straightforward.


    Emily was surprised but then hesitated. From the previous conversations with Mr. Hawking, she knew


    that Mr. Hawking¡¯s old friend had a high status. If amoner like her went, she would seem unfit. ¡°I¡¯ll


    pass. I¡¯m afraid that it would be inappropriate for me to go to such an asion.¡± Emily declined.


    Of course, Mr. Hawking also understood the meaning behind her words. He tried his best to invite,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. My old friend just wants to know you. Just treat it as


    giving the old man face. Go.¡± Emily felt that it would not be good if she still insist on not going. In the


    end, she could only agree helplessly. No matter what, Mr. Hawking had taken care of her many times


    over the years.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Chapter 192 Easygoing


    The Greens Group, in the president¡¯s office. Mason knocked on the door and came in, holding a


    solemn invitation letter in his hand.


    He walked to the desk and respectfully handed over the invitation letter. He exined, ¡°President,


    tonight is the 70-year-old birthday of the Meng family¡¯s old man. Just now, the Meng family has asked


    someone to pass the invitation letter. They hope you can go.¡±


    ¡°I got it. Reply to them. I will be there on time.¡±


    Lucas nodded and epted the invitation.


    Greens family and the Meng family were considered old friends. The twopanies also had business


    dealings, so on such an important day, they would definitely invite Greens family. Mason nodded and


    epted the order, then asked, ¡°Then what kind of birthday gift should I prepare?¡± Hearing this, Lucas


    narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment. ¡°How about this, go back to Kings Garden and pick a


    good work of calligraphy and painting from my collection room. Give it to Old Master Meng and bring


    my tux along as well.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Mason nodded, turned around, and went to do it. That night, after Lucas got off work, he


    changed into a tuxedo in the office. Just as he was about to go to the Meng family¡¯s manor, he received


    a call from Mr. Hawking. ¡°Lucas, have you left for the Meng family¡¯s manor?¡± ¡°Not yet. What can I do for


    you?¡± Lucas looked at the time on his wrist and asked. Mr. Hawking did not hide anything and said


    bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I want to trouble you to pick up Ms. Armstrong.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong?¡±


    Lucas¡¯s voice was slightly raised, somewhat surprised. Could it be that she was also going to the Meng


    family? Mr. Hawking seemed to not hear Lucas¡¯ surprise. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, can you


    help me pick her up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will go over now.¡± Lucas did not refuse. After hanging up the phone, he ordered Mason to pick


    up Emily first. Mason was also shocked. ¡°Could it be that Doctor Armstrong is also going to attend Old


    Master Meng¡¯s birthday banquet?¡± ¡°Seems to be the case.¡± Lucas replied and leaned back in his chair


    to rest his eyes. Seeing this, Mason also obediently drove. Not long after, the two arrived at the


    entrance of Emily¡¯smunity. Lucas took out his phone and called Emily. Soon, Emily¡¯s surprised


    voice came from the phone. ¡°Mr. Greens, why are you calling me at this time? Is there something?¡± ¡°Mr.


    Hawking asked me to pick you up to attend Master Meng¡¯s birthday banquet. I¡¯m downstairs now. You


    cane down now.¡± Lucas roughly exined. After hearing this, Emily hurried downstairs. At the


    same time, she was also very surprised. Although Mr. Hawking said that he would send someone to


    pick her up, she did not expect that the person Mr. Hawking was talking about was Lucas. When she


    got downstairs, Emily saw a low-key and luxurious ck car parked on the street. Lucas also saw the


    woman standing not far away and was stunned. Emily wore a silver off-shoulder dress, revealing her


    beautiful corbone and her fair and smooth shoulders. Her ck hair was casually draped over the


    back of her head inrge waves. There was only a crystal hairpin on the top of her head as decoration,


    but it did not look insufficient at all. On the contrary, it revealed the elegant temperament of a noble


    lady. When Emily approached, she saw Lucas staring at her intently. She lowered her head nervously


    to check herself. However, she did not see anything wrong. She could only look back doubtfully. ¡°Is


    there anything wrong? I have not dressed up for a long time. I don¡¯t know if this is appropriate.¡± It was


    only after hearing this that Lucas realized that he had lost hisposure. He coughed lightly and used


    this to conceal his uneasiness. He slowly said, ¡°There¡¯s


    nothing wrong. You look very good.¡± ¡°Great. Then let¡¯s go.¡± Emily breathed a sigh of relief, then opened


    the door and got into the car. At this time, she also noticed that the man was also wearing a tux.


    Although she did not know the brand, the exquisite design and the diamond buttons on it also made her


    know that this suit was expensive. Moreover, this suit made him look more dignified, like a royal noble


    in the past. Emily was only absent-minded for a moment before she came back to her senses. When


    she thought about the banquet tonight, which was a circle that she had never been in contact with


    before, she could not help but ask Lucas about the situation. ¡°Mr. Greens, can you tell me what kind of


    person Mr. Meng is? Are you familiar with him?¡±


    ¡°I am familiar with him. The twopanies have business dealings for many years now.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas immediately introduced the Meng family and Mr. Meng. ¡°The Meng family first did medicine


    business. Unlike Hawking Family, they do western medicine. But they also value Chinese medicine.¡±


    Emily nodded.


    She could tell this from the medicinal cuisine restaurant from before.


    The man¡¯s low and maic voice sounded in her ears again. ¡°Speaking of which, the one who values


    Chinese medicine the most is this Old Master Meng. After he turned ill, he especially likes to use


    Chinese medicine to nurse his body and likes to study medicinal cuisine. If you meet him, you should


    be able to talk and have amon topic.¡±


    Hearing this, the anxiety in Emily¡¯s heart was relieved a lot.


    In general, Old Master Meng should be a person who was not difficult to get along with.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Chapter 193 Misunderstanding


    Emily nodded and smiled at Lucas. ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯m not that nervous anymore.¡±


    Lucas looked at the bright smile on her face and became absent-minded for a moment. Something


    shed in his ck eyes.


    Unfortunately, Emily did not notice it. Because her attention was attracted by what Lucas said next.


    Logically speaking, Emily had no rtionship with the Meng family, so why would Mr. Hawking invite


    her to the birthday banquet? Lucas, who could not understand, could not help but ask. ¡°Speaking of


    which, since you don¡¯t know Old Meng, why would Mr. Hawking invite you to his birthday banquet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s


    a long story. Do you remember thest time we ate at that medicinal cuisine restaurant?¡±


    Emily looked over with a smile.


    Lucas nodded, indicating that he remembered. He asked doubtfully, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Last time, Mr. Hawking


    asked me to improve the medicinal form of the medicinal cuisine. Later, I heard from Mr. Hawking


    that the improved medicinal cuisine benefited Mr. Hawking greatly. That¡¯s why I am invited this time.¡±


    Emily roughly exined the matter of changing the form. After Lucas understood, he couldn¡¯t help


    but smile, ¡°In that case, I think he will probably like you very much.¡± ¡°Why?¡±


    Emily looked over in confusion. Was it because she knew medicine or had improved the medicine list?


    Unfortunately, Lucas nced at her and did not answer. Instead, he smiled and gave her a look of


    understanding. Emily was very speechless, but she did not continue this topic. Instead, she looked at


    the things she needed to pay attention to at Lucas¡¯ banquet. While they were talking, the car arrived at


    the Meng family manor. There were many guests gathered at the scene. There were countless luxury


    cars parked on both sides of the street. Looking at the bustling situation, Emily was already a little


    scared when she followed Lucas out of the car.


    Of course, her slight expression did not hide from Lucas.


    Lucas looked amused. He rolled up his arms and suggested, ¡°How about you hold my arm. With


    someone apanying you, you won¡¯t feel lonely.¡± Hearing this, Emily looked at Lucas and then


    looked at the strong arm. She did not refuse. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Because she felt that Lucas was right. With someone apanying her, she was indeed not so


    nervous. She would feel much safer this way. ¡°Then thank you, Mr. Greens.¡± After thanking him, Emily


    held Lucas¡¯s arm and entered the door. As soon as they entered, because of Lucas¡¯s special identity,


    the two of them immediately became the center of attention.


    Emily felt the probing eyes around her, and she was very unustomed to it. Her whole body was


    tense.


    Lucas was calm though. He nced around and saw Old Master Meng in the crowd. At the same time,


    he also saw his parents and Mr. Hawking standing beside him. It was unknown what they were talking


    about, but there was a faint smile on their faces.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found Old Master Meng. Mr. Hawking is also over there. Pleasee with me


    and say hello.¡± Lucas lowered his head and spoke to Emily who was beside him. Emily naturally had no


    objections. The two walked over just like that. At this time, the few people who were originally talking


    saw Lucas and Emily walking towards them. Among them, Peiying and Zhenting were the first to be


    stunned. Especially Peiying, when she saw Emily holding her son¡¯s arm, she frowned tightly. What was


    going on with the Meng Family? Why did they invite the doctor here? On the other hand, when Mr.


    Hawking saw the two people leisurely walking over, his eyes shed with a crafty light. The two of them


    were just as he had expected. They stood together and were extremelypatible. It was not in vain


    that he had specially arranged this.


    At the same time, Emily also saw Peiying and Zhenting. She was a little stunned. She had not


    expected to see Lucas¡¯ parents here.


    Especially when she met Mrs. Greens cold gaze, she felt a little guilty and wanted to pull her hand back


    from Lucas¡¯ arm, Unfortunately, before she could do anything, she had already followed Lucas to the


    front of them


    In the end, she had no choice but to bite the bullet and continue to hold onto Lucas, greeting him


    politely. ¡°Mr. Greens, Mrs. Greens, we meet again.¡± ¡°Doctor Armstrong.¡± Although Zhenting was


    dissatisfied, he still nodded in agreement.


    Peiying, on the other hand, only nodded slightly and no longer paid any attention to her.


    She looked at her son and pretended to be slightly annoyed as she reprimanded, ¡°You child, why did


    you drag Doctor Armstrong over here? Could it be that you want her to be your shield? Hearing this,


    Lucas frowned. But before he could say anything, his mother turned to Emily and said earnestly.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, although you are treating him, you don¡¯t have to listen to him.¡± These words


    sounded very kind, but in fact, there was something hidden in their words.


    Obviously, Peiying was very dissatisfied with her son bringing Emily to such an asion.


    However, due to her identity, she could not say anything, so she used such tactful words to express her


    meaning.


    Emily also vaguely heard a trace of hostility in her words. But before she could take a closer look, Mr.


    Hawking¡¯s displeased voice sounded in her ears.


    ¡°Did Mrs. Greens misunderstand something? I am the one who invited Ms. Armstrong here!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Chapter 194 More than Willing!


    As they spoke, Mr. Hawking and Old Master Meng walked over. When Peiying and Zhenting heard this,


    they were both surprised. ¡°Oh? Mr. Hawking invited her?¡± Mr. Hawking ignored the two of them and


    looked at Lucas. Lucas said indifferently, ¡°You didn¡¯t fail the mission. You brought her here.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Mr.


    Hawking nodded, then pulled the Meng family¡¯s old man next to him and said with a smile, ¡°Old Meng,


    this is Doctor Armstrong who prescribed the medicinal cuisine for


    you.¡±


    When Old Meng heard this, he looked at the young and beautiful woman in front of him, and a trace of


    surprise shed in his shrewd eyes. Then heughed and said, ¡°I heard Mr. Hawking praise Doctor


    Armstrong¡¯s medical skills for a long time. I thought she was an elderdy. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so


    young.¡± Hearing thispliment, Emily was a little shy. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not young anymore. I¡¯m already


    twenty-five.¡± ¡°What, twenty-five is not young now? Then aren¡¯t we already living fossils?¡± Old Master


    Meng teased. Mr. Hawking listened from the side and couldn¡¯t help but ridicule, ¡°You¡¯re the living fossil.


    I¡¯m still young.¡± When everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    After theughter, Old Master Meng returned to the main topic. He looked at Emily with a kind


    expression and said with a smile, ¡°I invited you here today to thank you for the list of medicinal cuisine


    that you modified before.¡± ¡°Old Master Meng, you are too polite. I was just lucky.¡± Emily smiled


    modestly However, Old Master Meng felt that this was not the case. ¡°Lucky? Alright, don¡¯t be modest


    with me. Speaking of which, it¡¯s all thanks to the improved medicinal cuisine that my body is improving


    day by day. I really have to thank you.¡± Hearing this, Emily could no longer be modest and only politely


    said, ¡°Old Master Meng, there is no need to thank me. I¡¯m d that it is helpful.¡± Just like this, the two


    elders and the little one started chatting. Peiying and Zhenting watched from the side, very surprised.


    After all, there were only a few young people who could make the respected Old Meng and Mr.


    Hawking look up to them. Not to mention, Old Meng even bowed his head and thanked her! For a


    moment, Zhenting could not help but look at Emily in a different light.


    Peiying was also very surprised, but that was all.


    She still did not think that Emily and her son could be together. Her son should be matched with a


    youngdy from a prestigious family, not a single mother with two children!


    Emily did not know about this.


    To be able to have a good chat with two great experts with excellent medical skills, she had benefited a


    lot from it.


    Many of the questions that she had left behind after reading her master¡¯s notes had also been solved.


    At the same time, Old Meng also showed his love for Emily. It had to be known that it was already


    commendable for a young girl like Emily to have such attainments in Chinese medicine.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here tonight, just treat this ce as your own home. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Old Master Meng greeted Emily with a smile. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be so polite to this old man. After all, you


    saved his life.¡± Mr. Hawking also chimed in.


    Hearing this, Emilyughed and nodded. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Being polite to this old


    man is a loss. Let me tell you, he has a lot of ancient medical books in his hands and did some study of


    ancient doctors. In the future, if you encounter something you don¡¯t understand, you can look for him.


    Borrow his books to study.¡± Mr. Hawking encouraged Emily.


    Emily couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°I think you are the one who wants to borrow them,¡± Meng said, rolling his eyes at Mr. Hawking. ¡°What


    a good excuse you got there.¡± ¡°Tsk, who cares? Who doesn¡¯t have a few ancient medical books?¡± Mr.


    Hawking proudly raised his chin. Seeing the two oldpanions talking, Emily also did not say


    anything and quietly watched. Of course, the one who won, in the end, was Old Meng.


    ¡°Damn it, I read more books than you have. Why can¡¯t I win any arguments?¡± Mr. Hawking was furious.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you are stupid.¡± Old Meng cast a gloating look. Then, regardless of Mr. Hawking¡¯s


    expression, he looked at Emily standing obediently to the side and couldn¡¯t help but smile warmly. ¡°Ms.


    Armstrong, please excuse us.¡± ¡°Senior Meng and Senior Hawking have such a good rtionship,¡±


    Emilyplimented with a smile. Unexpectedly, when Mr. Hawking heard this, he snorted lightly. ¡°Who


    has a good rtionship with this old antique?¡± ¡°Simrly, you and I are just acquaintances.¡± Old Meng


    fought back, unwilling to fall behind. Seeing this, Emily could not help butugh again. Looking at the


    smile on her face, Old Meng was a little embarrassed, feeling that his dignified image was about to


    disappear. ¡°Ahem, that, what this old man said is right. I have some research on ancient Chinese


    medicine, especially about medicinal cuisine. I have some knowledge about it, and I have some ancient


    medical books. If Ms. Armstrong is interested, I can show you.¡±


    The more Old Master Meng spoke, the more he felt that this idea was good. From the improved


    medicinal cuisine list from before, he could tell that this child in front of him had great talent in medicine.


    Emily was also stunned. He did not expect Old Master Meng to say this. ¡°I only know a little about


    ancient Chinese medicine. If Senior Meng could show me the books, then I am more than willing to


    read them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll get someone to take you up to read some bookster.¡±


    Old Master Meng nodded happily. On the other hand, Mr. Hawking was displeased andined,


    ¡°Damn old man, when I asked you for the ancient medical books, you were so stingy that you refused


    to give them to me no matter what. Why are you so generous now that you¡¯re here with Ms.


    Armstrong?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Chapter 195 Consider Me


    Looking at Mr. Hawking¡¯s indignant look, Old Meng said indifferently, ¡°If you want to me someone,


    me your medical skills.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? I am a Chinese medicine doctor. I have lost so many inheritances in the


    middle. How can Ipare with ancient Chinese medicine? If you had shown me those medical books


    two years ago, maybe I would be much more skillful now.¡± Mr. Hawking retorted, unconvinced.


    Mr. Meng was still very calm. ¡°You have read a lot of ancient medical books these years. You can¡¯t do


    it. Don¡¯t find excuses for yourself.¡±


    Mr. Hawking was choked. Seeing that the two old men were arguing again, Emily was both amused


    and helpless. However, this also showed that the rtionship between the two old men was really


    good. And the ce they were at clearly became the focus of everyone. Many people whispered to


    each other and looked at Emily with inquiring eyes. ¡°Who is this woman? Why haven¡¯t I seen her


    before?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know her either. From the looks of it, she seems to be very familiar with Elder Meng


    and Mr. Hawking?¡± ¡°To be able to make Elder Meng and Mr. Hawking treat her like this, is it because


    she is Mr. Greens¡¯s femalepanion?¡±


    After all, the scene of Emily entering the venue together with Lucas was seen by everyone. Lucas did


    not know about these discussions. However, he was also very surprised. He did not expect that Emily


    would be so favored by the two old men. At the same time, he was also happy for Emily. After a while,


    Old Meng had someone call his grandson because he had to go and entertain other guests. ¡°Ms.


    Armstrong, this is my grandson, Meng Jinchuan.¡± Mr. Meng pointed to his grandson and introduced


    him. Then he pointed to Emily and said, ¡°Ms. Armstrong is my distinguished guest. Please take her to


    my study room and show her the ancient medical books I collected. Be attentive. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa. I will take good care of Ms. Armstrong.¡± Although he said that, Meng Jinchuan


    was shocked in his heart. This was the first time he had seen his grandfather take the initiative to lend


    his precious medical book to others to read. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but cast an inquiring look


    at Emily and politely greeted, ¡°Hello, Ms. Armstrong.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Young Master Meng.¡± Emily also nodded politely, a hint of appreciation shing through her


    eyes. The man in front of her looked young, but he was particrly mature and steady. A white suit


    made him look even more handsome, like a Prince charming who came out of a fairy tale. After Meng


    Jinchuan nodded, he immediately saw Lucas next to her and greeted him with a smile, ¡°Brother Lucas,


    I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. Let¡¯s find a time to get together.¡± ¡°Okay, you can pick the time.¡± Lucas


    did not refuse. Obviously, the rtionship between the two was very good. Then, the two talked about


    their own lives in detail. During this period, Emily stood quietly at the side with a decent smile on her


    lips.


    After a while, the two of them finished chatting. Meng Jinchuan then looked at Emily and smiled


    apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Armstrong. I haven¡¯t seen Brother Lucas for a long time. I forgot about


    you as soon as we chatted.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can understand.¡±


    Emily shook her head carelessly. Seeing that she really did not care, Meng Jinchuan felt relieved and


    joked, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then Miracle Doctor Armstrong,e with me. I will take you to see the


    medical books my grandfather collected.¡± ¡°Young Master Meng, you should just call me by my name. I


    don¡¯t dare to be called a miracle doctor.¡±


    Emilyughed, but she did not reject Meng Jinchuan¡¯s invitation. She then looked at the man beside


    her and asked, ¡°Is Mr. Greens going to join us?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go. I need to meet some people here. You can


    go. I wille to youter.¡± Lucas shook his head and refused. Emily could only nod and follow Meng


    Jinchuan to the study on the second floor.


    Once she entered, she was shocked by the scene in front of her. Although it was called a study, ¨¦mily


    felt that it was more like a small library. She saw that the three walls of the study were filled with


    bookshelves filled with all kinds of medical books. Even on the two sides of the window in front of her,


    there were illustrations rted to medical skills. Meng Jinchuan looked at Emily¡¯s surprised look. He


    smiled and said proudly, ¡°The books here are all my grandfather¡¯s collection. He has read every single


    one of them.¡± ¡°Elder Meng is really amazing. He never stops learning, does he?¡± Emily praised


    sincerely. Meng Jinchuan smiled and did not say anything. He walked to the bookshelf on the left and


    took out several ancient medical books that were a little yellow. He handed the book to Emily and said


    in a maic voice, ¡°Speaking of which, this is the first time my grandfather took the initiative to lend


    the books to others. It seems that my grandfather likes Ms. Armstrong very much. Thank you, Ms.


    Armstrong, for taking care of my grandfather¡¯s health.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Emily smiled modestly and


    immediately said, ¡°If Young Master Meng is busy, you can go ahead. I can read books alone here.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb Ms. Armstrong. If you need anything, just tell the servants at home.¡± Meng


    Jinchuan nodded.


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left. On the other side, Chase Smith also came to the


    birthday banquet. At this time, she saw that Lucas was alone. She immediately held a ss of wine


    and greeted the man charmingly.


    ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    ¡°Miss Smith.¡±


    Lucas nodded lightly as a response, not intending to say anything more. However, Chase Smith did not


    want to end the conversation so quickly. She took the initiative to start the topic again. ¡°Speaking of


    which, I seem to have seen Doctor Armstrong just now. If Young Master Greens needs a female


    companion, you can consider me.¡±


    Previous Post


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Next Post

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Chapter 196 Intention


    When Lucas heard this, he nced at her coldly and said in a distant and cold voice, ¡°How can I


    trouble Miss Smith?¡± ¡°How can that be? It¡¯s not troublesome at all.¡±


    Chase Smith acted as if she did not hear the determination in Lucas¡¯ words. She held her wine ss


    and leaned over. She looked up at the handsome man in front of her. The infatuation in her eyes was


    not concealed at all. At the same time, her beautiful figure was also visible to Lucas. Today, when she


    learned that Lucas would alsoe to the birthday banquet, she specially asked the stylist to dress


    herself up as a sexy stunner. As the saying goes, men are all visual animals. She did not believe that


    Lucas could remain indifferent in the face of such a beauty Thinking of this, Chase Smith blinked her


    eyes and looked at Lucas. Her red lips parted slightly, and with a charming voice, she said, ¡°Moreover, I


    quite like it when you trouble me.¡±


    As she spoke, she originally wanted to put her other hand on Lucas¡¯ chest. Unexpectedly, just as she


    moved, she was grabbed by Lucas¡¯ wrist. ¡°Miss Smith, I hope you can behave yourself.¡± Lucas was


    obviously indifferent to Chase Smith¡¯s seduction. He released his hand and took a step back, keeping


    the distance between the two of them. He said expressionlessly, ¡°Also, I don¡¯t like to trouble others.


    Excuse me.¡± After saying this, he turned around and greeted the people he knew. Chase Smith saw


    that the man did not give her any face and turned to leave. Her heart was both angry and bitter!


    Obviously, in Lucas¡¯ eyes, she was just nobody. It was also at this moment that she finally felt that the


    hope of her being with Lucas was bing increasingly uncertain. For a moment, her expression


    couldn¡¯t help but be downcast. Why, why!? She had abandoned her self-esteem to pursue him,


    but Lucas was still unwilling to look at her. Could it be that she could notpare to a woman who had


    given birth? Little did she know that the scene just now was seen by Peiying not far away. She could


    see that her son had no feelings for Chase Smith.


    Because of this, she frowned. Chase Smith was the daughter-inw that she liked. She did not want


    her daughter-inw to be an ordinary person in the future! Thinking of her son¡¯s special treatment of


    Doctor Armstrong, Peiying felt that she should go and have a good chat with Doctor Armstrong. ¡°Sorry,


    I need to go to the bathroom.¡±


    Peiying said apologetically and turned to leave. She went directly to the second floor and came to the


    door of the study. In fact, the door was not tightly closed, revealing a gap, and the picture inside could


    be clearly seen.


    Emily was sitting on the sofa, looking seriously at the medical book in her hand. There was also a


    paper and pen on the coffee table in front of her, making it convenient for her to take notes.


    The white light shone on her body, imperceptibly adding a halo to her, making her look more quiet and


    gentle. At this moment, Emily was immersed in the world of medical books and did not notice that


    someone hade in.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong.¡±


    Peiying interrupted Emily. Emily also heard this voice and realized that someone hade. She looked


    up in surprise and saw that Peiying had walked up to her at some point in time. She quickly stood up


    and greeted her politely, ¡°Mrs. Greens.¡± Seeing this, Peiying did not have much malice on her face. She


    nodded lightly and gestured for Emily to sit down. Then, she sat opposite Emily.


    Emily blinked her eyes. She was not stupid. She clearly saw that Peiying hade specially to find


    her, so she took the initiative to ask.


    ¡°Does Mrs. Greens have something to say to me?¡±


    ¡°There are indeed some things that I want to talk to Doctor Armstrong about.¡±


    Peiying nodded and admitted. At the same time, she looked at Emily without leaving a trace.


    It could not be denied that this Doctor Armstrong in front of her was indeed very outstanding, but


    unfortunately, she had no status and was the mother of two children.


    Just based on this point, she could not let her son take the wrong path!


    Emily did not know this and looked at Peiying with some confusion.


    After all, she did not have much interaction with this Mrs. Greens and did not know what Mrs. Greens


    wanted to talk to her about.


    Although she did not understand, she still nodded and whispered, ¡°Please speak, Mrs. Greens.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I am very grateful to Doctor Armstrong for treating our Lucas. However, both of you are unmarried


    after all. If you get too close, you will inevitably be criticized. So for the sake of both sides, I hope that


    Doctor Armstrong can keep a good distance from our Lucas.¡±


    Peiying tactfully stated her purpose. Emily, however, was stunned. She also understood the meaning of


    this Mrs. Greensing over


    She immediately frowned and looked over with some disapproval. ¡°Did Mrs. Greens misunderstand


    something?¡±


    Hearing this, Peiying did not deny it. She felt that it was better to make things clear for some things.


    ¡°Just take it as a misunderstanding, but I still hope that Doctor Armstrong will listen to me, so as not to


    cause unnecessary trouble for each other.¡± After hearing these words, Emily almostughed in anger.


    She pursed her lips, looked over with a serious face, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Greens,


    forgive me for not agreeing to your request. First of all, I have to treat Mr. Greens often, and it is


    impossible to keep a distance. Secondly, Mr. Greens and I are only friends. I don¡¯t think that I have


    done anything that makes people misunderstand. In the end, I don¡¯t have that kind of intention towards


    Mr. Greens.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Chapter 197 Ufortable


    Peiying did not expect that Emily would reject her. She was stunned. After she reacted, she frowned


    and said coldly, ¡°Since Doctor Armstrong has already said it, then I will be blunt.¡±


    Emily frowned. But before she could say anything, Peiying¡¯s cold voice sounded in her ears. ¡°My Lucas


    attended your child¡¯s parent-teacher conference and took you to the hot spring for a vacation, etc.


    These are facts. How do you exin it?¡± Peiying stared sharply at Emily. Emily was stunned, and for a


    moment, she was unable to refute. However, she never had any thoughts of overstepping her


    boundaries when it came to Lucas.


    Thinking of this, she pursed her lips and said, ¡°Mrs. Greens, I have nothing to exin. But I want to say


    that not everyone is interested in marrying into a wealthy family. I just want to be with someone I like.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will believe such words?¡± Peiying looked over directly, obviously not believing what


    Emily had said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if you don¡¯t believe me. Anyway, I can only tell you at the


    moment that Mr. Greens is not at all in my consideration for a partner.¡± Hearing this, and looking at


    Emily¡¯s indifferent expression, Peiying was inexplicably a little unhappy. For some reason, she felt that


    she was looking down on her son. Just as she was about to say something, she was interrupted by


    Emily. ¡°Mrs. Greens, I know that you care about Mr. Greens very much, but I think that if you have the


    time to care about Mr. Greens¡¯ private affairs, it is better to care more about Mr. Greens¡¯ health. If Mr.


    Greens is well, I think that Mr. Greens and I will not have any more interactions.¡±


    Peiying choked. Emily continued, ¡°In the end, even if I really had something to do with your son, it


    would be a mutual rtionship. Talking to me alone would not solve the problem.¡± ¡°I will naturally talk to


    Lucas about this. I just want to see Doctor Armstrong¡¯s attitude first.¡±


    Peiying did not want to be at a disadvantage, so she straightened her back and exined.


    At the same time, she was also a little angry in her heart. She felt that Emily was too sharp-tongued


    and rude. No matter what, she was still an elder. This woman was indeed something. She was good at


    talking back. Emily naturally noticed Peiying¡¯s expression, but she did not take it seriously. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Because she did not feel that what she said was wrong. She nodded and asked her to leave, ¡°That¡¯s


    good. Please go ahead. I still want to read medical books.¡±


    After that, she picked up the medical book she had put down next to her and started reading it again.


    Obviously, she had no intention of continuing the conversation.


    When Peiying saw this, she was not angry, but even a little suspicious. Doctor Armstrong didn¡¯t seem


    guilty at all. Could it be that she really misunderstood? However, whether it was a misunderstanding or


    not, there were some things that should be said, so she quickly got up and left. Hearing the sound of


    the door closing, Emily originally did not want to pay attention to it.


    However, for some reason, the medical book that had been infinitely attractive to her suddenly lost her


    interest.


    Immediately, she frowned and felt that her mood was still somewhat disturbed, so she put down the


    medical book, got up, and walked to the window, intending to get some fresh air. Outside the window,


    the yellow street lights shone. Under the light, there was a delicate garden. The cool autumn wind blew,


    blowing up Emily¡¯s hair. It also seemed to blow away the irritation in her heart, which gradually calmed


    her originally gloomy mood. It was also at this time that Emily was in the mood to enjoy the scenery


    outside the window.


    She saw that the dark night was much more beautiful than the stars in the city.


    After an unknown period of time, there was a sound from the door and then the sound of the door


    opening. Emily turned around and saw that the person who came was Lucas. He was also carrying


    some food in his hand. ¡°Mr. Greens, what are you doing?¡± She walked over in confusion.


    Lucas gestured at the tray in his hand and said softly, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t eat anything at night, so I


    brought you some food.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Greens.¡± Emily thanked him and walked over with a natural


    expression. Lucas ced the tray on the coffee table and asked with concern, ¡°Isn¡¯t it boring to be here


    alone?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine.¡± Emily said. Out of courtesy, she took a bite of the dessert and lost her


    appetite. She looked at the handsome man opposite her. Thinking of what Mrs. Greens had said


    before, she lowered her eyes and hid all the emotions in her eyes. Then, she changed the topic and


    asked, ¡°By the way, when will the banquet end? Can I go back early?¡± ¡°What? Are you in a hurry to go


    back? Or is there something?¡± Lucas did not notice her strangeness and asked casually. Emily did not


    deny it. She tugged at the corner of her skirt and nodded. ¡°Nothing, I just want to go back. This kind of


    an asion is not suitable for me. I feel ufortable staying here.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Chapter 198 Full of Enthusiasm


    Lucas knew that she was really not used to this ce. He smiled and said, ¡°If it is really ufortable,


    you can go downstairs and tell Mr. Meng. I think Mr. Meng will understand.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Emily nodded. When she was about to get up, she identally swept the cup on


    the table and wet her skirt. Seeing this, Lucas immediately took out a handkerchief from the pocket of


    his suit and stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Unexpectedly, just as he approached, Emily took a step to


    the side and avoided him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t trouble Mr. Greens. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± After that, she took a few pieces of paper from the coffee


    table and squatted down to wipe the water on her skirt. Lucas stood where he was, staring nkly at


    the woman¡¯s movements. His brows furrowed imperceptibly. For some reason, he felt that Emily had


    been avoiding him just now. But he felt that he was overthinking things. After all, Emily had no reason


    to do so, right? Emily did not know what he was thinking. After she tidied up her dress, she called


    Lucas downstairs. After they went down, the two of them found Elder Meng, but they saw want Charles


    Johnson¡¯s family. They took William and Emma to greet Elder Meng with a respectful attitude. ¡°Elder


    Meng, this is the chairman of the Armstrong Group, William, and my father-inw. He has always


    admired you, and he has a lot of respect for your management philosophy.¡± Charles Johnson


    introduced William to Elder Meng. ¡°I¡¯ve always hoped to meet Elder Meng and study from him. My


    dream has finallye true,¡± William said.


    Emma also threw out somepliments. ¡°I¡¯ve always heard about Elder Meng¡¯s deeds. Today, I finally


    see him in person.¡± As she spoke, she suddenly saw Emily standing in the crowd. Her expression


    changed immediately. Perhaps because she was too surprised, she forgot that this was Elder Meng¡¯s


    birthday banquet. ¡°Emily, why are you here?¡± she asked sharply.


    Almost as soon as she said this, the others were attracted by the voice. Emily felt the probing gazes


    around her and frowned. Before she could speak, she saw Emma walking towards her in high heels.


    ¡°How did you get into Elder Meng¡¯s birthday banquet? This is not a ce you shoulde to.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°If you cane, why can¡¯t Ie?¡±


    Emily sneered and retorted. When William heard this, he frowned tightly, and there was obvious anger


    in his eyes. It was only because he had Elder Meng by his side that he didn¡¯t berate her. On the other


    hand, when Elder Meng heard the conversation just now, he narrowed his eyes and turned to ask


    William, ¡°What, you know Doctor Armstrong?¡± Hearing this, William was obviously stunned for a


    moment. Because he could clearly feel the intimacy between Elder Meng and Emily. He tilted his head


    and looked deeply at Emily. There was doubt in his eyes. He did not understand when this cheap girl


    met Elder Meng. However, this was good news for him. He could use his rtionship with Emily to gain


    the support of the Meng family. Thinking of this, he suppressed the surging thoughts in his heart and


    humbly said, ¡°Sorry to let you see this, Elder Meng. This is my daughter. She was raised outside the


    family, and her personality is a bit wild.¡± He deliberately said thest words to exin why Emily had a


    bad attitude towards him and his wife just now. Elder Meng was a little surprised. He looked at him,


    then looked at Emily who was a few steps away. He said ¡®oh¡¯ and did not continue. When William saw


    Elder Meng¡¯s attitude, he was a little confused for a moment. Was this Elder Meng close to Emily or did


    he not know her?


    Just as he was thinking, Emily¡¯s cold voice sounded in his ears. ¡°Mr. Armstrong, don¡¯t speak nonsense.


    I have had no father or mother since I was young. I¡¯m an orphan. I don¡¯t have a father like you!¡± After


    she finished speaking, Emily didn¡¯t care how livid William¡¯s face was. Her expression changed and she


    said gently to Old Meng, ¡°Senior Meng, Ie to say bye. It¡¯s gettingte. The children at home are


    still waiting for me. I have to go back first.¡±


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Stay a little longer.¡± Elder Meng immediately urged her to stay. As for


    Johnson family and William, he directly left them behind.


    When Mr. Hawking learned that Emily was leaving, he also walked over and kindly urged her to stay.


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong, stay a little longer. I will ask Greens family to send you backter.¡± ¡°I can arrange for


    the driver to send you.¡± Elder Meng said, unwilling to fall behind. When the others saw this scene, they


    were all shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Elder Meng so close to a junior


    who is not a family member.¡±


    ¡°So what is the identity of this woman? Why is she favored by Elder Meng and Mr. Hawking?¡± At the


    same time, Charles Johnson¡¯s family, William, and his wife looked at the scene in front of them and felt


    even worse. These two old men were big shots! Everyone had to curry favor from them. And just now,


    these two old men were still cold and indifferent to them. But now, these two old men were full of


    enthusiasm for Emily. Why!?


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Chapter 199 Heart Ached Terribly


    However, even though everyone was shocked, there was nothing they could do. In the end, they could


    only watch as the two old men ignored them and left with Emily. Armstrong family¡¯s couple had never


    been so humiliated before. They were so angry that their faces turned green. Charles Johnson and his


    family were also silent for a long time. Emily did not know about this. After she was pulled away by Mr.


    Hawking and Elder Meng, she did not leave immediately. Instead, she was taken to the study room and


    forced to open for business to discuss medicine. Looking at the two elders who were in high spirits, she


    felt as if her head was about to explode.


    ¡°Senior Huo, Senior Meng, I actually don¡¯t know much either,¡± She said modestly, hoping that the two


    elders would let her go. Unexpectedly, Mr. Hawking chuckled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you don¡¯t know, we


    will teach you. We will discuss it.¡± Although he said that, the old fox still slyly snatched two medicinal


    prescriptions from Emily. Looking at Mr. Hawking, who was holding the medicinal prescription of the


    legendary treasure, Emily was full of helplessness and frustration. Sure enough, she was defenseless


    in front of the old fox.


    At this time, Elder Meng changed the topic. Thinking of the farce in the banquet hall just now, he asked


    with concern, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, I heard that you have two children. Are you married?¡±


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he said this, Mr. Hawking, who was admiring the prescription next to him,


    immediately became alert. ¡°Elder Meng, what do you want to do with this? I tell you, don¡¯t think about


    Ms. Armstrong!¡±


    Listening to Mr. Hawking¡¯s protection, Emily felt a warm feeling in her heart. She turned to look at Old


    Meng and did not hide her situation. ¡°I am not married, but I have two children. Although I have a child


    out of wedlock, I do not regret it at all. My children are my pride!¡± In the end, her eyes were firm and her


    whole body was full of maternal radiance. When Old Meng saw this, he actually did not look down on


    the girl. After all, everyone had their own life and choices,


    However, when he thought about Armstrong family, who imed to be Emily¡¯s family, he could not help


    but feel a little distressed. Obviously, Emily did not have a good rtionship with her family. ¡°It must be


    very hard to be a single mother.¡± ¡°In the beginning, it was indeed very hard, but now I feel that my


    suffering hase to an end. The children are very sensible and considerate to me.¡±


    Emily replied with a smile. She did not feel that she was having a hard time now. Elder Meng nodded.


    Then the three of them chatted for a while, and Emily proposed to leave again. This time, the two


    elders did not try to persuade her to stay and let her go with satisfaction After Emily went downstairs,


    she went to say goodbye to Lucas. No matter what, she had been taken care of by him a lot tonight. It


    was too rude to leave without saying goodbye. Unexpectedly, after knowing her purpose, Lucas took


    the initiative to say, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll just call a cab back.¡± Due to Mrs. Greens¡¯


    words tonight, Emily subconsciously wanted to keep a distance and refused.


    However, Lucas insisted, ¡°At this time, it¡¯s not easy to get a taxi nearby. Moreover, you are a girl and


    you are dressed so beautifully. It¡¯s not safe to take a taxi back. You don¡¯t want Sofia and Ethan to


    worry, right?¡± When it came to this, Emily could not refuse at all and had to agree. On the way back,


    Lucas looked at the silent Emily and was inexplicably a little unustomed.


    He took the initiative to find a topic and asked, ¡°I saw that you had a good chat with Old Master Meng


    and Mr. Hawking. What were you talking about?¡±


    Hearing this, Emily did not feel that there was anything to hide, so she just said it directly. ¡°We were just


    discussing medical skills.¡± As she spoke, she thought of how she had been tricked by Mr. Hawking


    again and could not help butugh. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± Lucas asked curiously again. ¡°I¡¯m


    laughing at Senior Hawking. What a cunning man.¡± Emily didn¡¯t hide anything and told him about how


    Mr. Hawking tricked her to give away the form.


    When Lucas heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and ridicule, ¡°This old man is really something. He


    wasn¡¯t like this in the past.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then what was Mr. Hawking like in the past?¡± Emily looked over with a face full of curiosity.


    Her ck eyes were as bright as stars, extremely beautiful. Seeing such a cute and lively woman,


    Lucas¡¯ eyes flickered, and he began to talk about the interesting things that happened to Mr. Hawking


    in the past. On the road, a ck car drove slowly, and lightughter like silver bells came out of the car


    from time to time. Later, she returned to the gate of themunity.


    Emily got out of the car in a good mood. She politely invited him to sit for a while.


    After all, she felt that Lucas might not agree. Unexpectedly, after she asked, Lucas looked at the time


    and found that it was not toote. It was only nine o¡¯clock. The two little ones might not have rested yet,


    so he agreed. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll trouble you for a while.¡±. ¡°No, no trouble at all.¡± Emily was stunned for a


    moment. She felt like she walked into her own trap, but she still brought Lucas upstairs. When the two


    entered the room, they saw the two little ones lying on the sofa in cute pajamas, leaning against each


    other, sleepy on the sofa, but with their eyes wide open.


    ¡°You look so sleepy. Why don¡¯t you sleep in the room?¡± When Emily saw the two of them, her heart


    ached. When Sofia heard the sound, she looked up in a daze and saw that Lucas was also there. She


    immediately stretched out her hand and said in a soft and cute voice, ¡°Lucas, hug me.¡±


    This made Lucas¡¯ heart soften. He directly walked over and gently bent down to pick her up.


    The little girl also leaned on his shoulder and did not move.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Chapter 200 You Have to Be Well


    Ethan also rubbed his eyes and forced hisself to speak softly to Emily. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m


    back.¡± Emily said, reaching out to pick up the little fellow and gently saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mommy will take


    you to bed.¡± Lucas watched from the side and immediately followed. After entering the children¡¯s room,


    Emily gently ced the little fellow on the bed. Then, she covered him with a nket and ced a


    goodnight kiss on his forehead. ¡°Good night, Ethan.¡± ¡°Good night, Mommy,¡± Ethan replied in a daze.


    Seeing this, Emily gently patted his chest twice and smiled faintly. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Ethan nodded,


    acknowledged, and closed his eyes. Seeing the little fellow fall asleep, Emily stood up and turned


    around to see the little girl lying in Lucas¡¯ arms. Then, she used the same method to coax the little girl


    to sleep. However, when Sofia slept, she habitually hugged a furry doll next to her. As Lucas watched


    and raised his eyebrows and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is this Sofia¡¯s habit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this girl liked to hug my arm when sleeping since she was a child. Now, she likes to hug dolls.¡±


    Emily responded with a chuckle, and the expression on her face was indescribably doting.


    Seeing this, Lucas nodded and said nothing more. However, if one looked closely, one would notice


    that his deep and dark eyes were filled with tenderness. Seeing that the two little ones had fallen


    asleep, Emily gently waved at Lucas and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡± Lucas nodded and finally looked at the


    two little ones who were sleeping soundly. He followed Emily and walked out. Aftering out, Emily


    pointed to the sofa next to her and said, ¡°Mr. Greens, sit down. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± Although


    she said that, when she came back, she held a pill in her hand.


    ¡°Here, take this.¡± Emily walked in front of Lucas and handed over the water and medicine in her hand.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Lucas did not ask if it was medicine. He just ate it.


    Seeing his unconditional trust, Emily raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask what medicine I gave


    you?¡± ¡°I believe that Doctor Armstrong will not harm me.¡± Lucas looked over with a heavy gaze. That


    focused gaze was so deep that it seemed as if it would suck her in. Emily felt a little flustered for some


    reason. She took the initiative to shift her gaze and exined, ¡°The medicine I gave you was to prevent


    you from getting ufortable tomorrow morning because you drank quite a bit tonight.¡± Lucas


    nodded, then calmly sat on the sofa, as if he had no intention of leaving.


    Of course, Emily couldn¡¯t chase him away. After all, she was the one who invited him up. Therefore,


    she could only sit beside him, and the atmosphere became a little quiet and strange. Lucas also


    noticed it and took the initiative to find a topic to talk about.


    ¡°Speaking of which, your stepsister should be out soon.¡±


    When Emily heard this, she was obviously stunned. Then, sheughed and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t mention


    this, I would have forgotten about her.¡±


    Seeing this, Lucas knew that she did not take this matter to heart.


    Then, he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any ideas?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts. If that womanes out, then she wille out. Anyway, as long as she


    doesn¡¯te to find trouble with me, it will be fine.¡± ¡°You are quite kind, but I see your stepsister¡¯s


    character. I am afraid that she will not let you go.¡± After Lucas finished speaking, he frowned, a little


    worried.


    ¡°She won¡¯t let you go, but I¡¯m not someone to mess around with, am I?¡± Emily shrugged nonchntly.


    Hearing this, Lucas looked at her, and images of her and Armstrong family¡¯s previous confrontations


    shed through his mind.


    She was right.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I¡¯m worried that your stepsister will do something dangerous. If you need help, you


    can ask me for help.¡±


    ¡°No need to trouble you¡­¡± Emily subconsciously wanted to refuse. After all, Lucas had already helped


    her a lot and had already given her too much. But before she could finish speaking, Lucas seemed to


    know what she wanted to say and interrupted, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, don¡¯t be in a hurry to refuse. I helped


    you only for myself. After all, only Doctor Armstrong can treat my old illness now, so Doctor Armstrong


    is very important to me. I won¡¯t allow any idents to happen to you.¡± When these words came out,


    Emily was speechless.


    Especially thest few words, she clearly knew what Lucas meant, but she still couldn¡¯t help but feel


    her heart beat faster because of those words. Fortunately, she quickly suppressed the throbbing in her


    heart and helplessly said to Lucas, ¡°If there is a need, I will tell Mr. Greens.¡± Only then did Lucas nod in


    satisfaction.


    The two of them chatted for a while longer. Emily felt a little hungry. She had left in a hurry tonight and


    hadn¡¯t eaten much. She had no appetite when she went to that ce. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Is Mr. Greens


    hungry? I¡¯m going to cook some noodles.¡± She touched her stomach and looked at Lucas.


    Lucas looked at her actions and inexplicably felt that she was cute. Then he nodded and smiled, ¡°Sure.


    I didn¡¯t eat much at night.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Chapter 201 Existences They Could Not Offend


    When Emily heard this, she asked Lucas to wait in the living room. She went to the kitchen to busy


    herself, nning to make two bowls of noodles.


    Listening to the sounds of pans and potsing from the kitchen, Lucas did not feel that it was noisy.


    Instead, it was especially lively.


    Especially when he saw the back of Emily busy in the kitchen, he felt warm in his heart.


    Not long after, two bowls of steaming noodles were ready. Emily carefully walked out with them and


    said, ¡°Mr. Greens, you can eat now.¡± ¡°Alright, I aming.¡± Lucas replied, then got up and walked over.


    Emily looked at him and said with some embarrassment, ¡®The ingredients are limited, so I only made


    the noodles. I hope Mr. Greens doesn¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Lucas shook his head, indicating that he did not mind. Just like that, the two of them sat face to face


    and began to eat.


    It was an indescribable delicacy.


    Lucas carefully tasted it and ate quickly. Soon, he finished a bowl of noodles. Emily naturally cleaned


    up the dishes and ced them in the kitchen sink. At the same time, Lucas finally proposed to leave.


    Out of themunity, Mason had already parked his car at the door. After Lucas opened the door and


    got in the car, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at the floor where Emily was, his eyes full of tenderness. A


    momentter, he retracted his gaze and ordered Mason, ¡°Go and buy some toys for Sofia. I want the


    furry ones.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Mason epted the order with a smile.


    The next morning, the two little ones woke up. They still had memories ofst night. They immediately


    ran excitedly to the master bedroom where Emily was. ¡°Mommy, did Uncleest night?¡± The two


    little ones looked at Emily excitedly. Emily was woken up by the two little ones. She answered, ¡°Yes,


    your Uncle was here.¡±


    Hearing this, the two little ones immediately cried out in grief. ¡°Ah, Uncle really came. I was in a daze at


    that time. If I had known, I would not have gone to bed no matter what. This way, I could still speak a


    few more words to him.¡± ¡°Yes, I really regret it.¡± Looking at the two little ones¡¯ annoyed expressions,


    Emily directlyughed. Then, she persuaded, ¡°Well, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future.


    Go wash your face and brush your teeth. We still have to go to schoolter.¡± The two little ones only felt


    that this was right. In the future, they would still have a chance, so they were no longer depressed and


    went to wash up hand in hand. Later, the family of four warmly finished breakfast. Emily sent the two


    children to school and then went to the field to check the condition of the herbs.


    Lucy stayed at home.


    On the other side, at the entrance of the detention house.


    Mia walked out of the house with a haggard face.


    She was still wearing the clothes she had worn when she had entered, and now they had be


    wrinkled and she was in a sorry state As soon as she came out, she saw her parents and Charles


    Johnson standing on the side of the street, and she was immediately aggrieved.


    ¡°Mom¡±


    She choked and shouted, and hugged Emma. Emma hugged her back and felt that the daughter in her


    arms had lost a lot of weight. She immediately felt distressed. ¡°Mia, you have been wronged and


    suffered!¡± William watched from the side and was also in a bad mood. Charles Johnson was also in a


    complicated mood. After a moment, Mia calmed down and withdrew from her mother¡¯s arms. She


    looked at Charles Johnson with red eyes and stammered. Charles Johnson naturally knew what she


    was thinking. He patiently went forward and hugged her. He said gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you


    suffer. I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± Hearing this, Mia broke into tears. She grabbed Charles Johnson¡¯s clothes


    tightly and calmed down after a long time. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. How is your family?


    And thepany?¡± She was looking at her parents when she asked. She did not forget that when she


    got involved in trouble, the twopanies had also been impacted.


    However, Charles Johnson and William did not intend to say more. Charles Johnson persuaded, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. Everything is fine now. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Mia didn¡¯t ask any more questions and left. Before


    leaving, she took onest look at the detention center outside the window, her eyes surging with


    hatred. She would never let this matter go like this! It could be said that this incident was the shame of


    her life! Perhaps it was because Mia¡¯s hatred was too strong and Charles Johnson noticed it. After


    returning home, Charles Johnson pulled her and warned, ¡°I know that you hate Emily very much, but


    you¡¯d better not find trouble with her again!¡± Charles Johnson had warned her out of good intentions,


    but Mia had unexpectedly exploded upon hearing this. ¡°Why can¡¯t I go find trouble with her? She was


    clearly the one who caused me to be detained, leaving an indelible stain on me! Do you want to watch


    me suffer?¡±


    Mia roared in exasperation. Then, as if she had thought of something, she suddenly rushed forward,


    grabbed Charles Johnson¡¯s clothes, and questioned, ¡°Say, do you still have that slut, Emily, in your


    heart? That¡¯s why you don¡¯t want me to find trouble with her!¡± Looking at the somewhat deranged


    woman in front of him, Charles Johnson only felt that she was unreasonable and forcefully pushed her


    away. ¡°Mia, don¡¯t be so unreasonable here. Do you know who Emily¡¯s backer is now? If you don¡¯t want


    to die, you better restrain yourself!¡± The Greens family and the Hawking Family were both existences


    that they could not afford to offend!


    Previous Post


    Next PostThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Chapter 202 The People She Cared about the Most


    However, Mia did not listen to Charles Johnson¡¯s words at all. ¡°What kind of backing can Emily have?


    You and I both know that that bitch and Lucas do not have that kind of rtionship at all. You still have


    her in your heart!


    At the end of her words, Mia became hysterical.


    Charles Johnson¡¯s patience was running out. He raised his hand to push her away and said


    impatiently. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Do as you please.¡±


    After saying this, he turned around and left.


    Looking at the man¡¯s heartless back, Mia¡¯s face was twisted.


    ¡°Emily, you deserve to die!¡±


    She gnashed her teeth and growled. At this moment, shepletely hated Emily! On the other side,


    Emily originally did not know that Mia had been released from prison.


    However, because the media had been watching this matter for a long time, there was news on the


    Inte.


    ¡°The former popr star has been released from detention who looks haggard and out of spirits.¡¯


    Almost as soon as this news hade out, it had been ridiculed byizens to the hot search list


    ¡°Why report her again? Isn¡¯t it better to report something with more positive energy?¡± ¡°Boycott any


    news of Mia.¡± ¡°This kind of artist with poor character should be banned!¡± ¡°Now that I think about how I


    used to be a fan of this kind of trash, I want to go back to the past and kill myself.¡±


    That evening, Vivian brought the cake with her to the new residence to visit the two little ones and


    Lucy. During the meal, she talked about Mia.


    ¡°Emily, have you seen the news on the Inte?¡±


    ¡°What news?¡±


    Emily did not react for a moment and asked subconsciously.


    Vivian was speechless and said, ¡°News about Mia. That woman came out of the


    detention center today. You have to pay more attention to her. She suffered such a big loss this time.


    She will definitely not let it go.¡± Hearing this, Emily disagreed.


    She sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°She will not let it go, but I am not easy to bully!¡±


    Seeing her best friend like this, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    ¡°You are not easy to bully, but what about the two children and grandmother?¡±


    Vivian reminded Emily and said earnestly. ¡°That woman Mia is narrow-minded. It is hard to guarantee


    that she will not shift her target to the people you care about after she can¡¯t deal with you.¡± It had to be


    said that these words struck a chord in Emily¡¯s heart.


    After all, Mia might do such a crazy thing.


    Looking at her best friend who was deep in thought, Vivian did not disturb her and turned to Lucy to


    remind her.


    ¡°Grandma, you have to be careful when you go out these days. No matter where you go, you have to


    go to ces with many people. Don¡¯t be alone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be careful. At worst, I won¡¯t go out.¡±


    Lucy nodded to show that she knew.


    She would not let herself be a bargaining chip for Mia to threaten her granddaughter.


    At this time, Emily also felt that her best friend was right. A person like Mia who would seek revenge for


    the smallest grievance would probably aim at the people she cared about the most. Thinking of this,


    she also warned her grandmother, ¡°These days, you must bring your mobile phone when you go out. If


    there is anything, contact me at any time.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned to look at the two


    small ones next to her and said with a serious face, ¡°You too, carry your mobile phone watch with you


    all the time, and Mommy can contact you at any time.¡± ¡°Got it.¡±


    The two little ones answered obediently. Later, after dinner, the two little ones returned to their room


    and began to write their homework. Emily apanied her best friend and grandmother to chat on the


    sofa.


    At some point in time, the topic had been brought up to family and men. Vivian sighed, ¡°You have to


    have a man in your family. It¡¯s not good to always rely on you alone.¡±


    Emily did notment, but she did not care. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m already used to it, and it¡¯s much better now


    than before.¡±


    ¡°I know you are strong, but if there is a man by your side who cares about you, you can rx a lot.¡±


    Vivian looked at her best friend in disagreement.


    ¡°I also advised her like this before, but she didn¡¯t listen to me. Unfortunately, there is no one around me


    who can be introduced to her.¡±


    Unexpectedly, these words reminded Vivian.


    ¡°Come to think of it, in a few days, ourpany will go to the social meetup. Why doesn¡¯t Emily go with


    me?¡±


    The more she said, the more she felt that this idea was good. She introduced it with interest, ¡°In our


    company, there are many excellent men. Maybe you will be satisfied with one.¡± After hearing these


    words, Emily did not know whether tough or cry. She shook her head and refused.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need. Moreover, I have already gotten people to find the children¡¯s biological father.


    You know him, Lucas Greens, the president of Lucas Group.¡± ¡°I know. But we have to make some


    preparations just in case.¡± Vivian did not feel that there was a conflict between the meetup and the


    children¡¯s biological father.


    Lucy also nodded and agreed, ¡°Vivian is right. We need to make some preparations. This matter is


    decided.¡±


    Emily looked at her grandmother who had already made up her mind. Her eyes were full of


    helplessness, and she knew that it was useless to say anything at this moment.


    Previous Post


    Next PostThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Chapter 203 No News Received


    Later, Vivian sat for a while and left. Only Emily and Lucy were left in the living room. Emily looked at


    her grandmother, not knowing whether tough or cry, ¡°I really don¡¯t have that intention¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t


    have it now. You will have it in the future.¡±


    Lucy was unmoved and was determined to let Emily participate in the social meetup.


    ¡°Grandma, I know that you are doing this for my own good, but this is not only my business but also


    rted to Ethan and Sofia. What if they don¡¯t like it?¡± Hearing this, Lucy hesitated. But soon, she


    smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will let Ethan and Sofia ept it.¡± Hearing this, Emily waspletely


    speechless.


    The next day, Emily woke up early to wash up and nned to go out to make breakfast


    Unexpectedly, the two little ones in the living room saw her and immediately ran over happily


    ¡°Mommy, Great-Grandma said that you were going to find a daddy for us, is it true?¡± The two little ones


    hugged one of Emily¡¯s legs and looked over with flickering eyes. Emily suddenly felt a headache.


    Moreover, why did the two of them seem to be supportive of her?


    ¡°If you agree, it can be true,¡¯ she smiled. Originally, she just wanted to test the two of them, but


    unexpectedly, the two of them really agreed. ¡°Mommy, we are willing.¡± ¡°Hurry up and find us a daddy¡¯


    Emily was astonished.


    Little did she know that the two of them had only said this on purpose. Because they were thinking of


    another idea. They wanted to know if Uncle Greens would feel anything if he knew that Mommy was


    going on a blind date. Moreover, they had secretly hoped that Uncle Greens could be their Daddy.


    However, the biggest problem now was that the two parties did not seem to have any


    intention of being together. Therefore, the two of them nned to help after a little discussion¡­ That


    evening, Emily went to pick up the two little ones as usual. Just as she was about to go back, the two


    little ones hugged her. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s not go back to eat tonight. Let¡¯s go out to eat, okay?¡± ¡°Yes,


    Mommy hasn¡¯t taken us out for a long time. I want to eat steak again.¡± Ethan also pretended to be


    gluttonous. Emily didn¡¯t think too much about it. She just thought that the two little ones really wanted toOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    eat out. She could only take out her phone and tell her grandmother not to go back


    Lucy had already colluded with the two little ones. She smiled and said on the phone, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.


    You guys y outside for a while. It doesn¡¯t matter if youe backte.¡± After she finished speaking,


    she hung up the phone directly


    Although Emily felt that her grandmother¡¯s words were very strange, she did not think too much about


    them.


    After she took the two little ones to eat western food, the two little ones pulled her to go shopping


    again. And this shopping mall was their main destination today.


    They wanted to buy beautiful clothes for Mommy.


    Sofia pulled Emily and said with an adult look, ¡°Mommy, you have to dress up nicely when you go to


    the meetup.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have saved enough money to buy the most beautiful dress for Mommy


    Ethan patted his little bag and looked very generous. They had regrly been given pocket money


    since they were very young. And the two little ones had never spent money randomly, so they actually


    had a lot of savings. Emily finally knew the purpose of the two little ones pulling her out today. Although


    she couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, she still nodded and agreed. She took the two little ones to the


    shopping mall to stroll around. The reason why she agreed was that she had nned to buy clothes


    before, but she had kept dying it since she had always been busy. After all, at the turn of the


    season, it was time to buy some thick clothes for the family


    Just like that, not long after, the three of them had bought a lot of clothes and carried big and small


    bags. At the same time, Lucas took the doll that he wanted to give to Sofia and went to the Armstrong


    family. ¡°Mr. Greens, why are you here?¡± Looking at the handsome young man outside the door, Lucy


    was very surprised. Lucas shook the doll in his hand and exined, ¡°I¡¯m here to send a toy to Sofia.¡±


    Seeing this, Lucy couldn¡¯t refuse him and invited him into the room. As soon as he entered, Lucas


    found the room was quiet. ¡°Grandma, are Doctor Armstrong and the children not here?¡± ¡°Mr. Greens,


    take a seat.¡± Lucy then slowly exined, ¡°Emily and the children are not here. They went to the mall to


    prepare clothes for a social meetup in a few days.¡± ¡°A social meetup?¡± Lucas raised his voice in


    surprise. Then, he suddenly frowned. Why didn¡¯t he receive any news that Emily was going to


    participate in a social meetup?


    Lucy seemed to have not seen Lucas¡¯ gloomy expression. She nodded and said, ¡°This family has


    always been shouldered by Emily. There has to be a man to help share the burden. As you know, it has


    been very difficult for Emily these years. She has to take care of the children and me, and at the same


    time, she has to find ways to make money to support the whole family.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Chapter 204 Uncle Will Visit You Again Tomorrow


    After listening to Lucy¡¯s words, Lucas did notment. He had investigated Emily before and knew


    better than anyone that it was not easy for her, but he still felt a little ufortable. Because of this, he


    asked to leave after sitting for a while. As soon as he went out, his face became cold and his mood


    inexplicably became bad.


    Downstairs, Mason was a little surprised that his president hade out so quickly today.


    Just as he was about to ask, he saw his president with a cold face and an unhappy aura.


    As a qualified assistant, he naturally had to be concerned. ¡°President, what¡¯s wrong? Did you quarrel


    with Doctor Armstrong?¡± ¡°Doctor Armstrong is not at home.¡± Lucas coldly spat out these words. Mason


    was puzzled. Since Doctor Armstrong was not here, why was he angry? Was it because he missed it?


    Just as he was puzzled, he heard Lucas¡¯ cold voice again.


    ¡°Her grandmother said that she took the two little ones out to go shopping and buy clothes for a social


    meetup.¡± ¡°A social meetup?¡± Mason was as surprised as when Lucas first heard the news. He suddenly


    understood why his president would havee out so quickly and his face had been so ugly.


    It was just that his attitude was very strange. So, did he simply care about Doctor Armstrong going out


    to have a social meetup with others? Or was it because Doctor Armstrong was the mother of the two


    children, and he was the father, and he was ufortable about her meetup?


    It had to be known that these two points had different meanings.


    Thinking about this, Mason felt that it was not good for him to express any opinions on this matter, so


    he did not say anything. Lucas seemed to be just looking for someone to talk to, and he did not care


    about Mason¡¯s silence. Later, Emily took the two children home with big bags.


    As soon as they entered the door, she and the two children saw the cute doll on the sofa and were


    immediately stunned. ¡°Grandma, did you buy this doll?¡± ¡°What a beautiful doll. Was Great-grandmother


    going to give it to Sofia?¡± As she spoke, Sofia had already pounced over and hugged the doll. Her eyes


    flickered as she looked at Lucy Seeing this, Lucyughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it. Mr. Greens specially


    brought it over for Sofia and Ethan.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Mr. Greens was here?¡±


    This time, it was Emily¡¯s turn to be surprised.


    ¡°Ah, why did I miss Uncle again? If I had known, I would havee back earlier.¡± The little girl was


    both happy and disappointed.


    At this moment, Ethan was also very regretful.


    Looking at the disappointed expressions of the two children, Emily¡¯s mood was veryplicated.


    However, she did not forget to call Lucas to thank him. ¡°Mr. Greens, thank you for the gift. Also, were


    you feeling unwell when you came over?¡±


    It was no wonder that Emily would think so.


    She was his doctor.


    Other thaning to see a doctor, she couldn¡¯t think of any other reason for Lucas to havee over.


    Lucas choked and said lightly, ¡°I was not feeling unwell.¡±


    Although he said this, he was thinking about something different. Was it necessary for her to be so


    polite after he gave a toy to his own child?


    Of course, it was impossible for him to say these words out.


    At the same time, he also remembered that Emily was going to participate in the social meetup. He


    was about to ask, but when the words came to his mouth he swallowed them back.


    Because he felt that he had no position to ask.


    Because of this, the two of them hung up the phone after being polite for a while. Emily did not notice


    that Lucas was in a bad mood at all.


    After hanging up the phone, she took the two little ones to wash up and rest.


    As for Lucas, he could not sleep for the whole night, and his heart was inexplicably


    In the end, he had no choice but to wear a bathrobe and go downstairs. He came to the wine cab


    and poured himself a ss of wine, drinking it in a bad mood.


    The next day, at the Greens Group. In the bright president¡¯s office, there were constant voices of


    reprimand.


    ¡°What kind of report is this? Get out and do it again!¡± Almost as soon as he said this, a capable and


    experienced high-ranking executive walked out of the office in a panic. There were many people


    standing outside the door, and they were all talking about it. ¡°This is already the fifth one who was


    scolded by the president. What should I do? I don¡¯t dare to go in. Why don¡¯t you help me hand the


    document to the president?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare either.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?


    Just like this, in the next two days, everyone in the Greens Group was trembling in fear.


    Finally, it was the day of the social meetup. Vivian came early in the morning and grabbed Emily to put


    on makeup. Emily became even more charming and eye-catching than usual ¡°Emily, I dare to


    guarantee that you will be the most beautiful today!¡± Vivian looked at her best friend who was dressed


    up and couldn¡¯t help envy her. Emily looked at herself in the mirror. She was indeed very beautiful, but


    she did not want to participate in any social meetup. Unfortunately, her best friend insisted on it. ¡°Uncle,


    can youe to y with us today? Our mommy is not here today.¡± Seeing this news, Lucas


    subconsciously asked. ¡°Where did your mommy go?¡± ¡°Mommy went to a social meetup.¡± Almost as


    soon as the two little ones sent out the message, Lucas called. Lucas never thought that Emily would


    actually go to the social event. He was in a very bad mood. ¡°Do you know where your mommy is going


    to attend the social meetup?¡± His cold voice came from the phone. Hearing this, Ethan and Sofia


    looked at each other and smiled like two little foxes.


    Ethan blinked and said innocently, ¡°I heard from godmother that it seems to be a club called Lango.¡±


    ¡°Is it Lango Club? I know. Uncle won¡¯t apany you tonight. Uncle wille to see you tomorrow.¡±


    Lucas said apologetically and then hung up the phone.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Chapter 205 Where Is Emily?


    Emily followed Vivian to the clubhouse.


    The two of them sat on the seats outside.


    At this time, there were many men and women at the scene, all of whom were dressed in extraordinary


    clothes, apparently carefully dressed up. Even so, Emily was very ufortable sitting on the chair,


    pulling her skirt, and picking up the drink in front of her to take a sip, as if to relieve something. Vivian


    naturally did not miss out on her small actions and only felt a headache. ¡°Emily, I asked you toe


    here not to sit here foolishly. Quickly go and get to know some handsome guys.¡± ¡°No!¡±


    Emily shook her head and refused very simply ¡°Why don¡¯t you go? Is there no one who could arouse


    your interest at all?¡± Vivian bared her teeth.


    There really wasn¡¯t any ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t worry about me. I don¡¯t have any thoughts about that.¡± Emily


    once again expressed herck of interest. Vivian curled her lips, nced around, and suddenly said, ¡°I


    saw quite a few men who kept ncing at you.¡±


    In fact, this was true.


    It had to be known that in order to make her best friend shine tonight, Vivian had used all her strength


    to dress her up. Emily was wearing a dark blue dress with a white waistcoat over her shoulders, which


    even entuated her sparkling and white skin. Her small face was the size of a palm. Her ck hair


    was tied up behind her head by a jade hairpin, revealing her smooth and full forehead. She looked


    dignified and elegant. Emily looked at her best friend who was anxious to get her a man, and her eyes


    were full of helplessness. ¡°I actually don¡¯t like being paid attention to like this.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re already


    here, even if we don¡¯t do anything, it¡¯s still good to make a few friends, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vivian persuaded her


    best friend. At this moment, a colleague called Vivian over from not far away.


    She then patted Emily on the shoulder encouragingly. ¡°I think highly of you. Good luck!¡±


    After saying this, she turned around and left. It was toote for Emily to stop her.


    She had no choice but to sit alone in the booth.


    It was at this moment that a handsome man walked over Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He looked like he was in his early thirties, wearing a ck suit and a white shirt. He exuded the


    temperament of a high-level white cor businessman. ¡°Hello, my name is Alexander Henderson. I am


    Vivian¡¯s superior. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Out of courtesy, Emily nodded in response.


    But she herself was still not very used to it.


    Alexander also saw it and smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be very interested in this ce. Didn¡¯t youe


    voluntarily?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Emily nodded lightly. Originally, she thought that if she acted so coldly, the


    man in front of her should not be interested in her anymore. Unexpectedly, Alexander said very


    naturally, ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I sit here, do you?¡±


    In fact, Emily really wanted to say yes.


    However, when she thought that this person was her best friend¡¯s superior, she did not say anything.


    After all, she did not want to cause trouble for her best friend. After sitting down, Alexander smiled and


    said, ¡°I can see you do not belong to this kind of asion. But since you are here, it is good to make


    friends with people.¡± Emily nodded and did not refuse this. Because the other person gave her the


    feeling that he had a sense of propriety, and his words made her feel quitefortable, she simply


    chatted with him for a while.


    The two of them chatted, from poetry to prose, from various living styles to delicious food, and the


    atmosphere between the two gradually improved. Especially Alexander, he admired Emily more and


    more.


    He felt that this woman in front of him was extraordinary in terms of speech and temperament, and she


    was his ideal type.


    The only pity was that the other party did not have any thoughts about him.


    However, he was not in a hurry. He could wait. Emily also noticed that the way Alexander looked at her


    gradually changed. Because she was not in the mood to continue, she nned to use the bathroom as


    an excuse to stop the conversation. Unexpectedly, as soon as she walked to the corridor, she heard


    urgent footsteps behind her, apanied by Alexander¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong, wait.¡±


    It turned out that Alexander had realized that he had been rejected, so he was in a hurry to catch up.


    He was really satisfied with Emily. However, Emily looked at the man who was chasing after her and


    frowned. ¡°Mr. Henderson, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong, it¡¯s like this. I know that you did not intend to find someone to date, but I have a good


    impression of you. I hope that you can give me a chance to pursue


    you.¡±


    At the same time, downstairs at the clubhouse.


    Lucas brought Mason into the elevator with cold air. Not long after, the two of them appeared at the


    venue of the social ball. Almost the moment they appeared, they immediately attracted the attention of


    the other people around them.


    Their appearance and aura were superior to any other man at the scene. If not for the cold aura that


    Lucas exuded, the two of them would have already been surrounded by the women.


    At this time, Mason ended the conversation with the waiter and returned to Lucas¡¯


    side.


    ¡°President, I have already inquired about Ms. Armstrong¡¯s location. Come with me.¡± After he finished


    speaking, he led the way. Soon, the two of them arrived at the seat where Emily was previously at.


    Unfortunately, they did not see Emily, but only Vivian. Lucas knew Vivian, so he asked directly, ¡°Where


    is Emily?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Chapter 206 Brushed Past Each Other


    When Vivian saw Lucas suddenly appear in front of her, she waspletely stunned. After she


    reacted, a raging fire of gossip ignited in her heart. This person, how did he find the spot? Moreover, it


    seemed that there was something wrong with his attitude towards Emily. When she thought of this, her


    eyes revealed a sly light. ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. Greens. Are you looking for Emily?


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Lucas frowned and asked again, his tone cold. Vivian was inexplicably afraid, but she


    still forced herself to be calm and said, ¡°Emily went to the bathroom. I saw that there was a guy


    following her just now. Maybe he is


    confessing to Emily. If you want to see Emily, why don¡¯t you wait¡­¡± Before she could finish her words,


    she saw that the man was full of dissatisfaction and turned to leave.


    Looking at the man¡¯s back, she could not help but raise her eyebrows.


    With this attitude, who could believe that Mr. Greens was not interested in Emily?


    At the same time, the others saw Lucas leave and looked at Vivian with bright eyes.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Vivian, who is that man just now? He looks so cool and stylish.¡±


    ¡°Does he have a girlfriend? Do I still have a chance?¡± ¡°Vivian, my lifelong happiness is up to you!¡±


    Hearing these words, Vivian came back to her senses and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°You should


    just give up on this idea. This is my friend¡¯s man.¡±


    On the other side, Lucas walked forward with a very stinky face.


    He didn¡¯t look like he was to find someone but looked like he was to catch the adulterers.


    Mason couldn¡¯t help but remind, ¡°President, please calm down. Doctor Armstrong is


    still single. Even if she wants to develop a rtionship, it¡¯s nothing, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°But she is the mother of


    my son and daughter!¡± Lucas said unhappily.


    When Mason heard this, he resisted the urge to roll his eyes. He took a deep breath and tried to


    persuade him again, ¡°Doctor Armstrong is the mother of the young master and young miss, but she is


    also unmarried and single!¡± Speaking up to this point, he once again risked his life to remind him, ¡°And


    now that


    you have appeared, what identity do you want to take away Doctor Armstrong with?¡± As soon as he


    said this, Lucas stopped in his tracks as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over him. Yes, if he


    went over now, what identity would he use to stop Emily? When Mason saw that his boss had finally


    calmed down, he heaved a sigh of relief. However, before he could put his heart back to its original


    position, he saw him walk away again.


    The cold voice of the president sounded in his ear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what identity I have. If someone wants to be my children¡¯s stepfather, will never agree to


    it!¡±


    Looking at the president striding away, Mason only wanted to say that it was over. He hurriedly chased


    after him, hoping that Doctor Armstrong had not epted anyone¡¯s confession. Otherwise, he would


    not be able to hold back his angry boss at


    all.


    Just like this, in the midst of Mason¡¯s fear, the two of them came to the corridor of the bathroom one


    after another.


    As soon as they arrived, they saw Emily standing not far away. At the same time, they also saw that


    there was indeed a man, standing in front of Emily.


    Seeing this, Lucas could not help but speed up his footsteps and get closer. Thinking of what Vivian


    had just said about someone confessing to Emily, his expression was very ugly.


    His pair of ck eyes shot sharply at the man, and he could not help butpare him with himself. He


    was not as handsome as him, and the clothes on his body were not big brands, and the other party¡¯s


    conditions were obviously not as good as his. Emily definitely wouldn¡¯t like such a man! For some


    reason, Lucas suddenly felt less nervous. Even so, he couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath and eavesdrop


    on their conversation. Emily didn¡¯t notice Lucas¡¯ arrival. After hearing Alexander¡¯s confession just now,


    she very apologetically declined,¡± really don¡¯t have that kind of thought. We can be friends, but if it¡¯s


    anything else, I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    When Alexander heard this, he couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment on his face, but he was still unwilling


    to give up. After all, it was rare for him to meet a girl that he liked so much.


    ¡°I know that this is a bit abrupt. I am also willing to be your friend first. I just hope that you can give me


    a chance to pursue you.¡± ¡°Mr. Henderson, to tell you the truth, I came here today because I was forcibly


    pulled over by Vivian. I myself do not have any intention of having a rtionship with someone and


    getting married. Besides, this is the first time we met, and I really can¡¯t develop that kind of rtionship


    with you.¡± Emily refused again and said it very bluntly. The smile on Alexander¡¯s face copsed. He


    helplessly looked at Emily and said with a bitter smile, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb you again.¡± Emily


    nodded. Alexander looked at the woman who was so resolute. He could no longer hide his


    disappointment and turned to leave. However, he did not walk far before he saw Lucas standing in the


    corridor. His eyes shed with surprise. The man in front of him, whether it was his appearance or


    temperament, was not on the same level as himself. However, this had nothing to do with him. He


    calmly withdrew his gaze. Just like this, the two brushed past each other¡­


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Chapter 207 Making Things Difficult


    Lucas looked at the little woman not far away He originally wanted to go over.


    However, he had changed his mind at this time.


    On the contrary, Mason saw this and asked, ¡°President, are we not going over?¡±


    ¡°No,¡±


    Lucas responded indifferently and prepared to leave.


    At the same time, Emily also breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was really not used to the situation just now.


    Thinking that the situation just now might happen again, she nned to take a breath of fresh air


    around here.


    However, before she could leave, she saw a drunkard staggering over who grabbed her hand.


    Before Emily could react, the words of the drunkard rang in her ears. ¡°Hehe, beauty, y with me for a


    while!¡± ¡°Who are you? Let me go!¡± At this time, Emily finally came back to her senses, shouting and


    struggling in anger and shock


    The drunkard had been so drunk that he really let Emily break free.


    Seeing that the beauty was about to leave, how could he be willing to give up? He stepped forward to


    stop her again and said with a smile, ¡°Beauty, where are you going? Come back with me. I promise I


    will provide you with good food and drink. Let¡¯s be happy together.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way, or I will call someone!¡±


    Emily scolded with a cold face. She observed her surroundings and found that there was no one else


    around. She felt panicked. And the drunkard had been tickled more by her serious face, which was full


    of dignity. ¡°You look more beautiful when you get angry. But tonight, I am going to take you. I want to


    see who dares to help you.¡± While speaking, the drunkard pounced on Emily. Emily was shocked and


    angry, and she instinctively hid to the side But the corridor was so narrow. In the end, she was forced to


    a corner by the drunkard. She was extremely panicked. The drunkard also found that Emily had had


    nowhere to hide. He chuckled, ¡°Now you


    have nowhere to hide. Be good and follow me. As long as you serve me well, I guarantee that you will


    have no worries in the future.¡± As he spoke, he approached Emily step by step. Seeing that the man


    was about to approach her, Emily was already prepared to go all out.


    At this critical moment, Lucas came out of nowhere and directly kick the drunkard to the ground. ¡°Lu¡­


    Mr. Greens?¡±


    Emily was dumbfounded. Lucas only nced at her and stepped on the drunkard¡¯s chest. ¡°You dare to


    tease my woman? Are you tired of living?¡±


    The drunkard did not recognize Lucas.


    At this time, he was stepped on the ground. His chest hurt badly and he cursed, ¡°Let me go. Do you


    know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Oh, who are you?


    Lucas raised his eyebrows and his voice seemed casual. When Mason, who was one step behind,


    heard this, he knew that his boss was angry. However, the drunkard was still blustering and


    threatening, ¡°I am the brother-inw of the boss of HY Company. If you offend me, I will make things


    difficult for you in Y City!¡± When he heard this, Lucas directly smiled. ¡°Very good, I would like to see


    how your brother-inw can make things difficult for me in Y City. Mason!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, President.¡±


    Mason hurried forward and greeted him respectfully. Lucas looked at him and instructed, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this


    person to you. I hope I won¡¯t see him again in Y city tomorrow!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Mason nodded and epted the order. At this time, the drunkard smiled and mocked Lucas, ¡°Who do


    you think you are? You don¡¯t want to see me in Y City?¡± Lucas was toozy to pay attention to him. He


    turned around and walked towards Emily. However, Mason did not ignore the drunkard¡¯s words. He


    squatted down and patted the drunkard¡¯s cheek, his voice deep and cold.


    ¡°Open your dog eyes and look clearly. He is the president of Greens Group.¡± Hearing this, the


    drunkard¡¯s eyes widened, filled with disbelief and fear. Seeing this, Mason knew that he was half sober.


    He snorted, ¡°You are also quite bold. You dared to make things difficult for the person that Mr. Greens


    likes. You deserve to be unlucky!¡± ¡°The Greens Group?¡± The drunkard stuttered and felt cold sweat onOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    his forehead. Mason sneered and directly picked him up from the ground and left from the other


    side. Emily did not see this scene. Because she had been pulled away by Lucas. It was not until she


    walked far that she reacted and looked at the tall man in front of her in surprise.


    ¡°Mr. Greens, you¡­ why are you here?¡± She asked hesitantly. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, wouldn¡¯t you have been


    dragged away?¡± Lucas nced at her, his tone a little unhappy. At this point, Lucas seemed to be very


    angry and started preaching. ¡°When he came to harass you, couldn¡¯t you make a move?¡± Emily was


    speechless and at the same time, a strange feeling arose in her heart. For some reason, she felt that


    this man in front of her hade specifically for her? But¡­ how was that possible? Almost


    subconsciously, she threw away the unrealistic thoughts in her mind. Perhaps it was a coincidence.


    Perhaps this man was here to socialize and coincidentally met her being harassed¡­ right?


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Chapter 208 He Didn¡¯t Have a Fever


    Emily was directly pulled out of the clubhouse by Lucas. She looked at the man who was exuding a


    cold aura and did not understand what was wrong with him.


    However, as she was about to walk out of the clubhouse, she thought of her best friend who was still in


    the clubhouse. She quickly pulled Lucas and exined, ¡°Mr. Greens, wait, my friend is still inside.¡±


    ¡°Then tell her that you will go back first.¡± Lucas said, not allowing her to refuse. Emily frowned but did


    not say anything. Because she really wanted to go back, she took out her phone and called her best


    friend.


    ¡°Vivian, I have something to do on the spur of the moment. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± She had originally


    thought that Vivian would definitely ask her why she would leave early and had already prepared an


    excuse. Unexpectedly, Vivian did not ask her at all. Instead, she smiled and agreed, ¡°Alright, I will catch


    up with youter.¡± Emily was a little confused. And before she could say anything, Vivian hung up the


    phone unterally. At the same time, Vivian, who was at the social meetup, sent a message to the two


    little ones with a sly smile. ¡°Good news, Mr. Greens came and took your mommy away. Hehe!¡±


    Almost a few seconds after the message was sent, the two little ones replied, ¡°Great!¡± It turned out that


    the two little ones had already colluded with Vivian. Vivian was in charge of bringing people to the


    social meetup, and they were in charge of tricking Lucas over. Now that Lucas hade, they could be


    sure that this man had some unusual feelings for Emily, right?


    It was just that Emily herself did not realize this. Putting down the phone, the two little ones happily


    gathered together. ¡°Brother, Uncle Greens really went to look for Mommy. Do you think that in the


    future, he will be our daddy?¡± Sofia looked at his brother expectantly.


    However, Ethan felt that things would not develop so quickly. After all, he knew what kind of personality


    his mother had. ¡°I don¡¯t think it will be so fast. Mommy is very slow. From the information that


    godmother told us just now, I feel that Mommy doesn¡¯t know that Uncle Greens went specially looking


    for her.¡± ¡°Ah, why is Mommy so stupid?¡± Sofia pouted and immediately seemed to think of something.


    Her eyes sparkled as she said, ¡°If Mommy knows about it, will she and Uncle develop faster?¡± ¡°Maybe.


    We can try it when Mommyes backter.¡± As Ethan spoke, he thought of an opportunity, and he


    beckoned for his sister toe over and listen to his arrangements. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother. I promise to


    complete the task.¡± Sofia leaned over and her eyes lit up when she heard this. On the other side, after


    Mason dealt with the drunkard, he drove to the door to pick up his president and Emily. On the way


    back, Emily clearly noticed that Lucas¡¯ expression was not very good.


    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t associate it with herself at all. Instead, she asked


    straightforwardly, ¡°Mr. Greens, I see you don¡¯t look good. Are you feeling unwell?¡± As soon as she said


    this, Mason almost slipped the steering wheel. Doctor Armstrong had been single for so many years for


    a reason, but¡­ his own president was not inferior. Lucas did not know about Mason¡¯s thoughts. When


    he heard Emily¡¯s words, he looked over with a dark look in his eyes.


    There was even a sense of frustration in his heart.


    Could this woman not see that he was unhappy? Emily stared at the man. Seeing that he did not


    speak, she could not help but ask again, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± Hearing this, Lucas took a deep


    look at.Emily again. After holding it in for a long time, he finally nodded. Mason listened to the


    conversation between the two and waspletely speechless. Especially his president, he clearly had


    been to the clubhouse to catch her, and it just ended like this?


    For a moment, he had no strength toin. In fact, there was something wrong in Lucas¡¯ heart, but


    he could not tell what was wrong.


    On the other hand, when Emily heard his answer, she immediately grabbed his hand and began to feel


    his pulse with worry. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem.¡± As she spoke, Emily let go of Lucas¡¯ wrist and urged,


    ¡°Have you been working a lot recently?¡± Lucas did not deny it and said lightly, ¡°Yes, I have¡± When


    Mason heard this, he almost couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. His president really didn¡¯t blush at all when


    he told a lie. Wasn¡¯t it because his president had been too picky about work recently? For a design n


    that could have easily been passed in the past, his president always deliberately looked for problems.


    For a report that there was nothing wrong with, his president had asked for a different format.


    With the boss being so picky, how could the workload not be big? Emily naturally could not hear these


    comints. After listening to Lucas¡¯ words, she frowned and warned, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you must


    reduce the workload? The most important thing is your health. If you think that with me here, your


    health will be secured in the future. I advise you to give up this idea as soon as possible. I am a doctor,


    not a god!¡±


    As she spoke, she reached out to touch the man¡¯s forehead before he could react. Then, she touched


    the man¡¯s cheek. After feeling it for a few seconds, Emily looked back and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It is


    good that you don¡¯t have a fever.¡±


    At this moment, Lucas waspletely stunned!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Chapter 209 I Know What to Do


    Obviously, this was the first time someone dared to touch his face in such an unbridled manner. Lucas


    was absent-minded for a moment. Under Emily¡¯s slightly cool fingers, he finally regained his senses.


    He reached out and pulled Emily¡¯s hand down. The touch of her hand was soft, making his face


    inexplicably better. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± Although he said this, he did not let go of Emily¡¯s


    wrist, as if he had forgotten. But Emily had not forgotten it.


    In fact, the man¡¯s palm was hot, and it was difficult for Emily not to pay attention to it.


    She withdrew her hand uneasily, and her heart was a little restless.


    This strange feeling made her feel unfamiliar and awkward.


    She told herself not to think too much and changed the topic to what happened in the corridor. ¡°Thank


    you for what happened today. If you hadn¡¯t appeared in time, I might have been in trouble.¡± Hearing


    this, Lucas nced at her and deliberately said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. As for you, shouldn¡¯t you be happy? Could it


    be that you didn¡¯t get to know a satisfactory man at the meetup?¡±


    Hearing these somewhat emotional words, Emily was stunned.


    Why did she feel that this man in front of her seemed to be somewhat dissatisfied with her participation


    in the social meetup?


    However, as soon as this thought appeared, she shook her head and rejected it.


    After all, she was not rted to the man, so she felt that she should have misunderstood him Thinking


    of this, she exined with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯te voluntarily. I was dragged here by Vivian. To be


    honest, I¡¯m not used to such an asion.¡± When these words came out, especially when he heard that


    Emily was not willing, Lucas¡¯ face finally eased a little, and he was not so unhappy anymore. Mason


    saw this change and clicked his tongue in surprise in his heart. It was obvious that Doctor Armstrong


    had an obvious emotional impact on his president. This was a sign. However, his president seemed to


    have not noticed this situation yet. Lucas indeed did not notice that Emily¡¯s influence on him was


    getting deeper and


    deeper.


    He looked at the smile on the little woman¡¯s face and said in a deep voice with a hint of a preaching


    tone, ¡°Don¡¯t do such a stupid thing in the future. If you don¡¯t want toe, tell her directly. Could it be


    that if you don¡¯t want toe, your friend can kidnap you?¡± ¡°I think it is very possible.¡± Emily joked.


    Of course, what she said was not false.


    When she thought about how she was dressed up in front of the dressing table by Vivian in the


    afternoon, she had a helpless expression on her face. ¡°Moreover, she is doing this for my own good.


    It¡¯s not good for me to reject her too forcefully.¡±


    When Lucas heard this, he looked at the helpless expression on the little woman¡¯s face. He thought of


    what Lucy had said to him before and did not know what to say for a moment.


    After a long time, he regained his voice and said indifferently, ¡°Then you can have a good talk with your


    friend. I think your friend is not an unreasonable person.¡±


    ¡°You are right. I will have a good chat with her next time.¡± Emily smiled and nodded. She felt that she


    really needed to have a good chat with Vivian when she had the time.


    She could not let her encourage his grandmother the two little children again.


    Just like this, the two of them chatted and the atmosphere began to be harmonious.


    As Mason watched, he felt that there was still a long way to go between the two of them.


    Later, the car arrived at home.


    Emily opened the door and got out of the car, ready to thank Lucas and leave. Unexpectedly, as soon


    as she got out of the car, she saw that the man also got out of the car.


    ¡°Mr. Greens, what are you doing?¡±


    She looked over in surprise.


    Lucas looked at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I saw that it was still early. I nned to y with the two


    children for a while.¡± Hearing this, Emily was stunned. He was to go up and y with the children?


    When did this person be so close to her children?


    No!


    Emily looked at Lucas suspiciously. Because she found that this man was getting closer and closer to


    the two children during this period of time. And her children liked the toys he gave them. Thinking of


    this, and thinking of the special feelings the two children had for Lucas, Emily felt that she could not let


    them go like this. ¡°Although it¡¯s still early, I heard that Mr. Greens is usually very busy. With your current


    health, you can¡¯t always stay upte. It¡¯s better to go back early to finish your work and rest early. Don¡¯t


    spoil the two children too much.¡± When she said this, it sounded like she was concerned about


    someone. However, Lucas could hear the alienation in it. He looked deeply at Emily, his eyes filled with


    doubt. He did not understand why Emily would stop him from getting close to the children. But he did


    not intend to struggle. Anyway, he would not distance himself from the children. ¡°I am not busy. As for


    my health, I know what to do. You do not need to worry.¡± After saying this, Lucas walked towards the


    gate of themunity. Before he left, he didn¡¯t forget to tell Emily to follow him. ¡°Hurry up and go. The


    two children and grandmother should be very worried about you.¡± Looking at Lucas who was walking


    away, Emily felt that this person seemed to be different


    But she couldn¡¯t tell what was different. In the end, she could only silently follow him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Chapter 210 Her Heart Calmed Down


    When the two little ones heard the sound of the door opening, they immediately jumped off the sofa


    and ran toward the door with their short legs. They saw their mother and Uncle Greens standing


    outside the door one after the other. The two little ones looked at each other and smiled brightly They


    said in unison, ¡°Wee back, Mommy¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Uncle really went to bring Mommy back.¡±


    When Emily heard this, she was stunned.


    Could it be that it was not a coincidence that Lucas had appeared at the clubhouse, but he had really


    gone to bring her back?


    But why? Emily could not understand and was very puzzled. Originally, she wanted to ask Lucas, but


    when the words reached her mouth, she did not know how to ask and felt that it was not a good idea to


    ask Just as she was struggling, she had already missed the best opportunity to ask. Because Sofia


    was already happily holding Lucas¡¯ hand, walking to the sofa, letting him sit down, and then asked her


    questions excitedly ¡°Uncle, when you went to pick up my mommy, did you see anyone confess to my


    mommy?¡± Lucas was stunned. What kind of devilish problem was this? Thinking of the scene he saw at


    the clubhouse before, he did not know why, but he did not want to tell the two little ones. So he raised


    his hand and gently flicked the little girl¡¯s forehead,ughing, ¡°Children should not be so curious about


    adults¡¯ matters.¡± Sofia felt wronged to be rejected and given a light knock She covered her forehead,


    but her ck eyes started to turn around. In fact, she had asked the question on purpose, just to pave


    the way for the following words. ¡°Uncle, you rejected myst question. You can¡¯t refuse the next


    question.¡± The little girl hugged Lucas¡¯ hand and acted like a spoiled child. Lucas didn¡¯t know whether


    tough or cry, but he still agreed. ¡°Alright, ask the next question.¡± Hearing this, Sofia asked. ¡°Uncle, do


    you think my mommy looks very good tonight?¡±


    When she said this, Lucas was stunned and subconsciously nced at Emily beside him.


    It could not be denied that the Emily tonight was indeed different.


    Her carefully dressed appearance was neither seductive nor morous, dignified and elegant, and she


    was not inferior to the aristocratic families socialites! It was no wonder that such an Emily would haveN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    caused trouble at the clubhouse. On the other hand, when Emily heard her daughter¡¯s question, she


    felt a little embarrassed What kind of question was this?


    But before she could berate her, she heard a man¡¯s unique voice ring out in the living room.


    ¡°Yes, she is indeed beautiful.¡± As he spoke, Lucas looked at Emily and nodded. When Emily met the


    man¡¯s dark eyes, she was stunned. When Sofia saw this, she smiled happily and said excitedly, ¡°I also


    think that Mommy looks good tonight At this time, Ethan added. ¡°Uncle really has good taste.¡± This


    time, the atmosphere became a little strange. After a long time, Emily finally found her voice and


    coughed lightly, trying to hide the uneasiness in her heart. As a result, just as she remembered her


    voice, three pairs of eyes simultaneously looked over ¡°Uh, I¡¯m going to remove my makeup, take a


    shower and change my clothes.¡± Almost at the same time, Emily left the living room as if someone was


    chasing after her.


    Seeing this scene, Ethan sighed faintly and muttered, ¡°How can my mother marry herself out like this?¡±


    Although the sound was not loud, it was enough for Lucy, who was sitting next to him, to hear it.


    Combined with the scene she had seen before, how could she not know what the two little ones were


    up to? She only felt it was funny and shook her head slightly.


    On the other side, after Emily entered the room, she leaned against the door with her back against the


    door, her heart beating like it was about to jump out.


    And her cheeks slowly became hot.


    She couldn¡¯t help but hold her face with both hands, trying to cool her cheeks down, but the effect was


    not great. Even at this moment, she still felt a little strange. Why did her face turn red just because of


    Lucas¡¯ words? There were a lot of people who had praised her for being good-looking tonight.


    However, she didn¡¯t think too deeply about it. She felt that it might be because she had a drink


    tonight¡­


    Just like that, Emily hurriedly went to the bathroom and took a cold shower. When she came out again,


    her heart had already calmed down.


    After tidying up, Emily returned to the living room and saw that Lucas was apanying the two little


    ones in doing their homework.


    At this time, her grandmother was no longer around. She should have gone and rested.


    Under the light, Lucas patiently guided the two little ones. The tenderness on his face was something


    that Emily had never seen before, and it also made her a little addicted.


    This was the first time she had seen such a gentle Lucas. She felt that if this man had a child in the


    future, he would definitely be a verypetent father. Thinking of this, she turned to the kitchen to cut


    some fruits. ¡°Take a break and eat some fruit.¡± As she spoke, she sat next to Lucas and leaned over to


    put the fruit tter on the coffee table. It was also because of this action that she and Lucas got closer.


    Smelling the unique fragranceing from the woman, Lucas felt an inexplicable itch in his heart.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Chapter 211 So Serious


    Later, when Lucas was about to leave, Emily got up and nned to send him off. Unexpectedly, she


    sneezed twice in a row as soon as she made a move. She rubbed her nose ufortably and felt that


    her nose was a little blocked. Lucas also noticed that something was wrong with her. He frowned and


    asked, ¡°What happened to you?¡± The two little ones also looked over worriedly. ¡°Mommy, are you


    alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. My nose is just a little itchy.¡± Although she said that, Emily felt that it was going to be


    bad. Maybe the water was a little cold when she took the shower just now.


    Thinking of this, Emily also felt a little regretful.


    Why had she taken a cold shower? Lucas saw that there was nothing wrong with her and did not doubt


    it. He quickly left. After sending him off, Emily came back and immediately took some medicine to


    prevent a cold.


    Emily had originally wanted to get up and make breakfast for the two little ones, but she found that she


    was dizzy and very ufortable. She still forced herself to get up and wash up. In the living room, the


    two little ones and Lucy had already gotten up. When they saw Emilying out with a bad


    expression, they immediately looked over with concern.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You look so pale. Are you sick?¡± Lucy walked up to Emily and touched her forehead. ¡°Why is it so hot?


    Do you have a fever?¡± she eximed. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take some medicer and get some


    sleep.¡± Emily shook her head, indicating that her grandmother did not need to worry.


    Then she looked at the two little ones and said in a light voice, ¡°Mommy is sick today. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t


    send you to kindergarten. I¡¯ll call your godmotherter and ask her to


    send you to school, okay?¡±


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she said this, Sofia and Ethan ran over to her, each hugging one of her legs.


    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to go to school. I will be worried about you.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to school either. Mommy, I want to watch over you and take care of you.¡±


    The two little ones looked at her with bright eyes.


    As Emily watched, her heart softened, and she did not refuse the two little ones.


    She simply ate breakfast, took some more medicine, returned to her room, and fell asleep in a daze.


    The two little ones were worried and stayed by the bed. During this period, they were very sensible and


    did not disturb Emily. Seeing that their mother was asleep, the two little ones walked out of the room


    with light hands and feet. After going out, Ethan leaned close to his sister and whispered, ¡°Go and send


    a message to Uncle Greens. Say that Mommy is sick and think of a way to get him to


    come over ¡°I understand.¡± Sofia nodded obediently, then went to get her watch phone and sent a voice


    message to Lucas.


    At the same time, Lucas was in a meeting.


    He found that his private phone vibrated. Sofia¡¯s chat box popped up and he immediately picked up his


    phone to check. ¡°Uncle, Mommy is sick. Sofia is so worried. Can youe over to apany me?¡±


    Hearing this pitiful voice, Lucas immediately frowned, and worry shed through his eyes.


    It was just that he could not tell whether this worry was for Emily, Sofia, or both On the other side, the


    higher-up who was reporting saw that Lucas¡¯ face had darkened and he immediately panicked.


    Could it be that he had made a mistake just now?


    Just as he was reflecting on himself, Lucas suddenly stood up and said.


    ¡°Today¡¯s meeting ends here. Make your reports into documents and send them to my office!¡± After he


    finished speaking, Lucas disappeared without a trace. Although the others present felt that it was


    strange, they did not think too much about it. They packed up their things and left.


    After leaving, Lucas drove directly to themunity where Emily was. Perhaps it was because of


    worry, his driving speed had almost doubled. As soon as he entered the room, he saw the two little


    ones sitting on the sofa with drooping heads. Lucas had never seen the two of them like this before. He


    immediately raised his heart and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now? Is your mommy very sick?¡± ¡°Uncle,


    you¡¯re here.¡± Sofia snuggled up to him. Ethan wanted to get closer, but he held it in and said in a low


    voice, ¡°Mommy¡¯s fever hasn¡¯t subsided yet. She fell asleep after eating with us in the morning.¡± When


    Lucas heard this, he frowned. He looked at Lucy next to him and said in disagreement, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you


    send her to the hospital?¡± Lucy knew that Lucas had misunderstood. She red at the two little ones,


    angry and amused. ¡°Mr. Greens, don¡¯t listen to them. Actually, Emily is not that serious¡­ Speaking of


    which, I didn¡¯t expect the children to have contacted you.¡± At this point, she paused and sighed,


    ¡°However, it¡¯s good that there is someone at home. If the situation is serious, the two children and I will


    really be helpless. I remember Emily once fell and injured her leg. She basically couldn¡¯t walk, but


    because of us, she forced herself to move back¡­¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Chapter 212 How Could He Know That She Was Sick


    After listening to Lucy¡¯s words, Lucas knew that it was really not easy for Emily. At the same time, he


    also felt a little upset. Seeing this, the two little ones beside him sighed, ¡°If only there were someone


    who could take care of Mommy.¡± ¡°Yes, if someone can take care of Mommy, Mommy won¡¯t be so tired.¡±


    Hearing the words of the two little ones, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but frown. So did these two children think


    their mother should find a stepfather for them? Lucas thought in his heart, but he didn¡¯t show it on his


    face.


    Because he knew that with his current identity it was not suitable to intervene too much.


    Thinking of this, he changed the topic and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and check on Doctor Armstrong. If it¡¯s


    serious, I¡¯ll send her to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Mr. Greens.¡±


    Lucy nodded.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Lucas went to the bedroom The two little ones followed closely behind, peeking outside the door.


    Seeing this, Lucyughed a little, but she did not stop them.


    After entering, Lucas actually knew that the two little ones were peeping outside the door, but he did


    not care.


    He came to the side of the bed and saw the little woman lying in bed with a haggard face. Perhaps it


    was because she was ufortable, Emily frowned and did not sleep well. Lucas looked at her, and


    his eyes surged with a dark light that could not be seen through Then he reached out and touched


    Emily¡¯s forehead. It was indeed a little hot, but it was not too serious. He withdrew his hand and helped


    Emily tuck the nket properly before turning around and preparing to leave. Of course, as soon as he


    turned around, he saw the two little ones that were still peeking at him at the door, and he said with


    some amusement, ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing in?¡± The two little ones grinned as they opened the door


    and asked in unison.


    ¡°Uncle, is my mommy okay?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine now. We¡¯ll observe her a little more.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not disturb your


    mommy¡¯s rest here. Let¡¯s go to the living room to talk,¡± Lucas said.


    The two little ones nodded and followed him to the living room. When Lucy saw Lucase out, she


    asked with concern. ¡°How is Emily?¡± ¡°She still has a fever, but it doesn¡¯t look serious. I¡¯ll go check her


    later.¡±


    Lucas repeated.


    Lucy nodded and did not say anything else. She picked up the unfinished sweater next to her and


    continued to weave.


    The two little ones pulled Lucas to teach them maths. At noon, because Emily was sick, Lucy nned


    to cook. She put down the wool in her hand and looked at Lucas. She asked, ¡°What does Mr. Greens


    like to eat? I¡¯ll go make lunch.¡± ¡°Grandmother, you don¡¯t have to be busy. I¡¯ve already asked Mason to


    order food. It¡¯ll be delivered here soon.¡±


    Lucas said to Lucy Hearing this, Lucy smiled and sat back on the sofa. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr.


    Greens.¡±


    After a while, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go open the door.¡±


    The two little ones said and ran towards the door one after another. Outside the door, it was Mason.


    Behind him were several hotel staff, each holding a food box The meal ordered by Lucas had naturally


    been ordered from a five-star hotel. At the same time, he also ordered a light chicken porridge for


    Emily. Mason asked the hotel staff to arrange the dishes while picking out the private meal that


    belonged to Emily and handing it to his president. ¡°President, this is Doctor Armstrong¡¯s.¡± After Lucas


    received it, he instructed, ¡°You watch Sofia and Ethan eat. I will deliver this to Doctor Armstrong.¡±


    Mason blinked and felt that his president was bing less and less like the president he knew


    When did his president take the initiative to take care of other women? Only Doctor Armstrong was


    able to make him break his bottom line time and time again. Lucas did not know that his assistant was


    thinking about him in his heart. After he entered the room with the chicken porridge, he gently pushed


    Emily, who was originally sleeping soundly. ¡°Wake up, get up and eat.¡± ¡°Mr. Greens, why are you


    here?¡± Emily woke up in a daze and looked at the man in front of her in astonishment. On the other


    hand, when Lucas saw that she had woken up, he did not say much about his special trip. He helped


    her up and handed her the porridge. His voice was gentle as he said, ¡°Have something to eat before


    taking some medicine.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Emily thanked him. She lowered her head and began to eat her porridge. However, she could not help


    but look at the man from the corner of her eye.


    How did this man know that she was sick?


    However, when she thought about it, she had already guessed in her heart that it might have been


    Ethan and Sofia who had informed him. After finishing the porridge and resting for a while, Emily took


    her medicine again. During this period, Lucas stayed by her side to take care of her. Perhaps it was


    because she had slept the whole morning, Emily was still in good spirits, so she got up and went out to


    take a look. When the two little ones saw Mommying out, they immediately ran over with concern.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re up. Are you feeling better?¡± As they spoke, the two little ones looked at Emily with


    eager eyes. Beside them, Lucy also had a face full of concern. Seeing this, Emily felt warm in her


    heart. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy is much better. As for you two, have you eaten?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Chapter 213 The Uneasiness in Her Heart


    ¡°We¡¯ve eaten. Uncle Greens asked someone to bring a lot of delicious food.¡± Sofia said in a childish


    voice.


    Lucy also nodded at the side and said, ¡°After knowing that you were sick, Mr. Greens came here early


    in the morning and apanied the two children to do their maths.¡± Hearing this, Emily could not help


    but look at the man beside her.


    Lucas sensed her gaze and said indifferently, ¡°Sofia and Ethan were very worried about you. In


    addition, there was no avable person in your family, so I came over to take a look.¡± Hearing this, the


    corner of Mason¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He had clearlye here on purpose, for which he even pushed off the work for the whole morning.


    Now that he said it so casually, how could Doctor Armstrong know how good he was! Although Emily


    did not know this, she was still very grateful that Lucas could help her take care of the two children and


    grandmother. ¡°Sorry to trouble you today, Mr. Greens.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a small matter. But you, you have


    to get better quickly.¡± Lucas looked at Emily with a deep gaze. Emily nodded. Then, the few of them


    chatted for a while. Probably because of the medicinal effect, Emily began to feel sleepy, so she went


    back to her room to sleep. Unexpectedly, this sleep did not improve her condition but made it even


    worse. Perhaps it was because she had not been sick for too long, and this illness had triggered all the


    problems of Emily¡¯s body, it made her recover very slow. Later, when Lucas entered the room to check


    on Emily, he saw this scene. On the spacious bed, the woman was sleeping very uneasily. Her small


    face, which was the size of a palm, was abnormally flushed, and her breathing was rapid. Seeing this,


    Lucas immediately realized that Emily¡¯s condition had worsened. His expression immediately changed,


    and without thinking, he walked forward, picked her up by the waist, and strode outside. Once he went


    out, he saw Mason in the living room and immediately ordered, ¡°Hurry and drive her to the hospital.¡±


    Mason was stunned for a moment and quickly ran outside. The two little ones and Lucy were also


    frightened.


    When they reacted, the three of them immediately followed Lucas to the hospital.


    The hospital had already been notified. Therefore, after Lucas got out of the car with Emily, a doctor


    and nurses immediately came over.


    After some fever treatment, Emily¡¯s condition finally stabilized, but she was still in aa.


    Later, the doctor and nurses brought Emily out of the emergency room.


    When Lucas and the others saw this, they immediately stood up to him.


    ¡°Doctor, how is the patient?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Doctor, is my mother well?¡± The few of them spoke in unison. ¡°The patient¡¯s condition has


    stabilized, but she still needs to stay in the hospital for observation. Which one of you should go and


    handle the hospitalization procedures?¡± the doctor said simply ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Lucas nodded and


    thanked him. Then, he instructed Mason, ¡°Go and handle the hospitalization procedures.¡± Mason


    epted the order and left. Not long after, the procedures werepleted, and Emily was transferred


    to the VIP ward. That night, Lucas stayed, together with the two little ones. As for Lucy, because she


    was old, she was sent back by Mason. In the quiet ward, Sofia and Ethan guarded the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Mommy, Mommy¡­¡±


    The little girl whispered uneasily. Because Emily was unconscious, there was no reaction, which made


    the little girl feel even more uneasy.


    She tugged at Ethan, who was beside her, and said anxiously, ¡°Brother, why is Mommy still not


    awake?¡±


    ¡°Be good, Sofia. Don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy is just asleep.¡± Ethan imitated the way Emily usually


    comforted people and gently patted his sister on the shoulder


    In fact, he was also very uneasy. But he was the only man in the family. Now that his mother was sick,


    he could not panic.


    Even so, Sofia was very worried. She thought of how their neighbor Mrs. Baker had also fallen asleep


    like this and died. ¡°Brother, I am afraid that Mommy will be like Mrs. Baker. Will she be gone after falling


    asleep?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want Mommy to leave like Mrs. Baker. I want Mommy,¡± the little girl cried. Seeing this,


    Ethan immediately began to coax her, but the effect was not great. Looking at his daughter who was


    crying sadly, Lucas felt ufortable and immediately went forward to hold her in his arms tofort


    her. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry. Your Mommy will be fine. Trust me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The little girl looked at Lucas


    with tears in her eyes. ¡°Really.¡± Lucas nodded seriously. Even so, the little girl was still worried. She


    tugged at the corner of Lucas¡¯ clothes and said in a choked voice, ¡°But I¡¯ve seen Mrs. Baker


    downstairs. She just fell asleep like this and disappeared. I¡¯m afraid.¡± At the end of her words, she


    hugged Lucas. Lucas finally understood what the little girl was worried about. He didn¡¯t know whether


    tough or cry, but he still patientlyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mother¡¯s situation is different from


    that of Mrs. Baker. At thetest, your mother will wake up tomorrow morning.¡± Perhaps it was because


    his eyes were very convincing, and Sofia gradually stopped crying.


    After an unknown period of time, the little girl, perhaps tired, leaned into Lucas¡¯ arms and fell asleep.


    However, her little hand that was tightly clutching Lucas¡¯ clothes still revealed the uneasiness in her


    heart.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Chapter 214 She Was Hard to See Through


    When Emily woke up, it was already the middle of the night. She looked at the white ceiling and knew


    that she was in the hospital. With that thought, she sat up from the bed and saw that Lucas was


    hugging the little girl and leaning against the sofa, sleeping. Ethan was also sleeping on the sofa next


    to her. Seeing this scene, Emily¡¯s heart could not help but soften. It was obvious she had been sent by


    Lucas. She gently got out of the bed. She originally wanted to take Sofia back from Lucas arms so that


    Lucas could sleep morefortably. Unexpectedly, just as she moved, the man in front of her woke up


    and subconsciously grabbed her wrist. The force caused Emily to frown and cry out in pain. It was only


    at this moment that Lucas realized that it was Emily. He let go of her hand in embarrassment.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Although she said that, after Emily took her hand back, she shook it behind her and


    could not help but mutter. This man was really strong. She almost thought that she was going to be


    crushed.


    Thinking about it, she looked at the man who was close to her and suddenly did not know what to say


    The atmosphere was also strange. Lucas sensed something and coughed lightly, as if he was hiding


    something. Then, he changed the topic and asked, ¡°When did you wake up? How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I


    woke up not long ago. I¡¯m much better and my fever has gone down.¡± Emily answered truthfully and


    said gratefully, ¡°Speaking of which, I have to thank you for sending me to the hospital.¡± ¡°It was nothing.


    It¡¯s good that you are fine. Moreover, Sofia and Ethan are very worried about you.¡± Lucas nodded.


    Hearing this, Emily looked at the sleeping little girl in his arms again. Her eyes were soft.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of them for me.¡±


    Emily thanked him again. At the same time, she reached out her hand to take the little girl. Sheughed


    and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you put her on the bed? If you hug her like this, your hand will be numb.¡±


    Lucas raised his hand. It was indeed numb, but he did not dare to let go. He slightly turned his body


    sideways and avoided Emily¡¯s outstretched hand. ¡°Mr. Greens?¡± Emily looked at the empty hand and


    looked over in confusion. Lucas did not answer immediately. Instead, he looked down at the familiarOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    sleeping little girl and whispered, ¡°Sofia was very worried about you. She was also afraid that you


    would be like Mrs. Baker downstairs and would not wake up after falling asleep. She cried for a long


    time before falling asleep. If I put her down, she might feel insecure.¡±


    Emily saw that her daughter was tightly holding onto Lucas¡¯ clothes, refusing to let go. The piece of


    clothing on Lucas¡¯ chest had already been wrinkled from being grabbed. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve caused you so


    much trouble,¡± Emily said apologetically. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Lucas shook his head. He obviously didn¡¯t care. Emily saw it and didn¡¯t say anything else. She


    proposed to take the little girl away again.


    ¡°Give her to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Lucas shook his head and refused, mainly because he was worried that he would wake up the little girl.


    Emily naturally guessed it andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This girl is asleep, and she won¡¯t wake up so


    easily.¡± As she spoke, she reached out to hold the girl again.


    In fact, it was indeed the case.


    Sofia slept soundly and did not know that she had been carried in the arms of someone different.


    Soon, Emily put the two children on the bed and they did not wake up. When Lucas saw this, he


    immediately felt relieved. He used her other hand to massage the arms that had lost consciousness


    when he held the girl just now. Emily put the children away and just happened to see this scene. Her


    heart surged with an indescribable strange feeling.


    She pursed her lips and walked over. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± ¡°No need. You are still a patient yourself.¡±


    Lucas shook his head and refused. He was distressed that Emily had just recovered from a serious


    illness. However, Emily insisted. ¡°I have already recovered. Let me take a look.¡± After saying that, she


    did not give Lucas a chance to refuse. She went forward and grabbed Lucas¡¯ arm. In a split second, a


    sour sensation assaulted Lucas¡¯ entire body, causing his brows to knit together tightly once more, and


    his thin lips pursed tightly. Emily did not notice that. After grabbing his arm, she began to help him


    massage it. She asked, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little numb and a little bloated.¡±


    Lucas said truthfully. At the same time, he felt a little unnatural.


    Although this was not the first time he had been massaged by Emily, at this time his heart could not


    help but ripple, making him unable to calm down.


    Emily did not know about this. When she heard Lucas¡¯ words, sheughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal to feel


    sore and


    swollen. You have been maintaining the same posture and not moving, but it will be fine in a while.¡±


    As she spoke, she increased her strength to massage Lucas.


    Lucas did not refuse. He looked at the woman in front of him quietly. She was hard to see through.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Chapter 215 The Most Uncontroble Thing


    Under the warm yellow light, Lucas looked at Emily¡¯s serious look, and his eyes gradually darkened.


    Suddenly, he raised his other hand and touched Emily¡¯s forehead, gently touching the surface.


    ¡°It seems that the fever has really subsided.¡± As he spoke, he naturally withdrew his hand, but he could


    not help but rub his fingers as if he was reminiscing about the delicate skin he had just touched.


    Emily was stunned for a moment. It seemed that she did not expect Lucas to do such a thing. Her


    cheeks began to heat up, and her heart skipped a beat. But soon, she suppressed the strange feeling


    in her heart and said with a smile, ¡°I said it¡¯s okay. I am a doctor myself, how can I not know?¡±


    Lucas nced at her with a hint of mischief in his eyes.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you make yourself sick in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­


    Emily was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°Although I am a doctor, I am not omnipotent, aren¡¯t I? Who can guarantee that they won¡¯t get sick? At


    most, one can take better precautions.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t take good precautions for yourself.¡± Lucas


    spoke again, making Emily speechless. She said with an embarrassed expression, ¡°I was just


    careless.¡± Just as she said this, she saw the man who was smiling just now suddenly be serious.


    ¡°Be careful or not, you have to take care of yourself as much as possible in the future, because you are


    not alone.¡± Lucas stared at Emily with a serious expression. When Emily met his dark eyes, her heart


    could not help but beat fiercely.


    The man¡¯s deep voice rang in her ears again.


    ¡°This time, you got sick and scared the two children. Even for the children, you should take care of


    yourself.¡± ¡°¡­ I know, I will be careful next time.¡± Emily came back to her senses and replied. She


    lowered her head a little uneasily and pretended to massage seriously. Seeing this, Lucas did not say


    anything else.


    Then, Emily massaged him for a long time before releasing her hand. Her expression had already


    returned to normal. She raised her head and asked, ¡°How do you feel now?¡±


    Lucas nodded and raised his arm. He said softly, ¡°Very good, it¡¯s no longer numb.¡±


    As he spoke, he withdrew his hand and looked at the time on the wall. It was already three in the


    morning. ¡°It¡¯s still early. You can rest for a while.¡±


    Lucas persuaded Emily. Emily did not refuse and nodded. ¡°I will sleep in a while. As for you, go back


    and rest. You must be very tired now.¡±


    Knowing that the woman was concerned about him, a strange feeling crossed Lucas heart.


    He gently smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just need to take a nap on the sofa. Moreover, 1 promised Sofia


    and Ethan to apany them.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily did not insist on letting him leave. Especially when she saw the man lying on the


    sofa in front of her, and his breathing became steady after a while, it was even more difficult for her to


    say anything. She had no choice but to take out a nket from the cab beside her and cover the


    man with it before returning to the bed to get ready to rest. However, after sheid down, she could not


    fall asleep, and her heart was inexplicably messy.


    At this time, she heard Sofia¡¯s soft whisper.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t go¡­¡± Hearing this voice, Emily couldn¡¯t help but frown. She had wanted the two children


    to stay away from Lucas, but the reality was that the two children and Lucas were getting closer and


    closer. Of course, she could understand this.


    After all, the childrencked fatherly love since they were young. It was rare for a male elder they liked


    to appear, so they naturally could not help but get close to him.


    But¡­ Lucas¡¯ recent attitude made her feel that something was not quite right. Thinking of this, Emily


    couldn¡¯t help but look at the man who was sleeping not far away Under the light, the man was sleeping


    soundly. His handsome facial features were glowing with a soft light. He looked less cold than usual


    and looked harmless. Unconsciously, Emily was obsessed with him.


    After a long time, she finally recovered from her daze and her eyes shed with annoyance.


    Why had she been stunned?


    Fortunately, no one had seen her loss ofposure just now. Thinking of this, Emily couldn¡¯t help but


    be serious. Firstly, it was her loss ofposure, as well as her children¡¯s indulgence in the


    rtionship with Lucas, making her feel dangerous. Secondly, it was Lucas¡¯ attitude.


    Emily found that Lucas¡¯ recent actions were a little strange. He seemed to have been too nice to her


    and her children.


    There was even a sense of¡­ intimacy that she had never felt before ¡°Could it be that I was thinking too


    much?¡± Emily muttered to herself. However, on second thought, whether she was overthinking it or not,


    it was not good to continue like this. Especially since she had not forgotten what Mrs. Greens had said


    to her that time. Moreover, she was worried that her rtionship with Lucas would undergo a qualitative


    change.


    After all, she was a normal person with feelings.


    It was impossible for her to be indifferent to such an outstanding man as Lucas.


    This was what Emily feared the most.


    Because feelings were the most uncontroble things in the world.


    Previous Post


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Next Post

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Chapter 216 What a Woman


    Because she was thinking about things, Emily did not sleep much for the rest of the night. After dawn,


    the two little ones woke up. They saw their mother sitting at the head of the bed ying with her mobile


    phone and immediately went over. ¡°Mommy, you are awake.¡± ¡°Mommy, how are you feeling?¡± When


    she met the two little ones¡¯ concerned eyes, Emily felt extremely soft in her heart. She put down her


    phone and rubbed the two little ones¡¯ ck hair one by one. Her voice was soft as she said, ¡°Mommy is


    fine. Sorry to have made you two worry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Mommy is fine.¡±


    Sofia nestled in Emily¡¯s arms.


    On the other side, Lucas also woke up. He saw the three of them talking and did not disturb them.


    Instead, he took out his mobile phone to contact Mason and told him to send some breakfast over. Not


    long after, Mason came with breakfast. During the meal, Lucas looked at Emily with concern and


    asked, ¡°How do you feel? Do you need to stay in the hospital for another day?¡± ¡°No need, I am fine


    now.¡± Emily shook her head and refused, indicating that she was all right. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let


    Mason handle the discharge procedures.¡± Lucas nodded.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Thank you, Mason.¡± Emily did not refuse and looked at Mason with gratitude. ¡°Doctor Armstrong is too


    polite.¡± Mason waved his hand. After saying that, he turned around to go through the formalities. Later,


    when the formalities were done and Emily had also packed up, the group of people left the hospital.


    On the way back, Lucas frowned slightly and seemed to be ufortable as he moved his neck.


    Seeing this, Emily could not help but feel sorry because he obviously had not slept well on the sofast


    night.


    After all, if not for taking care of her, this man would not have slept on the sofa.


    Thinking of this, Emily did not think much and took the initiative to mention, ¡°Mr. Greens, why don¡¯t you


    lie down and I will press your neck so that you can feel morefortable when you go back.¡± When


    Lucas heard this, he was stunned. Obviously, he did not expect Emily to suddenly say this. However,


    he did not refuse.


    Because he really feel very ufortable.


    Just like that, he followed Emily¡¯s instructions andid down. As soon as heid down, the fragrance


    that belonged to a woman, carrying a faint smell of disinfectant, continuously entered his nose, causing


    his mind to ripple. Emily did not look any different. At this moment, in her eyes, Lucas was just one of


    her patients. While massaging, she warned, ¡°When you go back, you must rest well. Don¡¯t be too tired.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Lucas nodded and replied, his voice a little hoarse. Sofia and Ethan, who were sitting at the


    side, watched the interaction between the two. They winked and covered their lips tough. In their


    opinion, their mother and Uncle Greens were very likely to be together, so they were very happy.


    Mason drove in front and saw this scene through the rearview mirror. He was also shocked Was this


    still his president who always kept women away from him? As he thought of this, his gaze swept


    towards Emily without leaving a trace. He made up his mind in his heart that he would have to be even


    more polite to this woman in the future. This woman would probably be Mrs. Greens in the near


    future. Emily did not know what these people were thinking. After massaging for a few minutes, she


    withdrew her hand. ¡°Done. Mr. Greens, you can get up.¡±


    Lucas nodded and sat up. He stretched his neck and found that he was much more rxed.


    ¡°Thank you. I feel much better now.¡± He looked at her with gratitude. ¡°That¡¯s all right. You don¡¯t have to


    be so polite.¡± Emily shook her head with a smile.


    When the two children heard this, they quickly echoed. ¡°Uncle Greens, Mommy is right. You don¡¯t have


    to be polite.¡± Hearing the two soft voices, the smile on Lucas¡¯ lips rose again. After a while, the car


    stopped at the door of Emily¡¯smunity. After getting out of the car, she took the two little ones and


    said goodbye to Lucas. ¡°Mr. Greens, be sure to have a good rest when you are back.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Uncle


    Greens. Remember toe to y with us again.¡±


    The two little ones were reluctant to part with Lucas, but they also said goodbye obediently. Lucas


    waved his hand and promised, ¡°When I am free, I wille to see you.¡± After that, he ordered Mason


    to drive away. However, he did not go home to rest but went directly to thepany to work. He had


    taken care of Emily for a day and a night in the hospital yesterday, he had a lot of work to deal with


    now.


    What Lucas did not expect was that Peiying had been told about how he was taking care of Emily. ¡°Are


    you saying that the young master left everything in thepany yesterday and went to take care of the


    sick Emily and stayed in the hospital for a night?¡± Peiying repeated the words that the butler had told


    her. The butler nodded and said, ¡°That is indeed the case. Doctor Armstrong seems to have a close


    rtionship with Young Master. And Young Master seems to be very concerned about her two


    children.¡±


    Hearing these words, Peiying immediately frowned, her expression not very good. She thought of what


    Emily had said to her at the banquet, and could not help butugh sarcastically. ¡°I have underestimated


    this woman. She said one thing in print and another in private. What a woman!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Chapter 217 Help Me Persuade Mommy


    Emily did not know that Shen Peiying had found out about her. She had just recovered and nned to


    rest at home for a day. She did not even go to the vi at the top of the mountain. The two little ones


    were also very obedient and did not let her worry for the whole day. Instead, they took care of her a lot.


    In the evening, when Vivian learned that Emily was sick, she specially brought some fruits to visit her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me to look after you when you were sick?¡± she asked with a reproachful look.


    Before Emily could answer, the two children next to her began to talk excitedly. ¡°She was fine. Uncle


    Greens was here to take care of Mommy¡±


    ¡°Yes, with Uncle Greens here, Mommy recovered very soon.¡±


    Hearing this, Vivian¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with a fire of gossip. She asked her best friend, ¡°What


    was going on?¡± Seeing this, Emily nced at the two little ones helplessly and slowly talked about what


    happened yesterday. ¡°Ethan saw that I was sick. For some reason, he called Mr. Greens. Fortunately,


    he sent me to the hospital in time. Otherwise, with only one old and two young people at home, I really


    did not know what to do¡­¡± At the end of her words, sheughed and shook her head. However, after


    hearing this, Vivian felt that there was something fishy going on. She blinked her eyes and could not


    help but ask, ¡°Emily, is Mr. Greens really interested in you? First, he went to the clubhouse to catch


    you, and now, he took care of you for the whole night. Tsk tsk, if you want to say that he is not


    interested in you, I won¡¯t believe it even if you beat me to death!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Emily did not


    expect her good friend to say such shocking words. She quickly shouted, ¡°Mr. Greens is just one of my


    patients. As for the rest, it is impossible!¡± Looking at her best friend who firmly denied it, Vivian did not


    say anything else, lest she would be unhappy. However, the smile on her face was meaningful.


    The next morning, Emily woke up early to eat with the two children. Then, she nned to send them to


    kindergarten.


    Before she went out, she received a call from Mr. Hawking. ¡°Mr. Hawking, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Our


    medical center is nning to do a charity diagnosis. I want to ask if you are free. Do you want toe


    over and be part of it?¡± On the other end, Mr. Hawking spoke frankly about the purpose of the call, andN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    his voice was bright and clear as he continued, ¡°Of course, you will be paid for that.¡± Hearing this, Emily


    could not help butugh. ¡°Since it is a charity diagnosis, how can I ept money?¡± ¡°In that case, you


    agree to be present?¡± Mr. Hawking changed the topic, his tone full of excitement. ¡°Yes, I do. But I may


    have to wait a little longer.¡± Emily smiled. Almost as soon as he said this, Mr. Hawking¡¯s anxious voice


    came from the phone.


    ¡°Why? Is there something urgent?


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I was sick the day before yesterday and have not fully recovered yet, so I wanted to take


    a rest first.¡±


    Emily roughly exined. The next second, Mr. Hawking¡¯s concerned voice sounded, ¡°Is it serious?


    Why don¡¯t help you take a look?¡± Hearing this, Emily felt warm in her heart. She shook her head gently


    and declined, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Hawking. It¡¯s not a big problem. I¡¯ll be fine in two days.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll make arrangements for the charity diagnosis when you¡¯re better.¡± Mr. Hawking made


    the decision unterally. He did not even give Emily a chance to speak before he hung up the phone.


    ¡°Take a good rest these two days and recuperate as soon as possible.¡± Emily put down the phone with


    a smile and met the curious eyes of the two little ones. ¡°Mommy, what is a charity diagnosis?¡± Sofia


    asked, hugging her thigh. ¡°Stupid sister, charity diagnosis is free treatment.¡± Ethan looked at his sister


    in disgust and could not help but frown. ¡°I heard that charity diagnosis is very tiring. Mommy, can you


    handle it?¡± Seeing this, Emily was a little surprised that the little fellow actually knew so much.


    However, she felt that it made sense that his IQ was high. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tire myself out.¡±


    Although she said that, Ethan was still worried. But he saw that his mommy had already decided, so he


    couldn¡¯t say anything more.


    In the evening, Lucas finished his work and went to Emily¡¯s house as usual, intending to cultivate


    feelings with his son and daughter. When Ethan saw him, his eyes immediately lit up. Because he had


    already thought of how to persuade his mother to rest at home instead of going to the charity diagnosis.


    ¡°Uncle, can you help me persuade my mother?¡± The little boy tugged at Lucas¡¯ clothes and whispered.


    Lucas looked over in surprise and asked, ¡°What happened to your mommy?¡± ¡°My mommy is going to


    the charity diagnosis in two days. I¡¯m worried that she won¡¯t be able to handle it. I want her to have a


    good rest at home.¡± Ethan did not hide anything and told the truth. When Lucas heard this, he also


    disagreed. Just at this time, Emily came out of the kitchen with some fruit. He asked, ¡°I heard that you


    are going to the charity diagnosis in two days. Why do you have to do it when you just get better?¡±


    Hearing this, Emily knew that it must be the two children at home who had revealed the news.


    She pretended to be fierce and red at the two little ones, then said to Lucas with a smile, ¡°I will be


    fine! Instead, it is you who should look after yourself better.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Chapter 218 Remember to Take Your Clothes Away


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± When Lucas heard Emily¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows. Emily rolled her


    eyes at him. ¡°I don¡¯t even need to take your pulse now, and know that your body has reached its limit


    today.¡± After saying that, Emily immediately frowned and looked at him unhappily. ¡°To be honest, did


    you go directly to thepany this morning without having a proper rest?


    Lucas rubbed his nose in embarrassment, and his guilty eyes drifted away. Seeing this, how could


    Emily not know the answer? She snorted coldly and red at Mason beside him, condemning, ¡°Mason,


    didn¡¯t I ask you to supervise Mr. Greens work and rest?¡± Mason felt wronged. He spread his hands and


    said with a grievance, ¡°I am just an assistant. How can I control the boss?¡± Looking at his funny


    appearance, the two little ones were amused. Emily alsoughed and shook her head. Then, she no


    longer cared about this matter and asked Lucas to go to the room for treatment.


    Because there was almost no rest during the day, Lucas unconsciously fell asleep during the treatment.


    After an hour, the treatment was over. Emily looked at the man who was still sleeping soundly on the


    bed and could not help but reach out to push him. ¡°Mr. Greens, wake up. You can go home and rest


    now.¡± ¡°Mr. Greens¡­¡±


    Emily called out several times, but the man on the bed did not seem to be able to wake up at all.


    Seeing this, Mason, who was next to him, stepped forward with his eyes shing. ¡°Doctor Armstrong,


    why don¡¯t you let the president sleep here today? Last night, the president almost didn¡¯t sleep much.


    After a busy day today, I think he must be tired.¡± Hearing this, Emily could not refuse. ¡°Well, let him


    sleep here tonight. I will squeeze with the two children.¡± ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± Mason thanked her


    politely.


    bedroom. Not long after, Mason left as well. However, the two little ones only knew that Lucas stayed at


    home. If not for Emily suppressing them, the two little guys would have brought their small quilts and


    pillows, and slept next to Lucas.


    The next morning, Lucas woke up quietly and felt that the smell around him was particrly good.


    He knew that he had smelled this smell on Emily. He was stunned for a moment. Looking at the


    strange furniture around him, Lucas


    finally realized that he was staying at Emily¡¯s house.


    At this time, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    ¡°President, are you awake?¡± Mason¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Come in,¡± Lucas said in a hoarse


    voice, suppressing the strange feeling in his heart. The next second, he saw Mason push the door


    open and walk in. ¡°President, I brought you a change of clothes.¡± As he spoke, he handed over the


    clothes in his hands.


    Lucas nodded and took them. He asked, ¡°Have you bought breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have


    Mason replied respectfully. Lucas nodded and went to the bathroom with a change of clothes. He


    washed up and changed his clothes. Almost half an hourter, he came out of the room and saw that


    Emily¡¯s family was already sitting in the living room. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re up. Good morning.¡± Sofia


    immediately noticed Lucas and immediately ran over, hugging his thigh with a smile.


    When Lucas saw her, his eyes curved and his ck eyes were filled with tenderness He said very


    seriously, ¡°Good morning, Sofia.¡± Ethan also did not want to fall behind and greeted him. Seeing this,


    Emily stood up from the sofa with a smile and greeted, ¡°Since you¡¯re up, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Lucas nodded and recalled what had happenedst night. He looked over apologetically. ¡°Sorry, I was


    too tired yesterday. I fell asleep unconsciously and upied your room.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. But you, how are


    you feeling today?¡± Emily shook her head and looked over with concern. Lucas smiled and said, ¡°I feel


    much better. I feel very rxed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you feel better. You cannot overtire yourself in the


    future.¡± At the end of the sentence, Emily could not help but remind him again. Later, after breakfast,


    Lucas was ready to leave. . He thought that Emily had just recovered and took the initiative to ask,


    ¡°Anyway I have to go. Why don¡¯t I send Sofia and Ethan to school on the way?¡± Emily wanted to say


    no. But before she could say anything, the two little ones cheered and agreed. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Mommy,


    we want Uncle to send us.¡± Hearing this, and looking at their expectant eyes, Emily simply could not


    harden her heart to refuse. In the end, she could only agree, ¡°Then thank you, Mr. Greens.¡± ¡°No


    worries.¡± Lucas looked over with a faint smile. He thought to himself, ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it only be natural for him


    to send his son and daughter to school? Emily did not know about this. After sending the three of them


    off, she began to tidy up the room. She discovered that the clothes that Lucas had changed out of were


    not taken away. She hesitated for a moment but still helped to clean them. Later, she sent a message


    to Lucas. ¡°You forgot to take your clothes. Remember toe and take them away tonight.¡± Lucas


    didn¡¯t remember this until he saw the message¡­


    Previous Post


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Chapter 219 Family Scandal


    For the next two days, Emily rested at home. It was not until the third day when her bodypletely


    recovered that she contacted Mr. Hawking to ask about the charity diagnosis. ¡°Mr. Hawking, I want to


    ask about the time of the charity diagnosis. When will it start?¡± ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Mr. Hawking


    asked instead of answering. Emily smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Mr. Hawking, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°The day


    after tomorrow, at thetest.¡± The two chatted for a while about the details of the charity diagnosis


    before hanging up the phone. Later, Mr. Hawking made the details into a file and let people release it.


    Almost as soon as this news came out, the entire upper-ss society of Y City was


    boiling


    Because apart from Mr. Hawking, the Meng family and Hawking family would also be involved in the


    diagnosis.


    This was a rare opportunity for them.


    Not only could they get their diseases treated, but they could also take this opportunity to build a


    rtionship with the Meng family or Hawking Family Because of this, on the day of the diagnosis, many


    people went to the outside of the medical center early to queue, hoping to get a chance. At first, Emily


    did not know the situation here. When she arrived near the medical center, she found that there were


    many luxury cars parked there.


    She was stunned. Just as she was stunned, she heard the whispers of many people. ¡°I wonder who the


    doctors are today. Will Mr. Hawking and Mr. Meng be seeing patients?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. After all, the


    two of them usually don¡¯t make their appearance.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then wouldn¡¯t I have made a wasted trip


    today? I came for Mr. Hawking and Mr. Meng today.¡± Some people were disappointed, and some


    people did not care so much. Emily listened with great interest and was about to go to the medical


    center when she heard someone mention a miracle doctor.


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Hawking has invited a miracle doctor today, who even Mr. Meng thinks highly of. It will


    be good enough if we can let that miracle doctor see us today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That miracle doctor seems


    to have an unusual rtionship with Mr. Meng and Mr. Hawking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Hearing these words, Emily could not help butugh. In her heart, she was even more shocked at the


    appeal of the Hawking Family and the Meng family. Actually, Emily had seen many of them before at


    Mr. Meng¡¯s birthday banquet. However, the other people at the scene had clearly forgotten about Emily


    Seeing that there were more and more people lining up outside the door, Emily restrained her thoughts


    and nned to enter the medicine hall. However, she had only taken two steps when she was stopped


    by a youngdy with delicate makeup. ¡°Which family are you from? Can¡¯t you see that there are so


    many people queuing here? What right do you have to cut the queue?¡± It was obvious that this young


    lady had misunderstood Emily. Emily was also stunned. She reacted and nned to exin However,


    before she could say anything, the youngdy continued in a reprimanding tone, ¡°Everyone here is


    from a big family. Me, I am from the Jin family. Can you try to respect others and obey the rule?¡± After


    hearing this, Emily did not know whether tough or cry. Thisdy looked thin and weak, but she had a


    sharp tongue, which made Emily unable to talk back. ¡°I am here to¡­¡± Before she could seize the


    opportunity to exin, she was interrupted again. ¡°Sorry everyone, I apologize for my sister. She is


    from our Armstrong family.¡± Mia appeared out of nowhere and looked at the crowd apologetically. She


    sincerely apologized on behalf of Emily. She looked like Emily¡¯s representative. When Jin Yuanyuan


    saw Miae out, she frowned.


    She knew Mia.


    After all, Mia used to be a big star, so many people knew her in Y City. ¡°Since she is your sister, please


    take good control of her and not make her do something embarrassing.¡± As soon as she said that, Mia


    spread out her hands helplessly, ¡°I may not be able to


    respond to this request of Miss Jin, because she was expelled from our Armstrong family five years


    ago.¡± Jin Yuanyuan was a little surprised and asked subconsciously, ¡°Why?¡± Mia had a difficult


    expression on her face. ¡°Family scandal. Miss Jin, please don¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°But what if I insist on asking?


    And since she has already been expelled by you, what right does she have to appear here today?


    Could it be that you are lying?¡± Jin Yuanyuan immediately looked at Mia with difficulty. Seeing this, a


    scheming smile shed across Mia¡¯s eyes, but her face seemed to havepromised. She said


    helplessly, ¡°Everyone, do you still remember the scandal about our Armstrong family five years ago?


    This is the protagonist of the scandal, my good sister. As for why she appears here, I have no idea.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Chapter 220 I Won¡¯t Give You Any Treatment


    Hearing this, everyone immediately revealed a look of disdain. They all knew the scandal from five


    years ago. ¡°So she is that shameless elder miss of the Armstrong family. I didn¡¯t expect her to have the


    face to appear here today.¡± ¡°Exactly. What a disgrace!¡± ¡°With such a person here, I feel like the air is


    dirty!¡± Someone started to try to chase Emily away. Emily looked at everyone¡¯s righteous expressions


    and her face darkened. She turned her gaze and looked at Mia, who was standing next to her. Her


    eyes were cold. It seemed that she had underestimated Mia¡¯s ability to stir up trouble. Mia also noticed


    Emily¡¯s gaze and raised her eyebrows at her proudly. Jin Yuanyuan did not notice the contest between


    the two. She saw that Emily was standing still and her patience was running out. She shouted to the


    outside, ¡°Where is the security guard? Someone is causing trouble here. Hurry up and chase her


    away!¡± At this time, Emily saw Mia open her mouth proudly to her. Mia mouthed a few words. ¡°Bitch, I


    won¡¯t let you have a good time!¡± Emily looked at her and found it funny. She was not onlyughing at


    Mia, but also at the people around her. ¡°Miss Jin, did you make a mistake?¡±


    ¡°What mistake did I make?¡± Jin Yuanyuan asked subconsciously when she saw the smile on Emily¡¯s


    face. Emily looked at her and smiled coldly. ¡°If I remember correctly, this is the charity diagnosis


    sponsored by the Hawking family. It is for ordinary people. When did this charity diagnosis be


    exclusive to people of the upper ss?¡± When these words came out, Jin Yuanyuan was obviously


    choked. But soon, she red at Emily and said, ¡°What, are you unhappy about it?¡± ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Emily


    did not deny it and looked at Jin Yuanyuan. She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If today¡¯s charity


    diagnosis has be a


    private ce for your upper-ss society, it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯te.¡± Just as the two of them were


    confronting each other, Leona anxiously brought Mr. Hawking out.


    It turned out that when Leona saw that Emily had been put in a difficult position by the people who


    came to participate in the charity diagnosis, she immediately went to inform Mr. Hawking. When Mr.


    Hawking heard that Emily was in a difficult position, how could he sit still? He immediately let Leona


    lead the way Seeing that Emily had been surrounded by a group of people, he immediately asked theN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    crowd with a bad expression, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Hawking.¡± ¡°Mr. Hawking is here. Move aside.¡± Everyone recognized Mr. Hawking, and they all


    eximed in low voices, making way for him. At this time, Jin Yuanyuan also saw Mr. Hawking, and her


    face revealed a happy expression


    She first gave Emily an expression that said you¡¯re finished, and then immediately changed her


    expression, returning to her formerdylike appearance, and went forward to greet him.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Hawking, I am Jin Yuanyuan of the Jin family.¡±


    When Mr. Hawking heard this, he frowned and looked up and down at the young girl in front of him. ¡°I


    don¡¯t know anything about the Jin Family, nor do I know you. But you, what were you doing just now?¡±


    The smile on Jin Yuanyuan¡¯s face instantly froze.


    Obviously, she did not expect that Mr. Hawking would be so merciless. However, she only lost her


    composure for a moment, and then a smile appeared on her face again. ¡°Mr. Hawking, it¡¯s like this.


    This youngdy doesn¡¯t have a good reputation. In order not to affect the quality of your charity work, I


    and the others intend to let her leave.¡± Although Jin Yuanyuan said it tactfully, she was still insulting


    Emily. As expected, Emily¡¯s face was very ugly. At this time, Mia also chimed in from the side, ¡°Mr.


    Hawking, Miss Jin is very right. You may not know who this person is. Let me tell you in detail. She is


    the elder miss of the Armstrong family, who was chased out by the Armstrong family five years ago.


    Emily betrayed her fiance the day before her wedding and slept with another man.¡± When Mr. Hawking


    heard this, his wise eyes swept over Jin Yuanyuan and Mia. How


    could he not understand what was going on? He immediately pulled a long face and bluntly said to Jin


    Yuanyuan, ¡°You don¡¯t have to participate in today¡¯s charity diagnosis. Hawking Family¡¯s medical center


    will not give you any treatment!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Jin Yuanyuan asked, stunned. Mr. Hawking didn¡¯t even


    bother to look at her. He smiled at Emily and scolded, ¡°Emily. why didn¡¯t you call me when you came?


    Don¡¯t you know how precious your time is? Why do you have to waste time with some shady people


    outside?¡± Hearing this, Emily almostughed out loud. ¡°I understand. Next time, I will call you directly.¡±


    Her expression indicated that she would do it next time. Only then did Mr. Hawking nod in satisfaction.


    He waved his hand and smiled, ¡°Come,


    follow me to see if the ce I arranged for you is satisfactory.¡± After he finished speaking, he pulled


    Emily into the medical center. When the others saw this, they all followed behind. They heard Mr.


    Hawking point at Emily and shout, ¡°Oh right, I forgot to tell you. Ms. Armstrong is the doctor who both


    Mr. Meng and I admire very much.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Can It Be Cured Almost as soon as Mr. Hawking finished speaking, everyone at the scene was in an


    uproar, and then they began to whisper. ¡°So she is the young miracle doctor that Mr. Hawking and Mr.


    Meng think highly of?¡± ¡°Ah, I remember now. Ms. Armstrong also participated in Mr. Meng¡¯s birthday


    banquet. No wonder I felt that she looked so familiar just now.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier? We


    offended her just now!¡± ¡°So be it. She looks so coquettish. Who knows she is favored by Mr. Meng and


    Mr. Hawking?¡± ¡°Besides, this woman is so young. What ability can she have?¡± Hearing these people¡¯s


    doubts, Emily was not surprised. After all, she was too young.


    Moreover, she was not good with words, and she had no achievements at the moment, so she decided


    to be silent and prove it with her skills. Mr. Hawking also saw this and nodded with appreciation. She


    was confident, but not impatient, which was very good. ¡°The main doctor today is this Doctor Armstrong


    in front of you.¡±


    The old man announced in front of everyone.


    When the others heard this, they looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Because of this, no one


    stepped forward for a long time. Seeing this, Emily was not in a hurry. She sat calmly at her office desk.


    After a while, an old man walked out, trembling. He looked at Emily and said in an aged voice, ¡°My


    waist and legs have been injured for many years. I heard from Mr. Hawking that you have great


    acupuncture skills. Can you give me a treatment?¡± Emily was a little surprised. Obviously, she did not


    expect that someone would really believe her. She looked up and down at the old man and found that


    the old man had a kind face and a righteous temperament. She immediately had a good feeling and


    nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I can help you take a look, but I need to understand some things first. Pleasee here.¡±


    Emily invited the old man to sit in front of her. The old man nodded and walked to the chair opposite her


    to sit down. He consciously handed his wrist.


    When Emily saw this, she smiled and began to feel his pulse. However, as time passed, the smile on


    her face gradually disappeared. She frowned slightly and her expression became very serious.


    Because this old man¡¯s injury was more serious than she had imagined. ¡°Can you lift up your shirt and


    trousers? I want to see where you are injured.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As he spoke, the old man lifted up his shirt and


    trousers. Emily was slightly stunned because she saw several hideous scars on the old man. From the


    shape of these scars, she could conclude that this old man had been a soldier when he was young.


    ¡°Sir, you must have suffered from injuries when you were young, so every time the weather changes, or


    when the weather is cold, it will cause your joints and muscles to be sore. When it is serious, you can¡¯t


    even get out of bed, right?¡±


    After Emily finished checking, she made a summary and looked at the old man.


    The old man and his granddaughter next to him were stunned and looked over in surprise.


    Obviously, what Emily said just now was true. The young girl eximed, ¡°You are right. Every time it


    rains, my grandfather¡¯s lumbar vertebra and knees will hurt so much that he can¡¯t even get out of bed.¡±


    The old man also praised her repeatedly.


    ¡°Although you are young, your medical skills are really extraordinary. No wonder Mr. Hawking has


    rmended you.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Thank you. I am still learning.¡± The old man nodded, then changed the topic and asked, ¡°Can it still be


    cured?¡± As he spoke, he revealed a bitter smile.


    ¡°Every time the wound hurts, it¡¯s really worse than death. Sometimes, when I get sick, I want to hit my


    head on the wall and end myself!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    The young girl next to him said with a straight face. Then she looked at Emily pleadingly and said,


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, Mr. Hawking said that you have excellent medical skills. I hope that you can help


    my grandfather. Even if you can¡¯t cure him, it¡¯s good enough if you can reduce the pain more or less.¡±


    Seeing this, Emily did not refuse. ¡°Although I can¡¯t guarantee that I can cure youpletely, there is


    naturally a way to treat it. At least, you can have a good winter this year.¡±


    She looked at the old man and said gently. ¡°With Mr. Hawking¡¯s guarantee, I naturally believe you. Do


    you need me to do anything?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything. As long as you cooperate with my treatment, it will be fine.¡±


    As Emily spoke, she roughly exined the treatment n that she had initially set up. In the end, she


    smiled and said, ¡°If you have no objections, we can begin the first part of the treatment today.¡± ¡°I have


    no objections.¡± The old man was naturally eager to be treated as soon as possible. As nned, Emily


    began to give him acupuncture. There were still many people at the scene who were hesitant, but they


    did not leave. Instead, they wanted to see the result of the old man¡¯s treatment.


    After almost half an hour, Emily withdrew the needle and ended the treatment.


    The old man was now covered in dark blood clots, which were all cleared from within his body.


    At this moment, the old man felt that he was more rxed than ever before.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Are You Tired ¡°Little girl, you really have some skills. It¡¯s been a long time since I was so rxed.¡± As


    the old man walked out of the treatment room, heughed and praised Emily. When the others heard


    this, they couldn¡¯t help but reveal expressions of surprise. Could it be that the elder miss of the


    Armstrong family was really an expert in the medical field?


    At the same time, Meng Jinchuan came over from the side and looked at Emily curiously. ¡°Doctor


    Armstrong, I was watching your acupuncture technique outside just now. It seems to be a little


    different.¡± He came when Emily had entered the treatment room.


    When he heard that Emily was treating a veteran, he became curious and went to the treatment room.


    However, he did not go in and disturb her. Instead, he stood by the window and observed.


    Emily knew Meng Jinchuan was watching outside the window. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s


    the same. It¡¯s just that the acupuncture points I inserted are different.¡± After all, she learned


    acupuncture from her master who was the sessor of ancient medical skills. When she thought of


    this, she saw that Meng Jinchuan still wanted to say something, so she rushed to say, ¡°I know what you


    want to ask. I will tell you in detail about the acupuncture pointster. The most important thing now is


    the diagnosis.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I can wait.¡±


    Meng Jinchuan nodded. The schr¡¯s temperament on him was very obvious, making people feel very


    comfortable. Emilyughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget.¡± She then continued with her


    diagnosis work. Although people still had doubts about Emily, some still came to see Emily with the


    attitude of trying. Emily did not say anything and did her best to treat them.


    Half a day passed, and the number of patients outside seemed to have increased. There were still


    many people waiting in line.


    For a moment, Emily and the others were so busy that their feet did not touch the ground.


    When it was finally time for lunch, the doctors finally had time to catch their breath for a while.


    Not long after, they continued with their treatment.


    Because there were too many people outside, even at noon, no one was willing to


    leave.


    At the same time, at the Greens Group.


    Lucas had just finished his meeting and returned to his office.


    Mason followed closely behind and reported his work.


    At this moment, Lucas asked something unrted to work.


    ¡°How is the situation at Hawking Family¡¯s medical center?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Mason was stunned for a moment and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll contact someone about it.¡±


    Lucas did not speak, obviously tacitly agreeing. Not long after, Mason hung up the phone and said


    respectfully, ¡°The medical center is very lively. Many people in the circle have gone.¡± ¡°Did I ask you


    about this?¡± Lucas nced over. Mason choked and rubbed his nose in embarrassment. He continued,


    ¡°It is said that in the beginning, many people doubted Doctor Armstrong¡¯s medical skills, but in the end,


    they were all convinced by her.¡± Although Lucas did not say anything, the smile on his lips betrayed his


    mood at the moment.


    Mason felt that his president¡¯s attitude towards Doctor Armstrong was more unusual. Otherwise, why


    would he have specially let him ask about Doctor Armstrong¡¯s situation?


    In the afternoon, Lucas went to see a client who happened to be near Hawking Family¡¯s medical


    center.


    So after the dinner, he directly ordered Mason to go to the medical center. When they arrived, there


    were still many people outside. When those people saw Lucas, they almost immediately recognized


    him.


    However, because of the cold aura emitted from Lucas, no one dared to disturb him.


    So Lucas walked into the medical center unimpeded. As soon as he entered, he saw Emily, who was


    seriously treating her patients, and was immediately attracted by her.


    Perhaps his eyes were too straightforward, and Emily looked over with some awareness.


    ¡°Mr. Greens, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I just came over to take a look.¡±


    Lucas said indifferently. Emily didn¡¯t think too much about it. She nodded and said, ¡°Wait a while. I¡¯ll


    finish this patient first.¡± A few minutester, she got up to walk to Lucas. ¡°Mr. Greens, since you¡¯re here,


    why don¡¯t I give you a treatment?¡± ¡°No need. I feel very well today.¡±


    Lucas shook his head and refused.


    He looked at the long queue outside the door and asked with concern, ¡°Are you tired?¡± For some


    reason, when she heard this, Emily felt a strange sweetness in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I can still hold


    on. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Although she said that, Emily was actually a little tired. After all, acupuncture was a


    tiring job. Lucas didn¡¯t know. He nodded and warned, ¡°If you are tired, just rest for a while. Don¡¯t be sick


    again and let the children worry.¡± ¡°I know.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Emily replied with a smile. The patients outside were surprised when they saw the two of them chatting.


    Obviously, they did not expect that Doctor Armstrong actually knew the famous Lucas and seemed to


    have a good rtionship with him. Just as the crowd was discussing, Jin Yuanyuan suddenly ran out


    from the crowd and said with a flustered expression, ¡°Mr. Hawking, please save my grandfather. My


    grandfather is falling ill, and he is very ufortable!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Retribution


    Hearing this, everyone looked over and saw Jin Yuanyuan standing at the entrance of the medical


    center in a sorry state. There was an obvious p mark on her face. Lucas was also a little surprised.


    He turned his head and asked Emily, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Just as Emily was about to speak, Leona, who was next to him, spoke first. ¡°Mr. Greens, you didn¡¯t


    come this morning. You don¡¯t know how bad this woman is.¡± As she spoke, she recounted the matter of


    Jin Yuanyuan joining forces with the others to outcast Emily.


    After he knew that this woman was the culprit who had almost driven Emily away, deep displeasure


    appeared between his brows as he coldly looked at her.


    Naturally, Emily would not say anything.


    It was not that she was cold blooded, but that the person she was begging for was not her, but Mr.


    Hawking.


    As for Mr. Hawking, he also frowned and said lightly, ¡°Since he¡¯s ufortable, you can just send him


    to the hospital.¡±


    a


    When Jin Yuanyuan heard this, her face revealed a panicked and uneasy expression. ¡°Mr. Hawking, I


    beg you, please save my grandfather!¡± She wanted to go forward and grab Mr. Hawking and beg him.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Hawking was prepared and directly avoided it.


    Jin Yuanyuan missed and fell to the ground. She did not get up for a long time. Her shoulders trembled


    and she said in a crying sound. ¡°Mr. Hawking, I know I was wrong. | apologize for my rudeness in the


    morning. Please save my grandfather!¡± Looking at the girl who was lying on the ground and crying,


    many people around showed sympathy. Mr. Hawking looked at her and frowned. But before he could


    say anything, Jin Yuanyuan choked again, ¡°I came this morning for my grandfather¡¯s illness. My


    grandfather was already too sick to get out of bed. It was an old illness. He had been in the hospital for


    a long time, with no effect. The doctor finally suggested going home to recuperate. When I went back in


    the afternoon, his condition worsened again.¡± ¡°Mr. Hawking, I know I was wrong. I hope you are


    magnanimous and don¡¯t take it to heart. As long as you are willing to treat my grandfather, I am willing


    to do anything you want me to do.¡± At the end of her words, she looked at Mr. Hawking with tears in her


    eyes.


    Mr. Hawking¡¯s eyes becameplicated for a moment. In the end, his heart softened. ¡°The one you


    should apologize to is not me, but Doctor Armstrong who was falsely ndered by you.¡±


    Hearing this, Jin Yuanyuan subconsciously looked at Emily. It just so happened that Emily was looking


    at her too. When their eyes met, Jin Yuanyuan was only stunned for a moment before she began to


    apologize. Now that her grandfather was seriously ill, she could no longer care about that much.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, I¡¯m sorry. Please be magnanimous. Don¡¯t lower yourself to my level¡± ¡°Doctor


    Armstrong, please save my grandfather!¡± When the others heard this, many of them couldn¡¯t help but


    sigh. After all, many of them were there in the morning and knew what had happened.


    ¡°As expected, you can¡¯t do bad things. Otherwise, retribution wille at any time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In the


    morning, this eldest daughter of the Jin family was very arrogant.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, no matter who you offend, don¡¯t offend a doctor unless you can guarantee that you


    won¡¯t get sick for a lifetime.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    For a time, many people were gloating. Some even said that even if Emily did not help, it was


    reasonable. ¡°If I were Doctor Armstrong, I would not help anyway.¡± ¡°Exactly. She just humiliated her in


    the morning and now she wants to get help from her?¡±


    ¡°She knew that it was not good for Doctor Armstrong to refuse, so she kept pestering her.¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I would have had no face toe and beg again.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t say that either. It concerns


    a life.¡± Everyone was discussing. When these words entered Jin Yuanyuan¡¯s ears, she became even


    more anxious and


    flustered, and there was a trace of resentment in the depths of her eyes.


    She had already begged like this, could it be that these people really wanted to watch her grandfather


    die? Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Emily with resentment. Perhaps it was because of


    the angle, no one noticed her abnormality. Jin Yuanyuan also quickly suppressed the surging emotions


    in her heart. She


    continued to act as if she knew her mistake and cried, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, I beg you. Help my


    grandfather.¡± As she spoke, she stood up and was about to pull Emily¡¯s hand. Emily was stunned. She


    didn¡¯t expect that Jin Yuanyuan would do such a thing. Fortunately, Lucas was quick enough to pull


    Emily away. Jin Yuanyuan once again missed, staggering a few steps to barely stand still, and


    immediately cried even more broken-hearted. Emily looked upset, and in the end, her heart softened.


    Although she had no feelings for this young miss of the Jin family, she could not abandon a patient.


    She no longer hesitated and said in a deep voice, ¡°Where¡¯s your grandfather? Is he here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here. My grandfather is in the car outside.¡±


    Jin Yuanyuan quickly responded.


    When Emily heard this, she said with a cold face, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, send him in first. Let me have


    a look!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Do You Even Know How to Treat Illnesses


    Mr. Hawking was very impressed by Emily¡¯s decision. A generous girl was very likable. The others also


    praised her. ¡°Doctor Armstrong is really generous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Mr. Hawking and Mr. Meng value her so much. Ordinary people can¡¯t be so broad-


    minded.¡± ¡°Exactly. If it were me, I would definitely not care.¡± When Jin Yuanyuan heard these words,


    she was very unhappy. If not for Mr. Hawking, would she apologize? Also, she clearly asked for Mr.


    Hawking, what does it have to do with this woman? Thinking of this, Jin Yuanyuan looked at Mr.


    Hawking hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Hawking, this¡­¡± ¡°Today, Doctor Armstrong is in charge, and her medical skills


    are not inferior to mine. You can rest assured now that your grandfather is in the right hands.¡± Mr.


    Hawking knew what Jin Yuanyuan was hesitating about and directly told her the truth.


    S


    Hearing this, Jin Yuanyuan looked at Emily in surprise. In the end, she did not say anything and turned


    to ask someone to help her grandfather over. Lucas stood at the side and saw this scene. He looked at


    Emily with a very gentle


    gaze.


    Not long after, Jin Yuanyuan came back again with several servants carrying a stretcher. On the


    stretcher was a dispirited old man. Obviously, this old man was the Old Master of the Jin family. Emily


    looked at the pale-faced Old Master of the Jin family, who was gasping for breath, with his chest


    heaving up and down, and immediately frowned. When Jin Yuanyuan brought Old Master Jin over, she


    immediately went forward and squatted down to check his pulse.


    Seeing this, Jin Yuanyuan did not go up to disturb her but stared at her movements.


    The longer she took the pulse, the more Emily frowned. There was no other reason. Old Master Jin¡¯s


    physical condition was not as bad as usual.


    It was unknown what sort of coldness Old Master Jin had gone through when he was young. Even


    though he was covered with a quilt, his hands and feet were still cold.


    And this was only one of the problems, which required a lot of time to recuperate. Secondly, the old


    man¡¯s pulse was so chaotic that it was scary. He looked dizzy and had no spirit


    At the same time, his breathing was very loud, as if there was a big stone pressing down on his chest.


    He looked that he might faint at any time forck of oxygen. Jin Yuanyuan saw that Emily had been


    taking his pulse without saying anything. She asked anxiously, ¡°How is it? Can my grandfather¡¯s illness


    be cured?¡± When Emily heard this, she looked up at her and ignored her. She continued to


    concentrate on taking her pulse. When Jin Yuanyuan saw this, she was very unhappy. But when she


    looked at Mr. Hawking beside Emily, she could only suppress it. After another two or three minutes,


    Emily finally finished taking the pulse. Seeing this, Jin Yuanyuan could not help but ask, ¡°How is my


    grandfather? Can he be cured?¡±


    ¡°He can be cured, but it will take a long time.¡±


    After answering her, Emily turned to the servants in charge of carrying Old Master Jin and said, ¡°Carry


    him into the treatment room inside.¡±


    The servants did not dare to dy and immediately carried Old Master Jin into the treatment room.


    Emily followed closely behind. Seeing this, Mr. Hawking also followed behind with bright eyes. Meng


    Jinchuan also walked behind with a curious mentality. Seeing that everyone else had entered, Jin


    Yuanyuan hurriedly followed. Then, she saw Emily standing next to her grandfather, with slender silver


    needles glowing with cold light.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She cried out in fear, but under the gazes of the others, she quickly covered her mouth. When Emily


    saw that she had calmed down, she began to use the needles. Her hands rose and fell, and each


    needle was clean and neat. As the number of silver needles on his body increased, Old Master Jin¡¯s


    face gradually began to reveal a painful expression.


    Jin Yuanyuan looked at him, extremely nervous. ¡°What happened to my grandfather? Why is he in such


    pain?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Will my grandfather be okay if he continues like


    this?¡± ¡°Can you do it or not?¡± Hearing these words, impatience appeared in Emily¡¯s eyes. The biggest


    taboo to practice medicine was to be disturbed when treating patients. ¡°Shut up, go out and wait!¡± Emily


    finished the acupuncture treatment and looked at Jin Yuanyuan with an impatient expression. Then,


    without caring about Jin Yuanyuan¡¯s expression, she turned to get medicine for the old man and then


    handed it to Leona to decoct medicine. She said, ¡°Boil it with a big fire. You must do it as soon as


    possible.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Leona nodded and left with the medicine bag. Jin Yuanyuan watched from the side, angry and anxious.


    But when she saw her grandfather on the treatment bed, she endured her temper and stood quietly in


    ce. About twenty minutester, Leona still had not returned. Old Master Jin, who was on the


    treatment bed, suddenly coughed violently. He seemed to be about to cough out his internal organs.


    ¡°Grandpa, how are you?¡± Jin Yuanyuan was anxious, but she did not dare to go forward to help.


    Because the old man was covered with silver needles, she was worried that she would hurt the old


    man. However, the old man did not have time to pay attention to her. He kept coughing until he spat out


    some extravasated blood. Then, his condition improved. However, Jin Yuanyuan did not understand


    the reason. When she saw that her grandfather was vomiting blood, she was immediately angry. ¡°Bitch,


    do you know how to treat illnesses? Are you a miracle doctor? You are obviously killing him!¡± In the


    blink of an eye, she pounced at Emily angrily. Emily waspletely unprepared and almost fell to the


    ground. Fortunately, at the critical moment, Lucas supported her. At the same time, the others were


    also rmed and looked over at her.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Looking Not Quite Right Jin Yuanyuan was so angry that she didn¡¯t notice the eyes of the people


    around her. She stared at Emily with fiery eyes and cursed, ¡°I knew you were up to no good. Let me tell


    you, if anything happens to my grandfather, I will never let you off!¡± At this moment, Emily also stood up


    straight, and her face was very ugly. Especially when she saw that Jin Yuanyuan kept swearing and her


    words became more and more unpleasant, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so she stepped forward and


    directly pped her. Jin Yuanyuan was directly stunned, covering her cheek that was pped, and she


    didn¡¯t recover for a long time. Emily withdrew her hand and said coldly, ¡°Have you calmed down now?¡±


    Hearing this voice, Jin Yuanyuan finally found her voice and red at her angrily. ¡°You dare to hit me!¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? This morning, when you were so spoiled and willful, I didn¡¯t argue with you.¡±


    Emily looked over without fear. The aura around her expanded and she continued to say, ¡°And now,


    you still don¡¯t know how to restrain yourself. You can take your grandfather with you if you don¡¯t want


    him to get cured. Get lost!¡± Emily increased the volume of her voice at the end of her talk, shocking Jin


    Yuanyuan. A few secondster, Jin Yuanyuan reacted and began to pester. ¡°You mistreated my


    grandfather and wanted me to take my grandfather away. You wish!¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, if anything happens to my grandfather, you will be in serious trouble!¡± Mr. Hawking and


    Meng Jinchuan had just finished checking Old Master Jin¡¯s body. When they heard this, their


    expressions immediately became ugly. ¡°Enough!¡± Mr. Hawking suddenly shouted. This sudden voice


    gave Jin Yuanyuan a fright.


    She looked at Mr. Hawking, who was not far away, and fear appeared in her eyes. She restrained her


    impudence and asked timidly, ¡°Mr. Hawking, how is my grandfather? Did this woman make his illness


    worse?¡±


    Mr. Hawking looked at her and scolded her in a bad mood.


    Jin Yuanyuan was scolded to the point of being stunned.


    Before she could open her mouth again, she heard Mr. Hawking say in a low voice, ¡°Did you know that


    this Ms. Armstrong just saved your grandfather¡¯s life? What he spat out was extravasated blood that


    had been stuck in your grandfather¡¯s trachea. If it didn¡¯te out, he might not be able to survive two


    months!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jin Yuanyuan looked at Emily in shock.


    .


    Obviously, she did not expect that Emily really had some skills.


    Seeing this, Mr. Hawking snorted, ¡°You treat your savior as your enemy. If I had known earlier, I would


    not have been soft-hearted and let you in!¡±


    Hearing this, Jin Yuanyuan realized that things were not good. She was flexible enough and


    immediately began to apologize.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just worried. I was anxious when I saw my grandfather vomiting blood.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jin, it¡¯s not a big deal. As long as you apologize, it will be over.¡± ¡°If I had known that so many


    things would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have let you in. Since you don¡¯t believe in the doctors in my center,


    take your grandfather and leave.¡±


    When Jin Yuanyuan heard this, her face changed.


    She did not care about her face anymore and quickly apologized to Emily. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, I know I


    was wrong. Please tell Mr. Hawking not to drive us away.¡±


    Emily did not speak. She lowered her eyes, making people unable to see the emotions in her eyes.


    When Jin Yuanyuan saw this, her eyes were filled with unwillingness and hatred.


    However, she hid it very well and continued to plead, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, you are already halfway


    through the treatment. How can a doctor stop halfway through a treatment? As long as you are willing


    to save my grandfather, I can do whatever you want with me.¡±


    ¡°I have already dealt with the most difficult part of your grandfather¡¯s illness. As for the rest of the


    situation, the hospitals outside can also treat it. Miss Jin, instead of pestering me here, why don¡¯t you


    send your grandfather to the hospital as soon as possible so that the old man can rx a little sooner?¡±


    Emily said gently and her meaning was clear. Jin Yuanyuan was dumbfounded. At this time, Mr.


    Hawking also ran out of patience and directly called the security guards to move the old man of the Jin


    family out of the treatment room.


    Jin Yuanyuan waspletely dumbfounded.


    When the people outside saw that the old man was sent out, they all gathered around him, very


    concerned.


    ¡°Is the treatment done? Why do I see that Old Master Jin doesn¡¯t look too well?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he gets improved either.¡± Just as everyone was discussing, Mr. Hawking walked out and


    made a statement, ¡°Because Miss Jin doesn¡¯t trust the doctor in my center, the treatment is over. If


    anything happens to this patient, it has nothing to do with my center.¡± When this was said, the others


    present were in an uproar. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t trust the doctor, why did she beg the doctor to see her


    grandfather?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she just wasting everyone¡¯s time?¡± ¡°I still feel sorry for Doctor Armstrong. In the


    morning, she was defamed for no reason. In the afternoon, she was kind enough to treat the old man,


    but she got distrusted.¡± Hearing these words, Jin Yuanyuan¡¯s face turned green and white. Even if sheBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    was unwilling, in the end, she could only dejectedly leave with her people. And because of this matter,


    Emily was also in a bad mood.


    Seeing this, Mr. Hawking kindly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back first? If I had known this would happen, I


    wouldn¡¯t have asked you toe and let you suffer.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There is no need to go back.¡±


    Emily shook her head and refused. Then she entered the room.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Someone Was So Worried About Her Lucas saw Emily enter the inner room with a bad expression and


    immediately followed her in without thinking. Seeing this, Mr. Hawking was also a little worried.


    ¡°Jinchuan, watch the outside. I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± After saying this, Mr. Hawking turned around


    and went into the room. However, just as he took two steps, he was stopped by Mason. He smiled and


    said, ¡°Doctor Armstrong has our president there. She will be fine. Why don¡¯t you focus on the charity


    work?¡±


    His president had obviously gone in tofort Doctor Armstrong. He could not let anyone ruin such a


    good opportunity for them to be alone. At this time, Mr. Hawking also reacted and looked at Mason


    meaningfully. Then, he smiled and nodded, ¡°You are right. I think I am more needed outside.¡±


    Then he strode away.


    Meng Jinchuan was a little stunned when he saw this.


    +


    He looked inside the room and then looked at the patients in the queue outside the door. Although he


    felt that something was strange, he did not think too much about it and followed Mr. Hawking to


    continue the treatment. On the other side, Lucas followed Emily into the room and saw Emily with her


    back to the door, her thin shoulders trembling slightly. Emily also heard the footsteps behind her and


    thought that someone hade in. She was so scared that she hurriedly lowered her head and wiped


    the corners of her eyes before turning around. ¡°Mr. Greens?¡± ¡°Why did youe in?¡± She looked at the


    man at the door in surprise. Lucas did not answer immediately. Instead, he stared nkly at Emily¡¯s


    slightly reddened eyes. ¡°You¡¯re crying?¡± As he spoke, he strode over and frowned. It could be said that


    this was the first time he had seen this little woman cry after knowing Emily for so long. No matter what


    happened before, this woman had always been very strong. Even just now, when Jin Yuanyuan found


    fault with her, she was very fierce. But when he thought of what had happened before, Lucas felt that


    he could


    understand. This little woman had worked so hard to treat people, but she was questioned like that. Of


    course, she would be sad.


    Thinking of this, Lucas felt a trace of pain in his heart. He did not think too much about it. He just


    wanted tofort Emily, so he walked over and pulled her into his arms. This sudden hug directly


    stunned Emily, but she did not push him away. Inexplicably, she heard the heartbeating from the


    man¡¯s chest, and her ufortable mood calmed down a lot. Lucas did not know about this and said


    in a low voice, ¡°If you feel wronged, don¡¯t do it. Mr. Hawking won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Emily shook her head gently and did not say anything. However, her head was buried in Lucas¡¯ arms.


    She took a deep breath and was a little moody.


    In the end, she could not hold it in and tears fell from her eyes. Hearing the light sob from his arms,


    Lucas¡¯ eyes darkened. He gently patted Emily¡¯s back andforted her silently. The sunlight fell


    through the window and shone on the figures of the two people hugging each other. Coupled with the


    ancient buildings around them, the scene was indescribably beautiful and warm. After a long while,


    Emily finally calmed down. She leaned against Lucas¡¯ chest and felt the man¡¯s hot breath. Her cheeks


    flushed red. Almost subconsciously, she pushed the man in front of her away and took a step back with


    an ufortable and embarrassed look on her face. ¡°Well, I, um, thank you.¡± Emily did not know what


    to say. After hesitating for a long time, she finally chose to thank him. And when Lucas saw the shy


    appearance of the little woman in front of him, a touch of surprise shed in his eyes, and it was


    somewhat interesting. Even so, he still had a serious expression on his face. ¡°Are you in a good mood


    now?¡± ¡°I am fine, thank you.¡± Emily nodded and thanked him again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Lucas didn¡¯t like her polite appearance, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He changed the topic and asked,


    ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, are you still going to the charity treatment?¡± ¡°Yes,¡±


    Emily answered without thinking. After all, she had already promised Mr. Hawking. Moreover, she was


    not the kind of person who would shrink back after suffering a


    setback


    If that was the case, she would not have been able to survive a few years ago. Thinking of this, Emily


    smiled again and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go out. Don¡¯t let everyone wait too long.¡± Lucas nodded and


    followed Emily out. At the same time, he thought of something and said, ¡°I will send a few bodyguards


    to apany you in a while. This way, there won¡¯t be any more people who dare to cause trouble.¡±


    Emily slightly frowned.


    She knew that Lucas was doing this for her own good, but this made her feel a little exaggerated.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Moreover, after what happened just now, there shouldn¡¯t be any more


    trouble.¡± After all, Mr. Hawking¡¯s attitude just now was obvious.


    No one would like to take the risk of offending Mr. Hawking to provoke her.


    Lucas naturally knew this, but he still insisted.


    ¡°Although there is Mr. Hawking suppressing it, it is better to be careful when encountering emotional


    people. Moreover, if something happens to you, Sofia and Ethan will be very worried.¡± He persuaded


    Emily. Emily was speechless. In the end, she could only helplessly ept his arrangement. Of course,


    she felt warm in her heart.


    No matter what, the other party was concerned about her. This was the first time someone had been so


    worried about her since she was driven out of the Armstrong family.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    It Would Be His Good Fortune Not long after, Emily and Lucas came out of the room. Mr. Hawking


    noticed that, and a mischievous smile shed across his wise eyes. He could see that Emily¡¯s mood


    had stabilized. And the reason why this girl could calm down in such a short time was obviously rted


    to Lucas. The charity diagnosis in the afternoon continued.


    Lucas did as he said and arranged several bodyguards for Emily to maintain order.


    Because of this, many people present were shocked and became very polite.


    Of course, it was Emily¡¯s excellent medical skills that really subdued these people.


    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to cure your legs, but with acupuncture and medicine, it can improve your condition.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t take good care of yourself when you were young and didn¡¯t eat properly. This has led to the


    degeneration of your stomach. This situation can only be improved by wise eating coupled with some


    medicine. If you can do the above three points, will prescribe medicine for you. Otherwise, it will be


    useless even if I prescribe medicine for you.¡± ¡°Always dizzy, chest stuffy, short of breath, right? Give me


    your hand, and I will take your pulse.¡± In the afternoon, Emily encountered all kinds of diseases, so


    busy that she didn¡¯t even have time to drink water.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to endure until the evening. After the charity treatment ended, she was so tired


    that she didn¡¯t want to move anymore. She sat on the chair listlessly.


    Mr. Hawking looked at her and felt a little guilty for a moment.


    Because in order to test Emily¡¯s medical skills, he had deliberately let Leona assign some rtively


    difficult patients to Emily. ¡°It¡¯s been hard today. I¡¯ll get someone to send you back. You have a good


    rest.¡± ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Mr. Hawking.¡±


    Emily did not refuse. Unexpectedly, the next second, Mr. Hawking smiled at Lucas, who was next to


    him, and said, ¡°Lucas, you are responsible for sending Ms. Armstrong back. You have to send her


    home, you know?¡± Lucas looked at Emily, who was resting on the chair and nodded. Emilyughed a


    little but did not say anything.


    Soon, the two of them left the medical center. Seeing this, Meng Jinchuan finally realized what he had


    felt strange about before. Wasn¡¯t Lucas a little too good to Ms. Armstrong? When she was wronged, he


    had immediately gone tofort her, and he had even sent bodyguards to protect her. Even his good


    friend had never thought that Lucas would take care of a girl like this. For a moment, Meng Jinchuan


    had a lot of suspicions in his heart. ¡°Why did you arrange for Lucas to send Doctor Armstrong back?


    Doesn¡¯t the center have a driver?¡± he asked. ¡°I am happy.¡± Mr. Hawking rolled his eyes at him. Meng


    Jinchuan frowned. Mr. Hawking said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the two of them are quitepatible


    standing together?¡± Hearing this, Meng Jinchuan was stunned. When he came back to his senses, he


    looked over in surprise. Obviously, he did not expect that Mr. Hawking would actually want to make a


    match. He did not know whether tough or cry, but he also had a different opinion. ¡°In terms of


    appearance, Doctor Armstrong and Lucas are indeed quitepatible.¡± He first agreed with what Mr.


    Hawking said, and then he said his own thoughts, ¡°But if it¡¯s about other things, it will be difficult for the


    two of them to be together.¡± Mr. Hawking disagreed when he heard this. He red at him, his voice a


    littlecking in confidence. ¡°Doctor Armstrong is not bad either. She has a good appearance and good


    skills. As long as the two of them have the heart, why is it difficult to be together?¡± Meng Jinchuan was


    stunned for a moment as if he had not expected Mr. Hawking to have such an excited reaction. Before


    he could say anything, he heard Mr. Hawking continue, ¡°Moreover, ¡°It will be his good fortune if Lucas


    can marry Ms. Armstrong. Moreover, you have to understand that if Lucas marries Ms. Armstrong, we


    will also be blessed in the future!¡± Hearing this, Meng Jinchuan only felt that he could not keep up with


    Mr. Hawking¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°Why does this have anything to do with us?¡±


    He looked over in confusion. Seeing this, Mr. Hawking snorted and retorted, ¡°Why is it not rted? Let


    me tell you,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    that girl knows ancient medical skills!¡± When these words came out, Meng Jinchuan suddenly felt


    funny. ¡°So you are aiming at Doctor Armstrong¡¯s medical skills.¡± ¡°What if I am?¡±


    Mr. Hawking did not deny it. He rubbed his hands and continued, ¡°That girl hid a lot of good things. If


    she bes the wife of the Greens family, I will be able to consult her openly.¡±


    Meng Jinchuan looked at Mr. Hawking in surprise. This was the first time he had seen Mr. Hawking


    reveal such an expression. However, when he thought about what he had seen today, it was


    understandable. Because if it were him, he would also have been moved. On the other side, Emily was


    really very tired. On the way back, she leaned against the back of the chair and unconsciously fell


    asleep. Her body unconsciously leaned towards Lucas.


    Feeling the weight on his shoulder, Lucas turned his head and saw the sweet sleeping eyes of the


    woman. There was a touch of tenderness in his dark eyes.


    Later, they arrived home. Lucas did not wake Emily up and directly carried her out of the car. And Emily


    slept soundly, without any feeling at all.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    The Second Day Inside the house, the two children and Lucy saw Lucas carrying Emily in. They


    thought that something was wrong and were very worried. ¡°Uncle Greens, what¡¯s wrong with my


    mother?¡± Sofia leaned over and looked at Lucas, her clear eyes full of worry. Although Ethan and Lucy


    did not say anything, the concern in their eyes was also obvious. Seeing this, Lucas quickly exined,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mommy is fine. She was just too tired and fell asleep.¡± After saying this, he nodded


    at Lucy and carried Emily to the bedroom. After entering, Lucas gently put the little woman in his arms


    on the bed and then carefully covered the quilt. Because of this, he was very close to Emily. His eyes


    inexplicably fell on the pink lips, and he suddenly felt a little thirsty. Lucas did not think too much about


    it. He got up and prepared to go out and pour a ss of water.


    As a result, just as he turned around, he saw two small heads poking in from outside the door.


    It was Ethan and Sofia.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Lucas looked at the two little ones with amusement and asked softly as he


    walked over.


    After they went out, Sofia pulled Lucas and said in a childish voice, ¡°My brother and I were afraid that


    Uncle would leave, so we stayed outside the door. But Uncle, you are so considerate to our mommy.¡±


    After saying thest sentence, the little girl looked at Lucas mischievously. Although Ethan didn¡¯t say


    anything, he still winked. Lucas didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as he lightly hit the two little heads.


    ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t worry about adults. Have you finished your homework for today?¡± He changed the


    topic. The two little ones touched the ce where they had been knocked and pouted. They replied,


    ¡°We¡¯ve already finished writing. Do you want to check?¡± Lucas naturally would not refuse. Just like that,


    they came to the living room.


    Seeing this, Lucy got up and went to the kitchen to cut some fruits to entertain them.


    Later, after Lucas finished checking their homework and yed with the two little ones for a while, he


    reluctantly left.


    Early the next morning, Emily still went to the Medical Center for charity treatment. She was supposed


    to work there for a total of three days. When Mr. Hawking saw Emilying over, he was quite


    surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell Lucas not toe? Why are you here?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Is that so? Maybe I fell asleep yesterday. Mr. Greens didn¡¯t have time to tell me.¡±


    Emily smiled and said carelessly, ¡°I know what you are worried about. For me, it was nothing. My


    master used to tell me that I only need to concentrate on whether my patients can recover in my hands.


    As for the rest, it is not important.¡±


    Hearing this, and looking at the open-mindedness in Emily¡¯s eyes, Mr. Hawking knew that she really did


    not take yesterday¡¯s matter to heart, so heughed heartily, and the admiration in his eyes increased.


    ¡°Your master is right. In our line of work, the most important thing is to treat the patients.¡±


    Emily nodded, and then looked around and found that there was a change in the people who came to


    practice medicine today.


    ¡°Did a new batch of doctorse today? I don¡¯t see Dr. Meng here,¡± she asked doubtfully.


    She was talking about Meng Jinchuan.


    The reason why she asked about Dr. Meng was that she had found that he was also a rare person with


    excellent medical skills after yesterday¡¯s interaction with him.


    Most importantly, Dr. Meng was a doctor of western medicine. They couldmunicate and


    complement each other. Mr. Hawking looked at Emily¡¯s expression and knew what she was thinking.


    ¡°Jinchuan willeter. At the same time, the old man from the Meng family will alsoe. If you


    have anything you want to ask, you can ask the old man. The skills of the kid from the Meng family are


    not even half as good as his grandfather¡¯s.¡± ¡°Doctor Meng is still very good.¡± Emilyughed and said.


    The two chatted for a while, and then they began the charity treatment. Today, there were still many


    patients who hade for the treatment, and the scene was very lively.


    There were also many people who said that they wanted to see Emily.


    Emily was a little ttered, but she was neither arrogant nor impatient. She patientlymunicated


    with each patient.


    Later, Mr. Meng came with Meng Jinchuan.


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong, I¡¯m here,¡± he said with a smile as soon as he arrived. ¡°Mr. Meng, Doctor Meng,¡± she


    said. Emily greeted them politely when she saw them. Mr. Meng waved his hand and urged, ¡°You don¡¯t


    have to care about us. Continue your work. I came here today mainly to observe your treatment


    method.¡± Mr. Hawking, who had juste over, heard him. Mr. Hawking immediately stepped forward


    and pushed him away in disgust. ¡°Go, go, go. Hurry up and go see a patient. There are so many


    patients waiting for


    you!¡±


    ¡°Let Jinchuan go. My target today is Ms. Armstrong.¡± Mr. Meng was not embarrassed at all about his


    purpose being exposed. He even pushed his grandson to be a shield. Even so, Mr. Hawking did not let


    him seed. Just like that, with the addition of Mr. Meng, the center became more and more crowded.


    When it was almost noon, a car suddenly came from outside. As the people in the car got out, many


    people present were in an uproar. The people who got out of the car were the old master of the Jin


    family, followed by Jin Yuanyuan and her parents.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    You Can¡¯t me Everyone Else ¡°Why is the Jin family here again? Are they here to cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°Compared to this, I am more curious. This Old Master Jin seems to be much better and much more


    energetic than yesterday!¡± ¡°Yeah, yesterday he looked like he was going to die. Today, he actually got


    out of bed. It seems that Doctor Armstrong¡¯s medical skills are really amazing!¡± Everyone discussed


    and looked curiously at the Jin family. When Mr. Hawking saw the people of the Jin Family, his face


    immediately fell. He asked someone to stop them. He asked with a very cold voice and dissatisfaction,


    ¡°What do you want to do today?¡± Old Master Jin seemed not to see the anger on his face. He smiled


    and looked over. ¡°I came especially to thank Doctor Armstrong, and also to bring my unfilial


    granddaughter to apologize!¡± After he finished speaking, Old Master Jin turned his head and scolded


    Jin Yuanyuan behind him, ¡°What are you still dawdling behind for? Hurry up and kneel down and


    apologize to Doctor Armstrong!¡± Jin Yuanyuan looked at her angry grandfather and reluctantly walked


    over from behind.


    She nced at Emily, who was standing to the side watching the show, and her heart was filled with


    hatred.


    It was all because of this woman. As the eldest daughter of the Jin family, she had lost all of her face


    yesterday! But no matter how unwilling she was in her heart, due to her grandfather¡¯s dignity, she


    withdrew her gaze, lowered her eyes, and obediently followed his instructions, kneeling down to Emily.


    Seeing this, Emily hurriedly took a step to the side, not epting this kneel. Old Master Jin slightly


    frowned. His expression was not too good. After all, in his opinion, he had already taken the initiative to


    apologize. This was already the biggest concession he could make.


    Mr. Jin saw that his father¡¯s expression was a little strange and quickly reminded her, ¡°Doctor


    Armstrong, yesterday, our Old Master was unconscious. It was onlyter that we found out what this


    evil girl had done. Therefore, we came here today to specially apologize to you. I hope that you won¡¯t


    take her to heart.¡± It could be said that these words were very beautiful and sincere.


    But Emily was unmoved.


    She nced at Jin Yuanyuan indifferently, and her pink lips parted slightly. ¡°No need. I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she ignored the people of the Jin Family and continued the treatment. Her


    attitude had been expected by Old Master Jin. However, the other people from the Jin family were all


    dissatisfied with Emily¡¯s attitude and felt that this woman was too disrespectful. Old Master Jin knew


    what his child and daughter-inw were thinking.


    He gave Jin Yuanyuan a meaningful look.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Seeing this, Jin Yuanyuan clenched her fists tightly. Then, she took a deep breath and looked at Emily


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive yesterday. I questioned you without


    distinguishing between right and wrong. I hope that you can be magnanimous and forgive me.¡± Every


    word she said was expressing that she was wrong. But Emily didn¡¯t think she was sincere at all. She


    looked at the people of the Jin family with a sneer. How could she not guess what these people were


    thinking? She said sarcastically, ¡°If you apologize for the sake of me continuing to treat Old Master Jin


    in the future, I can only say that there is no need. I am very busy, and please don¡¯t waste my time


    here.¡± After she finished speaking, she did not look at the people of the Jin family next to her and


    continued to examine the ordinary patient in front of her. ¡°Your body is currently fine, but if you do not


    take good care of it, problems will still present themselves. So you must remember to adjust your work


    schedule. How about


    prescribe you some medicine to nourish your body? Then we can see what the situation is.¡± ¡°I got it.


    Thank you, Doctor Armstrong.¡± The patient thanked her gratefully. Then, he took the prescription that


    Emily had prescribed and got up to leave. Then the patient behind him immediately went forward to see


    Emily. He seemed to be very afraid that the Jin family would cut the queue. Emily naturally saw it as


    well. Sheforted the ordinary patients who were also worried behind him, ¡°Everyone, line up


    properly. No one has any special privilege here.¡± Hearing this, those patients breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, they were just ordinary people, how could they dare to go against the Jin


    family?


    Emily ignored the people from the Jin family, who had ugly expressions on their faces, and focused on


    treating the patients. Today, many ordinary people came to the charity diagnosis. Compared to those


    rich people who were hard to serve, she preferred to treat ordinary people. And this was the meaning


    of the charity diagnosis. Mr. Hawking and Mr. Meng also saw Emily¡¯s attitude. They didn¡¯t want these


    troubles to affect Emily, so they decided to deal with this matter.


    Of course, they also wanted to sell a favor to Emily. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve already apologized. You¡¯ve already


    said what you need to say. Don¡¯t disturb us here anymore.¡±


    ¡°Please go.¡±


    The two of them spoke in unison. After they finished speaking, they looked at each other. Yes, great


    minds said alike. Mr. Meng snorted coldly, withdrew his gaze, and warned the Jin family who still


    wanted to say something, ¡°You have to know that this girl was invited by us, and it was your


    granddaughter who didn¡¯t know what was good for her. She repeatedly provoked her, and you can¡¯t


    me anyone else!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    They Would Remember It!


    There were still some people at the scene who did not take their turns yesterday and continued to line


    up today.


    They were very clear about what had happened yesterday.


    They started to discuss it.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°How shameless. Yesterday, she tricked Doctor Armstrong into treating her grandfather. Today, she still


    wants to use this trick.¡± ¡°The Jin family is really ugly. When they need you, they will speak kindly. When


    they don¡¯t need you, they will speak ill of you.¡± ¡°Yeah. They actually have the nerve to ask Doctor


    Armstrong to treat them again.¡± Hearing these words, Jin Yuanyuan¡¯s face became extremely ugly. She


    began to regret in her heart.


    If she had known earlier, she should not have been so impulsive yesterday and caused such a mess.


    The father and son of the Jin family also smiled bitterly, knowing that they could not stay any longer.


    Not to mention that yesterday¡¯s matter had already made Doctor Armstrong unhappy, even Mr.


    Hawking and Mr. Meng had been very unhappy with their Jin family. They did not want to offend these


    two seniors. Therefore, they left shortly. Before he left, Old Master Jin was also very good at things. He


    politely said to Emily, ¡°No matter what, my life was saved by Doctor Armstrong. In the future, if Doctor


    Armstrong needs me, just deliver a message to me.¡± Looking at the backs of the few people walking


    away, Emily frowned. It was unknown what she thought of, but she suddenly turned to ask Mr. Hawking


    beside her. ¡°I have an ancient prescription here. Do you want it?¡± ¡°Yes, of course, I do!¡± Mr. Hawking¡¯s


    eyes lit up when he heard this. He rubbed his hands and nodded repeatedly, afraid that Emily would


    take back what she had just said. When Mr. Meng heard this, he immediately became angry and


    argued, ¡°I want it too.¡± ¡°What do you want? There are already so many prescriptions in your study!¡± Mr.


    Hawking did not wait for Emily to speak, and he fired first. Mr. Meng was also unwilling to fall behind,


    and he snorted lightly, ¡°One can¡¯t have too


    many prescriptions. No matter what, I want this prescription too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I call shameless!¡±


    Mr. Hawking felt very angry. This old man was deliberately fighting with him for it. Looking at the two old


    men arguing because of a prescription, Emily felt funny. She said helplessly, ¡°Okay, stop arguing. You


    can look at this prescription together. Take it as a gift from the younger generation.¡± After she finished


    speaking, she did not care about the expressions of the two old men and lowered her head to write the


    prescription in silence. When Mr. Hawking and Mr. Meng saw this, they came to Emily¡¯s side and


    stretched out their necks to peek. Emily ignored them and focused on writing. After a while, she


    finished writing the prescription and put down the pen to check it. After confirming that there were no


    problems, she turned around and handed it over to the two old men. When Mr. Hawking and Mr. Meng


    received the prescription, they immediately started to study it.


    However, the more the two of them looked at it, the more they felt that something was wrong. Wasn¡¯t


    this a prescription for the physique of the old man from the Jin family¡­? Thinking of this, the two old


    men silently looked at Emily. They suddenly understood why this girl would give them the prescription.


    This girl was really kind. However, she was still angry, so she used this method to get them to treat Old


    Master Jin. Thinking of this, Mr. Hawking could not help but snort lightly and muttered in a low voice,


    ¡°That old bastard from the Jin family doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡± ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t.¡± Mr. Meng agreed with his old


    friend. Although he said this, the two of them admired Emily more and more in their hearts. She had a


    benevolent heart. Of course, the two elders did not expose Emily¡¯s intentions. Emily also did not know


    that her thoughts had been clearly guessed by the two seniors. After she handed over the prescription,


    she continued her treatment.


    That night, under Mr. Hawking¡¯s orders, Leona came to the Jin family with the handwritten prescription.


    Although the Jin family was not as powerful as Hawking Family and the Meng Family, they were one of


    the top families of Y City too. Their mansion was also very imposing. ¡°Master, there is a woman


    outside. She said that she is the receptionist of the Hawking Family¡¯s medical center. She has


    something to tell you. Shall I bring her in?¡± In the living room, the butler was respectfully reporting to


    Old Master Jin. Old Master Jin was a little surprised when he heard this. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect


    that Hawking Family¡¯s center would send someone over. When he came back to his senses, he


    immediately asked the butler to bring Leona in. Not long after, the butler led Leona to appear in front of


    everyone. Facing the gazes of the Jin family, Leona did not have any stage fright. She straightened her


    back and stood in the middle of the living room, directly stating her intentions. ¡°Old Mister Jin, I am here


    on orders from our Mr. Hawking to give you the prescription.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out the prescription she carried and handed it to the butler beside her


    The butler was a little stunned. The people of the Jin family next to him were even more surprised.


    Leona saw their expressions and continued, ¡°By the way, Mr. Hawking has a few words to tell you. It is


    Doctor Armstrong to whom you should owe the favor. You must know that this prescription was


    provided by Doctor Armstrong!¡± Hearing this, the people of the Jin family came back to their senses


    and expressed that they would remember it in their hearts.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    I Have No Time to Entertain You In the evening, the charity treatments ended. Because of the secret


    thoughts in Mr. Hawking¡¯s heart, it was still Lucas who came to pick up Emily On the way back, Lucas


    looked at the obvious tiredness between Emily¡¯s eyebrows, and his heart ached. He said in


    disagreement, ¡®You¡¯ve only recovered for a few days and you¡¯re already working so hard. Do you think


    it is all right?¡± Emily knew that he was concerned about her, so she smiled and fell a strange sweetness


    in her heart. ¡®It¡¯s nothing.¡± The corners of her lips curled up slightly, and her pair of ck eyes seemed


    to contain stars. They were very bright as she looked at Lucas. ¡°And don¡¯t you think that this is very


    meaningful? Especially today, many patients havee and have been treated.¡± As she spoke, she


    thought of how she had treated every patient during the day and been thanked very gratefully in the


    end. She felt very fulfilled. She smiled brightly at Lucas and continued, ¡°Moreover, I am also very happy


    to be able to use what I have learned to help others.¡± Hearing these words and looking at the little girl in


    front of him who was happy, Lucas knew that she had really enjoyed the process and did not say


    anything else. Then, he changed the topic and asked, ¡°Tomorrow is thest day. Are you still going?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am going. Although I am very tired, I have to stick to the end.¡± Emily answered without


    thinking. Lucas looked at her and inexplicably felt that she was a little cute. ¡°Come to think of it, I have


    to bring a lot of medicinal herbs tomorrow.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucas looked over in confusion. Emily


    exined, ¡°There are some medicinal herbs that Mr. Hawking doesn¡¯t have on his side. In addition to


    the medicinal herbs that he has added himself, there will be a lot of work to do then.¡± Hearing these


    words, Lucas smiled. ¡°No big deal. I¡¯ll get someone to go over and help you tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s


    fine. We can handle it ourselves. There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± Emily declined.


    She felt that she had already troubled Lucas a lot over the past two days. She did not want to bother


    him anymore. However, Lucas did not care. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to trouble with. I don¡¯t want you to be


    overtired. If you are overtired, no one will help me with my illness.¡± Since he had already said so, Emily


    could not refuse anymore. N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The next morning, Emily woke up early and went to the herbal field to organize the herbs needed to be


    taken to Hawking Family¡¯s medical center. After that, she went back to prepare breakfast. Just as the


    family was eating breakfast, the doorbell outside rang, Emily thought that the person Lucas sent to help


    had arrived. Unexpectedly, when she opened the door, she saw Lucas standing outside. ¡°Mr. Greens,


    why are you here? Aren¡¯t you going to work today?¡± She looked over in surprise. Lucas smiled and


    said, ¡°I came to take a look and apany the two children.¡± As he spoke, his gaze searched the


    room for Sofia and Ethan. At this time, the two little ones also heard his voice and ran out of the dining


    room happily ¡°Uncle, you are here.¡± Sofia shouted, hugging Lucas¡¯ thigh intimately as if she was a


    hanging pendant. Ethan was a lot more reserved, but he walked up to Lucas and smiled sweetly at


    him. Lucas looked down at the two soft and cute little ones and felt that his chest was extremely soft.


    The corners of his mouth rose and he smiled. ¡°Today. I will apany you. Is that okay? Originally, he


    thought that the two of them would only be surprised after he said so. Unexpectedly, Sofia and Ethan


    blinked and said softly, ¡°But today, we are going to apany Mommy to the medical center to help.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s go together.¡¯ Lucas curled into a smile as he spoke. When the two little ones


    heard this, they were extremely happy. ¡®That¡¯s great. We can be with Uncle.¡± Sofia hugged Lucas and


    acted like a spoiled child. Lucas had a doting expression on his face.


    Emily watched the three of them interact and smiled.


    Later, after breakfast, the group set off for Hawking Family¡¯s medical center. Because it was thest


    day, there were even more people than the previous two days. There were several long lines of people


    waiting outside the center.


    There were several trucks next to the gate, unloading the medicinal herbs. The staff in the center were


    as busy as a turning snail and had no chance to rest Seeing this, Emily quickly took the children in to


    help. As soon as they entered the center, they saw Mr. Hawking making arrangements. At this time, Mr.


    Hawking also saw Emily and Lucas who came in like a family. ¡°Sofia, Ethan, I haven¡¯t seen you for a


    long time¡± He greeted the two little ones kindly. ¡®Hello, Grandpa Hawking.¡± The two little ones greeted


    obediently Seeing this, Emily smiled and took the initiative to ask, ¡°I see that it is very busy outside. Do


    you need me to do anything?¡± ¡°Go and help with the charity diagnosis. There are 100 many patients


    today.¡¯ Mr. Hawking did not stand on ceremony with Emily and directly arranged things for her.


    Emily nodded to show that she understood. At this time, Lucas also asked, ¡®What about me? What do I


    do?¡± Unexpectedly, as soon as he said this, he was disliked by Mr. Hawking. ¡®It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t


    make trouble for me. Just stay here. I don¡¯t have time to entertain you.¡± Lucas smiled and said


    helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to entertain me.¡¯


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Are You the Father As Emily and the others arrived, the charity diagnosis began. At len o¡¯clock in the


    moming, several small trucks suddenly arrived outside the door. When everyone saw this, they all


    whispered. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are they here to cause trouble again?¡± ¡°Who dares toe and cause


    trouble? This is an activity jointly performed by Hawking Family and the Meng family¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what


    the situation is first.¡±


    As they were talking, everyone saw that someone came out of the truck. Then, bags of medicinal herbs


    were moved out of the truck. Mr. Hawking and Mr. Meng were rmed and walked out with their people


    They looked at the pile of medicinal herbs outside the door and were a little surprised. Just as they


    were about to find someone to ask what was going on, a young man who seemed to be the leader


    walked over. ¡°Hello, Mr. Hawking I am a subordinate of the Jin family They are indebled 10 Mr.


    Hawking, Mr. Meng, and Doctor Armstrong, Old Master felt that there was nothing to repay you, so he


    bought a lot of medicinal herbs for Mr. Hawking and the miracle doctor to use.¡±


    When these words came out, all the patients present were in an uproar. They didn¡¯t expect that they


    were sent by the Jin family. Mr. Hawking and Mr. Meng were also quite surprised, and they felt that the


    old man from the Jin Family was quite sensible. Emily, who was next to them, was also very surprised.


    However, she could roughly guess the intention of the Jin family. She thought to herself, that Old


    Master Jin could still be considered a good person. When the others heard this, they also had a change


    in opinion of the Jin family. ¡°So the Jin family is quite generous.¡± ¡°At least they are sincere.¡± Mr.


    Hawking ignored these voices and decided to ept the medicinal materials. Why not? Mr. Hawking


    immediately arranged for people to move the medicinal materials into the warehouse. With the help of


    Lucas¡¯ people, the medicinal materials of the small trucks were all moved in a short while.


    Seeing this, the subordinates of the Jin family left. Soon, the charity treatment continued. Emily was


    busy all morning The two little ones were also helping by the side, serving tea and water to the doctor,


    helping to hand out things, extremely obedient. ¡°Uncle Meng, drink some water.¡± ¡°Grandpa Meng, have


    some snacks.¡± ¡°Grandpa Hawking, I¡¯ll help you pass the prescription to Sister Leona¡±


    From time to time, two soft and cute voices could be heard in the center.


    Mr. Hawking and Mr. Meng were even more interested in the two little guys. Fiom time to time, they


    would pick up the snacks on the table and feed them.


    Seeing that the two little ones had not stopped eating all morning, Lucas was a little worried that they


    would not be able to eat lunch at noon, so he called them over.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost lunchtime. Don¡¯t eat snacks anymore, or you won¡¯t be able to eat lunch properly¡± He gently


    reminded the two little ones ¡°Got it,¡¯ the two little ones nodded obediently. After saying that, they


    continued to help Mommy Seeing this, Lucas was both worried and pleased. After all, there were too


    many people here, and he was worried that the two little ones would fall.


    On the other hand, Mr. Hawking and Mr. Meng saw this scene and were filled with astonishment The


    two old men gathered together and began to gossip. ¡°Lucas looks a little different to Ms. Armstrong¡¯s


    children. Isn¡¯t he a little too concerned?¡±


    This was what Mr. Meng said. Then, he recalled the events at the banquet and felt that there must be


    something fishy between Lucas and Emily. He stared at Mr. Hawking and asked curiously, ¡°Old


    bastard, what do you know?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you?¡¯


    Mr. Hawking snorted proudly. However, even though he said that, he was still very surprised. Although


    he had always intended to matchmake Lucas and Emily, he had never


    expressed it


    Lucas hade to the medical center for thest two days. This was very fishy


    After all, he had never taken the initiative to call him over. So¡­ could it be that these two people had


    made some progress without him knowing


    it?


    Thinking of this, Mr. Hawking looked at Lucas again and saw that Lucas was following behind the two


    little ones like a guardian.


    Moreover, the attitude of the two children towards Lucas was also extraordinary Their words and


    actions showed that they were very dependent on Lucas. In fact, when Lucas and Emily stood together,


    the scene of the four of them felt even more like a family


    For a moment, Mr. Hawking was frightened by his own thoughts. ¡°Now looking at them, Sofia and


    Ethan still have some resemnce to Lucas.¡± His voice was not loud. Mr. Meng only vaguely heard


    some sounds He looked over in confusion. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Hurry up and treat the patients. There are still many patients waiting outside.¡±


    Mr. Hawking did not want to share the secrets he had discovered with this bad thing.


    Mr. Meng.


    He continued pondering about what he had just discovered. The more he thought about it, the more he


    felt that something was fishy. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but find a chance to call Lucas to a ce


    where no one was around. Lucas looked at Mr. Hawking¡¯s mysterious appearance with a suspicious


    expression. ¡®Mr. Hawking, is there anything you need?¡± ¡°Lucas, tell me honestly. Why do Doctor


    Armstrong¡¯s two children seem to have such a good rtionship with you? Moreover, they look quite


    like you. If I didn¡¯t know Doctor Armstrong¡¯s background, I would have thought that you are the father.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next PostN?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Not Make the Same Mistake Again


    When Lucas heard this, he smiled and did not answer Mr. Hawking did not think deeper After all, he


    was just joking Then, he winked at Lucas and whispered, ¡°Speaking of which, what is the situation


    between you and Doctor Armstrong now? I can see that your rtionship seems to be a little unusual.


    However, if you can be together with Doctor Armstrong, it is also not bad.¡±


    Hearing this, Lucasughed a little, but did not deny it. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong is a rare good woman. Don¡¯t let others snatch her away¡­ Well, what did you say?


    Only then did Mr. Hawking realize what Lucas had said He looked at Lucas with bright eyes


    Unfortunately, Lucas did not intend to repeat it. He coughed lightly and said, ¡®I didn¡¯t say anything. It is


    getting busy outside again I will go help. Don¡¯t bezy.¡± After saying that, Lucas turned around and


    went out, leaving Mr. Hawking alone. He stood there angrily ¡°This stinking brat, he clearly did it on


    purpose!¡± Although he was extremely curious, Mr. Hawking still suppressed his thoughts and went back


    to the center.


    As for Lucas, as soon as he went out, he saw that Emily was treating an old man. The old man was


    dressed in rags, and there was a bag with some empty bottles inside. He seemed to make a living by


    picking up stic bottles. However, Emily did not dislike him at all. After taking the pulse, she helped


    the old man pull up his trousers and gave him acupuncture. After doing all this, she returned to her


    desk and wrote the prescription while reminding him, ¡°I have given you two prescriptions. One is for


    internal use and the other is for foot soaking. After three periods of treatment, you can recover.¡¯ ¡®Thank


    you, doctor.¡±


    Emily smiled gently. The sunlight fell on her face, making her whole body shine.


    Lucas looked at this little woman and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He felt as if there was ayer of


    light covering her. Seeing Emily like this, his eyes not only became deep but there was also some


    emotion surging in the depths of his eyes Emily also sensed it and looked over doubtfully and met


    Lucas¡¯ gaze in the air. She was stunned and silently asked what was wrong. Lucas did not speak. He


    only shook his head lightly For some reason, Emily felt that he was a little strange, so she stared at


    him. Their eyes met


    For some reason, the more Emily looked at him, the more she felt that there was something wrong with


    Lucas¡¯ gaze. Deep and quiet, dark and bottomless, as if it wanted to suck her in


    it


    L


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    For some reason, her cheeks began to heat up, and her heartbeat was a little abnormal. It scared her


    so much that she quickly looked away Looking at the little woman who was not far away, lowering her


    head in panic, Lucas suddenly had a feeling of sess with his prank andughed. Emily did not


    know. After withdrawing her gaze, she hurriedly restrained her thoughts and pulled out the needles for


    her old man. Then, she continued with the treatment and gradually forgot about this episode. In the


    evening, the three days of charity treatment finally ended. Everyone was very tired. Seeing this, Mr.


    Hawkingughed and said, ¡®It has been hard on everyone these days. I will treat you tonight. Don¡¯t be


    polite to me.¡± ¡°Who would be polite to you? I want to eat the dishes of Jade Fragrant Restaurant. Mr.


    Meng said proudly. ¡°Not up to you!¡± Mr. Hawking rolled his eyes at him. After that, he happily came to


    Emily¡¯s side and asked with a kind face, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, what do you want to eat tonight? Or what do


    you two little ones want to eat? Grandpa will treat you tonight.¡± ¡°Anything will do.¡± Emily replied with a


    smile. The two little ones also said that they could eat anything. Mr. Hawking was a little speechless


    and tried to say something else.


    Next to him, Lucas smiled and said, ¡®Let¡¯s go to the Jade Fragrant Restaurant. Their Buddha Wall is


    very authentic. You can try it.¡±


    He said thest sentence to Emily. ¡°Okay.¡± Emily smiled and nodded. The two little ones and Mr.


    Hawking watched the interaction between the two, and their six eyes were full of light


    In the end, the group went to the Jade Fragrance House During the banquet, after three rounds of


    wine, Mi. Hawking suddenly straightened his body and said seriously, I¡¯ll give a summary of the


    treatment for the past three days. Listen, if there is anything I have missed, you can addter.¡± When


    Emily and the others saw this, they nodded in agreement After a while, Mr. Hawking¡¯s dignified voice


    sounded again in the box ¡°In general, I think the charity treatment this time was quite sessful,


    except for the first day when it was almost taken over by those self-righteous people. With this


    experience, we can improve next time, and we will definitely not make the same mistake again.¡±


    When Mr. Meng heard this, he immediately began 10 refute with a face of disgust, ¡°I told you long ago


    that your straightforward announcement was not good. That kind of situation should have been


    controlled from the beginning. And the significance of the charity treatment is to treat poor people who


    couldn¡¯t afford the medical fees!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Luminous Pearls When Emily heard Mr. Meng¡¯s words, she agreed. She had seen many poor people


    who did not dare to go to the hospital because the treatment was too expensive. Thinking of this, she


    had an idea in her heart. She suggested to Mr. Hawking. ¡®Through this charity treatment, I think such


    treatment in big cities is not so useful.¡± ¡°Ms. Armstrong is right.¡± Mr. Meng nodded in approval Mr.


    Hawking was also deep in thought.


    Emily continued, ¡°If there is a chance next time, I feel that we can actually try going to a remote


    mountain area or some ces that it is more needed.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Mr. Hawking nodded and agreed with this proposal.


    Lucas looked at the heated discussion between the three and could not help but smile, ¡°I can help with


    that too.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t help, who will?¡± Mr. Hawking looked over in a bad mood.


    Lucas revealed a helpless smile. When the others saw this, they alsoughed. Emily also smiled. At


    the same time, she also looked at Lucas in a new light. She felt that this man was very loving. At this


    time, the two little ones also opened their mouths, unwilling to fall behind. ¡°I also want to go and help.¡¯ ¡®I


    can run errands for Mommy and the two grandfathers.¡± Hearing the soft voices of the two children, they


    felt that the two children were obedient and lovely. Mr. Hawking also praised, ¡°Yes, you can also help.


    After he finished speaking, he looked towards the two little ones. At this time, he seemed to suddenly


    remember something and said with a smile, ¡®Speaking of which, we have to praise our two little friends


    today. You have helped us quite a lot today.¡± ¡°This is what we should do. The two little ones saw that


    they had been praised and responded modestly. However, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that they enjoyed the


    praise.


    Mr. Hawking naturally saw it as well andughed loudly. Then, he recalled something that happened


    during the day and suddenly sighed 10 Emily, ¡®Your two children are extraordinary¡± ¡°Oh, what do you


    mean?¡± Emily was a little surprised that Mr Hawking would say that Lucas and Mr. Meng also looked


    over curiously Mr. Hawking smiled and said, ¡®During the day, I saw that they were able to distinguish


    some medicinal herbs and even some precious medicinal herbs You should know that Leona has


    worked here for many years, and there are still many medicinal herbs that she doesn¡¯t know.¡¯ When


    Leona heard this, she also nodded in agreement ¡®Mr. Hawking is right. Sofia and Ethan are really


    amazing If not for their help today, might have made a mistake. Their memories are simply superb.¡¯


    After hearing this, Mu. Hawking looked at the two little ones and couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. ¡®They are


    so young, and their memory is so good in the future, they will definitely be great talents.¡¯ Emily agreed


    with these words. ¡®They have a good memory They remember the things I taught them very clearly As


    for the medicinal herbs, I have been working in the medicinal fields for the past few years. They have


    helped me take care of the medicinal fields, so they know many medicinal herbs.¡± After Emily finished


    speaking, she looked at the two children with gentle eyes, and there was obvious pride on her face Mr.


    Meng watched from the side and also praised, ¡®These two little guys are really likable.¡± As he spoke, he


    shared what had happened at the medical center during the day. ¡°You all know that most of the people


    who came to see the doctor today are poor families, but these two children did not mind at all. Not only


    were they actively pouring water, moving stools, but they also shared their own candy and snacks. You


    taught them very well.¡±


    These words were clearly said to Emily. At the end of his words, he said with some Jealousy,


    ¡®Compared to my grandchildren, they are so much better.¡± After Mr. Meng finished speaking, he looked


    at Meng Jinchuan who was sitting next to him with obvious dislike. Emily saw this and did not know


    whether tough or cry.


    Especially when she saw that Mr. Meng had directlypared with his own grandson, she could not


    helpughing Meng Jinchuan smiled bitterly Lucas red at Mr. Meng and felt happy. They were his


    son and daughter! Mr. Meng did not know about this. After he finished speaking, he dug around his


    body and took out two round white pearls


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the chance to give them to you during the day I specially picked them yesterday. I hope


    you will like them.¡± ¡°Come on, take it and y with it¡± He handed the beads 10 Sofia and Ethan


    respectively. The two little ones were stunned for a moment. They did not expect to suddenly receive a


    gift. They subconsciously looked at Emily.


    Emily was also a little surprised.


    She looked at the pearls in Mr. Meng¡¯s hand and immediately found that they were luminous pearls.


    Judging from the material, these luminous pearls were definitely valuable.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Precious Gifts After guessing the value of the luminous pearls, Emily was stunned. Then she reacted


    and immediately refused, ¡°We can¡¯t ept them. They are loo valuable.¡± The two little ones heard this


    and shook their heads to refuse. ¡®Thank you, Grandpa Meng We can¡¯take them.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa Meng,


    take them back Seeing the three of them refuse again and again, Mr. Meng felt a little awkward. ¡°Take


    it. This is a gift from Grandpa to you. You can¡¯t refuse the gift from the elders. Take it!¡±


    The two little ones were holding the lurnirious pearl and were at a loss.


    And this was not the end.


    Perhaps worried that Emily would ask the two children to return the pearls, Mr. Meng pretended to be


    angry and looked over, ¡°This is my gift to the two children. You are not allowed to refuse. Otherwise, I


    will be angry!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Looking at the old man who was pretending to be serious, Emily did not know whether tough or cry,


    and she was even more helpless. She never thought that Mr. Meng would do such a thing. When Mr.


    Meng saw that Emily had stopped talking, he revealed a satisfied smile again and looked at Mr.


    Hawking proudly.


    ¡°Old man, it¡¯s your turn.


    Hearing this and seeing the mischievous smile shed in Mc Meng¡¯s eyes, Mr. Hawking immediately


    laughed in anger. How could he not see that he had been set up by Mr. Meng? This guy was as


    annoying as when he was young. Thinking of this, he nced at Mr. Meng snappily and snorted lightly.


    ¡°You really know how to do things.¡±


    Mr. Meng didn¡¯t mind and looked over with a smile.


    ¡°Where is your gift? Are you not prepared?¡±


    When he said this. Mr. Hawking¡¯s face was a little stiff.


    He had not prepared a gift. However, he didn¡¯t want to be defeated by this old man. No matter what, he


    could not lose to this old bastard.


    Fortunately, the restaurant they were in was not far from the medicine shop. Otherwise, if the old


    bastard knew that he had not prepared a gift, he would take a dig at him to death! Emily did not know


    Mr. Hawking¡¯s thoughts, When she saw that Mr. Hawking¡¯s expression was not very good, she had


    roughly guessed it She quickly spoke up to help him out, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Ethan, Sofia, quickly


    return the Night Pearls that Grandpa Meng gave you. They are too precious, we can¡¯t take them.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Meng, please take them back¡± Ethan and Sofia obediently returned the Night Pearls back


    When Old Meng saw this, he immediately put on a serious expression. However, before he could say


    anything. Mr. Hawking, who was next to him, spoke first, ¡®Since they were given to you by Grandpa


    Meng, you should ept them As he spoke, Mr Hawking stuffed the Night Pearls back into their little


    hands Then, he looked at Mr Meng and said proudly, ¡°Also, who said that I was not prepared? Leona,


    go back to the medical center and bring the brocade box from the cab over.¡± ¡®Yes.¡± Leona epted


    the order and quickly got up to leave. It was toote for Emily to stop her After a while, Leona returned


    with a brocade box ¡°Mr. Hawking, this is the thing you wanted.¡± As she spoke, she ced the brocade


    box in front of Mr. Hawking. Mr. Hawking nodded, indicating for her to return to her seat. Then, she


    opened the box.


    There was a piece of top-quality jade in the brocade box. It was the kind that had not beenpletely


    polished Mr. Hawking had nned to give it to his great-grandson. He had wanted to make it into a


    jade of peace to protect the child from growing up. However, it was the same to give it to Emily¡¯s


    children. After all, he truly loved these two children. ¡®Take it back and find a skilled master to make it


    into two auspicious pendants for the two children.¡¯ As he spoke, Mr. Hawking pushed the brocade box


    to Emily. With a single nce, Emily could tell that the jade was extremely good, which was


    even more precious than the two Night Pearls that Mo Meng had given. She repeatedly waved her


    hand and refused, ¡°This thing is too precious. Mi Huo, please take it back. We can¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡®Why not? You¡¯ve already taken Mi. Meng¡¯s. Why can¡¯t you take mine?¡¯ Mr. Hawking red at him.


    Emily insisted, ¡®This is different. In short, we can¡¯t ept this gift. We appreciate your kindness.


    Moreover, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years, and you have given them the greeting gifts.¡± The


    reason why Emily said this was to dispel the idea of Mr Hawking giving the gift. However, Mr. Hawking


    did not buy it. ¡®When did I give them a greeting gift? No, who said that this is a greeting gift? I just want


    to give it to two children.¡¯ He red at her angrily. After that, he ignored Emily and stuffed it into Ethan¡¯s


    arms like Mr. Meng ¡°Well, this is a gift from Grandpa Hawking.¡± Ethan was stunned and looked at his


    mother helplessly. Emily was also at a loss. After she reacted, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Why did both of them have to give gifts?


    Just as she was about to ask Ethan to return the brocade box, Lucas¡¯ deep and pleasant voice rang in


    her ears. ¡°Since the two old masters insist, why don¡¯t you keep them? At worst, you can give them a


    few precious medicinal herbs or a few prescriptionster.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Chapter 236 His Heart Ached


    Hearing Lucas say this, even though Emily felt that it was inappropriate, she had no choice but to


    ept the gifts prepared by the two old men,


    Just like what Lucas said, she could prepare a few more prescriptions and precious medicinal herbs


    later in return. After thinking it through, she nodded to the two little ones and said, ¡°Remember to thank


    the grandfathers.¡± ¡°Thank you, grandpas.¡¯


    The two little ones answered in unison, and then looked at Mr. Hawking and Mr. Meng to express their


    thanks.


    The soft and childish voice made the two old men feel soft in their hearts.


    Because of this, Mr. Meng began to urge Meng Jinchuan¡¯s private affairs. ¡°Little brat, look at Ms.


    Armstrong. She¡¯s about the same age as you. She¡¯s already the mother of two children. When are you


    going to find me a granddaughter-inw and let me have a great-grandson?¡±


    Meng Jinchuan suddenly felt that he should not havee for today¡¯s meal. With a bitter face, he said


    embarrassedly. ¡°I will do my best.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do your best. I want you to take action.¡± Old


    Master Meng forced him again. Meng Jinchuan could only nod repeatedly. When the others saw his


    bitter look, they couldn¡¯t helpughing. Soon, the meal ended amidst theughter.


    It was still Lucas who sent Emily and her children home. On the way, the two little ones were obviously


    tired, and they fell asleep soon after leaning against Emily. Seeing this, Emily adjusted the sleeping


    posture of the two little ones so that they could sleep morefortably. The two little ones were still


    sleeping soundly. She could not help but smile when she saw them like that. ¡°It seems that they are


    really tired today!¡± Emily whispered softly, her face full of love. Lucas agreed with these words. He


    looked down at the two sleeping children beside him and smiled. He could not


    help but reach out to touch the two little faces. They were soft and delicate. After a while, the car


    stopped at the gate of themunity The two little ones did not wake up, and Emily was reluctant to


    wake them up, but she was unable to carry the two children at the same time ¡°You carry Ethan, I¡¯ll carry


    Sofia. I¡¯ll take her upstairs,¡± Lucas said gently. ¡°Okay. Mr. Greens.¡± Emily did not refuse. After thanking


    him, she carried Ethan out of the car. When they got home, they saw Lucy sitting on the sofa and


    watching TV. She was obviously waiting for them toe back Emily greeted her and took Lucas to


    the children¡¯s room, cing the two children on the bed. After settling down, the two of them returned


    to the living room. When Lucy saw the two of theme out, she smiled and asked, ¡°Why are you


    back sote today? Have you had dinner yet? If you haven¡¯t, I still have some in the kitchen.¡± ¡°We


    have, but I can eat itter as a midnight snack.¡± Emily yfully coaxed Lucy ¡°Okay, just treat it as a


    midnight snackter,¡± Lucy nodded with a smile. Lucas quietly listened to the two people talking. The


    corners of his mouth curled into a smile. He felt that this kind of life was more like home.


    He didn¡¯t want to leave, but there was no reason to stay, so he said goodbye. ¡®It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll


    take my leave.¡± He turned to leave. The next second, Emily stopped him. ¡°Mr. Greens, wait, don¡¯t go


    yet, until you finish your acupuncture.¡± Hearing this, although Lucas stopped in his tracks, the


    expression on his face was somewhat hesitant. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy all day, so you should be very tired.


    How about we do it when you get better tomorrow?¡± The reason why he said that was because he saw


    how tired Emily was during the day, so he hoped that Emily could have a good rest at night. Emily also


    saw it and felt warm in her heart. However, she insisted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Seeing the determined


    expression on the little woman¡¯s face, Lucas could not refuse anymore. He nodded and followed Emily


    to the bedroom.


    Although Emily said that she was fine and not tired, in fact, after the acupuncture, she was really tired


    and her eyelids were getting very heavy. In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. Shey on the edge


    of the bed and fell asleep.


    Lucas didn¡¯t know at first.


    Because of the treatment, he was lying on the bed with his upper body bare and his back facing Emily


    It was only when the time was up and he did not see Emily move that he became suspicious


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong?¡±


    He called out tentatively, but it was very quiet behind him. He couldn¡¯t help but look back. He saw Emily


    sleeping on the edge of the bed. For a moment, his eyes were filled with heartache. No matter how


    much he couldn¡¯t bear it, he still had to wake Emily up. After all, he didn¡¯t know how to pull out needles.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, wake up.¡± Lucas sat up and raised his hand to push the little woman in front of him.


    This time, Emily barely opened her eyes, but her consciousness was still a little chaotic. Before she


    could react, she heard Lucas sigh, ¡®Doctor Armstrong, I think you need to get an assistant.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Doctor Armstrong Was Tired The reason why Lucas said this was that he really didn¡¯t want to see


    Emily working so hard.


    S


    If she had an assistant, Emily wouldn¡¯t need to do so many trivial things. At this time, Emily also


    sobered up a bit. She knew what Lucas had just said, but she shook her head in disagreement


    ¡®Although I¡¯m a little tired now, I can handle it for the time being. There¡¯s really no need to spend that


    much.¡± As she spoke, she pulled out the needle for Lucas. Seeing this, Lucas did not say anything


    else. A few minutester, all the silver needles were pulled out. ¡°After you go back, you can take a bath


    ording to the medicinal herbs from before. I¡¯m going to take a bath too. After that, I¡¯ll go to sleep. Mr.


    Greens, see you next time.¡± After she finished speaking, she did not care whether Lucas had


    something to say or not. She picked up the towel beside her, turned around, and staggered into the


    bathroom Looking at the closed bathroom door, Lucas did not leave immediately. Instead, he stood


    there with a frown. When he thought of Emily¡¯s dazed look just now, he was very worried and nned


    to wait for Emily toe out of the bath before leaving Emily did not know about this. After entering the


    bathroom, she filled the bathtub with water and began to take off her clothes. Not long after, her slender


    and white jade legs stepped into the bathtub. Then, it rippled. Emily sat in the bathtub. The warm bath


    water covered her chest. It was sofortable that she could not help but open her mouth and sigh.


    Then, she rxed and leaned against the edge of the bathtub. Originally, she nned to soak in it for a


    while and get up. Unexpectedly, because it was toofortable, she fell asleep not long after leaning


    against the edge of the bathtub. Lucas waited and waited outside. When he did not see Emilying


    out, he could not help but start to worry. ¡°Doctor Armstrong?¡± He came to the bathroom door and called


    out tentatively.


    However, it was quiet inside, and there was no sound. Lucas frowned and whispered, ¡°Did she fall


    asleep?¡±


    As he spoke, he knocked on the door again, but there was still no sound inside. In the end, Lucas was


    really worried and forced himself to break in. What he saw in front of him almost made his heart stop.


    He saw Emily slide into the bathtub with her eyes closed, and her mouth was about to sink into the


    water. When Lucas saw this, he went forward without thinking and scooped the person up. Only then


    did his hanging heart drop. It was also at this time that he felt a slippery touch from his hand, which


    made him realize that Emily was not wearing clothes.


    In a split second, his entire body froze in ce, and his eyes trembled uncontrobly. Under the light,


    even if he had deliberately avoided it, he still inevitably saw something that he should not have seen.


    Just as he was embarrassed and did not know what to do, he nced at the towel beside him from the


    corner of his eyes. Without thinking, he pulled the towel over and wrapped it directly around Ernily. Only


    then did he walk out of the bathroom with the woman in his arms.


    He put the woman on the bed, and the woman was still sleeping soundly Lucas stood by the bed and


    looked down at Emily, wanting tough He didn¡¯t expect this woman to sleep so soundly after such a


    bigmotion. It seemed that she was really exhausted today At the same time, he was also d that


    he had stayed for a while longer. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Thinking of


    this, Lucas waspletely relieved. He went up to Emily and covered her with the quilt, but he couldn¡¯t


    get rid of the scenes he just saw in his mind. All the details that he didn¡¯t pay attention to just now


    started to be particrly clear in his mind.


    Unexpectedly, under her loose and casual clothes, she had such a perfect figure. Inexplicably, Lucas


    stared at the little woman on the bed and rubbed his fingers, as if the previous feeling of smoothness


    was still there. The air slowly became hot, and a fragrance spread in the air. Lucas knew that it was the


    fragrance of Emily¡¯s shower gel. Because when he entered the bathroom just now, it had been the


    same smell. As he thought about it, he inexplicably felt a burst of heat. His mouth was dry and he felt


    that he could not stay here any longer. Immediately, he left the room without looking back.


    On the bed, Emily was sleeping soundly. There was a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. It was


    unknown what kind of beautiful dream she was having.


    After walking out, Lucas found that Lucy was still sitting on the sofa.


    At the same time, Lucy also heard the movement. She turned around and asked with a smile, ¡°Is the


    treatment done?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Lucas replied in a hoarse voice, and his expression was a little unnatural.


    Lucy did not notice it. She asked, ¡®Are you hungry? I still have hot dishes in the pot. Call Emily over to


    eal.¡±


    Obviously, the olddy had not forgotten about the supper.


    However, Lucas became even more ufortable because of these words. When he thought of


    Emily¡¯s situation, he finally chose 10 stammer and say it out. ¡°Um, Doctor Armstrong is very tired. Well,


    she fell asleep in the bathroom. I couldn¡¯t wake her up. Can¡­ can you go in and help her put on her


    clothes?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Something Must Have Happened Looking at the unnatural expression on Lucas¡¯ face, Lucy instantly


    understood something. *This silly girl.¡± Sheughed, her voice doting. of course, she was talking about


    Emily Lucas did not say anything. However, the redness on his ears betrayed his current mood.


    Lucy did not notice and smiled at him to thank him. Thank you, Mr. Greens. If not for your help, that girl


    might have gotten into trouble. I will go in and help her put on her clothester.¡± ¡°Thank you. I will go


    back first.¡± Almost as soon as he finished speaking, Lucas left in a hurry, as if someone was chasing


    after him. It was also at this time that Lucy discovered that he was unusual. She was stunned for a


    moment. Then, she remembered that Mr. Greens had carried Emily out of the bathroom Didn¡¯t he see


    her naked?


    However, when she thought of the recent interaction between Mr. Greens and her granddaughter, she


    didn¡¯t intend to care too much about it. It might not be good for her to worry too much. At the same


    time, Lucas walked out of the building and breathed in the cool air. Only then did he feel that the heat


    on his body subsided a little. He couldn¡¯t help but pull his cor that was a little tight. He raised his head


    and looked at the balcony where Emily was. His gaze was secretive. A momentter, he retracted his


    gaze and strode towards the car that was parked at the door. When Mason saw his president get in the


    car, he drove away. But for some reason, he looked at the president behind him. His mood seemed to


    be veryplicated, a little¡­ not good? ¡°President, did you have a conflict with Doctor Armstrong?¡± He


    asked carefully. ¡°Drive carefully,¡± Lucas said, casting him a cold nce. Hearing this warning, Mason


    quickly shut up. Emily did not know about this.


    She slept until dawn the next day. When she woke up, she found herself sleeping on the bed in her


    pajamas. She was a little surprised; but she did not think too much about it. After a simple wash, she


    walked out of the room and saw that her grandmother was already up. She asked subconsciously,


    ¡®Grandma, I seemed to have fallen asleep in the bathroomst night. Did you drag me out?¡± Hearing


    this, Lucy gave her a strange look ¡°I gave you the pajamas, but it was Mr. Greens who brought you


    out.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Greens.¡± Emily did not react for a while and said. Then, she was stunned for a while


    before she realized that something was wrong. Her expression changed greatly and she looked at her


    grandmother with difficulty. ¡°What did you say just now? Then didn¡¯t I wear nothing at that time?¡± At the


    end of her words, she couldn¡¯t help but scream She even wished that there was a gap on the ground


    for her to squeeze in Looking at her granddaughter who had lost herposure, Lucy held back her


    laughter and nodded. This time, Emily¡¯s face became even redder, as if it would smoke in the next


    second. ¡°How could this be?¡± She covered her face with both hands, not daring to imagine that scene


    at all. Moreover, with such a thing happening, how could she face Lucas in the future? How about she


    hide from this man in the future?


    Almost as soon as this idea urred to her, she felt that it wouldn¡¯t work.


    Not to mention that she had to treat this man, even if it were for the medicinal herbs nted in the


    mountain manor, she would not be willing to give up. Thinking of this, Emily was directly speechless.


    Lucy looked at her granddaughter¡¯s changing face, how could she not know what this girl was thinking.


    She suppressed her smile and persuaded, ¡°Mr. Greens did it out of good intentions, so don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I know.¡±


    Emily was very distressed. In fact, it would be very difficult for her not to mind it. And now, what gave


    her the most headache was how to deal with Lucas in the future. Just thinking about it made her feel


    embarrassed.


    On the other side, at Kings Garden.


    After Lucas went backst night, he had insomnia and had a dream that he should not have.


    And it was a dream he had never had before. In the dream, there was him and Emily In the dream,


    Emily was naked, bing even more attractive, making Lucas unable to tell whether it was a dream


    or a memory for a moment ¡°Lucas¡­¡±


    A charming voice came out of Emily¡¯s mouth, and then her whole body climbed onto Lucas¡¯ body,


    breathing like orchids¡­ Thinking of this, Lucas hurriedly interrupted his thoughts and shook his head,


    as if he wanted to throw those inappropriate scenes out of his mind He could not help but smile bitterly.


    He had never thought that just an ident would have affected him like this. Lucas looked deeply at


    himself in the mirror again, turned around, and left downstairs. When the butler downstairs saw him


    coming down, he was the first to notice his unhappy expression. He asked with concern, ¡°Young


    Master, are you alright?¡¯


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Lucas replied indifferently. However, even though he said this, the low pressure he emitled still


    betrayed his current mood. Later, when Mason came to pick him up, he also found that his president¡¯s


    expression was not quite happy. His president was not satisfied with anything. It seemed that


    something must have happenedst night. Ah, he was really curious¡­


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    The Two Little Ones Were Disappointed In the car, Lucas was indeed dissatisfied. After all, he had


    never had such a dream in his life. But now, he had it because of Emily Thinking of this, he felt a lot of


    feelings in his heart. He was in a bad mood the whole morning. The ones who fell it the most clearly


    were the Greens Group¡¯s senior staff. ¡°What kind of project are you doing? There are so many


    problems. Is your ability worthy of your education and your position? ¡°Why did the projectst month


    exceed the budget so much? Where is the person in charge of the project team? Call him in!¡± ¡°I asked


    you to talk about the project. Did I ask you to take people for sightseeing?¡± In the spacious and bright


    office, Lucas¡¯ reprimanding voice came from time to time. Mason stood outside the door,


    expressionless. However, the other higher-ups of thepany beside him all shrank their necks. So


    scary. The president has transformed into a Tyrannosaurus rex again. Finally, someone couldn¡¯t help


    but ask Mason, ¡°Assistant Mason, what happened to the president today? Why is he so angry?¡± When


    this was said, the others also looked over curiously. Mason looked around at them and said faintly. ¡®If


    you are craving, how can you not be angry?¡± ¡°Craving?¡± The other higher-ups were shocked. Wasn¡¯t


    their president single? Besides, with his status, how could there be a woman in this world who would


    reject their president? Of course, what made them most curious was who that woman was! However,


    before they could continue to ask, Mason saw through them and smiled faintly. ¡®Everyone, if you have


    time to gossip here, why don¡¯t you check if the documents in your hands are perfect?¡± Almost as soon


    as these words were spoken, Lucas¡¯ cold voice came from the office. ¡°Department of Engineering,


    come in.¡± When Mason heard this, he raised his eyes to look at the department manager next to


    In


    him and said with a faint smile, ¡°Brother, I wish you good luck.¡± In the morning, almost all the


    department heads of thepany had been reprimanded by Lucas. That aftemoon, Lucas temporarily


    went out to meet a client. Unexpectedly, just as he went downstairs, he met his father who had just


    With no other choice, Zhenting could only sigh and wave his hand to let him leave. For the next two


    days, it was unknown if the two of them had deliberately avoided each other.


    Lucas and Emily did not meet. For the two of them, this was a great relief. But for Sofia and Ethan, it


    was a difficult day. After all, the two little ones were already used to Lucas¡¯pany recently. That


    night, the two little ones came back from school. When they saw their mothere to pick them up,


    they could not help but ask about Lucas. ¡°Mommy, will Uncle Greense for treatment today?¡± Ethan


    raised his head, his big ck and white eyes staring at Emily without blinking.


    Beside her, Sofia also followed suit and looked over in anticipation. The smile on Emily¡¯s face froze.


    Obviously, she did not expect that the two little ones would mention Lucas so abruptly. In these two


    days, in order to forget what had happened that night, she had deliberately forgotten about the


    existence of Lucas. ¡°Mommy?¡± Seeing that his mother did not speak for a long time, Ethan asked again


    in confusion. Emily reacted and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Greens won¡¯te today. He has something


    to do in the next few days.¡±


    Hearing this, the Iwo little ones were disappointed Emily looked a little guilty and immediately changed


    the topic 10 distract the two little ones.


    Fortunately, after a while, the two little ones had forgotten this and returned to smiling This made Emily,


    who had been paying attention to them, heave a sigh of relief. On the third day, Emily rested at home


    for two days and finally came back to life. Thinking that she had not been to the manor on the top of the


    mountain for many days, she nned to go see her precious herbs. As soon as she got in the car, she


    received a call from Lu Shizhou. ¡°Hello, my little cousin. I haven¡¯t contacted you for a while. Did you


    miss me?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Emily replied mercilessly. Lu Shizhou immediately lost his temper. He said resentfully. ¡°You little


    heartless girl. I spent so much effort to find the person for you. Is this is how you repay me? Let me tell


    you, if you don¡¯t bring a piece of cake to apologize, I won¡¯t tell you the truth.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    What about the Children At a luxurious private coffee shop. Emily and Lu Shizhou sat face to face. Lu


    Shizhou extended his arm and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Where¡¯s my cake?¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± Even


    though she said this, Emily still handed over the small cake she had bought. Lu Shizhou happily


    epted it, then his expression changed and he began to talk about business. ¡®I found the ce where


    thewyer lived back then.¡± Hearing this, Emily¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°He has gone back to Xuan City after retirement, but I heard that he is not in good health recently and


    is recuperating in the hospital. He may not be able to do anything for you.¡± Lu Shizhou exined the


    situation he had found out. When Emily heard thest part, she was stunned for a moment and smiled,


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Whether he can help me or not, I still want to see him.¡± ¡°Alright then. Since I have to


    go over tomorrow, why don¡¯t I give you a lift?¡± Seeing the determination on the woman¡¯s face, Lu


    Shizhou could only agree and propose to go together. Emily did not refuse. After all, with Lu Shizhou


    leading the way, it was better than finding it herself. After the discussion, Lu Shizhou resumed his


    sloppy appearance. He leaned back in his chair, his chin on the stage, and stared straight at Emily with


    a tone of appreciation. Speaking of which, I have also helped you aplish one thing. Shouldn¡¯t you


    treat me to a meal?¡± Hearing this, Emily, who originally wanted to say thank you, suddenly didn¡¯t want


    to say it anymore.


    However, in the end, she still treated him.


    After dinner, Emily and Lu Shizhou agreed on the meeting time tomorrow, and they parted ways. Emily


    went directly to the manor on the top of the mountain to check on the medicinal herbs.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong is here,¡¯ the butler greeted her with a smile when he saw her. ¡°Yes, I came to check


    on the medicinal herbs. How are things going these days?¡±


    Emily looked over with concern. The butler truthfully reported, ¡°Everyone has been carefully taking care


    of the medicinal herbs inside. Not a single one is missing.¡± In fact, that was indeed the case.


    The medicinal herbs in the medicinal field had been taken care of very well, and there hadn¡¯t even


    been any grass worms Emily checked around and said with a smile. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°You are wee. After all these medicinal herbs are also needed by our young master.¡±


    The butler shook his head and said carelessly. Emily smiled and helped with the herbs before returning


    to the manor. When she got home, Lucy and the two little ones had not rested yet. When the three of


    them saw that Emily had returned, they all looked over with concern.


    ¡°Mommy, you are back.¡± Sofia trotted over and hugged Mommy¡¯s thigh. Ethan was a step slower and


    snuggled up to Mommy Lucy also stood up and asked, ¡°Why are you back sote today? Have you


    eaten yet?¡± ¡®Not yet. Have you eaten yet?¡¯ Emily looked over with a smile. Lucy nodded. ¡°We have.


    And your share is in the pot. I¡¯ll go and bring it over for you.¡± During the meal, the two children only


    apanied their mommy to eat. Emily suddenly remembered the matter of going to Xuan City


    tomorrow, so she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Xuan City with Lu Shizhou tomorrow. I might have to stay there for


    two days. Grandma, can you help me take care of Ethan and Sofia these two days?¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡±


    Lucy smiled at her. Emily said with a smile. ¡°Thanks, grandma.¡± Hearing this, Lucy did not say anything.


    Instead, she asked curiously. ¡°Why are you thinking of going to Xuan City with Lu Shizhou this time? Is


    there something you need to deal with there? ¡°Lu Shizhou helped me find thewyer who used to deal


    with my mother¡¯s case. I want to go there to ask about the situation.¡± Emily did not hide anything and


    roughly told the truth.


    After hearing this, Lucy¡¯s face was not very good. Obviously, she had thought of the past. Seeing this,


    Emilyforted, ¡®I will have to settle this matter with the Armstrong family sooner orter.


    Grandmother, you don¡¯t have to worry¡¯ Lucy nodded, indicating that she believed in Emily. The two little


    ones only saw that the atmosphere was not very good. After looking at each other, they waved their


    small fists to cheer Emily up.


    ¡°Mommy, you can do it!¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy will do it beautifully.¡± Emily looked at the two children gently


    and continued, ¡°By the way, I will let your godmother pick you up to and from school tomorrow. You


    have to be obedient. Mornmy wille back the day after tomorrow.¡± The two little ones nodded


    obediently Lucy saw that Emily had arranged everything and did not say anything else. After dinner,


    Emily took the two children to wash up. Before she went to sleep, she sent a message to Lucas. ¡°Mi.


    Greens, I am going on a long journey tomorrow. If you feel unwell, let me know at any time. I wille


    back as soon as possible.¡± On the other side, when Lucas saw this news, he subconsciously wanted


    10 ask where she was going, but he stopped in the end because he seemed to have no right to ask. In


    the end, Lucas only asked, ¡®What about the children? Who will take care of them?¡± ¡®My grandmother


    will take care of them. In addition, I also arranged for my best friend to take them to and from school.¡±


    Although she felt that the question Lucas had asked was a bit too excessive, she still answered it.


    After hearing this, Lucas frowned directly.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Their Rtionship Had Always Been Good The next morning, when Emily was apanying her


    grandmother and the two littl ones to eat breakfast, Lu Shizhou came over. As soon as he entered, Lu


    Shizhou greeted Lucy politely. ¡°Grandmother, I came to see you. And Ethan, Sofia, did you guys miss


    Uncle?¡± At the end of his words, he winked at the two little ones yfully. The two little ones did not


    forget him and nodded politely. After a few small talks, Emily left with Lu Shizhou. Just as they left,


    Lucas and Vivian rushed over. The two met downstairs. ¡°Mr. Greens, why are you here?¡± Vivian asked


    in surprise. ¡°I heard that Doctor Armstrong is busy today, and I was worried about the two children, so I


    came over to take a look.¡± Lucas said lightly. The lift just came. He pressed the button and walked in,


    then looked at Vivian Seeing this, Vivian quickly stepped in. She couldn¡¯t help but secretly look at the


    outstanding man beside her from the corner of her eyes, and the gossip in her eyes almost couldn¡¯t be


    concealed. Although her best friend said that she and Mr. Greens were only friends, no matter how she


    looked at it, they did not seem to be just friends. Lucas also felt the spying behind him, but he did not


    take it to heart. With a ding, the lift door opened. The two people came out one after another. At this


    time, Sofia and Ethan, who were in the room, heard the sound and pushed the door open. They said


    happily, ¡°Godmother¡­ eh, Uncle Greens?¡± Looking at the tall and handsome man in froni of them, the


    two little ones were stunned.


    ¨C


    They reacted quickly and surrounded him with smiles.


    ¡°Uncle Greens, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Are you here to look for Mommy?¡±


    Lucy also came out. When she saw Lucas outside the door, she was a little surprised ¡°Mr. Greens, why


    are you here? Are you looking for Emily?¡± she asked. ¡°No, Grandma. I¡¯m here to take the two children


    to school.¡±


    Lucas directly stated the purpose of his visit. Lucy was obviously stunned and subconsciously looked at


    Vivian. Yesterday, hadn¡¯t her granddaughter asked Vivian to send the two children to school? At this


    time, Vivian also saw the doubtful eyes that Lucy cast over. She knew what she was thinking and


    quickly stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Since Mr. Greens is here to help send the children, the two


    children will be handed over to Mr. Greens. I have something to doter, so I will take my leave first.¡±


    Vivian had seen that Lucas treated her best friend differently, so she did not intend to intervene.


    Moreover, she also hoped that the two of them could be together.


    All these years, Emily had been taking care of her two children alone, which had been so hard for her,


    so it was time for someone to take care of and protect her¡­ Seeing this, Lucy hurriedly waved her


    hand and said, ¡°Since you have something to do, you can go back to your business first. You don¡¯t


    have to worry about us.¡± Vivian nodded. After saying goodbye to the two little ones, she turned around


    and left. Only Lucas, Lucy, and the two children were left in the corridor. ¡°Sorry to trouble Mr. Greens.


    I¡¯ll go get their school bags.¡± Lucy looked at Lucas kindly. ¡°Thank you, grandmother.¡± The two children


    thanked her politely and then looked at Lucas with bright eyes. Lucas looked at their excited faces and


    raised his eyebrows slightly. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. We just didn¡¯t expect Uncle to pick us up to school.¡±


    Sofia said happily. Then the three of them walked out of themunity like a family. On the way to


    school, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but ask the two little ones about Emily. ¡°Do you know what your mommy


    went there to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The two little ones shook their heads and looked over. Suddenly, Sofia rolled her eyes and said slyly, ¡°I


    only know that Mommy left with a very handsome uncle.¡±


    ¡°A very handsome uncle?¡±


    Lucas immediately frowned.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When Mason heard this, his heart couldn¡¯t help but jump.


    Damn, today, his boss wouldn¡¯t go berserk because Doctor Armstrong was with a man, right? The two


    little ones didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. After looking at each other, they continued to exin the


    identity of that uncle to Lucas. ¡°Uncle Greens, I heard from my grandmother that this uncle used to


    chase after Mommy. He is a childhood sweetheart who grew up with Mommy. But what is childhood


    sweetheart, brother?¡±


    Sofia asked as she looked at her brother. Ethan instantly understood and pretended to be disgusted.


    ¡°Stupid sister, you don¡¯t even understand childhood sweethearts. Childhood sweethearts have a good


    rtionship with each other since childhood.¡±


    Of course, they did this because of their own small thoughts.


    Thest time they told Uncle Greens about the blind date, Uncle Greens went to snatch Mommy back.


    This time, when Mommy and another uncle went out, Uncle Greens would definitely be jealous. Little


    did they know that right now, Lucas was not only jealous, his face was also ck.


    Did that woman abandon her children to go to another city with another man?


    Thinking of this, Lucas¡¯ mood inexplicably became agitated and angry¡­


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    I Will Definitely Not Let You off At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, Emily and Lu Shizhou arrived at Xuan


    City. The two of them went to the hospital immediately. When they arrived, Emily opened the door and


    got out of the car. Lu Shizhou rolled down the window and warned, ¡°I won¡¯t go up with you. I have


    something to deal with. When you are done, call me. I wille to pick you up.¡± ¡°Okay, you can go.¡±


    Emily nodded and watched Lu Shizhou leave. Soon, she was left alone at the scene.


    She did not immediately enter the hospital. Instead, she went to the gift shop next door, bought fresh


    flowers and a fruit basket, and then walked towards the hospital.


    Knock knock


    Emily came to the ward where thewyer was, knocked on the door, and walked in.


    As soon as she entered, she found that there was a man and a woman in the ward besides the old


    lawyer.


    From the looks of it, the man and woman should be the son and daughter-inw of the oldwyer


    And the moment the oldwyer looked at Emily, he was a little excited.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡±


    His hoarse voice trembled as he pointed at Emily


    As for his son and daughter-inw beside him, they were both stunned, their faces full of doubt.


    What was going on? Did the old man know this extraordinary woman in front of him?


    Without waiting for them to speak, Emily nodded to the two of them, then carried the flowers and fruit


    basket to the side of the bed and put them down.


    ¡°It seems that Lawyer Fang still remembers me.¡±


    Emily said and looked over with a faint smile.


    Lawyer Fang managed to calm down at this time. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after


    so many years, you would stille over. Are you here for your mother¡¯s matter?¡±


    Hearing this, Emily did not deny it


    She stared at Lawyer Fang calmly and said in a low voice, ¡°I want to know what happened to my


    mother back then. Was that will real?¡±


    Lawyer Fang moved his lips. He seemed to think of something, but his chest suddenly heaved up and


    down, and his expression was even worse. Emily looked at him and could not help but ask. These


    questions had confused her for five years. ¡°My mother had always been very strong. When my father


    cheated on her, she did not seek death. I do not believe that she wouldmit suicide because of my


    scandal. Moreover, my mother loved me very much. I do not believe that she would abandon me.


    Lawyer Fang, was there a secret behind this?¡±


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she said this, Lawyer Fang became inexplicably excited. After that, he


    seemed to be unable to withstand such a great shock and lost consciousness.


    This scene was seen by the olddy of the Fang family who came in from the outside. She immediately


    rushed to the side of the bed and shouted anxiously. ¡°Old man, what happened to you? Old man¡­¡±


    The son and daughter-inw next to him were also frightened. Fortunately, they reacted in time and


    quickly pressed the beeper on the bed. In less than two minutes, the doctor came in with the nurse and


    quickly checked the situation.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that the patient can not be stimted? What did you do to stimte him


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    again?¡±.


    After the treatment was over, the doctor looked at the people of the Fang family with disapproval.


    When Mrs. Fang heard this, she recalled the words she had heard when she came in earlier and


    immediately became angry with Emily.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, right? Who are you? Why are you trying to harm him?¡±


    Mrs. Fang grabbed Emily and shook her. She said angrily, ¡°Let me tell you, if my husband is stimted


    by you again, I will definitely not let you go!¡± Emily was caught and staggered. She wanted to break


    free from the old woman, but she was afraid of pushing her down, so she could only let the other


    person grab her. In the end, it was Lawyer Fang¡¯s son who couldn¡¯t stand it and stepped forward to


    stop his mother.


    ¡°Mom, calm down. This youngdy didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Emily with aplicated look in his eyes.


    Through the conversation just now, he had roughly guessed some things.


    Obviously, his father was thewyer of this youngdy¡¯s mother when she was alive.


    209


    He might know some unspeakable secrets.


    Thinking of this, he gave his wife a look


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go over there and sit. Dad will be fine,¡± said his wife.


    Lawyer Fang¡¯s son looked away and made a gesture to invite Emily.


    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go out and talk.¡±


    Emily nodded and turned to leave the ward.


    At the end of the corridor, the two of them stood face to face


    ¡°As you can see my father¡¯s current situation is temporarily impossible to deal with what happened


    back then.¡± ¡°I know. At the same time, I am also very sorry. I did not mean to stimte your father.¡±


    Emily looked over apologetically. ¡°I know.¡± Lawyer Fang¡¯s son shook his head. He paused for a


    moment before continuing ¡®In addition, if you are not anxious about this matter, I hope that when my


    father gets better, I can help you ask. If you are anxious, I can help you investigate When the results


    are out we can contact each other again.¡±


    Although he said this Emily still understood the meaning behind it.


    He hoped that she would not disturb Lawyer Fang


    However, since Lawyer Fang¡¯s son had agreed to help, she would not be unreasonable and could only


    nod in agreement ¡°Then let¡¯s exchange contact details


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    She Didn¡¯t seem to Be Enlightened After exchanging contact information, Emily nned to leave. After


    all, given the current situation, it was impossible for her to find anything out. Moreover, the other party¡¯s


    son had already agreed to help with the investigation, so it was useless for her to stay any longer.


    Walking out of the hospital, Emily looked at the bright and beautiful sun outside, and she was


    inexplicably depressed.


    She thought that after finding the person, there would be progress, but she did not expect it to be like


    this.


    She calmed herself down and called Lu Shizhou.


    The phone was quickly connected, and Lu Shizhou¡¯s maic voice was heard, ¡°Are you done with it.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Emily said in a low voice. Lu Shizhou sensed that something was wrong and quickly asked,


    ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°When Lawyer Fang heard me mention the past, he was too agitated and fainted.¡±


    ¡°Is his illness so serious?¡± Lu Shizhou was very surprised after listening to Emily¡¯s narration.


    Emily nodded and continued, ¡°I n to go back. Are you going back?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my business here. I can¡¯t leave for the time being. Why don¡¯t youe and find me?


    When I finish my business, we can go back together.¡± Lu Shizhou took the initiative to suggest. ¡°No


    need. I can go back myself.¡± ¡°No, I will be worried if you go back alone.¡± Lu Shizhou retorted without


    thinking. However, Emily insisted, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± As she spoke, she took her phone


    and wanted to book a high-speed ticket. It was almost noon.


    Emily looked at the soonest ticket and could not help but frown. ¡°Why are there so few of them?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Shizhou heard her muttering and asked with concern. Emily did not hide it. ¡°I am looking at the train


    ticket. The soonest departure time is


    four in the afternoon. It will take more than three hours to go back. When I get home, it will be dark.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you wait for me?¡±


    Lu Shizhou proposed again. ¡°So you can handle things by four?¡± Emily raised her eyebrows. ¡°¡­ No.¡±


    A depressed voice came from the phone. ¡°Alright, go back yourself. Be careful. Remember to contact


    me when you get home.¡± Lu Shizhou had no choice but to agree.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Emily nodded and hung up the phone. Because there was still some time before the high-speed train,


    she nned to take a walk around the area.


    It was at around four in the afternoon that she went to the high-speed railway station.


    It was already seven or eight in the evening when Emily arrived home.


    Lucy was still a little surprised when she saw Emilying back. ¡°Why are you back so early?¡±


    ¡°Something happened, so I came back.¡± Emily said. She changed into her slippers and walked to her


    grandmother and sighed. When Lucy saw this, she immediately understood something. ¡°Was it not


    going well?¡±


    She looked over worriedly.


    Emily nodded and roughly said, ¡°Thatwyer is sick and can¡¯t stand the stimtion. He just said a few


    words and fainted.¡±


    After listening to this, Lucy was silent and did not know what to say.


    After a moment, she slowly said, ¡°In that case, Lawyer Fang must know something.¡±


    ¡°I think so too, but there is no evidence. I can only wait for news from Fang Zhi.¡±


    Fang Zhi was the son of Lawyer Fang.


    Emily knew Lawyer Fang¡¯s illness could not be cured in a short time. She could only hope that Fang


    Zhi would find some use¨ªul information for her.


    When Lucy heard this, she nodded and did not say anything else. Then she asked with concern, ¡°Are


    you hungry? You sat in the car for half the afternoon. Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°I am fine. I had a meal on the train.¡±


    As Emily spoke, she suddenly realized that something was wrong,


    Wasn¡¯t the house too quiet?


    She had been back for a while, but Ethan and Sofia did note out to greet her, Were they asleep?


    This was not the time for the two of them to sleep yet,


    Thinking of this, she asked, ¡°Grandmother, where are Ethan and Sofia?¡±


    ¡°Ethan and Sofia have been taken back by Mr. Greens.¡±


    As Lucy spoke, she carefully sized up her granddaughter,


    ¡°Mr. Greens has taken them back. Why?¡± Emily was very surprised,


    She looked at her grandmother in confusion,


    Lucy smiled faintly and looked back at her. ¡°Perhaps he was worried that an old woman like me did not


    have enough energy to take care of the two children.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Even so, Emily felt that something was wrong. She had asked her best friend to take care of the two


    children, but how did they end up with Lucas? Especially when she thought of how the two children


    relied on Lucas, she felt that this was very inappropriate ¡°It¡¯s not good to keep troubling him like this, I¡¯ll


    go and bring Ethan and Sofia back¡± As she spoke, Emily had already stood up from the sofa and was


    ready to leave. Lucy looked at her clearly ignorant appearance and shook her head with a smile, but


    she did not stop her.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    He Felt a Little Embarrassed Lucas had indeed nned to bring the two little ones back for a night.


    The two little ones were very happy to know about this matter.


    After telling Great-grandma, they followed Lucas back.


    In the vi, Uncle Jack had received Lucas¡¯ instructions in advance and had already asked people to


    prepare a lot of Lego and furry toys.


    In fact, Lucas had even asked someone to buy some small clothes at home.


    When Emily arrived, she saw the two little ones wearing cute dinosaur pajamas and ying with Lego


    in the living room.


    The entire living room was filled with cheerful voices.


    ¡°This ce is not for this piece. Sofia, you have to listen to me.¡±


    ¡°But I think it¡¯s here.¡±


    Seeing that the two little ones were about to argue again, Lucas hurriedly interrupted, ¡°Ethan, you can


    let your sister try it. If it doesn¡¯t work, we can take it down again. This way, your sister can understand.¡±


    Hearing this, Ethan agreed to let Sofia try it.


    As for the result, it was naturally Sofia¡¯s fault.


    Seeing that the two of them had reconciled, Lucas could not help but smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The servants and the housekeeper, Uncle Jack, saw this scene and felt amazed.


    This was the first time they saw their young master being so gentle.


    It was also at this time that Uncle Jack suddenly saw a person at the entrance and immediately asked


    in surprise, ¡°Ms. Armstrong?¡±


    When Lucas and the two little ones heard this, they instinctively looked over.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡±


    When the two little ones saw that it was Mommy, they happily ran over and hugged one leg each.


    Emily hugged them and raised her hand to caress the ck hair on their heads. Her gaze fell on the


    man who was leisurely walking over.


    Because he was at home and had to take care of the children, Lucas changed out of his ck suit at


    work and was wearing grey casual home pajamas,


    Lucas lost his sharp and strong temperament when he was at work. He was more like an elegant


    young master.


    Emily was slightly stunned, and the cold voice of the man came to her ears.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you woulde back tomorrow?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to do what I nned, so I came


    back early.¡± Emily exined casually.


    Lucas frowned and continued to ask, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Emily did not want to answer it.


    She lightly bit her lower lip and said perfunctorily, ¡°It¡¯s just some private matters.¡±


    Obviously, she did not want to say more. Lucas was inexplicably unhappy.


    After enduring for a while, Lucas felt that he still had to say it.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, although it is a little inappropriate for me to say this, as the mother of the two


    children, it is somewhat irresponsible to abandon the two children


    and go to another city with another man.¡±


    Looking at the serious face of the man, Emily inexplicably felt funny.


    Why did it sound like she had eloped with another man?


    Lucas also saw the smile on Emily¡¯s face. His face was dark and he said a little unhappily, ¡°What? Do


    you think what I said is funny?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Seeing that the man was about to get angry, Emily hurriedly shook her head


    and denied it


    The two little ones were also a little anxious at this time, afraid that the two of them


    would quarrel.


    However, they could not say anything now. After all, they had deliberately misled Uncle Greens.


    Lucas did not know. He snorted lightly and asked a little persistently, ¡°What did you mean?¡±


    Mason listened to his president¡¯s jealous words from the side and finally knew why his boss had been


    in a bad mood today


    It seemed that Doctor Armstrong had gone on a date with another man.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Doctor Armstrong with aplicated expression.


    Unfortunately, Emily did not notice his line of sight and was even slower to notice that there was


    something wrong with Lucas¡¯ tone.


    ¡°I went to Xuan City because I found thewyer who was in charge of my mother¡¯s will. I want to take


    back the shares that belong to me, and thewyer is the main


    point¡±


    ¡°And Lu Shizhou is my childhood friend and he is the one who helped me find thatwyer. The


    rtionship between me and him is not what you think.¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas realized that something was wrong.


    He suddenly looked down at the two little ones.


    When the two little ones saw this, they knew that they had been exposed, and they immediately felt a


    little guilty.


    Fortunately, Ethan turned his head quickly and pretended to be enlightened. ¡°Ah, so it was Uncle Lu


    who left with Mommy. We thought it was another uncle.¡± When Sofia heard this, she instantly


    understood his brother¡¯s meaning and hurriedly nodded to cooperate. ¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡±


    When Emily heard this, she blinked her eyes and looked at the two little ones. She was


    a little puzzled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it? I remember I said it.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you didn¡¯t say it.¡±


    The two little ones spoke at the same time.


    Lucas watched from the side. The doubts in his mind were dispelled. He was left speechless and


    inexplicably felt a little embarrassed.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    The President Was Really Screwed Lucas coughed lightly to hide his difort, and then quickly


    changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. We can let the two children live here tonight.¡± ¡°No need. Since


    I am back, I¡¯ll take them back.¡±


    Emily declined and lowered her head to the two little ones, ¡°Go change your clothes. Mommy will take


    you back.¡± However, the two little ones did not move.


    ¡°Mommy, we want to stay with Uncle.¡± Sofia said softly, looking at Emily with her starry eyes. ¡°Mommy,


    let¡¯s stay here for one night, one night, okay?¡± Ethan also said. Emily was about to refuse. Lucas¡¯ low


    voice sounded again. ¡°Since the two children are willing to stay, then stay for a night. The rooms are


    ready, so it¡¯s not too troublesome.¡± Hearing this, Emily hesitated. After all, Lucas had even prepared


    the rooms. If she left with the children, she would fail to live up to his good intentions.


    However, it felt strange for them to stay just like that.


    Lucas also saw her hesitation and continued, ¡°I want you to stay, because I want to trouble you to treat


    me. Today, I feel that I can¡¯t raise my strength when doing things. I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    Emily immediately ignored everything else and went forward to take Lucas¡¯ hand to take his pulse.


    Fortunately, there was nothing major. It was just that he was tired. She could not help but look over with


    condemnation. ¡°Did you not rest well these past few days? Your intestines and stomach also have


    some problems. Are there no rules in your diet?¡± ¡°U¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to tell me. I want him to tell me.¡± Lucas was about to exin when he was interrupted


    by Emily.


    Emily looked at Mason.


    When Mason saw this, he also received the gaze of his president. However, he did not intend to


    answer ording to the president¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, you don¡¯t know. When you were not here, the president did not


    take his body seriously at all. When he was busy, he forgot to sleep and eat. When I reminded him, he


    was fierce to me.¡± When Emily heard this, she immediately red at Lucas. Lucas looked a little


    embarrassed. ¡°I will be mindful in the future.¡± ¡°You said the same thingst time. If you don¡¯t take your


    body seriously, don¡¯t ask me for treatment.¡± Although she said that, Emily still gave him acupuncture


    treatment. However, during this period, her movements were no longer as gentle as before, but


    instead, she did whatever she wanted.


    Lucas sensed that something was wrong and smiled. His eyes were filled with love that even he did not


    notice.


    He knew that this was a lesson that Emily taught him so that he could cherish his body.


    Mason looked at Lucas¡¯s expression from the side and felt that it was very likely that his president had


    a real crush on Doctor Armstrong. He just didn¡¯t know when Lucas would understand. After more than


    an hour, the treatment ended. It was already veryte. ¡°It¡¯s veryte. You should rest early. I will take


    the children back.¡± Emily tidied up a little and decided to leave. Seeing this, Lucas said in a hoarse


    voice, ¡°When you were treating them just now, the two children were sleepy, so I had asked Mason to


    arrange for them to rest. I¡¯m afraid that they are already asleep now, so don¡¯t bother them.¡± Hearing


    this, Emily could not bear to wake them up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle over tomorrow morning to


    pick up the children.¡± Shepromised and prepared to leave.


    After all, she had been running around for a day and was also very tired. The exhaustion on her face


    could no longer be concealed.


    Lucas also saw it and took the initiative to ask, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. It¡¯s not safe for you to go back


    alone. Why don¡¯t you stay here for a night? This will save you the trouble of making a trip tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily felt that it was reasonable, so she hesitated.


    Mason was very perceptive and immediately said, ¡°I will immediately get someone to prepare the guest


    room.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left, not giving Emily a chance to speak.


    Emily had no choice but to agree. ¡°Sorry for the trouble then, Mr. Greens.¡± After a while, the guest room


    was ready. Emily took a bath for herself and rxed before lying on the bed. Soon, she fell asleep in a


    daze. At the same time, Lucas was handling work in the study, but his mood was inexplicably good.


    Mason watched from the side and clicked his tongue twice in his heart.


    His president was really screwed.


    The next day, when Emily woke up, it was more than an hourter than usual. She hurriedly washed up


    and went downstairs. When she saw Lucas alone in the living room, she took the initiative to greet


    him.


    ¡°Morning, Mr. Greens. Haven¡¯t Sofia and Ethan woken up yet?¡±


    ¡°They woke up very early. I¡¯ve got someone to send them to kindergarten.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Breakfast is on the dining table. After you finish eating, I will send you off.¡± Lucas looked over with a


    gentle gaze. Hearing this, Emily was very embarrassed. She nodded and quickly went to eat breakfast.


    After a while, seeing that she had finished eating, Lucas asked, ¡°Where do you want to


    go?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the manor at the top of the mountain. I¡¯ll go take a look at the herbs.¡±


    Emily replied with a smile.


    Lucas nodded and drove Emily there.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    He Was Really Considerate When they arrived, Emily got out of the car and thanked Lucas. ¡°I¡¯m here.


    Mr. Greens, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything important to do today. I¡¯ll go in with you to take a look.¡±


    While speaking, Lucas also got out of the car. Seeing this, although Emily was a little surprised, she did


    not say anything and followed Lucas into the vi.


    When the butler saw the two of them, he immediately greeted them respectfully, ¡°Young Master, Doctor


    Armstrong, good to see you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with me. I¡¯m going to work in the study room. Take Doctor Armstrong to the medicinal


    field to see the medicinal herbs,¡±


    Lucas instructed softly.


    The butler nodded in agreement and gestured for Emily toe in. Emily looked at Lucas in surprise


    and muttered in her heart. Didn¡¯t he say that he had nothing to do? Why did he have to work here?


    Because she couldn¡¯t understand, Emily didn¡¯t n to think too deeply. She followed the butler to the


    medicine field to work. Because there were special staff to take care of the field, their growth was better


    than what Emily had imagined. This also made Emily very pleased. Even so, she did not ck off. She


    still checked them carefully, either to loosen the soil or to cut out superfluous branches and leaves. In


    the study on the second floor, Lucas looked out of the window at Emily who was busy in the medicine


    field. He could not help but smile gently.


    Emily had no idea about that, and she was talking to the staff beside her from time to time, instructing


    them on how to take care of the medicinal herbs.


    The golden sunlight shone on her body as if it had cast ayer of golden light on it, making her already


    extraordinary appearance even more beautiful and magnificent, not like a real person. Mason also saw


    this scene and could not help but sigh, ¡°Doctor Armstrong is so beautiful.¡±


    When Lucas heard this, he nced sideways at him.


    Of course, Mason also noticed his president¡¯s cold gaze and hurriedly exined, ¡°I don¡¯t have any


    other intentions. It¡¯s just pure praise.¡±


    Lucas did not say anything. His gaze fell on Emily again, and the events ofst night shed through


    his mind.


    A momentter, he instructed Mason, ¡°You go and investigate the matter of Armstrong family¡¯s shares.¡±


    Logically speaking, he would not interfere in such a small matter. However, when he thought of how


    Emily had worked hard to take care of her children in the past and how her interests had been


    devoured, he could not allow himself to stand by and do nothing. Moreover, he saw that Emily did not


    look too good today. It was obvious that this woman did not sleep well because of what happened


    yesterday


    Mason did not know what Lucas was thinking. He thought that his president was going to get justice for


    Emily. He nodded and left quickly Only Lucas was left in the office. As he dealt with his work, he looked


    out of the window from time to time.


    On Emily¡¯s side, she also nned to rest for a while. Perhaps it was because she had been bending for


    too long, she felt a little sore at her waist and nned to stretch her waist. In the end, her and Lucas¡¯


    eyes met in midair. The man¡¯s deep and quiet eyes made her stunned for a few seconds. When she


    came back to her senses, she smiled brightly at Lucas and waved her hand as a greeting Lucas did not


    expect that the woman would do such a thing. His eyes were dazzled by the bright smile, and the


    corners of his mouth could not help but curve up, revealing a shallow smile.


    This smile was very faint, but it was still caught by Emily.


    The man was already extremely handsome, and the smile that he inadvertently revealed at this time


    was like a blooming spring flower, making people unable to move their eyes away. Emily was


    dumbfounded. She only came back to her senses when the staff who were looking after the medicinal


    herbs interrupted her. She quickly looked away and chatted with the staff about the medicinal herbs.


    It was quite embarrassing.


    Lucas had naturally seen Emily¡¯s action. Pleasantughter came from his throat. Just like this, one of


    them was upstairs and the other was in the garden. They did not


    disturb each other, but the scene was indescribably sweet.


    At noon, Lucas went downstairs to the garden. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, time for lunch.¡± ¡°Okay, I aming.¡±


    Emily answered, and then continued to remind the staff to pay attention to certain things. She stood up,


    patted the dust off her body, and walked towards Lucas. Just as she stood still, the man in front of her


    suddenly stretched out his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t move, there¡¯s something dirty on your face.¡±


    Emily subconsciously did not move, staring nkly at Lucas.


    As she felt a slightly rough touch on her face, her heart suddenly skipped a beat and rippled.


    At this time, the man¡¯s pleasant voice sounded again.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in and eat.¡±


    After Lucas finished speaking, he turned around and left first. Emily looked at the man¡¯s back as he


    gradually walked away. For some reason, she heaved a sigh of relief and felt a little disappointed.


    However, she did not think too much about it and quickly followed him.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at the restaurant and saw that the table was already filled with exquisite


    dishes.


    Most of them were the tastes that Emily liked.


    During the meal, Lucas suddenly said, ¡°Just now, I asked someone to clean up a guest room. After


    lunch, you go upstairs to take a nap. This way, you will have the spirit to work in the afternoon.¡± Emily


    could not help but look over. Her heart was warm and she felt that this man was really considerate.


    She nodded and said yes.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    To Be a Stepfather After the meal, Emily went upstairs to take a nap. In the afternoon, before she


    got up, Mason came back from outside. At the same time, Mason also brought back the results of the


    investigation. ¡°President, I found some clues. William probably used illegal means to transfer the


    shares of Doctor Armstrong¡¯s mother.¡±


    Standing in the middle of the study room, he reported the results of his investigation, ¡°Although this is


    illegal in thew, we can¡¯t find any evidence¡­¡±


    Lucas understood. He immediately frowned, and his eyes were cold and sharp. No wonder Emily


    refused to tell him in detail.


    Without evidence, it was too difficult for her to take back the shares.


    However, Lucas already knew about this matter, so he did not intend to stand by and watch.


    He frowned and pondered for a moment, then ordered, ¡°How about you get someone to collect the


    evidence? You can start with those who hade into contact with this matter in the past. No one can


    take a single cent of what belongs to Emily!¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Mason nodded in agreement, but in his heart, he could not help but click his tongue.


    Ever since the identity of the young master and little miss was exposed, his president had be


    more and more concerned about Doctor Armstrong. He just did not know when he would be able to


    catch up to her. While he was lost in his thoughts, he turned around and left the study to start working


    Not long after he left, Emily also woke up. After a simple wash, Emily went to the medicinal field and


    continued to cultivate rare medicinal herbs.


    Itsted for half a day.


    It was not until the evening when Lucas came over that she stopped. ¡°Time has passed so quickly. I still


    don¡¯t feel anything. Another haif a day has passed.¡± Emily said with a smile.


    Lucas looked at her and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we arete, the two children will be anxious.¡±


    Just like that, the two of them walked out of the vi one after the other and got into the car.


    When they arrived at the kindergarten, Sofia and Ethan saw the two of them appear together and were


    extremely happy.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy!¡± Sofia shouted and ran over. Ethan followed closely behind. When Emily heard the


    little girl¡¯s cry, she was stunned for a moment, and her eyes were full of helplessness.


    After the little girl approached, she raised her hand and gently knocked the little girl¡¯s head. She said,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that you can¡¯t call people randomly?¡±


    ¡°But this is our school. Everyone knows that Uncle is our daddy.¡± Sofia held her head and pouted her


    little mouth, looking at her with a grievance. ¡°Yes, if we call him Uncle, other children willugh at me


    and my sister again.¡± Ethan also echoed from the side.


    When Emily heard this, she felt a little upset, but she still felt that this was inappropriate


    However, before she could say anything, Lucas stood up and spoke up for the two little one¡¯s


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    If not for the fact that the time wasn¡¯t right, Lucas couldn¡¯t wait for the two children to call him daddy


    anytime and anywhere.


    Emily saw that Lucas didn¡¯t care, so she couldn¡¯t say anything more.


    Then, the group of four left like a family.


    Little did they know that their every move had been captured by someone.


    At Greens family¡¯s old house.


    Shen Peiying sat on the sofa with a bad expression. She held a stack of photos in her hand. They were


    Emily and Lucas.


    Among them, there were photos of Lucas picking up the children and bringing the two children with


    him.


    The butler reported from the side, ¡°In addition, Doctor Armstrong stayed at the young master¡¯s ce


    last night. This morning, the young master sent someone to send the two children to school. The young


    master did not go to thepany, but stayed with Doctor Armstrong at the manor on the top of the


    mountain for a day.¡±


    When these words came out, Shen Peiying¡¯s face directly darkened.


    He had said there was nothing between them.


    She had never seen a doctor who was so close to her patient.


    The hateful thing was that the two parties involved did not admit it!


    The more Shen Peiying thought about it, the angrier she got. Looking at the photos in her hand, she felt


    them even more dazzling. If this continued, would her excellent son be a stepfather? ¡°No, I will


    never allow such a thing to happen!¡± Shen Peiying put on a sullen face and pped the photos on the


    table. She had to think of a way to separate the two of them.


    She had tried to persuade her son to stay away from Doctor Armstrong several times before, but every


    time her son beat her to it with words.


    It seemed that this time, she had to use some methods to stop it, and she couldn¡¯t give her son any


    more reason to prevaricate. Thinking of this, Shen Peiying had an idea. She took out her phone and


    called her personal assistant. She instructed, ¡°Go and invite Dr. Johnson from Yuan City to treat the


    young master. It¡¯s best if he cane tomorrow.¡±


    Dr. Johnson was a well-known Chinese medicine doctor in the country. He was highly respected in the


    whole country.


    Since his son depended on acupuncture, it seemed that Dr. johnson could do the job. ¡°Yes, madam.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The assistant nodded and hung up the phone.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Chapter 248 Rage


    The next morning, Dr. Johnson really came to report to Lucas.


    ¡°You said that my mother hired you to treat me?¡±


    Lucas repeated what Dr. Johnson had just said in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know when Mr. Greens wants me to start.¡± Dr. Johnson nodded.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Lucas was a little confused. He couldn¡¯t understand his mother¡¯s intention.


    He picked up the phone beside him and directly called, ¡°Did you find a doctor for me?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr.


    Johnson is an excellent doctor. If you are not feeling well, you can ask him to treat you. Doctor


    Armstrong is too young after all.¡±


    Shen Peiying said what she had already thought of.


    Lucas¡¯ face suddenly turned cold, but he still held back his patience and said in a low voice, ¡°My illness


    can only be treated by Doctor Armstrong.¡±


    ¡°Why does it have to be her? If it is acupuncture, Mr. Johnson is also one of the best acupuncture


    masters in the country. Moreover, Doctor Armstrong may not be as experienced as Dr. Johnson.¡±


    Shen Peiying was very dissatisfied with her son¡¯s words.


    It was clear that her son was reluctant to part with that Doctor Armstrong.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, would Mr. Hawking and Mr. Meng be less experienced than this Mr. Johnson? Even


    they trust Doctor Armstrong.¡±


    Shen Peiying was speechless.


    Lucas also saw it, and finally said decisively, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. I hope you won¡¯t interfere in this


    matter in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Peiying immediately became angry.


    ¡°You know what you are doing? Do you really think I don¡¯t know what you are thinking?¡±


    She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Tell me the truth. Are you interested in Doctor Armstrong?¡±


    Lucas did not answer or deny it.


    ¡°This is my private matter.¡±


    ¡°What private matter? Your marriage is not your private matter. Also, Doctor Armstrong has children. I


    will never allow you to be someone else¡¯s stepfatheri¡±


    Shen Peiying once again made her stand clear.


    Lucas frowned.


    He could see that his mother was dissatisfied with Emily mainly because she had children out of


    wedlock.


    It was just that he did not yet want to reveal the matter of the children for the time being.


    As he thought about it, he said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care. In addition, you don¡¯t have to worry about


    my marriage.¡± After saying this, he did not care about Shen Peiying¡¯s reaction and hung up the phone.


    After putting down the phone, Lucas looked up at Mr. Johnson and said apologetically, ¡°As you can


    see, this is a misunderstanding. I will get someone to send you back.¡±


    Mr. Johnson did not say anything and nodded in agreement.


    Emily did not know what had happened here.


    Because she did not need to go to the medicine fields, nor did she need to worry about her livelihood, it


    was rare for her to rx, so she had an appointment with Vivian to drink coffee together. Unexpectedly,


    just as she approached the coffee shop, she saw Emma sitting with an olddy who exuded the aura of


    an upstart. Emily was not unfamiliar with that olddy. She was her grandmother in name, but their


    rtionship was not good.


    In the past, when her mother was still alive, this olddy often found excuses to tease her mother. She


    was even less good to her and disliked that she was a girl.


    Originally, Emily had nned to pretend that she didn¡¯t see them and walk over directly


    But the reality was contrary to her wishes. Emma also saw Emilying in from outside the door.


    Especially when she saw the increasingly bright and beautiful Emily, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but be


    angry.


    This bitch had clearly been stepped into the mud by them, but now she had even begun to fight back


    against them. No matter how she thought about it, Emma was unwilling. Especially now that she saw


    this bitch looking down on everyone, she was even more furious.


    She looked at the olddy beside her and suddenly had an idea in her heart.


    ¡°Emily, stop right there!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Emily stopped in her tracks and looked over coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to greet your elders?¡± Emma raised his chin and said in a lecturing tone.


    Old Lady Armstrong also snorted to express her dissatisfaction. Emily looked at the expressions of the


    two and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s really funny. Only my family members are my elders. Are you people from my


    family?¡±


    At the end of her sentence, her gaze swept across Emma and Old Lady Armstrong.


    Their expressions immediately turned ugly. Emily did not mind and continued to ridicule them, ¡°Or is it


    that in your knowledge, when you see strangers on the streets, you have to recognize them as your


    elders? If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t all the people around me be my elders?¡± ¡°Emily, what


    nonsense are you talking about?¡± Emma was furious and immediately shouted. Old Lady Armstrong


    pointed at Emily angrily and scolded, ¡°How can you say that? That¡¯s very impolite!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    They Suddenly Realized Something Hearing the olddy¡¯s words, Emily sneered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to be polite to people like you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    The olddy pointed at Emily. She was so angry that her heart hurt.


    Emma looked at her mother-inw with her hands on her chest and wanted to take the opportunity to


    reprimand Emily.


    However, before she could speak, a staff member from the coffee shop came over and reminded them


    with a frown, ¡°Don¡¯t make noise here. There are other guests.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Emily nodded at the staff member and directly ignored the two of them.


    She came to the appointed ce with Vivian and saw that Vivian was already sitting in her seat. The


    table was also lit with her favorite coffee and snacks.


    Unfortunately, because of what happened just now, she had no appetite at all.


    Vivian also saw what happened just now. When she saw her good friending over, she could not


    help but feel injustice for her. ¡°What kind of people are they? You are clearly no longer part of the


    Armstrong family, but they still want to use their status as an elder to lecture you?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this.¡±


    Emily did not want to ruin her good mood today because of those insignificant people. Vivian nodded


    and changed the topic. ¡°Where are we going to take a walkter?¡± ¡°Wherever. Lei¡¯s walk around.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t know where to go either.


    Just like that, the two of them drank a few mouthfuls of coffee, then got up and left to go for a walk.


    During this time, Vivian suddenly remembered that her friend¡¯s birthday was almost around the corner.


    She held her arm and asked with a smile, ¡°Your birthday ising, right? How are you going to spend


    it then?¡± ¡°As usual, at home, having a meal with Ethan, Sofia, and grandma¡± Emily said lightly She did


    not have a habit of celebrating her birthday at all. However, when Vivian heard her words, she could


    not help but shout, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too casual?¡±


    Emily shrugged nonchntly.


    Vivian curled her lips and immediately seemed to have thought of something as she looked over with a


    gossipy expression.


    ¡°Speaking of which, do you think Mr. Greens will prepare you some surprise?¡± ¡°Mr. Greens? Why do


    you think so?¡± Emily looked over in surprise.


    Vivian blinked and said innocently, ¡°It seems that your rtionship is not ordinary.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily felt that it was a little funny.


    ¡°Vivian, are you misunderstanding something? Mr. Greens is one of my patients. Don¡¯t guess blindly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Vivian muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°What were you talking about just now?¡± Emily asked doubtfully. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go shopping.¡± Vivian


    did not intend to tell Emily. Because she knew that even if she said it, Emily would not believe it. The


    two of them strolled around the nearby shopping mall until evening. After buying some clothes for the


    two children, they went to pick them up from school. After returning home, Emily went to the kitchen to


    cook. Vivian apanied the two children and Lucy stayed in the living room. Sofia looked at the door


    ufortably, her expression a little downcast. Ethan also looked downcast.


    Vivian saw this and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you get criticized by your


    teacher at school?¡± ¡°No, my brother and I were very good at school.¡± Sofia retorted in a childish voice.


    Ethan also nodded, indicating that they were not criticized by the teacher. ¡°Why do you feel so


    dispirited then?¡± Vivian asked curiously. ¡°That¡¯s because Uncle Greens did note today.¡± As Sofia


    spoke, she cupped her chin in her hands and looked at the door. Ethan also sighed and said, ¡°Why


    hasn¡¯t Uncle Greense today?¡± Seeing the actions of the two little ones, Vivian and Lucy didn¡¯t


    know whether tough or cry


    Vivian was even more curious. ¡°Could it be that Mr. Greens has been here every day these past few


    days?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mr. Greens has been here almost every day for thest few days,¡±


    Lucy replied with a smile.


    This time, Vivian was even more surprised.


    She quickly went to the olddy¡¯s side, her eyes full of gossip, ¡°Grandma, Mr. Greenses every day,


    to treat illness?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ doesn¡¯t look like it.¡±


    Lucy hesitated and shook her head.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When Vivian heard this, her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I always feel that Mr. Greens is here to get close to the children, but it seems that he is also here for


    Emily.¡±


    ¡°For several times, it was not a big deal. He could have just made a phone call, but he came personally


    instead. Although he said that he was looking for Emily for treatment, I don¡¯t think it looks like it.¡± After


    hearing these words, Vivian couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Grandmother, what you said is already very


    obvious. Although Mr. Greens has excuses every time hees, in the end, he is looking for our Emily.


    I think he is definitely interested in our Emily!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Lucy and the two little ones seemed to be enlightened and suddenly realized something.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    His Precious Niece and Nephew The eyes of the two little ones lit up, and they looked a little excited.


    ¡°So Uncle wants to chase after our mommy?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can ept Lucas as our daddy.¡±


    They looked at Vivian with expectation. Vivian nodded and said with certainty, ¡°Absolutely. Believe in


    your godmother¡¯s intuition.¡± ¡°We believe in godmother.¡± The two little ones said firmly. Then, they could


    not help but sigh and say, ¡°But when will Uncle Greens be able to catch up to Mommy?¡± ¡°Well, it


    depends on you.¡± Vivian rolled her eyes and seemed to think of something. She smiled and said, ¡°If


    you want Uncle Greens 10 be your daddy as soon as possible, you can give him a hand.¡± ¡°Can we?¡±


    Sofia asked curiously. Ethan also looked over with intense eyes. Vivian waved at them, indicating for


    them toe closer. Seeing the three of them huddled together and muttering something, Lucy


    couldn¡¯t help butugh, but she didn¡¯t stop ther. After being together for so long, she was very


    optimistic about Mr. Greens¡¯ character. If Mr. Greens became her grandson-inw, she would have no


    objections. It was also at this time that Emily finished cooking and came out of the kitchen. She saw her


    two children and friend were very mysterious about something. Although she was a little confused, she


    did not ask. Instead, she greeted, ¡°Time for dinner. Vivian, take Ethan and Sofia to wash their hands.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian answered, and the three of them went to wash their hands as if nothing had happened.


    During the meal, the few of them chatted andughed. It was very warm. Especially the two little ones,


    they ate until their stomachs were full. After eating, Vivian left. The two little ones were ying in the


    living room.


    Sofia was ying with Lego with a serious face. Ethan, on the other hand, was holding his phone, not


    knowing what he was doing. After washing the dishes anding out, Emily saw him and thought that


    he was ying a game. He warned, ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t y games for too long. They are not good for your


    eyes.¡±


    ¡°I know, Mommy¡± Ethan nodded. But in fact, he was not ying games, but chatting with Lu Shizhou.


    At this time, his phone vibrated. It was a message from Lu Shizhou. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ethan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s


    nothing. But can youe to y at home often these few days?¡± Ethan typed a string of words, and a


    sly light shed in his bright eyes Soon, Lu Shizhou sent a question mark. It seemed that he did not


    understand what Ethan meant.


    Ethan pursed his lips and lowered his head to type again, ¡°My sister and I miss you. We especially


    hope that you cane and y with us.¡± ¡°Thest time you came, you didn¡¯t apany us properly.


    Don¡¯t you want to y with us?¡±


    ¡°My sister and I are so happy to y with you.¡± ¡°Uncle, just agree toe. I will let Mommy make


    delicious food for you.¡± In the face of the little fellow¡¯s sweet words and coquetry, Lu Shizhou was


    fascinated and confused,pletely unable to resist him. In the end, he agreed, ¡°Okay, I wille


    over to apany you tomorrow.¡±


    The next afternoon, Lu Shizhou eagerly went to the Armstrong family with toys and a pile of delicious


    food.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Emily was a little surprised to see the man outside the door full of bags. ¡°I¡¯m here


    to see my precious niece and nephew.¡± After Lu Shizhou finished speaking, he pushed Emily aside and


    strode into the house. His voice was cheerful as he said, ¡°Ethan, Sofia,e and see what I have


    bought you.¡± Hearing his voice, Ethan weed him warmly. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re finally here. I missed you


    so much.¡±


    As he spoke, he hugged Lu Shizhou, When Sofia saw his brother¡¯s attitude, she was a little stunned.


    Ethan had naturally noticed his sister¡¯s gaze. He blinked at her quietly and mouthed these words


    silently. ¡°To give Lucas a hand.¡± Sofia instantly understood what his brother meant. She immediately


    followed her brother and rushed over happily. ¡°Uncle, I miss you too.¡± Lu Shizhou was extremely happy


    when he saw the two little guys miss him so much. ¡°I miss you too. I wille to see you often in the


    future.¡± As he spoke, he held the two little ones in his arms one by one. Emily, who was at the side,


    looked at the intimate appearance of the three of them and was a little unable to react. When had her


    two children be so familiar with Lu Shizhou? Thest time they met, they had clearly been very


    distant. Emily did not understand and did not intend to struggle. She looked at the shopping bags that


    Lu Shizhou had ced on the ground and said with a little amusement, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have bought so


    many things.¡± Lucy also showed a look of disapproval. ¡°Shizhou, don¡¯t buy so many things when you


    come over in the future.¡± ¡°Grandma, I bought them for Ethan and Sofia. Besides, with the rtionship


    between our two families, there is no need to be so polite, right, cousin?¡± Lu Shizhou said and looked


    at Emily. Emily could only ept them.


    Previous Post


    Next PostN?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Chapter 251 How Did he Offend Him?


    In the next few days, Lucas was a little busy One day, he even went to the next city for a business trip.


    Because of this, he had no time to look for Emily and the children. When he finally returned to North


    City, the moment he got off the ne, he went to visit the two little ones without stopping. The two little


    ones were learning math at home. Lu Shizhou was apanying them, Emily was reading the


    medical notes left by her master. Later, the doorbell rang. ¡°I¡¯ll go open the door. You guys can do your


    own thing.¡± Lucy got up and walked towards the door.


    However, when she saw the tired man outside the door, she asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Greens, why are


    you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see the children.¡± As he spoke, Lucas could not help but look into the room. He


    saw the scene of Emily talking andughing with a man in the living room. The man was none other


    than the young president of the Lu Corporation, Lu Shizhou. Moreover, the two children were sitting


    next to Lu Shizhou, their faces full of joy. Emily and the two little ones did not know that Lucas had


    come. ¡°Uncle, do you know this question?¡± Ethan asked Lu Shizhou. ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Lu Shizhou leaned over to look at the question, and his face froze. Ethan did not notice and looked at


    him expectantly. However, when Emily saw this, she could not help but say, ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t make things


    difficult for your uncle. How could he know this? I¡¯m afraid that all the knowledge he learned back then


    has been forgotten.¡¯ Hearing this, Lu Shizhou felt that his lofty image in front of the child had been


    ruined. ¡°I know how to do it! I just need a moment to think!¡± Unexpectedly, Emily didn¡¯t buy it at all.


    ¡°Come on, stop acting. I know you well enough. When you were in primary school, you were busy


    picking up girls and didn¡¯t listen to the teacher at all. When you grew up, you were even busy chasing


    after your girlfriend. If not for the fact that Grandpa Lu


    had been forcing you behind your back all those years, you probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to get


    into university ¡°Uncle, so you were a yboy.¡± Sofia looked over in amazement. Ethan also mercilessly


    attacked, ¡°No wonder uncle couldn¡¯t answer just now. It turns out that uncle is a bad student.¡±


    Hearing these words, Lu Shizhou pretended to be angry and angry. He said to Emily with


    dissatisfaction, ¡®I say, you damn woman, in front of the children, can you save me some face? How can


    I y with the children in the future?¡± Looking at the flustered and exasperated childhood friend, Emily


    smiled very happily. Ethan also patted Lu Shizhou¡¯s arm andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle.


    Although you are a bad student, I won¡¯t look down on you. I will y with you still.¡± ¡°Me too. I won¡¯t look


    down on uncle.¡± Sofia, who was sitting at the side, echoed.


    When Lu Shizhou heard the two little ones¡¯ considerate words, he felt extremely


    stifled.


    So what if he was a bad student? He still managed to graduate! Of course, he did not say this out loud.


    Because he was afraid that Emily would make things difficult for him again. Little did he know that even


    if he did not say it, Emily could see it at this time. Her eyes moved nimbly and became yful. She said


    to the two little ones mysteriously, ¡°Do you want to know about your uncle¡¯s childhood? Mommy knows


    it all.¡± ¡°I want to know. Mommy, tell me quickly.¡± The two little ones spoke in unison. Lu Shizhou


    panicked and shouted at Emily, ¡°Don¡¯t say it!¡± If Emily told them about his embarrassing childhood, how


    would he face the two children in the future?


    Emily nced at him and smiled. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s toote now.¡± Emily ignored him and picked a few


    interesting things about his childhood. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, your uncle was very naughty and stupid. He was


    often punished by his grandfather. I remember that he was hung up and beaten. The screams could be


    heard all across the neighborhood.¡± ¡°Ah ¨C Emily, don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Lu Shizhou did not expect that


    Emily still remembered these things. He screamed and rushed toward Emily. His expression seemed to


    want to strangle


    Emily


    Just as his hands were about to reach Emily¡¯s neck, arge hand suddenly appeared and grabbed his


    wrist tightly. Then, a cold voice sounded from above everyone¡¯s heads. They saw that Lucas had


    walked in at some point and was standing next to the sofa. His face was dark and his eyes were filled


    with anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to joke around, Young Master Lu, but better not make a move!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Greens?¡± Lu Shizhou was surprised to see the man in front of him. Emily and the children also


    looked over in surprise. ¡°Mr. Greens, when did youe?¡± Emily hurriedly greeted and asked. ¡°Just


    now,¡± Lucas replied indifferently. After he finished speaking, his gaze returned to Lu Shizhou. When he


    met those deep and dark eyes, Lu Shizhou couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    For some reason, he felt that this Mr. Greens was looking at him with a very unfriendly gaze, even a bit


    sinister and terrifying.


    Could it be that he had offended him in some way?


    Previous Post


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Next Post

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    The Greens Group¡¯s Devil Sofia and Ethan looked at the strange expressions on the two men¡¯s faces


    and could not help but look at each other in tacit understanding. Then, they happily took the initiative to


    greet Lucas. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re here.¡± Although they said this, they did not throw themselves at Lucas like


    usual. Lucas naturally noticed it. His already unhappy expression became even worse. Mason watched


    from the side and thought, ¡®it¡¯s going to be a sh*1show¡¯. On the other hand, Emily didn¡¯t notice anything


    strange about Lucas at all. She restrained her smile and looked at Lucas to ask again, ¡°Why is Mr.


    Greens here at this hour? Is there something?¡± ¡°I just came back from a business trip, so I thought I¡¯d


    come and take a look along the way.¡±


    Lucas said lightly


    When Mason heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but think in his heart. My president is as proud as ever. He


    clearly came over the moment he got off the ne. Emily did not know what Mason was thinking.


    However, when she heard Lucas¡¯s words, she could not help but overthink it, ¡°Is it because you are not


    feeling well? Give me your hand, I will help you take a look.¡± After she finished speaking, she reached


    out to pull Lucas¡¯s hand, but she was dodged.


    ¡°Mr. Greens?¡±


    Emily looked up in confusion. ¡®I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± Lucas looked at her and said. Hearing this, Emily


    blinked and was stunned. ¡°Then¡­ how about I make something for you to eat?¡± She asked hesitantly.


    Lucas nodded. Seeing this, Emily turned around and went to the kitchen. When Lu Shizhou saw this


    scene, he could not help but raise his eyebrows. His eyes became yful. Lucas did not notice Lu


    Shizhou¡¯s sizing him up.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He looked in the direction that Emily had disappeared in and still felt a little unhappy. Just now, Emily


    and Lu Shizhou yed and joked around casually, but when they saw him, all she could think of was


    his health condition? Thinking of this, Lucas frowned tightly and looked at Lu Shizhou with a hostile


    gaze. ¡°I hope Young Master Lu can behave himself next time. You have to care about your reputation


    after all.¡± After he finished speaking, he threw Lu Shizhou¡¯s hand away. Lu Shizhou curled his lips and


    said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Emily and I have been friends for more than ten years. We have been together


    since we were young. When we were young, we even bathed and slept in the same bed.¡± Almost as


    soon as he said this, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped several degrees.


    And Lucas¡¯s face was dark and ugly, and his heart was inexplicably filled with jealousy. He looked at Lu


    Shizhou coldly. When Lu Shizhou saw this, he inexplicably felt a chill on his back. However, he refused


    to admit defeat and looked at Lucas. For a moment, the atmosphere between the two became very


    strange and full of gunpowder. The two little ones looked at each other, a little afraid, but more excited.


    In their opinion, the angrier Lucas was, the more Lucas cared about their mother. Lucy also noticed that


    the two men were not getting along well, so she quickly stepped out to smooth things over and change


    the topic. ¡°Ethan, didn¡¯t you just say that you have a problem that you can¡¯t solve? Since Lucas is here,


    you can ask him.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Lucas, can you tell me this question?¡± Ethan nodded. When Lucas heard


    this, he frowned. Ethan¡¯s words were very polite, but that was the problem! He looked at the little fellow


    in front of him deeply but did not say anything. He took the book and said, ¡°I will look at the question


    first.¡± After a while, he came up with an idea and began to exin the questions to the little fellow. Lu


    Shizhou looked at the two of them seriously. He waspletely dumbstruck. Was this still the Great


    Devil of the Greens Group he knew?


    Could he have been swapped? The more Lu Shizhou looked at it, the more he found it unbelievable.


    Because it was really difficult for him to recognize the cold and ruthless Lucas in the rumors in the man


    in front of him, who looked cold but was full of gentleness and patience. Just as he was lost in his


    thoughts, Sofia suddenly leaned over and pulled his sleeve, saying in a childish voice, ¡°Uncle, can you


    y the puzzle with me?¡± Lu Shizhou was stunned. He looked down and saw the little girl¡¯s pleading


    gaze. His heart immediately softened. He nodded and agreed without thinking. ¡°Sure, show me the


    puzzle.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do this one.¡± Sofia took out a castle puzzle. Although Lucas was helping Ethan, after


    Sofia spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but look over. Seeing that Sofia invited Lu Shizhou to y and was no


    longer as enthusiastic about him as before, he suddenly felt extremely jealous in his heart. How cruel is


    this little thing!? When he was outside the city, he was always thinking about them. But they had


    already forgotten about him! But he couldn¡¯t me them. He loved them too much to do so. In the end,


    he could only put all the dissatisfaction in his heart on Lu Shizhou. His eyes were like daggers, grinding


    his teeth and saying, ¡°Does Young Master Lu not need to work?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Isn¡¯t It a Bit Too Casual When Lu Shizhou heard this, he was stunned. Then he exined, ¡°I came after


    finishing my work.¡± Lucas suddenly choked. At this time, Sofia seemed to be showing off. ¡°Unclees


    every day and bought a lot of fun toys for me and brother. I am so happy to y with uncle.¡± ¡°Really?¡±


    Lucas replied with a fake smile and looked at Lu Shizhou coldly again. When Lu Shizhou saw this, he


    felt terrified. This person¡¯s gaze was really too scary! He didn¡¯t seem to have offended him, right? At


    this moment, Lucas was really unhappy. It had only been a few days since he hadste, and his


    two children were about to betray him. If he were toe back a few dayster, these two children


    would probably call that man daddy! Thinking of this, Lucas¡¯s face became even uglier. Mason watched


    from the side, casting a gaze of admiration towards Lu Shizhou. This person was really bold. He


    actually dared to set fire in Lucas¡¯s backyard. Ethan also saw all of this, and his eyes revealed a smile


    of sess. He felt that his method seemed to be very useful. However, the current situation should be


    controlled soon, or else he was afraid that it would backfire.


    Then, he tugged at Lucas¡¯s sleeve and blinked his innocent eyes at him. ¡°Uncle, how do I do this


    question?¡± When Lucas heard the voice, he let go of Lu Shizhou and lowered his head to look at the


    question that the little fellow handed over to him. ¡°This question requires the most basic equation¡­¡± He


    exined the question again. Lu Shizhou looked at the scene in front of him and heaved a sigh of


    relief. For a moment, he felt like he was being stared at by a bloodthirsty beast. Emily did not know


    what was going on.


    Because there was still some beef left at home, she cooked a bowl of beef and noodles for Lucas.


    A momentter, she came out and said, ¡°Mr. Greens, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°Coming.¡± Lucas replied and


    instructed Ethan to continue writing the math questions before walking towards the dining room.


    After sitting down, he saw a bowl of beef noodles with a good smell and appearance on the dining


    table. His mood instantly became much better. As the noodles in the bowl became less and less, Lucas


    was satisfied and his mood became better. Beside him, Mason looked at his president who was smiling


    and could not bear to look straight at him.


    He suddenly realized that his president was so easy to satisfy. A bowl of noodles could do the job. Of


    course, he also understood that it must be made by Doctor Armstrong. On the other side, Lu Shizhou


    was on the sofa with Sofia when his phone rang. He picked up the call, and his expression became


    serious. After hanging up the phone, he put away the phone and said goodbye to Emily. ¡°Emily, there¡¯s


    something I have to do. I have to go now.¡± ¡°Okay, be careful on the way.¡± Emily nodded and got up to


    send him to the door. ¡°Ethan, Sofia, I wille and see you another day. Bye.¡± ¡°Uncle,e again


    soon. Otherwise, my sister and I will miss you.¡± ¡°Uncle, you must remember toe. I will ask Mommy


    to make something delicious for you to eat.¡±


    The two little ones invited at the same time. Lu Shizhou did not think too much about it. He smiled and


    nodded. ¡°In that case, I will definitelye. The dishes your Mommy makes are delicious. I can¡¯t miss


    it.¡± Hearing this, the two little ones smiled even more brightly and gave each other a high-five. Emily


    alsoughed from the side, ¡°Don¡¯t tter me here. Young Master Lu, what delicious food have you not


    eaten before? Why are you still teasing me here?¡±


    ¡°I am not teasing you. I don¡¯t know why the food you cook is better than the food in the restaurants. If


    you don¡¯t believe me, just look at my sincere eyes.¡± As Lu Shizhou spoke, he leaned over with a


    sincere face and let Emily look at him


    carefully Emilyughed and pushed his face away. ¡°Alright, stop joking around. Didn¡¯t you say that you


    have something else to do? Hurry up and leave!¡±


    This scene was seen by Lucas, who was eating not far away. His handsome brows furrowed again.


    Weren¡¯t the two of them too close?


    As he thought about it, his gaze fell on Lu Shizhou like a knife.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Lu Shizhou also noticed it. He raised his eyes and met Lucas¡¯s sharp gaze. He was so scared that he


    quickly said goodbye.


    Emily did not notice at all. After sending Lu Shizhou away, she called the two little ones to continue


    doing homework.


    At the same time, Lucas had also finished his noodles. He stood up and walked to Emily. His


    expression was ambiguous, ¡°I feel a little ufortable. Please help me tonight.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t think too much about it and nodded. Then, she asked, ¡°Here or your ce?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay here and go to your room.¡±


    After Lucas finished speaking, he turned around and headed straight for Emily¡¯s bedroom. Looking at


    the man¡¯s back, Emily was stunned for a moment. For some reason, she had a strange feeling that this


    was Lucas¡¯s home instead of hers.


    The way he walked into her room¡­ Wasn¡¯t it too casual?


    That was her bedroom!


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Watch a Movie After entering the room, Lucas directly began to take off his clothes, and then very


    calmlyy on Emily¡¯s bed. Seeing this, Emily quickly put away the thoughts in her heart and went


    forward to start the treatment.


    Because acupuncture required full concentration, she did not notice that someone was peeping outside


    the door. Lucas was very rxed, so he did not pay attention to the situation outside the door either.


    Outside the door, Sofia and Ethan were squatting on the ground, whispering to each other. ¡°It seems


    that our n has worked,¡± Ethan said with a sparkle in his eyes. ¡°I just saw Lucas re at Uncle a few


    times.¡± Sofia nodded in agreement. Hearing this, Ethan revealed a sly smile. ¡°In that case, we have to


    keep the good work up.¡± ¡°But what should we do next? Continue to let uncle provoke Lucas?¡±


    Sofia looked over in confusion,


    ¡°No, this n can only be used once in a while. The more times it is used, the more likely it will


    backfire.¡± ¡°Oh, then how do we keep up the good work?¡± ¡°About this, we will find godmother.


    Godmother will definitely have a way.¡± After saying this, Ethan turned and ran. Seeing this, Sofia


    hurriedly followed him. The phone call went through in a short while, and Ethan went straight to the


    point. Finally, he asked, ¡°What should we do now to improve the rtionship between Lucas and


    Mommy?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? Let me teach you¡­¡± Vivian suggested to the two little guys over the


    phone. The two little ones nodded repeatedly. So, after a while, they reappeared at the door of the


    bedroom and looked inside. At this time, Emily had finished the acupuncture treatment and naturally


    noticed the movement at the door.


    She turned around and saw the two little ones standing at the door. Sheughed and said, ¡°Why are


    you two standing there?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°We are waiting for Mommy.¡±


    The two little ones spoke in unison.


    Emily raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°What are you waiting for me for?¡± ¡°Godmother just called me.


    She said that she had a lot of movie tickets on hand and asked us out to watch a movie,¡±


    Ethan said bluntly


    ¡°There are a total of five movie tickets. I asked my great-grandmother, but she said she couldn¡¯t go, so


    she had one extra movie ticket,¡± Sofia said. ¡°Then, what do you want to say?¡±


    Emily looked at the two of them and had a vague guess in her heart.


    Sure enough, the next second, she saw Sofia looking at her with a face full of expectation. ¡°Mommy,


    there is an extra movie ticket. Can we invite Lucas to go with us?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Emily hesitated, not knowing how to answer. After all, as the president of the Greens Group, Lucas was


    so busy every day that she was afraid that he would not have time.


    Thinking about it, she nned to say no so as not to make trouble. Unexpectedly, before she could say


    anything, Lucas¡¯s low and smiling voice sounded in her ear, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Great, we can watch a movie with uncle.¡±


    The two little ones cheered happily.


    Emily did not want to ruin the mood of the two children. In the end, she swallowed the words she


    wanted to say. After the two children finished talking about this matter, they did not leave immediately.


    Instead, they stayed by Lucas¡¯s side and treated him together. Just like this, time passed by minute and


    second.


    After almost an hour and a half, the treatment was over. Lucas said goodbye to Emily and the kids.


    Before he left, he did not forget to remind Emily of the date.


    The next morning, the Greens Group, in the president¡¯s office.


    Mason began to report his work as usual.


    ¡°President, you have a total of five meetings today. They are the board meeting in the morning, the


    executive meeting, the financial meeting in the afternoon, the market project meeting, and the business


    meeting in the evening.¡± ¡°Move the ones at night. I promised Sofia and Ethan that I would apany


    them to watch a movie,¡±


    Lucas ordered in a deep voice.


    ¡°In that case, I will contact the other party to change the time.¡± After that, he remembered that it was


    the first time that his president was watching a movie with someone. He could not help but remind him,


    ¡°President, don¡¯t forget to buy snacks and drinks for the young master and young miss. That¡¯s what


    people do in the theatre.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Lucas also knew that he was inexperienced in this kind of thing and epted the advice.


    At the same time, Emily received a call from her best friend.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the movie tonight.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I remember.¡± Emily found it amusing, ¡°Is my


    memory that bad in your opinion?¡± Vivianughed and said, ¡°Is it good? Have you forgotten the time


    you ditched me?¡± Hearing her best friend talk about the past, Emily was speechless. Just like that, the


    two of themughed for a while. Vivian seemed to have something to do. However, before hanging up


    the phone, she did not forget the purpose of her call. ¡°I will get off work early tonight. I will pick up


    Ethan and Sofia. You can leave home directly. We will meet in the cinema. You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°Okay,


    see you then.¡± Emily nodded in agreement.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Couple Restaurant When they arrived at the cinema at night, Emily found that only she and Lucas were


    there.


    ¡°Why are you alone? Where are your friend and children?¡± Lucas asked in surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t know.


    Vivian said that she went to pick up the children and asked me toe directly from home.¡± As Emily


    said this, she was a little confused. Seeing this, Lucas suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call your friend and


    ask?¡± ¡°Oh yeah, I should call her.¡± After the reminder, Emily suddenly remembered this. She took out


    her phone from her handbag and called her best friend. The phone rang three or four times before it


    was picked up. A loud sound came frorn inside.


    ¡°Vivian, where are you now? Mr. Greens and I have already arrived at the cinema.¡±


    Emily asked first Vivian replied, ¡°Ethan and Sofia are already watching the animation. Mr. Greens might


    not like this kind of movie, so we didn¡¯t wait for you. Take Mr. Greens to see other movies. I will send


    you the movie tickets in a while.¡± She hung up the phone almost as soon as she finished speaking.


    Emily put down her phone, looking dumbfounded. Lucas saw her expression and raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°Vivian thought that you might not like the animation, so she took Sofia and Ethan


    to watch it first and let us choose another movie to watch.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Emily


    received the QR code sent by Vivian. Lucas also saw it, and a strange look shed across his eyes. ¡°In


    that case, let¡¯s go.¡± Although Emily felt that something was strange, she still nodded and followed


    Lucas to the ticket office. The two chose the hottest movie at the time. During this time, Lucas asked


    the staff of the cinema for snacks, popcorn and drinks.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    He handed the popcorn to Emily and said with a smile, ¡°I heard this is what people eat during movies.¡±


    Emily was stunned for a moment, then epted it. She could not help but tease him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Greens to be so knowledgeable.¡± ¡°Of course, I am.¡±


    Lucas understood the sarcasm and answered. Emily smiled.


    The two of them held movie tickets and snacks as they walked into the movie studio and sat side by


    side.


    Not long after, the movie began. It was a romance.


    Emily and Lucas were stunned for a moment. The two of them looked at each other and saw


    helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. However, the movie had already begun, so they could only watch. It


    was just that the atmosphere was a little strange. Especially when Emily noticed that there were


    couples sitting around them. For a moment, she wondered if she had been tricked. But soon, her


    thoughts were interrupted by the movie plot After watching for an unknown period of time, Emily


    suddenly wanted to go to the bathroom.


    Because it was too dark, she couldn¡¯t see clearly. She had just taken a step when she tripped over


    something and fell directly into the arms of Lucas. Emily was shocked. She subconsciously looked up,


    and without any surprise, she met the man¡¯s dark and deep eyes.


    And at this time, the posture of the two was intimate to the extreme.


    Lucas smelled the fragrance in the air. With the delicate body in his arms, he suddenly felt a little


    thirsty. A hot breath shot out from his lower abdomen.


    His eyes became darker and darker, and his body also changed a little. At this time, Emily finally


    reacted to the ident just now. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± As she apologized, she tried to stand up from


    Lucas. However, perhaps because she was too anxious and flustered, she could not stand properly


    and fell into Lucas¡¯s arms again.


    dig a hole and hide in it. Lucas also showed some helplessness in his eyes and quickly helped her up.


    Because if he kept letting her stay in his arms, she would notice his physical change.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lucas asked in a hoarse voice.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t know what


    happened, but I can¡¯t walk steadily.¡± Emily shook her head gently. Although she said that, if there was


    light, he would find that her face and ears were red.


    At this moment, Emily was very d that it was dark around so that no one could see her.


    Almost two hourster, the movie ended. Emily and Lucas walked out of the cinema, but they did not


    see Vivian and the two children.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Without waiting for Lucas to speak, Emily took the initiative to take out her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a


    phone call and ask them where they are.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Vivian¡¯s phone was off. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this damn girl? Her phone is turned off!¡±


    Emily hung up the phone in frustration. Seeing this, Lucas seemed to understand something. He smiled


    and said, ¡°Anyway, your friend will take care of the two children. They should be fine. I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s


    eat first. What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    Emily answered.


    Just like that, the two found a restaurant nearby and went in to eat.


    However, they found that this was a restaurant for couples.


    For a moment, the atmosphere between the two became even more ambiguous.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    What Exactly Are You Guys nning? However, since they had already sat down, Emily and Lucas


    were too embarrassed to leave.


    Then, a restaurant staff came over to take orders for the two of them and took the initiative to


    rmend the dishes. ¡°I think you can try our couple¡¯s dinner. Not only is it worth the money, but the


    most important thing is you only need to pay for one and get one for free. It is only avable this week


    for the anniversary celebration of the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Before Emily could say anything, Lucas interrupted her. The man put away the menu and handed it


    back to the staff. He said coolly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have the couple¡¯s dinner you just mentioned.¡±. ¡°Okay, please


    wait a moment, Mr. and Miss.¡± After the staff nodded, he turned and left. Emily looked at the waiter and


    inexplicably felt that it was a little funny. She and Mr. Greens were clearly not a couple, but now it


    seemed that they had already done many things a couple would do. If this was in the past, she would


    never have dreamed that she would do this kind of thing with someone else¡­ As she thought about it,


    an indescribable feeling welled up in Emily¡¯s heart. Although it made her feel very strange, she did not


    seem to be repulsed. What she did not expect was that Vivian, who was supposed to be missing, was


    now sitting in a seat not far from them with the two little ones. However, because of the angle, she did


    not see them. It turned out that Vivian had been quietly following the two of them. When she saw that


    Emily and Lucas were sitting face to face, talking andughing, she thought they looked perfect


    together. ¡°Sure enough, after the movie, they grew closer to each other. Look at how harmonious they


    are now.¡± Vivian said.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy and Lucas are a good match.¡± The two children nodded in agreement. ¡°I really hope that


    Mommy and Uncle can get married right now. This way, I can directly call Lucas Daddy.¡± Sofia said.


    She held her little face and looked at her mother with hope. She only hoped that her mother would be


    able to take down Lucas as soon as possible,


    It was also because of this that the three of them started discussing when Emily and Lucas would get


    together. Little did they know that not far away, Lucas nced in this direction as he spoke to Emily.


    It was obvious that he had already discovered them. At the same time, he felt that it was a little funny.


    Lucas had already guessed their intention.


    But¡­


    The strange thing was that he actually didn¡¯t feel unwilling at all! Thinking of this, Lucas looked at the


    woman in front of him with a deep gaze. Emily looked confused. She raised her hand 10 touch her face


    and asked, ¡°What is Mr. Greens looking at? Is anything on my face?¡± ¡°No, the makeup is very good.¡±


    Lucas shook his head and denied it.


    Just as he was about to make something up, the restaurant staff began to serve the dishes.


    Seeing this, Lucas changed the topic and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. You should be hungry.¡± Emily nodded and


    began to eat.


    She was really hungry.


    After a meal, the two of them ate calmly, but there was also a strange warmth between them.


    Later, when Lucas went to settle the bill, the staff of the restaurant even gave him a small gift.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It was a pair of small crystal key chains, and they were made very exquisitely. Finally, the staff member


    even gave him a blessing, ¡°I wish the two of you a hundred years of harmony, love deep like the sea.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lucas thanked him in a good mood. On the other hand, Emily felt very guilty as she stood


    at the side. At the same time, her cheeks also felt inexplicably hol. Especially when she saw Lucas


    calmly ept the blessing, her calm heart could not help but grow ripples. She could not understand


    why Lucas would answer the waiter that way when they


    were clearly not in that kind of rtionship, But she did not ask this question. She felt that it was not


    good to ask, and she was afraid that she would be too self-sentimental. Then the two put away the key


    chains and left the restaurant. Walking out, Emily enjoyed the cool night breeze. The heat in her heart


    subsided, and her face became normal. Because of this, Lucas did not notice her difference.


    ¡°li¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    Emily nodded in agreement. When they arrived, she got out of the car and said goodbye to Lucas.


    Then she turned around and entered themunity.


    When she got home, there was only Grandma at home.


    ¡°Why are you alone? Where are Vivian and Ethan and Sofia?¡± Lucy asked curiously when she saw


    Emilying back alone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen them since they were in the cinema.¡± Emily shook her head and talked


    about what happened at night. When Lucy heard this, there was an indistinct smile in her eyes.


    Obviously, she had already noticed that Vivian and the two children had deliberately nned this. Emily


    did not realize anything at all. She just asked her grandmother to rest early. She could wait for Vivian


    and the two children alone. She waited for more than half an hour before the three of them finally


    returned. ¡°Finally back. I thought you were not going toe back tonight.¡± ¡°Hehe, We were having so


    much fun. I forgot the time.¡± Vivian looked over with a smile, trying to brush it off. Unfortunately, Emily


    did not fall for her trick at all. She nced at the three of them and said coldly, ¡°Tell me, what exactly


    are you guys nning?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Mommy Is Not Allowed Hearing this, Vivian¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°What? Emily, what are you talking about?¡±


    Vivianughed and pretended not to understand. ¡°What is Mommy talking about? Why don¡¯t I


    understand?¡± The two little ones also followed suit and looked at her. Emily looked at the three of them


    and snorted. ¡°Quite a team you have there.¡± When these words came out, Vivian and the two little ones


    were embarrassed. Emily did not give them the chance to argue and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t


    know. Today, you deliberately arranged for me to be together with Mr. Greens. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t


    know what you are trying to do.¡± Seeing that Emily was about to get angry, Vivian hurriedly stepped


    forward to protect the two little ones.


    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with Ethan and Sofia. It was all my own idea. Just me me. But I was


    just too kind. I saw that you are living a hard single life and wanted to find someone to take care of you


    and love you.¡±


    Emily fell silent, not knowing what to say. No matter what, Vivian was thinking for her. In the end, she


    sighed and said earnestly, ¡°Vivian, I know you are doing this for my own good, but I don¡¯t like being


    manipted by others.¡± ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t do it again next time.¡± At least that¡¯s what she


    said. Obviously, she would do it again. Seeing that her good friend admitted her mistake, Emily didn¡¯t


    say anything else. She just sent her away. Soon, she and the two children were the only ones left in the


    living room. Although Emily had forgiven her best friend, she felt that she had to give the two children a


    good talk. How could they interfere in the affairs of adults? When the two little ones saw their mother¡¯s


    gaze, they immediately revealed timid expressions. At the same time, they were also afraid that their


    mommy would really get mad, so


    they each hugged one of her thighs, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be angry with us, okay?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to make


    you mad. We just like uncle very much.¡± When Emily heard their words, she raised her eyebrows, and


    there was no expression on her face. She said, ¡°Just because you like Lucas, does it mean you could


    scheme against Mommy?¡¯ The two little ones quickly shook their heads. ¡°It¡¯s not a scheme. We didn¡¯t


    scheme against Mommy. We just¡­ just thought that it would be great if uncle could be our daddy.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Sofia and brother just want a daddy.¡± The little girl looked at Emily eagerly Emily looked back


    at her and listened to what she had just said. Her heart suddenly felt extremely hurt. Emily knew more


    than anyone else that the two children longed for their father. However, because the two children rarely


    mentioned it and she did not know what to do, she pretended not to know. She did not expect that the


    two children would suddenly mention it today, which caught Emily off guard and made her feel even


    more ufortable. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s Mommy¡¯s fault lignored your feelings and made your childhood


    iplete.¡± At the end of her words, she could not help but have red eyes. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be sad.


    Although we want a daddy you are our most important mommy.¡± The two little ones saw this and could


    not help but be anxious. ¡®Moreover, our childhood is not iplete. We have everything.


    Mommy, you have given everything to us.¡± Hearing this, Emily was very pleased. Obviously, the two


    little ones had seen what she had done all these years. ¡°Mommy knows that you want Daddy, but you


    can¡¯t just drag Lucas into this. This is wrong. He¡¯s not responsible. If he doesn¡¯t want this, it would only


    bring him trouble.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The two little ones could not help but frown, and they were a little


    depressed. Emily nodded again and said, ¡°Of course. If Mommy tell you to do things you don¡¯t like, how


    would you feel?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be happy.¡± Sofia replied in a childish voice.


    Hearing this, Emily rubbed her head and whispered, ¡°Yeah. Then should you do this to Lucas?¡± The


    two little ones did not speak. They felt that Lucas did not seem to be unhappy. However, they did not


    say this in the end. They just nodded obediently, indicating that they would not be so willful next time.


    Emily did not know. Seeing that the two little ones only understood, she coaxed them to rest. Butter,


    she couldn¡¯t sleep. She got herself a ss of wine and sat in the living room, thinking about something.


    Her eyes were a little absent-minded. At this time, Lucy came out to drink water and saw this scene. As


    an experienced person, she could see why her granddaughter was troubled at a nce. ¡°It¡¯s sote.


    Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± She pretended not to know anything as she walked over and sat down.


    Emily came back to her senses and saw that it was her grandmother. She said lightly, ¡°I was thinking


    about something. Why are you still up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty. Came out to drink some water.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After Lucy finished speaking, she went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Speaking of which, do you still


    not have that kind of feeling for Mr. Greens now?¡± Of course, Emily understood what her grandmother


    meant. She instinctively wanted to say no, but for some reason, when she was about to speak, she


    could not say it.


    Early the next morning, Emily sent the two little ones to school in a low mood. After entering the school,


    the two little ones huddled together and secretly contacted their godmother, Vivian. ¡°Godmother,


    Mommy doesn¡¯t allow us to be matchmakers. What should we do?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Chapter 258 End Their Hope


    Not long after the message was sent out, Vivian replied. ¡°Then do you want Lucas to be your daddy?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The two little ones quickly responded. Not long after, Vivian sent a voice message and


    encouraged, ¡°Since you want it, then don¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°But what if Mommy doesn¡¯t like Lucas at all?¡±


    Ethan asked worriedly.


    ¡°How could your mommy not like him? Let me tell you, no one knows your mommy better than me.


    Your mommy obviously likes him already, but your mommy is slow and doesn¡¯t know yet, so you just do


    as I say.¡± ¡°But mommy won¡¯t let us do it. And this time, mommy will definitely be on guard against us.


    What else can we do?¡± Sofia couldn¡¯t help but ask. Vivian felt that this was not a problem. She smiled


    and said, ¡°Since your Mommy is not willing to admit her own feelings, we can turn it around and let


    Lucas take the initiative!¡± Hearing this, the two little eyes suddenly lit up. This is indeed a good idea¡­


    ¡°Then godmother, what do we need to do?¡± ¡°Well, ask your uncle Lu Shizhou for help. Ask him to take


    you to the exhibition, go shopping or something, and then bring your mommy along.¡± Vivian felt that this


    idea was better and sent a voice message, ¡°Tomorrow is weekend. Godmother will help you see if


    there are any tickets for an exhibition.¡± ¡°Yes!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The two little ones were very supportive of Vivian¡¯s idea. After a while, Vivian sent another message,


    ¡°Ethan, Sofia, godmother helped you get a few exhibition tickets. When you go back tonight, you can


    implement the n.¡±


    Emily did not know this.


    After sending the two children to kindergarten, she went to the herb field left by her master to take care


    of the medicinal herbs and loosen the soil.


    This staysted for an entire day. In the evening, she drove her old van to pick up the two little ones.


    After the three of them returned, Sofia came to Emily pitifully and said, ¡°Mommy, there is an exhibition


    tomorrow. I want to go.¡± ¡°I also want to go.¡± Ethan also echoed from the side. ¡°What are you two


    nning again?¡± Emily looked at the two of them and narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°We are not. This time, we won¡¯t call Lucas.¡±


    Sofia knew that his mother was suspecting them and shook her head repeatedly. Emily looked at her,


    then looked at Ethan. In the end, she could not bear to refuse the two children. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you


    this once.¡± Hearing this, the two little children revealed a sessful smile. Then, Ethan went over and


    pulled Emily¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mormy, since we can¡¯t call Lucas, can we ask Uncle Lu to go with us?¡± Emily


    didn¡¯t know that the two little ones were still scheming against her, so she agreed without thinking. ¡°Of


    course.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Then we¡¯ll go and call uncle.¡± The two little ones answered cheerfully and then


    skipped away. Seeing this, Emily felt a little funny and relieved at the same time. At least the two


    children were not very obsessed with Mr. Greens. It seemed that as long as the three of them had less


    contact, she could end their hope about Lucas. The two children returned to their room, picked up their


    phone watch, and called Lu Shizhou. ¡°Uncle, can you apany us to see the exhibition tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Mommy is also going,¡± Ethan added. ¡°How can I refuse? I will pick you up tomorrow,¡± Lu Shizhou


    agreed. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for uncle toe. Drive carefully.¡± Sofia said in a childish voice, which made


    Lu Shizhou¡¯s heart soften. Then he chatted with the two little ones for a while and hung up the phone.


    After putting down the phone watch, the two little ones looked at each other and could not help but


    cover their lips andugh like little devils.


    The next morning, before eight o¡¯clock, Lu Shizhou came to pick up the three of them to see the


    exhibition. The two little ones sat in the car calmly. Vivian had already given them instructions. They


    were to take some ¡°intimate photos and post them on their social media. It had to be photos of the two


    adults only. The two little ones remembered their mission. Almost an hourter, the group finally arrived


    at a Jurassic Exhibition Hall to see dinosaur fossils. ¡°Wow, what a big skeleton.¡±


    As soon as Sofia and Ethan entered, they were shocked by the Tyrannosaurus fossil at the entrance of


    the exhibition.


    Emily couldn¡¯t help but look up and appreciate it. Lu Shizhou was standing next to her. A handsome


    and a beauty made a nice photo. When Ethan saw this scene, he quickly took out his phone from his


    pocket and began to take photos. Soon, a perfect picture was taken. And this still could not satisfy the


    little guy. He politely stopped a passer-by, hoping that he could help his family take a photo. ¡°Mommy,


    let¡¯s take a photo here together.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Emily did not think too much about it and agreed directly. Just


    like that, Ethan got a photo of the whole happy ¡°family¡±. Along with the photos he took before, he


    posted them on his social media.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    You Should y with Us The Greens Group Although today was the weekend, Lucas still had to work


    overtime today. At the same time, Mason was also working overtime. However,pared to Lucas, he


    was not too busy. At least, he still had some free time to browse his WeChat Moments.


    It was also at this time that he saw the photos that Ethan posted. He was very surprised and then took


    his phone to the president¡¯s office. ¡°President, take a look at this photo.¡± He handed it over


    When Lucas saw the picture, his cold face suddenly darkened, He saw Emily, Lu Shizhou, and two


    children in the photo. They were like a family,ughing happily. ¡°Where did you get this photo?¡± Lucas


    asked in a low voice, his face full of displeasure. Mason immediately exined, ¡°I saw it on WeChat. It


    was sent by Doctor Armstrong. ording to the background of the photo, Doctor Armstrong and the


    others should be ying in Jurassic Park.¡± Almost as soon as he said this, Lucas stood up with a dark


    face. ¡°Put off all my work today.¡± As he instructed, he picked up the car keys on the table and prepared


    to leave. However, he stopped after only two steps. Because he thought that it would not be good for


    him to rush over like this. Mason looked at his footsteps and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Go find some


    trouble for the Lu family so Lu Shizhou would go away.¡± Lucas suddenly had an idea and turned to


    instruct Mason. Mason nodded and turned to leave the office. Half an hourter, Lu Shizhou received a


    call from his assistant.


    His face suddenly became serious.


    After hanging up the phone, he looked apologetically at Emily and the two little ones. ¡°Sorry, there is a


    problem with a project in thepany. I need to rush over to deal with it immediately.¡± ¡°Is the problem


    very serious?¡±


    Emily asked with concern. ¡°Is uncle okay?¡± The two little ones were also a little worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I


    can handle it.¡± Afterforting the two kids, Lu Shizhou said to Emily. ¡°The specific situation is not


    clear. I need to go over and check.¡± Hearing this, Emily no longer asked and urged him to leave.


    However, just as Lu Shizhou left, Emily received a call from Lucas. ¡°You are outside,¡± Lucas said in a


    low voice. ¡°How do you know?¡± When Emily heard his affirmative tone, she was still a little confused.


    Lucas said lightly, ¡°I saw your Moments.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Emily


    seemed to have thought of something. She suddenly understood andughed, ¡°It should be Ethan. We


    are watching an exhibition.¡± ¡°I see. It just so happens that I¡¯m here to talk business. I don¡¯t have


    anything to do in the afternoon, so I¡¯lle over to look for you.¡± Lucas took the opportunity to tell her


    the purpose of his call. It was naturally not easy for Emily 10 refuse, but she could not help but mutter


    in her heart. Why is this man always around? Unable to understand, Emily did not intend to overthink it.


    The two of them agreed on a meeting ce and hung up. When the two little ones saw this, they raised


    their heads and asked, ¡°Mommy, who ising?¡± ¡°It is your Lucas who ising. He said that he is


    doing something nearby and has nothing to do in the afternoon. He wille to watch the exhibition


    with you.¡± Emily did not hide anything and told the truth. The two little ones only heard this and blinked.


    Then they looked at each other and saw joy in each other¡¯s eyes. Brother, it seems that godmother¡¯s


    idea is useful. Sofia winked at Ethan. Ethan also winked and responded silently. When Lucases


    later, let¡¯s be good.


    Understood! Sofia blinked her eyes.


    Emily did not their secret eye contact at all. About half an hourter, Lucas arrived.


    As soon as he appeared, he immediately attracted the attention of many people. After all, most of the


    people here today were parents who brought their children to visit. Everyone wore very casual clothes.


    Lucas looked very unique in a straight suit. However, Lucas did not care about the curious looks.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, Ethan, Sofia.¡± He walked up to greet them. Emily nodded. The two children called


    out sweetly.


    ¡°Lucas, Mommy said that you will y with us. Where should we go next?¡±


    ¡°Wherever you want to go, we will go.¡±


    Lucas looked at the two children lovingly.


    ¡°Before you came, the two of them wanted to see the resurrected dinosaurs.¡± Emily smiled and said.


    ¡°I heard that there are resurrected T-rex inside. They are very big and tall. Lucas, we want to go and


    see them.¡±


    Ethan looked at Lucas expectantly.


    Lucas naturally would not refuse. Just like that, for the rest of the journey, he reced Lu Shizhou and


    apanied the two children.


    In the afternoon, they visited every ce in the exhibition hall and took many photos. Before leaving,


    Lucas bought two dinosaur toys. ¡°Sofia, Ethan, this is for you.¡± He handed the toys to the two little


    ones. ¡°Thank you, Lucas!¡± The little ones were extremely happy.


    Previous Post


    Next PostC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Better Not to Force It Listening to the cheerful voices of the two little ones, Lucas felt extremely happy.


    At this time, Mason drove the car and stopped in front of them. Lucas smiled and said, ¡°I will send you


    back.¡± It was not easy for Emily to refuse, so she could only nod and take the two children into the car.


    On the way back, the two little ones seemed to have endless words to say to Lucas. Of course, most of


    the time, it was just two children. Lucas was responsible for listening and asionally echoed a few


    words. The atmosphere was indescribably good.


    UP


    Not long after, they arrived home. Emily brought the two little ones out of the car. Just as she was about


    to say goodbye, the two little ones sent out an invitation ¡°Lucas, aren¡¯t you noting in?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have


    a meal together. Thank you for ying with us in the afternoon.¡± In the face of the two little ones¡¯


    invitation, Lucas was obviously in a better mood. Or rather, he originally wanted to find an excuse to


    stay, but he did not expect to get one so easily. The corners of his mouth rose, and his dark eyes


    looked at Emily. He said in a gentle voice, ¡°I would love to.¡±


    Emily stared at the two children in amusement and did not say anything.


    Just like that, the four of them returned to the apartment.


    After locking the car, Mason followed them upstairs. In the apartment, Lucy saw Lucase back with


    her granddaughter. There was a sh of surprise in his eyes, but she did not say anything. Instead, she


    greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Greens is here.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, good afternoon,¡± Lucas replied politely. Mason also called out respectfully from the side.


    Seeing this, Emily ordered the two little ones, ¡°Mommy is going to cook. Since you invited Lucas and


    Mason toe home, you have to be responsible for entertaining the guests, understand?¡±


    ¡°I know. Mommy, you go to cook.¡±


    The two little ones answered in unison, and then began to entertain Lucas.


    Emily found it funny and turned to go to the kitchen In the meantime, Ethan secretly sent a message to


    Vivian with his phone watch when he went to the bathroom. ¡°Godmother, your idea was very useful.


    Not long after I sent the photo, Lucas came.¡± He briefly exined what happened during the day. Not


    long after, Vivian replied with a thumbs up. ¡°What should I do next?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Next, you find an


    opportunity and deliberately say in front of Lucas that you feel so sad that you couldn¡¯t hang out with


    Uncle Lu today and you wish you could be with him next time. Do you understand?¡±


    Vivian once again gave the little fellow a trick.


    Ethan immediately understood. Then he put away his phone watch and returned to the living room,


    looking for an opportunity It was only after dinner that he found an opportunity and pretended to be sad.


    Emily also noticed it and asked, ¡°What happened to Ethan?¡± ¡°Mommy, do you think Uncle Lu¡¯s


    company is okay? We haven¡¯t been able to have fun with Uncle Lu today. Let¡¯s call Uncle Lu next time.¡±


    Ethan began to show off his acting skills, and at the same time, he did not forget to give his sister a


    look. The little girl was quick. She immediately understood her brother and began to cooperate. ¡°Yes,


    today Uncle Lu left because of thepany. What a pity. I wanted Uncle Lu to take me to the


    amusement park.¡± Emily was a little puzzled. When did her two children grow so close to Lu Shizhou?


    She really couldn¡¯t figure this out. Just as she was thinking about it, she felt her arm shake. She didn¡¯t


    know when Sofia came over and pulled her sleeve to start acting like a spoiled child. ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t


    y with Uncle Lu this time. Can we meet Uncle Lu again next time?¡± ¡°As long as your Uncle Lu is not


    busy, I have no objections.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t think that this was a big deal, so she agreed without thinking. However, she didn¡¯t know


    that her words directly made Lucas¡¯s face darken.


    Lucas nced at the two little ones and said in a low voice, ¡°You can find me if you want to go out in


    the future.¡±


    When he said this, Emily and the two little ones looked over in surprise. ¡°This is not good, is it?¡± Emily


    asked hesitantly. ¡°Yes, Lucas must be very busy. Don¡¯t make it difficult for him.¡± The two little ones also


    deliberately cooperated with their mother.


    When Lucas heard this, his face directly sank, and he was even more unhappy in his heart.


    In his opinion, the two little ones were rejecting him.


    Moreover, as the young master of the Lu Corporation, was Lu Shizhou not busy as well?


    However, he did not say this out loud. He just said indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I am not very busy.


    Especially recently, I have a lot of time.¡± When these words came out, Mason could not help but twitch


    the corner of his mouth, and he could not help butin in his heart.


    You have a lot of time?


    President, your ability to lie through your teeth is getting better and better. You have to know that there


    are still a lot of things waiting for you to deal with in thepany. Especially today¡¯s documents have


    been rejected by you. They are still piled up on the desk. Do you dare to go back and approve those


    documents before saying this?


    Previous Post


    Next PostN?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Chapter 261 I Don¡¯t Like You


    Perhaps it was because Mason¡¯s gaze was too obvious, so Lucas looked over as if he had sensed


    something. He saw that his assistant was angry but did not dare to say anything.


    Mason also did not expect that his president would suddenly look over. He was


    stunned.


    Then he smiled at his president.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Unexpectedly, Lucas directly ignored his ttery, withdrew his gaze, and spoke to the two little ones


    again.


    ¡°So it¡¯s deal. If you want to go out, I will take you. Do you have my number?¡± ¡°Yes, then we will call


    Lucas in the future.¡± Sofia said happily Emily looked at them and frowned, but she did not say anything.


    Lucas naturally noticed her expression, and his eyes darkened a little.


    It seemed that he could not let Lu Shizhou rest too much recently.


    Just like this, Lucas yed with the two little ones for a while, and only bid farewell when it was very


    late. ¡°Don¡¯t send me off. You should rest now. You must be very tired.¡± He stopped Emily who was


    about to send him downstairs. Emily did not force him and nodded, ¡°Then Mr. Greens, be careful on the


    road.¡± The two little ones also waved goodbye obediently. ¡°Bye, uncle.¡± ¡°Bye.¡±


    After saying that, Lucas turned around and entered the elevator. After closing the door, Emily took the


    two children to wash up and get ready to sleep. However, when she thought of what Lucas had said


    before, she still felt that it was inappropriate. To put it more bluntly, they could only be friends with


    Lucas at most, and their friendship had not reached that point yet. In any case, they had just a simple


    doctor-and-patient rtionship.


    Thinking of this, she looked at the two lively little ones. Although she could not bear to ruin their good


    mood, there were still some things she had to say.


    ¡°Ethan, Sofia, although Lucas just said that he could y with you at any time, we


    should not trouble him often, understand?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand.¡±


    The two little ones only responded perfunctorily, but they had another thought in their hearts.


    They felt that Lucas definitely liked their mommy. Thinking of this, they could not help but be happy.


    . On the other side, Lucas got back.


    As soon as he got out of the car, he found a person squatting at the door of his house. He was a little


    confused.


    ¡°Mason, go take a look.¡± Lucas instructed. Mason nodded and epted the order, walking towards the


    person.


    This person was none other than the drunk Chase Smith. Of course, she wasn¡¯t really drunk, it was just


    for her act. Seeing Mason walk over by himself, she began to mutter to herself. ¡°Lucas¡­ Lucas¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Smith.¡±


    Mason looked at the woman in front of him in shock and immediately turned around to report,


    ¡°President, it¡¯s Miss Smith.¡± When Lucas heard this, he frowned and walked over. Sure enough, it was


    Chase Smith.


    At this time, Chase Smith also pretended to have discovered Lucas and stood up from the ground with


    a face full of surprise. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re finally here.¡± As she spoke, she acted as if she was about to


    pounce over. Fortunately, Mason reacted quickly and stopped her in time. At the same time, a strong


    and pungent smell of alcohol assaulted his nose. He couldn¡¯t help butin in his heart, how much


    did Miss Smith drink? Lucas also smelled the strong smell of alcohol and frowned. When Chase Smith


    saw that she was stopped by Mason, she red at Mason and then made a fuss.


    ¡°Let me go, Lucas, save me.¡±


    She struggled to reach out to Lucas as if she regarded Mason as a bad person, beating and kicking


    him.


    Masonined bitterly.


    In the end, when he was not paying attention, Chase Smith seized the opportunity to break free and


    come in front of Lucas.


    The strong smell of alcohol made Lucas frown, and there was a hint of impatience in his eyes. ¡°You are


    drunk. I¡¯ll get someone to send you back.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go, Lucas. Can you not drive me away?¡± At the end


    of her words, Chase Smith looked at Lucas with a pitiful look. This was the angle that she had carefully


    designed. Coupled with her delicate makeup tonight, it was easy to cause others to pity her. Little did


    she know that she had miscalcted. Perhaps this move of hers was useful to others, but it had no


    effect on Lucas at all.


    Lucas said coldly, ¡°Mason, Miss Smith is drunk. You are responsible for sending her back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Miss Smith, I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Mason epted the order and prepared to take Chase Smith away.


    Chase Smith did not expect Lucas to be so stubborn. She felt ufortable and unwilling. She waved


    away Mason¡¯s hand and used the excuse of being drunk to tell her the feelings she had been holding in


    her heart.


    ¡°Lucas, I love you. Can you not drive me away?¡± ¡°Do you know that I¡¯ve always liked you since high


    school? No, maybe even before that.¡±


    ¡°When I found out that our two families were preparing for a marriage alliance, I was extremely happy. I


    can finally be with you. Lucas, can you marry me? Everyone says that we are the best match. I also


    think so. I will definitely be your good wife.¡± Hearing these affectionate confessions, Lucas was


    still indifferent. He said coldly without any expression, ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Chapter 262 Rumors


    I don¡¯t like you. These four words were like a curse, circting in Chase Smith¡¯s mind, killing her. ¡°Why


    don¡¯t you like me? What exactly is wrong with me?¡± She looked at Lucas emotionally. Her eyes were


    slightly red, carrying a bit of grievance, as well as a trace of indistinct scheme.


    She staggered toward Lucas. Suddenly, she seemed to lose her bnce and fell straight into his arms.


    Just as she was about to achieve her goal, something unexpected happened. A trace of disgust


    shed through Lucas¡¯ eyes. He reached out and pushed her toward Mason. Fortunately, Mason


    quickly caught her, preventing Chase Smith from falling to the ground. Chase Smith was stunned. She


    never thought that Lucas would do such a thing. The disgust in the man¡¯s eyes hurt her heart.


    She was so salty¡­


    ¡°Lucas, I feel so bad. My head hurts so much.¡±


    Chase Smith began to pretend to be ufortable as if she could faint at any time. She hoped that


    Lucas would take her in on ount of her difort.


    As long as she stayed in Kings Garden, she would have a way to let Lucas marry her. After all, living


    under the same roof, anything could happen. Lucas did not know, but his expression was very bad. He


    red at Mason and scolded softly, ¡°When are you going to send her away?¡± This time, Chase Smith


    really could not bear it anymore and her eyes werepletely red.


    Lucas was so heartless.


    Why, was she really that bad? Was she worse than a used shoe, a worn t-shirt? No, she didn¡¯t believe


    it!


    ¡°I won¡¯t go. Lucas, I want to live with you.¡± Chase Smith used all her strength to break free from


    Mason¡¯s control and directly pounced on Lucas. This sudden turn of events waspletely


    unexpected.


    Lucas was even more unprepared and was directly hugged. Moreover, before he could react, he saw


    Chase Smith pout and act as if she wanted to kiss him.


    Mason, who was beside him, was already stunned.


    This time, Lucas was really angry. ¡°Impudent!¡±


    . He berated, not bothering to hide the disgust on his face as he forcefully pushed her


    away.


    Chase Smith directly fell to the ground, her hands grinding against the skin, the pain causing her to


    suck in a breath of cold air. At this time, the man¡¯s cold and ruthless voice sounded in her ears again,


    ¡°Chase Smith, in the past, I wasn¡¯t straightforward enough because of the friendship between the two


    families. But don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t have a temper. Don¡¯t push me. Don¡¯t let me keep repeating myself,


    otherwise, you will bear the consequences!¡± After saying this, Lucas walked into the vi without


    looking back. Chase Smith looked at the man¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. Her hands were


    clenched into fists. Seeing this, Mason couldn¡¯t help but secretly shake his head. This Miss Smith was


    simply courting death. He walked up to Chase Smith and asked, ¡°Miss Smith, can you still get up? I will


    send you back.¡± Chase Smith nced at him, pursed her lips and stood up. She did not refuse. She


    had made up her mind to let Lucas keep her, so she did not drive, nor did she bring her cell phone. If


    she did not let Mason send her back, she would be homeless for the night.


    After Lucas entered the living room, he took off his suit jacket with an angry face.


    When Uncle Jack saw this, he immediately went forward to take it.


    Just as he was about to hang the coat on the hanger, he heard his young master¡¯s cold voice, ¡°I don¡¯t


    want that coat anymore, throw it away.¡± Although Uncle Jack felt that it was strange, he still nodded and


    epted the order.


    Early the next morning, the entire upper-ss society of Y City was shaken. It was only because of a


    piece of financial news. [Shocking! Miss Smith family spent the night at Mr. Greens¡¯ home. Marriage


    iing?]


    Netizens also joined in the fun. After all, Smith family and Greens family were Y City¡¯s top families.


    Everyone was curious.


    ¡°This is a powerful alliance. I can¡¯t imagine how luxurious the wedding will be.¡±


    ¡°Am I the only one who thinks that Miss Smith and Young Master Greens are a good


    match?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°The two of them are really good-looking.¡± ¡°I am envious and jealous. I also want to marry Young


    Master Greens.¡± For a moment, the rumors about the two of them were buzzing on the Inte.


    But logically speaking, Chase Smith and Lucas were not celebrities, so they should not be so closely


    monitored by the media.


    Especially the news about Lucas, no one should dare to casually report it. But today, not only were


    there people reporting, but there were also people secretly pushing it. In the morning, several rumors


    appeared on the Inte. [Lastest! Marriage Soon!) [ording to an insider, Miss Smith and Young


    Master Greens have already secretly registered their marriage.] [I heard that the betrothal gift Greens


    family gave to Smith family is worth 100 billion.] Almost not long after these rumors appeared, they


    became top searches. When Lucas saw the news, the matter had already be very big. As


    expected, his face was extremely gloomy and terrible. The surrounding air also suddenly dropped


    several degrees.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Don¡¯t Misunderstand Again Mason could feel the cold air emanating from his CEO. He only knew that


    he was angry.


    Just as he was about to say something, a phone rang and interrupted him.


    It was Lucas¡¯s phone ringing. Lucas looked at the caller ID with a heavy gaze. It was Chase Smith. A


    momentter, he picked up the phone and asked in a cold voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    On the other side of the line, Chase Smith felt a sharp pain in her heart when she heard the cold voice.


    But soon, she calmed down and spoke of the purpose. ¡°Lucas, I am here to exin what happened on


    the Inte. I didn¡¯t know that such a situation would happen. Give me some time, I will handle it.¡±


    ¡°Miss Smith, do you think I am a fool?¡±


    The corners of Lucas¡¯s mouth curled up in ridicule. He didn¡¯t believe that the rumors online had nothing


    to do with Chase Smith at all.


    Chase Smith was silent for a few seconds.


    She knew that Lucas was suspecting her, but she would not admit it. ¡°Lucas, it doesn¡¯t matter if you


    believe it or not. It really has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Lucas smiled malevolently. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Miss Smith, would you please exin why there


    would be this kind of news online? We are not celebrities after all. And just how much of a coincidence


    it wasst night?¡±


    Chase Smith was a little speechless, but she still tried her best to defend herself. ¡°You also know that


    recently, my family has started to get involved in the entertainment industry. Maybe because we are


    close to some stars, we were caught by reporters. Don¡¯t worry, I will deal with it as soon as possible. It


    won¡¯t affect you.¡± ¡°I hope so!¡± After Lucas finished speaking, he hung up the phone directly. Even so,


    he didn¡¯t have much trust in Chase Smith.


    After putting down his phone, he instructed Mason, ¡°Go and investigate the matter. Find out who


    posted it on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mason nodded and turned to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    About half an hourter, he returned to his office and told the news that he had found


    out.


    ¡°President, it has been investigated. It is a newly opened mediapany that wants to make a name


    for themselves. Recently, Smith family has been in contact with a few top male celebrities. Before Miss


    Smith came to find youst night, she attended a celebrity gathering. It should be at that time that she


    was targeted by the reporters.¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas finally rxed.


    But even so, he could not tolerate the rumors on the Inte. He ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Arrange for


    the news to be removed from the Inte by tonight.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Mason nodded and turned to leave. At the same time, Emily also saw the news on the Inte and felt


    a little unhappy. However, she did not realize it, so she put away her phone and continued to busy


    herself with her own things.


    But for some reason, she did not feel like doing anything in the afternoon. She felt as if something was


    stuck in her chest, making her feel suffocated.


    Lucy sensed her strangeness and her eyes flickered. Lucy also knew about the news on the Inte.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened, her granddaughter¡¯s expression was clearly not right.


    ¡°Emily, what¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t look well all morning.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Emily raised her hand and


    touched her face. Lucy nodded and said with certainty, ¡°It really isn¡¯t very good. If you don¡¯t believe me,


    you can look in the mirror.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily took out a small mirror from under the coffee table and looked at it. She found that


    her face was indeed a little strange. But she did not think too much about it. She put down the mirror


    and said indifferently, ¡°Maybe I am too tired. I did a lot of things this morning.¡± In fact, it was true.


    In order to ease her depressed mood, Emily tried to divert her attention by doing things. But when Lucy


    heard this, she did not know what to make of it. She did not expect her granddaughter to be so slow.


    But she did not intend to expose her. Although she did not know whether the news was true or false,


    something must be going on. It was good that Emily hadn¡¯t realized her own feelings. Otherwise, if


    what happened on the Inte was true, her granddaughter would have much more to suffer in the


    future. Thinking of this, she smiled lovingly at Emily. ¡°Since you are too tired, go back to your room and


    have a good rest.¡±


    *Emily did not refuse. She turned back to her room, but she could not sleep, so she


    took out her phone again.


    Even so, she seemed to subconsciously avoid the news on the Inte.


    At this time, she received a call from her best friend.


    ¡°Emily, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Emily was a little confused. When Vivian heard this and heard Emily¡¯s reply, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, when she thought of the things on the Inte, she could not help but ask, ¡°Have you seen


    the news online? Mr. Greens is going to get married. What do you make of it?¡±


    ¡°What do I have to do with it?¡±


    Emily asked subconsciously.


    Then, she came to her senses and understood her best friend¡¯s meaning. Sheughed and said, ¡°I


    already said that Mr. Greens and I are only friends. Don¡¯t misunderstand again.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Sensational That night, although Lucas asked people topletely block the rumors on the Inte,


    for some reason, there were still rumors about him on the Inte.


    It was out of control.


    When Sofia and Ethan went home, they saw the news on the TV and were shocked.


    ¡°Mommy, is Lucas going to get married?¡±


    The two little ones looked at their mother in shock and asked.


    Emily was stunned and said lightly, ¡°I think so. That¡¯s what the news says.¡± The eyes of the kids


    dimmed and their little faces became sad. ¡°So Lucas has a fiancee?¡± They whispered, thinking that if


    this was true, then their effort was all for nothing.


    They did not want Lucas to marry another woman¡­


    The two little ones looked at each other and returned to the room with tacit understanding, nning to


    contact their godmother and ask what to do.


    ¡°Godmother, what should we do? Lucas is going to marry another woman!¡± Sofia asked anxiously


    ¡°Godmother, didn¡¯t you say that Lucas likes Mommy? Why does he want to marry another woman?¡±


    Ethan asked.


    Vivian was rendered speechless by the question, not knowing how to reply. At the same time, she was


    also annoyed with Lucas.


    She did not doubt the credibility of the news on the Inte. She felt that with Lucas¡¯s identity, no one


    would dare to report fake news. Because of this, she felt that this man was a piece of crap. Why did he


    seduce her friend when he was going to get married soon? Fortunately, her best friend had not been


    ¡°enlightened¡±. Otherwise, she would have been so sad. Thinking of this, she was a little angry and said


    to the two children, ¡°If he wants to marry another woman, let him marry. In short, remember that he


    approached your mother with ill intentions. In the future, you can keep a distance from him. Otherwise,


    your mother will be hurt.¡±


    ¡°Ah, does Lucas want to hurt Mommy?¡±


    Sofia asked in surprise.


    Vivian said angrily, ¡°Flirting but not marrying. That scumbag is unforgivable.¡± Ethan did not quite


    understand, but he clearly heard the word scumbag.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After hanging up the phone, he said to his sister, ¡°In the future, when Lucases again, we have to


    keep a distance. We can¡¯t give him a chance to hurt Mommy.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The little girl nodded. * And Lucas did not know this.


    Because that afternoon, he went abroad on a business trip. Because of this, he did not go to Emily


    immediately and missed the best opportunity to exin.


    And this matter did not quiet down because of his blockade but became more and more talked about.


    [Miss Smith bid for a diamond wedding dress.) [The marriage between Greens family and Smith family


    is confirmed. Yesterday afternoon, Miss Smith and Young Master Greens appeared in Jewelry Shop to


    choose a wedding ring.) (The most luxurious wedding invitation, as expected of the work of Y City¡¯s top


    family.] As these news appeared, Peiying was called and questioned by her rtives and friends.


    They were asking why they didn¡¯t receive any invitation. It was really humiliating for them. Peiying was


    also very confused by these calls. Originally, she did not want to pay attention to the news online at all.


    After all, her son had not made a move.


    However, she could not stand idle now. Now, she felt that all her rtives and friends thought that they


    were going to get married In addition to her selfishness, she felt that she could take this opportunity to


    arrange the marriage between the two families. Thinking of this, Peiying could not wait to call Lucas.


    ¡°Lucas, when are youing back?¡± ¡°I need another day. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucas asked doubtfully. ¡°In


    the past few days, the media has been reporting about your marriage with Chase.


    The rtives and the partners of thepany have all thought it was true and contacted us one after


    another. Why didn¡¯t you send them the wedding invitation? Your father and I thought that since things


    havee to this, you should just get it done with. When youe back, we will find time to meet up


    with the Smith family¡¯s elders to discuss the marriage between you and Chase.¡± After hearing these


    words, Lucas immediately frowned, and his face was very ugly.


    ¡°I will decide my marriage myself!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Since ancient times, marriage has always been decided by the


    parents. Besides, things have gotten to this point. Chase¡¯s reputation has been affected because of


    you. If you don¡¯t marry Chase, who will?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to take responsibility. Let me tell you, things are getting out of hand. Even


    if you can afford to lose face, the family can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Your mother is right. Everyone in the city thinks that you


    will marry Chase. You can¡¯t break your promise and let Greens family and Smith family be the


    joke of the entire city!¡±


    Zhenting¡¯s warning voice came as well.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Avoid Being Sad in the Future After hearing these words, Lucas was so angry that heughed. He


    even vented his anger on Chase Smith. ¡°If you like her so much, go marry her yourself. I won¡¯t marry


    someone I don¡¯t like. As for the news on the Inte, I will deal with it!¡± After saying this, Lucas directly


    hung up the phone. Peiying put down her mobile phone. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help


    comining to her husband, ¡°What the hell is wrong with this child? He doesn¡¯t like such a good girl


    like Chase, but he is so good to a woman who has children already.¡± This was the first time Zhenting


    had heard this. He immediately frowned. ¡°What woman? What is going on?¡± He looked at his wife in


    confusion.


    Peiying told him about Emily. After hearing this, Zhenting immediately expressed his attitude, ¡°The


    family will absolutely not ept a woman who has given birth to another person¡¯s child. We will


    be theughing stock!¡± ¡°I also think so, but it seems that your son is obsessed with her and does


    not care at


    all.¡±


    In the end, Peiying said very bitterly. Zhenting listened and did not speak immediately. Instead, he was


    thinking about whether this was the reason why his son refused to marry Chase.


    After a while, he felt that it was very likely for this reason. His eyes darkened and he said, ¡°Whether he


    agrees to the marriage or not, it must be put on the agenda.¡±


    Lucas did not know this at all.


    After he put down the phone, his face was also very ugly. Mason watched from the side and couldn¡¯t


    help but mutter in his heart.


    Did the president quarrel with the madam and the old chairman?


    As he was thinking, the cold voice of his president sounded in his ear, ¡°Before the business trip, didn¡¯t I


    ask you to remove the scandal about me and Chase Smith on the Inte? Why is the scandal still


    spreading?¡± As he spoke, Lucas handed over the phone in his hand and ced it in the direction that


    Mason could see.


    Mason was stunned for a moment, and then he was very surprised. ¡°How could this be? I clearly asked


    people to deal with it.¡±


    He raised his head in surprise and looked at Lucas. Lucas nced over coldly and ordered, ¡°Go and


    investigate what happened?¡± Mason nodded and immediately turned around to investigate. After a


    while, only Lucas was left in the office, Suddenly, he thought of Emily and his two children. His


    breathing could not help but quicken.


    If his parents saw the news on the Inte, Emily and his two children would definitely see it as well¡­


    Thinking of this, Lucas quickly picked up his phone and called Emily. Not long after, the phone was


    connected. Emily¡¯s cold voice came from the phone. ¡°Mr. Greens, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing, just


    want to ask you when is the next phase of the treatment.¡± Lucas casually found an excuse to ask.


    Emily did not think too much about it and just said, ¡°Are you feeling unwell? If not, you don¡¯t have to


    come over for the time being. If you are feeling unwell, give me an address and I will go find you.¡±


    These words sounded no different from before, but Lucas could still hear that she seemed a little


    distant.


    Immediately, his eyes darkened again. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling unwell for the time being. I was just asking


    casually.¡± Lucas found an excuse to prevaricate. ¡°Oh.¡± The call suddenly became silent.


    In the end, Emily was the first to break it. She politely said, ¡°If Mr. Greens has nothing else to say, I will


    hang up first.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Lucas immediately stopped her. Emily asked, ¡°Does Mr. Greens have any other orders?¡± Hearing this


    indifferent voice, Lucas almost couldn¡¯t breathe. He pursed his thin lips and deliberately found a topic to


    talk about. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just thought that I haven¡¯t talked to Ethan and Sofia for the past few days. Give


    them the phone, and I¡¯ll talk to them, lest they forget me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Greens. Ethan and Sofia are


    already asleep.¡± Emily declined Lucas¡¯s request.


    In fact, the two little ones did not rest at all. They even stayed by Emily¡¯s side and eavesdropped on the


    phone. When they heard that Lucas wanted to talk to them, the two little guys shook their heads like a


    rattle drum. Emily also did not want the children to have a good rtionship with Lucas, so as not to be


    disappointed in the future. Lucas found that something was wrong. Although the two little ones did not


    speak, the environment of the apartment was very quiet. He clearly heard three breathing sounds


    coming from the phone. Obviously, the two little ones misunderstood him because of the news on the


    Inte. They did not want to pay attention to him and even began to distance themselves from him.


    Thinking of this, Lucas could not help but feel a little anxious. After hanging up the phone, he directly


    decided to end his work here in advance and then return to China.


    Because of this, the next day, he worked overtime and finally boarded the ne back to China in the


    middle of the night.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After flying for more than ten hours, Lucas was extremely tired. But when he got off the ne, he


    couldn¡¯t wait to rush to Armstrong family¡¯s apartment.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Nonsense! In Armstrong family¡¯s apartment, Emily was eating breakfast with the two children and


    grandmother. When she heard the doorbell, she did not think much and got up to open the door. But


    when she saw the person standing outside the door, she was surprised. ¡°Mr. Greens, why are you


    here?¡±


    ¡°I just came back from a business trip. I brought back some toys from abroad for the two children.¡±


    As Lucas spoke, he saw that Emily was still blocking the door. She had no intention of inviting him into


    the room. He frowned. Then, he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡±


    ¡°Uh, pleasee in.¡±


    Emily was stunned for a moment, but she still invited him in.


    After all, he came with a good intention.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After entering, Lucas saw the two little ones sitting in the dining room and Lucy. He smiled. He first


    greeted Lucy with a nod, then said softly to the two little ones, ¡°Ethan, Sofia, I haven¡¯t seen you for a


    few days. Did you miss me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two little ones spoke in unison. Although they said that, their actions werepletely different from


    what they said. If it were before, they would already have jumped into Lucas¡¯s arms for how much they


    loved him But today, they did not move at all. They sat at the dining table and only responded politely


    Lucas instantly noticed the change in the attitude of the two little guys, and his heart was breaking


    On the other hand, Emily was relieved to see it, and at the same time, she felt a little sad.


    After all, she knew how much her two children had liked Lucas.


    Thinking of this, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble in the future, she felt that it was better to tell


    Lucas about some things.


    ¡°Mr. Greens, since you are about to get married, don¡¯te here in the future, and don¡¯t buy things for


    the children. It will easily make people misunderstand, and it will


    make your fiancee unhappy.¡±


    ¡°L¡­¡±


    Lucas wanted to exin. But before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Emily, ¡°As for the


    treatment, it¡¯s better to go to Mr. Hawking in the future. Although you and I both know our rtionship is


    innocent, we are still a man and a woman alone. It is inevitable that it will cause misunderstandings and


    unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Emily said these words in a calm and indifferent tone. When Lucas heard this, he pinched the space


    between his eyebrows with a headache.


    ¡°Stop, listen to me first.¡±


    He gestured for Emily to listen to him.


    ¡°What does Mr. Greens want to say? Tell me.¡± Emily pursed her lips and nodded at him.


    ¡°I want to say that I don¡¯t have a fiancee. As for the news, it¡¯s all fake. It¡¯s all crap that the media made


    up.¡±


    Lucas finished this sentence in one breath.


    Emily was obviously stunned as if she had not expected such an exnation.


    She came back to her senses and frowned in disbelief. ¡°How could it be fake?¡±


    The news seemed to be final and formal. It didn¡¯t look fake at all.


    Lucas also saw her disbelief and continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Mason. That night, I


    didn¡¯t take Chase Smith in. I asked him to personally send her away.¡±


    Hearing this, Mason stood up to testify for his president. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, I can guarantee with my


    integrity that what our president said is true. He has nothing to do with Miss Smith family. That night,


    although Miss Smith came to look for the president, the president ignored her. I personally sent her


    away. Nothing happened between them.¡± When Emily heard this, she showed a skeptical expression.


    The two little ones next to her also became secretly happy. Especially Sofia, the smile on her face


    became visible to the naked eye. ¡°Uncle Mason, is what you said true?¡± She blinked her eyes and


    looked over softly. Mason nodded again. ¡°It¡¯s true. Miss Smith is not the type that our president likes.¡±


    ¡°Then what type of person does Lucas like?¡±


    Sofia could not help but ask. When Mason heard this, he looked at his CEO¡¯s expression. Seeing that


    he had no intention of stopping him, he mustered his courage and said, ¡°My boss likes a gentle,


    patient, and kind woman, just like Doctor Armstrong.¡± He almost directly called Emily by name.


    Unfortunately, Emily did not understand what he meant. Instead, she only felt that Lucas had good


    taste if he really liked this kind of girl. On the other hand, Ethan snorted and said with a stern face,


    ¡°Uncle Mason is Lucas¡¯s man, so he naturally spoke up for Lucas. If they really had nothing to do with


    each other, why would the news spread on the Inte? There must be something. Don¡¯t think of lying


    to my mother and sister.¡±


    Hearing this, and looking at the little fellow¡¯s serious face, Lucas and Mason felt a little funny


    Lucasughed and said, ¡°You are a skeptic. Not bad, not bad, but things on the Inte can¡¯t be


    trusted blindly. There are many things on the Inte that can be fabricated without basis, so you can¡¯t


    believe it all.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Mommy Likes Obedient Men As she watched the man earnestly and patiently exin the situation on


    the Inte to the two little ones, Emily felt that her mood that had been suppressed for two or three


    days suddenly became better. At the same time, she also felt inexplicable, not understanding how she


    could have such emotions. * Lucas also heaved a sigh of relief after he won back his children.


    At this time, Emily noticed the haggard look on Lucas¡¯s face. He rushed over the moment he got off the


    ne. She started to get worried about him. ¡°You don¡¯t look very well. Have you not had a good rest


    these days?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    CD


    Lucas obviously did not want to say more. Seeing this, Emily did not ask anymore. Instead, she took


    the initiative to say, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, let me treat you.¡± Lucas did not refuse. He was indeed


    very tired right now. Seeing this, Mason took the initiative to send the children to school. In the room,


    Emily was treating Lucas. Lucasy on the bed that belonged to Emily. Smelling the unique fragrance


    of Emily, he couldn¡¯t help but rx. He couldn¡¯t be more content right now.


    He fell asleep on the bed. Emily looked at the sleeping man and didn¡¯t disturb him. After inserting the


    needle, she walked out of the room with her hands and feet. When Lucy saw here out, a


    meaningful smile appeared on her face. She asked, ¡°Where is Mr. Greens?¡± ¡°He fell asleep inside.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t notice and answered truthfully. Lucy nodded and saw that her granddaughter was in a


    good mood as she hummed a song and began to work.


    Of course, she did not expose it and helped her granddaughter organize the herbs in the house.


    Time passed by, and Lucas slept until the evening. When he woke up, he saw the two little ones sitting


    around the bed and staring at him, but he did not see Emily.


    ¡°Where is your mommy?¡±


    He asked in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Mommy is cooking. Lucas, you can really sleep. Mommy said you slept for a whole day,¡± said Sofia,


    holding her chin. ¡°Is that so? Shall I get up and y with you?¡±


    Lucas rubbed the little girl¡¯s head and smiled.


    After a simple wash, the three of them walked out. In the living room, there was a faint fragrance of


    food in the air.


    They saw that the dining room had already been served with two tes of dishes that looked and


    smelled good.


    Through the ss door of the kitchen, Lucas could see the busy woman inside. He felt like home.


    Later, Emily cooked the food and invited everyone to eat. During the meal, she asked with concern,


    ¡°How is Mr. Greens feeling?¡± ¡°I feel very good. I feel rxed all over.¡± Lucas said and looked over with


    gentle eyes. Emily nodded and changed the topic. She said in a somewhat educational tone, ¡°It¡¯s fine


    as long as you are better. But next time, you can¡¯t overwork again. ording to my diagnosis, you


    have been staying up all night for at least two days. You should know that you are now in the period of


    recuperation. Only by nursing your body to the best condition can you try the follow-up treatment.¡±


    Before Lucas could say anything, the two little ones also spoke up. ¡°Lucas, you have to listen to


    Mommy well. You have to take your body seriously.¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy likes obedient men!¡± After saying


    that, Ethan winked at Lucas as if reminding him of something. Lucas was stunned for a moment and


    promised with a smile, ¡°Okay, I will be obedient in the future.¡± When Emily heard this, her heart beat


    faster.


    She gave her son a warning and hinted that he was not allowed to talk nonsense.


    Seeing that he was being red at, Ethan cutely stuck out his tongue and covered his mouth with his


    hand, indicating that he would be silent. After dinner, Lucas yed with the two children for a while


    before saying goodbye.


    Before he left, he did not forget to tell Emily again, ¡°Don¡¯t look at the news on the Inte. I will deal


    with it as soon as possible.¡± Emily felt a little strange. She did not understand why this man would


    mention this again. However, she felt a surge of joy in her heart and nodded.


    After sending Lucas off, she took the two children to wash up and rest. During this time, the two


    children looked at the smile on her face and deliberately said, ¡°Mommy seems to be in a much better


    mood today. Is it because Lucas came?¡±


    Emily was stunned for a moment and understood the meaning of the two little ones. She smiled.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What does Mommy¡¯s mood have to do with Lucas? Besides, I


    have always been in a good mood, but it has nothing to do with others.¡±


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she said this, she was interrupted by her two children. ¡°Come on, you didn¡¯t


    smile at all when Lucas was not here.¡± ¡°Do you know my mood better than I do?¡± Emily argued. ¡°Yes. I


    can see that Mommy made a mistake when she was cleaning up the herbs two days ago. She was still


    in a daze. Something was obviously wrong.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Ethan nodded again in affirmation. Emily was a little speechless because she was indeed a little


    distracted two days ago, and she made mistakes in arranging the herbs. Was it really because of


    Lucas?


    But why?


    Emily couldn¡¯t understand the reason, and she lost her sleep tonight again¡­


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Chapter 268 I Want Lucas


    On the other side, Lucas walked out of the residential area, and the tenderness on his face instantly


    became cold. After sitting in the car, his thin lips opened slightly, and he asked Mason, ¡°Have you found


    out what happened?¡±


    ¡°I found it. Someone is pushing this matter behind the scenes. I suspect that it is the * Smith family, but


    the other party did the job well. For the time being, I have not


    collected any evidence.¡± Mason told him the results of his investigation. As expected, Lucas¡¯s face


    became very ugly.


    Although Mason said that there was no evidence, he knew that this matter had something to do with


    Chase Smith.


    As he thought about it, his eyes narrowed and he said coldly, ¡°Let the publicity department rify the


    situation tomorrow. As for the media, let the legal department handle it.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mason nodded and epted the order.


    The next morning, the Greens Group¡¯s official website released a rification announcement.


    There were roughly two points in the content.


    Firstly, the Greens Group and the Smith Group had business dealings, but they did not have the


    intention of marriage.


    Secondly, they would use legal measures against the media that spread false rumors online.


    As soon as this announcement was made, theizens were all boiling with excitement


    ¡°Awkward,rge-scale embarrassment.¡±


    ¡°I thought that the two families were really going to have a marriage alliance. What wedding, wedding


    dress, and invitation letter? I didn¡¯t expect it to be a false rumor. I can¡¯t believe this just happened.¡±


    ¡°So, was the first Miss of the Smith family trying to ckmail Greens family?¡± For a time, a lot of


    information about Chase Smith¡¯s dirty trick appeared on the. Netizens were even more wantonly


    mocking Chase Smith.


    After all, there were many keyboard warriors who hated the rich. At first, Chase Smith did not know


    what happened on the Inte.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As usual, she came to thepany and found that the employees around her looked at her strangely.


    Originally, she thought that there was something wrong with her clothes or makeup, but she lowered


    her head to check and looked at the ss door again. She did not find anything wrong with herself.


    Finally, she entered the office and called the assistant, ¡°Go and ask why other employees look at me


    strangely when Ie to thepany today.¡±


    The assistant stood where he was and did not move. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chase Smith frowned and


    looked over. ¡°General manager, I don¡¯t have to ask about this. I know.¡±


    The assistant said and braced himself to talk about the things on the Inte. After hearing this, Chase


    Smith was furious. She immediately picked up her mobile phone to check on the Inte. Sure enough,


    she saw the Greens Group¡¯s announcement. Her face immediately became ugly, and her heart was


    even more bitter and ufortable.


    Originally, she thought that she could use public opinion to pressure Lucas when Lucas was not in the


    country, and maybe she could achieve what she wanted. However, she did not expect that she would


    fail in the end and even get herself into trouble.


    Just as she was about to order her assistant to deal with the matter on the Inte, the internal line in


    the office rang. It was from the chairman¡¯s office.


    Chase Smith picked up the phone and heard her father¡¯s angry voice from inside. ¡°Look at what you


    have done. Come to my office immediately!¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone. Chase Smith did


    not dare to dy and immediately went to the chairman¡¯s office. James also saw her. He grabbed the


    cup on the table and threw it over. He angrily shouted, ¡°Look at what you have done. My old face has


    been thrown away by you. Do you know how many people areughing at us now¡± Chase Smith¡¯s


    shoulders trembled from being reprimanded. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden as she defended


    herself, ¡°I didn¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t do it, who else could it be? Everyone knows your thoughts!¡±


    James scolded again. Chase Smith was unable to refute. Tears streaked across her face. In the end,


    she


    admitted it. ¡°Yes, I did this, but I want to marry Lucas.¡± She sobbed.


    Seeing such a daughter, James was suddenly speechless. In the end, he sighed. After all, she was the


    child that he had doted on for so many years. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen it, Lucas doesn¡¯t have any


    thoughts about you at all. In the future, don¡¯t be stubborn. Dad will find another one for you. It definitely


    won¡¯t be worse than him!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else. I want Lucas!¡±


    Chase Smith refused without thinking.


    She had already liked Lucas for so many years. She was not willing to give up just like that.


    Moreover, she was the eldest daughter of Smith family, and she had the entire Smith Group behind her.


    She did not believe that she would lose!


    James saw the determination in his daughter¡¯s eyes. He was angry and distressed. He frowned and


    shouted, ¡°You want Lucas, but Lucas doesn¡¯t like you. Do you have to humiliate yourself to the point


    that you don¡¯t have a shred of dignity?¡± Chase Smith bit her lower lip. The meaning was obvious.


    Even if she had to hit the wall, she had to run all the way to the end. When James saw this, he was so


    angry that his chest hurt. He pointed at her with trembling hands and could not say a word for a long


    time. ¡°In this life, other than Lucas, I will not marry anyone else!¡± Chase Smith said firmly. She left the


    gathering and turned to leave. James was so angry that he scolded loudly from behind. ¡°Damned girl,


    come back here!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    No Wonder Young Master Greens Doesn¡¯t Like You!


    Chase Smith naturally did not go back. She left the chairman¡¯s office and directly left thepany. She


    went straight to a bar that she often yed, intending to buy alcohol to vent her anger. In the dim hall,


    she was sitting on the bar counter, drinking a ss of strong liquor. Not long after, Chase Smith


    revealed a drunken state. Her little face was red, her eyes were blurred, and there was moisture in


    them. ¡°Why, why don¡¯t you like me? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve liked you for so many years. Why


    can¡¯t you see me?¡± ¡°That Emily clearly gave birth to someone else¡¯s children. How is she better than


    me? You would rather have her than me. Lucas, Lucas¡­¡± She held the wine ss and seemed to think


    that Lucas was questioning her. Her voice became choked. It was also at this time that a strange


    female voice sounded from behind Chase Smith.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this our Miss Smith? Why are you drinking alone here?¡± ¡°What else can it be? Of course it¡¯s


    a breakup.¡± ¡°No, has she ever been in a rtionship though? Mr. Greens said there is no marriage.¡±


    Hearing these mocking words, Chase Smith wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes. She took a


    deep breath and turned around coldly. She saw a few women dressed in famous brands standing three


    steps away from her. She was not unfamiliar with these women. They were all people who used to


    tter her. She immediately revealed a disdainful look, ¡°So it¡¯s you guys? The noisy crows. What? Have


    you found a new master recently? Why don¡¯t you wag your tails around me anymore?¡± It had to be said


    that her words really pushed their buttons. She didn¡¯t say any dirty words butpletely humiliated


    them. Those women were extremely angry. ¡°Chase Smith, you better keep your mouth shut. Do you


    think we are like you? We would use this kind of nasty trick to force someone into marriage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s


    right. Back then, we yed with you because we thought that you were a good person. I didn¡¯t expect


    you to have such a vicious heart. You are really a nice piece of work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Young Master Greens dislikes you. Who would dare to marry a scheming woman


    like you?¡±


    Chase Smith was so angry that her lungs were about to explode when she heard them say that Lucas


    disliked her and that she was not worthy of Lucas.


    She grabbed the wine ss next to her and threw it at their feet. The women who were mocking her


    were shocked.


    Chase Smith swept her eyes over them and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you are


    thinking. Lucas looks down on me and definitely looks down on you as well. I was rejected by Lucas,


    but I still have the Smith Group behind me. I am the first heir of the Smith Group Group. As for you, you


    are just dogs. What, you want to bite your master now that you¡¯re grown?¡± She roared out thest word


    in anger. The women were scared. There were even two women who pulled the woman with curly hair


    in the lead and whispered, ¡°Lina, why don¡¯t we just forget about it?¡± Lina¡¯s expression was ugly, but she


    didn¡¯t dare to voice her anger at Chase Smith. She only felt extremely embarrassed. Chase Smith saw


    all of this and sneered. She patiently said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to disappear in front of me.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll crush you all to death as easily as crushing an ant.¡±


    Lina and the others were both shocked and furious. However, as Chase Smith red at them, they did


    not dare to say anything and could only leave indignantly. Soon, only Chase Smith was left on the spot.


    She had lost her temper just now, but her mood was much better than before, but she was still very


    depressed. ¡°Waiter, fill my cup.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    The waiter replied. Chase Smith started drinking again. It was at this time that her phone rang. It was a


    call from her assistant. ¡°General manager, the matter you asked me to investigate has been


    investigated thoroughly. Mr. Greens is indeed back. Also¡­¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    Hearing the assistant¡¯s hesitant voice, Chase Smith narrowed her eyes. She had a bad feeling


    It turned out that after leaving thepany, she had sent people to inquire about


    Lucas so as to save their future.


    The assistant was silent for a few seconds and said truthfully, ¡°Mr. Greens came back yesterday


    morning, but he got off the ne and went to his doctor¡¯s house. He stayed until night.¡±


    ¡°You said that Lucas went to Emily¡¯s house as soon as he came back from a business trip and stayed


    there the whole day?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Chase Smith repeated in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, it was not untilte at night that Mr. Greens came out of her house, the assistant confirmed


    again.


    Hearing this, Chase Smith was not surprised at all, and her face was extremely ugly.


    She hung up the phone and gritted her teeth. Her dark eyes were filled with hatred.


    ¡°Why, why does it have to be that woman¡±


    Chase Smith could not understand why she had lost so badly to Lucas!


    At this moment, she felt that Emily was the biggest obstacle on her way to marrying Lucas. She hated


    Emily even more.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Hard Life Emily did not know about Chase Smith¡¯s discovery. For the next two days, she became a little


    busy. She had been working at Hawking Family¡¯s medical center, plus the appreciation of Mr. Hawking


    and Master Meng, which made her famous in Y City. Nowadays, many people came to see her every


    day. Emily originally did not want to treat these people. After all, she could not be considered a master


    yet.


    However, she could not stand the pleading, especially when she saw those old grannies who were as


    old as her grandmother were tortured to the point that they looked inhuman, so she could not bear it. In


    the end, she agreed to see a doctor. However, in order to make it convenient and not affect the other


    households, she only treated ten people every day. That evening, Emily finished the treatment and


    went to make dinner. Not long after, the doorbell rang again. She heard it and ordered the two little


    ones to open the door. ¡°Ethan, Sofia, go and see who is knocking on the door.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The two little


    ones answered and ran towards the door. When they opened the door, they saw a haggard old granny


    and a young man with an impatient face.


    Ethan saw that the two were here to see his mother. He politely reminded them, ¡°Grandma, today¡¯s


    consultation is over. You cane back tomorrow.¡±


    Without waiting for the olddy to speak, the young man became picky. ¡°What lousy ce? It¡¯s not a


    hospital. Why are there so many rules.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The olddy immediately scolded the young man,


    and then she couldn¡¯t help but cough, and the more she coughed, the angrier she became. ¡°Ethan,


    what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucy heard the noise in the living room and walked out worriedly.


    ¡°Great-Grandma, this olddy is here to see Mommy. She doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good condition. Do


    you want to ask Mommy toe out and have a look?¡± Sofia looked at the olddy who was already


    coughing until her face was red, and she


    was a little confused.


    Lucy couldn¡¯t bear it and said to the two children, ¡°Take her to the sofa and sit down. I will call your


    mother out.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned and walked towards the kitchen. Behind her, the old woman


    thanked her with difficulty.


    When Emily learned that a patient hade, she quickly put down the spat in her hand and


    followed her grandmother out.


    As soon as she went out, the scene in front of her made her frown with displeasure.


    It was because the young man who came with the old granny was like a local ruffian. He had no


    manners at all and was flipping around in the living room.


    The olddy sat at the side awkwardly. She wanted to scold her son, but she did not have any authority


    over him. However, when the young man saw Emily, his eyes lit up. He rubbed his hands and walked


    over, ¡°Are you that miracle doctor?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t call myself that. I¡¯m just someone who knows a little about


    medicine.¡± Emily did not like the way this person looked at her. She turned to look at the olddy and


    asked, ¡°Give me your hand. I¡¯ll take your pulse first.¡± When the olddy heard this, she was very


    grateful. She extended her hand and thanked her.


    In the end, she was embarrassed and said, ¡°I know that Doctor Armstrong only takes in ten patients


    every day, but I really couldn¡¯t make it during the day. My family is poor, and my son is useless. He


    doesn¡¯t have a stable job. The daughter-inw also ran away with someone, leaving a grandson


    behind. Now the whole family counts on me. I have to collect trash every day to sell.¡± Hearing this,


    Emily felt deep sympathy for the olddy and disliked the young man next to her. On the other hand,


    when the young man heard that the olddy had directly exposed him, he immediately changed his


    face. ¡°You¡¯re here to see a doctor, not a therapist!¡±


    After that, he revealed a smile that he thought was very handsome to Emily and defended himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to my mother¡¯s nonsense. I am not useless. I have been studying a project. If I seed, I


    can be rich overnight.¡± Emily was not willing to pay any attention to him. She gave a perfunctory


    nod and concentrated on treating the olddy. After taking the pulse, she asked a few more questions.


    In her heart, she understood the olddy¡¯s illness.


    ¡°Your illness has been umted over the years. In addition, now that you are old, many of the


    organs in your body have begun to age. You can¡¯t afford to overwork yourself. That¡¯s why you


    sometimes feel pain in your heart, chest tightness, head dizziness, and sometimes even short-


    sightedness. It is difficult to cure your illness. You need to take your time to recuperate and stop doing


    heavy work.¡±


    ¡°I have to do heavy work. The family needs me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The olddy shook her head helplessly.


    * When Emily heard this, she looked at the young man who was ying with his phone


    on the sofa and could not help but shake her head. People often say you should have children so that


    they can take care of you when you get old. How ironic! But in the end, it was not her own family, so


    she did not say anything. She just urged, ¡°How about this, I will prescribe you medicine for two days


    first. You eat it first, adjust your body first, and try not to do heavy work as much as possible. I will not


    make any money from you, just pay me the cost of the herbs.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor, thank you.¡± The old


    lady was very grateful.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Chapter 271 Something Happened For the next two days, the olddy continued to eat the


    medicine that Emily prescribed


    However, because she had to go out to collect scraps during the day and her body had always been in


    a tired state, the situation had not improved much. Emily did not know about this. As different patients


    came every day, she gradually forgot about the olddy. Until this day when she was ready to send the


    two little ones to school.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she opened the door, she saw a slightly familiar young man leading a group


    of ill-intentioned men rushing over aggressively. ¡°You quack, you killed my mother, pay for my mother¡¯s


    life!¡± Emily was stunned by the scene in front of her eyes, and she was also very afraid. However, her


    body instinctively protected the two children at the first possible moment.


    Ethan and Sofia were also frightened. But Ethan was still very calm. He pulled Emily¡¯s clothes and


    whispered, ¡°Mommy, this person apanied the old granny that night.¡± Hearing him say this, Emily


    also remembered this person and immediately frowned. ¡°What happened to your mother?¡± ¡°Ever since


    my mother took your medicine, her health has been getting worse day by day. Justst night, she was


    sent to the hospital¡¯s ICU. The hope of recovery is not high. You b*tch, you killed my mother. I am not


    finished with you. Brothers, rush in with me and smash their house!¡± After saying that, the young man


    called his brothers and rushed over. Emily didn¡¯t dare to stop them at all. Her face was a little pale as


    she protected the two little ones.


    Soon, she remembered her grandmother who was still in the house. Just as she was about to rush in,


    she heard her grandmother¡¯s cry of rm. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing?¡± Lucy heard movement


    in the room. When she came out, she saw a group of delinquents smashing things. Her expression


    changed and she wanted to go forward to stop them. When Emily came in, she saw this scene and


    hurriedly ran over to stop her. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t go against them.¡±


    As she spoke, she held Grandma with one hand and protected the two children with the other.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    At this time, several people came in from outside the door. They were media reporters.


    ¡°Excuse me, is this Emily¡¯s home?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±


    When the young man saw the reporters, he went forward to pull one of them.


    He pointed at Emily and said resentfully, ¡°It¡¯s this woman. My mother heard that her medical skills were


    very good and came to find her for treatment. In the end, after taking her medicine for two days, she


    suddenly had myocardial infarction. Now, she is still in ICU and her life is at risk.¡±


    Hearing this, the reporter¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    This was big news. ¡°May I know how to address you?¡± The reporter came up to Emily with an interview


    device.


    Emily pursed her lips and said, ¡°My surname is Armstrong. I can guarantee that there is no problem


    with the medicine i prescribed. I have already called the police. If there is any problem, the police will


    talk to me. Now I have the right to remain silent.¡±


    ¡°You quack, you harmed my mother, and you are still so arrogant.¡± When the young man heard Emily¡¯s


    words, he immediately became unhappy. He clenched his fist and was about to walk over. Emily¡¯s eyes


    showed fear, but she still stood firmly on the spot. Because behind her were the most important people.


    She could not let her grandmother and the children get hurt. Fortunately, the police arrived in time.


    When they saw the messy scene in front of them, they frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡°Which of you


    called the police?¡± ¡°I was the one who called the police.¡± Emily responded and heaved a sigh of relief.


    With the police here, they would at least be safe. At the same time, the young man also shouted, ¡°I


    want to call the police as well. This quack almost killed my mother. I want to sue her for not having a


    license and opening a medical center illegally. She is a murderer¡± When the policeman heard this, he


    looked at Emily. ¡°Is what he said true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not true.¡±


    Emily retorted in a deep voice and exined to the police, ¡°I have a doctor¡¯s certificate and business


    license. Do you want to see it?¡±


    ¡°Since you have it, then take it out and take a look.¡± Hearing this, Emily turned and went to the


    bedroom to get her medical certificate. These were all things that her master had instructed her to do.


    The young man looked in the direction where Emily disappeared and his expression changed.


    This was something he had not expected.


    However, so what if this woman had these certificates? It was an indisputable fact that his mother had


    taken her medicine and had an ident.


    ¡°So what if you have these certificates? My mother is still in ICU now, and who knows if these


    certificates of yours are real or fake.¡±


    Emily ignored him and looked straight at the police, waiting for them to speak. Seeing this, Lucy


    couldn¡¯t help but speak up for her granddaughter, ¡°Comrade, my child definitely can¡¯t harm anyone.


    There must be a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Olddy, if there is any misunderstanding, we will investigate it


    thoroughly.¡± As the policeman spoke, he handed the documents that he had finished reading back to


    Emily and said, ¡°Please follow us to the police station for an investigation.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Emily nodded.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    The two little ones tugged at Emily¡¯s sleeve in fear.


    Emily raised her hand and gently rubbed their heads. Sheforted them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mommy will


    be fine.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Chapter 272 There Was Something wrong with the Medicinal Herb


    Emily left with the police. Not long after, for some reason, this matter was reported on the news. [illegal


    Clinic. Potential Murder!] [Poor olddy¡¯s family. They were framed by an evil doctor and owed a huge


    medical fee. There are disabled children in the family, and it is difficult for the family to survive.] When


    theizens saw the content of the news, they began to crusade against Emily. ¡°How could she do this


    to an olddy!?¡±


    ¡°This kind of person must be severely punished. Let the police arrest her.¡± ¡°Too evil. Doesn¡¯t her


    conscience hurt?¡± During this period of time, there were people who dug out Emily¡¯s identity. ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t


    this person Mia¡¯s older sister?¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Mia¡¯s older sister. Of course, that whole family is rotten.¡± ¡°It¡¯s


    her. To think that I pitied her for being chased out by Armstrong family back then. Now that I see this, I


    suddenly understand why she was kicked out.¡±


    At the same time, Mia also found out about what happened on the Inte. She looked at the news


    and saw that Emily was taken away by the police. There was a sh of hatred in her eyes. ¡°Emily,


    Emily, you deserve this. God is really helping me. This time, you will go through what I went through.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out her mobile phone and contacted the reporters she used to be familiar with,


    wanting to make the news bigger. Mason also found out what had happened on the Inte and


    immediately took his phone to the president¡¯s office. ¡°President, something bad happened to Doctor


    Armstrong!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Lucas immediately looked over solemnly.


    ¡°There was a patient who took the medicine Doctor Armstrong prescribed and had a myocardial


    infarction. Now she is in ICU and the situation is not very good. The family members came to Doctor


    Armstrong¡¯s house and Doctor Armstrong is now taken away by the police.¡± Mason said immediately.


    Lucas¡¯ face changed.


    He suddenly stood up and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Prepare the car and go to the police station.¡±


    Mason nodded and immediately went downstairs to drive.


    Soon, the two of them rushed to the police station.


    After entering, the two of them saw the helpless Lucy and the two little ones in the corridor


    ¡°Grandmother, Sofia, Ethan, are you alright?¡±


    Lucas walked over with concern.


    Lucy and the two little ones were surprised to see him.


    The two little ones ran over, hugged Lucas, and asked in a childish voice, ¡°Lucas, are you here to help


    Mommy?¡± ¡°Yes, I am here to help your Mommy. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to your


    Mommy.¡±


    Lucas saw the worry in the two little ones and rubbed their headsfortingly. Then he looked at Lucy


    and asked, ¡°Can you tell me what is going on?¡±


    ¡°Two days ago, an olddy came to our house. Her family was poor and her health was not good.


    Emily could not bear it and helped her to treat her illness. In the end, this morning, the olddy¡¯s son


    came to make a fuss. He said that the olddy took Emily¡¯s medicine and had a myocardial infarction.


    Now, it is unknown whether she can make it or not.¡± Lucy roughly exined the situation. In the end,


    her eyes could not help but start to turn red. ¡°Emily would never harm others.¡±


    Lucas naturally believed that Emily was not that kind of person.


    He persuaded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Armstrong will be fine. I will get someone to investigate this


    matter.¡± On the other side, in the interrogation room. Emily still did not know that Lucas hade. At


    this time, she was being interrogated by the police. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, take a look and see if this is the


    medicine you gave to that olddy.¡± As he spoke, the police officer opened the bag containing the


    medicinal dregs and ced it in front of Emily, allowing her to identify it. Seeing this, Emily immediately


    examined it seriously. After a while, she frowned, ¡°All the other herbs are correct, but one of them is


    wrong. I didn¡¯t prescribe this one.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The police officer stepped forward and asked. ¡°There is musk in it. This herb is rtively expensive.


    The olddy has no money. I can be sure that I didn¡¯t prescribe this herb for her. Moreover, this herb


    tastes the same as the other herbs I prescribed. It is possible that the olddy has a myocardial


    infarction because of this.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The police officer looked over and asked again.


    ¡°I can be sure. I have a prescription to testify. I¡¯m used to saving an extra prescription.¡± ¡°I understand. I


    will get my colleagues to investigate. During this period, you wait here for the notice.¡±


    After the police officer made the arrangements, he turned around and left the interrogation room. In the


    corridor, Lucy saw the police officere out and immediately greeted him, ¡°Comrade, have you


    investigated the matter clearly? When can my granddaughter be released? She is innocent, and she


    can not harm anyone.¡± ¡°Olddy, please calm down first. We have already conducted a series of


    investigations. As long as we find evidence to prove that your granddaughter is innocent, we will


    naturally let her go.¡±


    The police officer said honestly.


    Seeing this, Lucas stepped forward and asked, ¡°What evidence do you need?¡±


    ¡°Just now, we asked Ms. Armstrong to identify the dregs of the medicine. Ms. Armstrong said that one


    of the medicinal herbs was not prescribed by her. As long as this is proved, she cane out.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next PostN?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Trust Uncle As soon as the policeman finished speaking, Li Dongqiang, who had just finished his


    interrogation from the other side, heard it. This Li Dongqiang was the son of the olddy who had an


    ident. He angrily walked towards Lucas and the others and shouted, ¡°That quack doctor can¡¯t be


    released. My mother ate the medicine that she prescribed. She¡¯s lying!¡± Hearing this, Lucas frowned.


    Just as he was about to say something, he saw Li Dongqiang suddenly look at him.


    ¡°You must be that quack doctor¡¯s lover. Seeing that you are dressed well, you should be very rich. If


    you must save your lover, you can alsopensate us five million. I will not pursue the matter if you


    give me the money.¡±


    Li Dongqiang said, his eyes shing as he reached out to Lucas. Lucas looked at him, his eyes dark,


    making it hard to tell what he was thinking.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Five million, in Lucas¡¯ opinion, if this matter had not blown up, he would give it to him.


    But it was already big news, and it was obvious that there was a scheme behind it, so he could not give


    it to him!


    Thinking of this, Lucas sneered, ¡°I believe that she is innocent. As for you, you better be careful.¡±


    Li Dongqiang¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he quickly returned to normal. At this time, a


    policeman walked over. ¡°Captain, ording to the information you provided, I found the prescription in


    Ms. Armstrong¡¯s house, but it has been damaged and can¡¯t be identified clearly. Therefore, we


    compared the evidence provided by the victim¡¯s family. We can¡¯t confirm that Ms. Armstrong is


    innocent. We need to investigate further and find evidence.¡± When these words came out, Lucas¡¯s face


    immediately became serious. Lucy¡¯s figure also swayed. She couldn¡¯t help but grab the police officer in


    charge of the case and ask, ¡°My granddaughter can¡¯te out without evidence?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this for now.


    Because the evidence is insufficient, Ms. Armstrong has to be temporarily watched.¡±


    As soon as the police officer finished exining, Lucy could no longer bear the stimtion. Her eyes


    rolled back and she fainted. Ethan and Sofia were also frightened. They could no longer hold back and


    they cried out.


    ¡°Great-Grandma¡­¡±


    However, Lucas was still calm. He directly picked up Lucy by the waist and ordered Mason, ¡°We¡¯re


    going to the hospital!¡± After he finished speaking, he carried the person and strode out of the police


    station. The two little ones immediately followed.


    When they arrived at the hospital, there were already doctors and nurses waiting at the door.


    When they saw Lucas get out of the car, they immediately took over the patient and sent her to the


    emergency room.


    In the long corridor, Ethan and Sofia held hands and stared at the door of the emergency room without


    blinking. Tears filled their eyes.


    Seeing this, Lucas was so distressed that he hugged the two of them in his arms tofort them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I am here.¡±


    ¡°Lucas, will Great-Grandma be okay?¡± Sofia looked at Lucas, sobbing. Ethan also forgot about the


    past. His eyes were red. Lucas looked at it and felt even more upset. He promised again, ¡°Yes, trust


    me.¡± After a long time, the door of the emergency room finally opened. The doctor and nurse pushed


    the bed out.


    Lucas immediately went up to him and asked, ¡°How is the patient?¡± ¡°The patient is fine, but don¡¯t let the


    patient be stimted again.¡± The doctor roughly exined the situation and asked the nurse to


    withdraw the patient from the ward. After settling down, the two little ones stood by Lucy¡¯s bed and


    watched anxiously. At this time, Mason anxiously walked in from outside. When Lucas heard the noise,


    he turned around and looked at him. He looked at his eager face and gave him a look. Mason


    understood and turned to walk out of the ward.


    When he saw his boss walk out, he reported, ¡°The video about Doctor Armstrong on the Inte is


    getting more and more intense. Just now, Li Dongqiang released a video of him crying for sympathy.


    The current situation is very bad for Doctor Armstrong.¡±


    As he spoke, he handed his phone over.


    Lucas took it with a cold face and checked it. Sure enough, he saw the video that Li Dongqiang posted


    online. It just so happened that they had just left the police station not long ago. The content of the


    video was roughly two points. On one hand, he was showing off and crying about how pitiful his family


    was.


    On the other hand, he was pouring dirty water on Emily, secretly mocking that Emily had a background.


    How could a poor family fight against someone as powerful as Emily? That was his point.


    Theizens went crazy when they saw this video. ¡°How is this allowed? Can you trample other


    people¡¯s lives as you please with money?¡± ¡°This kind of woman must be severely punished, including


    the power behind her!¡± ¡°Yes, she must be severely punished, strictly investigated!¡± Lucas¡¯s handsome


    face was gloomy as if it could drip water. He handed the phone back to Mason and ordered in a cold


    voice, ¡°No matter what method is used, suppress this news. Also, investigate Li Dongqiang¡¯s family and


    see if there is anything suspicious.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Chapter 274 I Will Wait for You Mason nodded and left.


    Lucas watched him walk away and turned to go back to the ward. He saw Sofia and Ethan lying at the


    door at some point. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He walked over and asked, amused.


    Sofia and Ethan opened the door, sniffed, and said, ¡°We are afraid that Lucas will leave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not leave.¡± After Lucas finished speaking, he held one hand and entered the ward. At


    this time, Lucy slowly woke up on the bed.


    When she saw the strange environment, she was stunned for a moment and guessed where she was.


    She struggled to sit up from the bed.


    When Lucas saw this, he quickly went forward to help and leaned the pillow against the bed to make


    the old woman feel morefortable. The two little ones also moved to the side of the bed and looked


    at Lucy with eager eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Great-Grandma, you are awake. How are you?¡± ¡°Great-Grandma, are you alright? You scared my


    brother and me.¡± The concern in their eyes was obvious. Lucy touched their heads one by one and


    whispered, ¡°Great-Grandma is fine. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Lucas, on the other hand, looked at her


    unhappy face and was a little worried. ¡°I know that you are worried about Doctor Armstrong, but your


    health is also important. I will find a way to save her.¡±


    ¡°Then I will trouble Mr. Greens.¡±


    Lucy did not refuse. Because she did not know who else could help save her granddaughter except


    Lucas. Lucas nodded and continued, ¡°I heard that Li Dongqiang brought people to find trouble at home


    early in the morning and smashed a lot of things. I am afraid that there is no room at home. It just so


    happens that you need to rest well now. You will stay in the hospital for the next two days. As for Sofia


    and Ethan, I will take them home to take care of them.¡±


    ¡°Is this not very troublesome?¡±


    Lucy was a little hesitant. In her opinion, she had already troubled Lucas to save her granddaughter. It


    did not seem good to give the children to Lucas to take care of. However, Lucas shook his head


    nonchntly. ¡°There is no trouble, and there are servants at home.¡±


    Hearing this, Lucy could not refuse anymore.


    In this way, Lucas brought the two little ones back to Kings Garden.


    However, after these things happened, the two little ones were not in a good mood and drooped their


    heads.


    Lucas saw it and felt very distressed. He did not know what to say to calm down. He made up his mind


    to rescue Emily as soon as possible.


    Later, he came to the police station again, intending to see Emily. When Emily found out that someone


    wanted to see her, she thought it was Vivian or Lu Shizhou.


    However, when she saw Lucas in the meeting room, she was a little surprised.


    Obviously, she did not expect that the person who came would be Lucas. Her heart was filled with an


    inexplicable feeling.


    Before she could speak, Lucas took the initiative to talk about the situation outside. ¡°I took Sofia and


    Ethan to my house to take care of them. As for your grandmother, she was a little ufortable


    because of the stimtion and was temporarily nursed in the hospital. She is fine, but she is old and


    can¡¯t stand the shock.¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you, Mr. Greens.¡± Emily looked at her gratefully. ¡°These


    are all trivial things. The most important thing now is how to clear the suspicion on you. Tell me about


    the situation carefully.¡± Lucas shook his head. ¡°The police said that the prescription that can prove my


    innocence has been destroyed, but although the prescription in Li Dongqiang¡¯s hand is still there, the


    content on it is different from the prescription I wrote. There is an extra musk.¡±


    ¡°I can be sure that the prescription I wrote definitely does not have this medicinal herb because this


    medicinal herb is in conflict with other herbs. Eating it will not be good for the body, but it will worsen


    the condition:¡±


    Lucas¡¯s expression became serious.


    ¡°If it is as you say, the prescription in Li Dongqiang¡¯s hand is fake.¡± ¡°It is indeed fake, but the problem is


    that the writing looks just like mine.¡±


    When Emily said this, her expression was very bad. Lucas also narrowed his eyes. A cold light shed


    in his dark eyes. If this was the case, it was obvious that this was a scheme against Emily.


    However, who would scheme against Emily like this?


    Emily also thought of this and did not understand who she had offended. Looking at the unhappy little


    woman in front of him, Lucas suppressed the anxiety in his heart and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry


    too much about this matter. I will find a way to investigate it and restore your innocence as soon as


    possible. Wait for me.¡± For some reason, when she heard this and looked at the man¡¯s serious


    expression, Emily¡¯s heart beat hard and felt warm. She looked back at the man with glittering eyes.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Then, the two of them chatted for a while before Lucas left the police station.


    Before he left, he did not forget to find someone to watch over Emily in the police station so that Emily


    would not be bullied. Otherwise, Emily would have suffered Mia¡¯s revenge.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Chapter 275 Borrow a Knife to kill In Johnson family¡¯s vi.


    Mia was in a good mood as she sat in the garden, holding a ss of wine in her hand. As she sipped


    on it, shezily basked in the sun.


    At this moment, the phone she had ced on the table rang. She put down her ss and went to pick


    up her phone. Then, she nced at the screen and picked up the phone with her red lips.


    ¡°How is it? Is it done?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong, I returned the money back to you. You almost killed me. You can find someone else to


    do this. I don¡¯t dare to do it.¡±


    After the person on the phone finished speaking, he hung up the phone directly. Mia was stunned for a


    moment and reacted. Her face suddenly became ugly. She red at her phone and gritted her teeth. ¡°If


    you don¡¯t do it, there are many people who will do it.¡±


    However, when she contacted several people in session, they all rejected her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    One of them even made things clear.


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to ept this job. But she is protected by Mr. Greens. We


    don¡¯t dare to move.¡±


    ¡°Look at how scared you are. I don¡¯t believe that there is no one else!¡±


    Mia was so angry that she gritted her teeth and hung up the phone. But in fact, no one epted this


    order. In this regard, she was about to go crazy. She really couldn¡¯t understand why Emily, that b*tch,


    was clearly just a broken shoe and even gave birth to another man¡¯s kids. Why was she chosen by


    such an outstanding man like Lucas?


    ¡°Damn it, Emily, why are you alive? Why don¡¯t you go to hell?¡± Mia was so angry that she directly


    flipped the table beside her. Charles Johnson, who had just returned home, heard this. He frowned and


    said unhappily, ¡°What are you doing now?¡± Seeing him, Mia was stunned for a moment, and then she


    restrained the ferocious expression on her face.


    ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    ¡°Just now.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet. What were you doing just now?¡± Charles Johnson asked again. Seeing


    that she could not avoid this question, Mia did not intend to hide it. ¡°You should know that something


    happened to Emily. It was not easy for me to find an opportunity to deal with her, so I naturally won¡¯t let


    it go!¡± ¡°But no one dared to fight with Greens family, a bunch of cowards!¡± After hearing these words,


    Charles Johnson was furious.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t learned your lesson?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that all the losses I suffered before were for nothing!¡±


    Mia pulled back her chin, unconvinced. Then, as if she had thought of something, she narrowed her


    eyes and looked up and down at the man in front of her. ¡°Or are you stopping me from going against


    Emily because you still have feelings for her?¡±


    A dark light shed through Charles Johnson¡¯s eyes quickly. He frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Mia,


    that¡¯s enough. I stop you because you are always throwing stones at yourself! In the end, we are the


    ones who suffer!¡±


    Mia was speechless and even more unwilling.


    However, before she could say anything, she heard Charles Johnson continue, ¡°However, if you want


    Emily to suffer a little, there is a way. As long as we find the right person, even if it happens, the fire will


    not burn us.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Mia looked at him in confusion. ¡°You know who Chase Smith is, right? It is said that she has always


    wanted to marry Lucas.¡± Charles Johnson smiled.


    He looked at Mia. And Mia also understood the meaning of his words. Smith family was a top family


    second only to Greens family, and it was also a long-time friend of Greens family. Letting Chase Smith


    deal with Emily was naturally more reliable. After all, the jealousy of women could not be


    underestimated. Thinking of this, Mia couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°But I have nevere into contact with


    this Miss Smith. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to meet her.¡±


    ¡°As long as you find someone to tell Miss Smith that Emily is Lucas¡¯ lover, Miss Smith will definitely


    verify it.¡±


    As Charles Johnson spoke, the corners of his mouth curled into a sneer.


    Little did she know that Chase Smith already knew about this matter.


    She did not expect that Lucas would still be so protective when such a scandal happened to Emily.


    Lucas even took Emily¡¯s children to the vi to take care of them. It was ridiculous! The more she


    thought about it, the angrier she became. Chase Smith directly told this matter to Peiying. And Lucas


    did not know about these things. After he left the police station, he went directly to Hawking Family¡¯s


    medical center, intending to let Mr. Hawking check the source of the musk. Because musk was


    valuable and had a certain amount of harmful medicinal herbs, any medicine store would register when


    sold.


    When Mr. Hawking heard the purpose of Lucas¡¯ visit, he only felt that it was very tricky. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I


    won¡¯t be able to find any results in a short time. Because there are at least seventy to eighty medicinal


    herbs stores in the entire city.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Chapter 276 Extort Money from Him Hearing


    Mr. Hawking¡¯s words, Lucas also knew that the workload of this matter was veryrge.


    He frowned and was about to say something when he heard Mr. Hawking speak again.


    ¡°Although the workload is heavy, it concerns Ms. Armstrong¡¯s innocence. This old man will give it all to


    find the evidence. If I can¡¯t do it, there is still Old Man Meng!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you two elders. If there is any news, please inform me immediately.¡±


    Lucas said gratefully. Mr. Hawking expressed his understanding. Then, the two of them chatted for a


    while before Lucas left. It was already evening. He was a little worried about the two children at home.


    After all, so many things had happened today, and he was worried that the two children would have


    trauma in their hearts.


    In fact, it was indeed so.


    Although the two little ones were brought home by Lucas, their intelligence was superior. They knew


    what had happened to their mother and were very worried.


    In the afternoon, they sat on the sofa in the living room, waiting for Lucas toe back and understand


    the situation.


    Later, when they heard the noiseing from the door, they immediately looked up. ¡°Lucas, you are


    back!¡±


    The two little ones spoke in unison. Then, they anxiously jumped off the sofa and ran over. They ran to


    Lucas and asked eagerly, ¡°Lucas, is our mommy alright? When can she be released?¡± Seeing the


    worried expressions of the two little ones, Lucas was silent for a moment, not knowing how to answer


    Because there was no strong evidence, he could not guarantee when Emily woulde out. Perhaps


    because they saw the meaning of Lucas¡¯s silence, the two little bright eyes gradually dimmed. Lucas


    also noticed it and quicklyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will find a way to save your mommy as soon as


    possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we believe in Lucas.¡±


    The two little ones nodded and looked at Lucas with trust.


    Seeing this, Lucas silently rubbed the heads of the two little ones and immediately asked, ¡°Have you


    eaten?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Sofia shook her head, her voice low. Ethan also drooped his head, obviously not


    having the appetite to eat. Lucas naturally could see that. He coaxed the two little ones and said softly,


    ¡°You can¡¯t not eat. Otherwise, your mommy will be worried.¡± The two little ones heard this and were


    also sensible. They followed Lucas to eat obediently.


    At the same time, Vivian and Lu Shizhou also rushed to the police station.


    ¡°Emily, what the hell is going on?¡± After seeing Emily, the two of them anxiously asked about the


    situation. Emily did not hide anything and roughly exined the situation. In the end, she said in a deep


    voice, ¡°I can be sure that there is no such medicine as musk on my prescription. I just don¡¯t know why


    Li Dongqiang wants to frame me!¡± ¡°Why else? He must be trying to get money from you!¡±


    Vivian gnashed her teeth.


    Lu Shizhou¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t any better. His voice was cold as he said, ¡°I will send someone to


    investigate this matter.¡±


    As he spoke, he changed the topic and asked, ¡°Oh right, where are Grandmother and the two children?


    You had an ident. They should be very worried. I will take them to my ce to take care of them in


    the next few days.¡± ¡°Thank you, but there is no need. Mr. Greens has helped me settle them down.¡±


    Emily thanked him softly. When Vivian heard this, she raised her eyebrows without leaving a trace.


    However, the current situation did not allow him to think too much. After they said a few more words, it


    was time to go. Lu Shizhou and Vivian had to


    leave.


    The next morning, Lucas was eating breakfast with the two little ones. At this time, the housekeeper


    came over and reported, ¡°Young Master, Assistant


    Mason is here.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Take him to the study upstairs and wait.¡±


    Lucas nodded and ordered.


    Then, he looked at the two little ones who were staring at him and whispered, ¡°After dinner, I will ask


    Butler to send you to school for lessons. When youe back at night, I will tell you thetest news


    about your mommy, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Lucas.¡± Ethan thanked him with a serious face.


    He felt that now he was the only young man in the family, so he had to shoulder the responsibility of the


    family. Lucas also saw it and looked at him with a bit of amusement, but also a bit of heartache.


    Later, after dinner and sending off the two little ones, he turned and went to the study on the second


    floor.


    In the study, Mason saw hime in and immediately stood up from the sofa respectfully.


    ¡°President.¡±


    ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Lucas raised his hand to signal for Mason to sit down, then continued to ask, ¡°Has the matter been


    investigated?¡±


    Mason nodded and reported.


    ¡°I found out that Li Dongqiang owes money, a total of four million. I suspect that this medical ident


    was premeditated by him, in order to extort Doctor Armstrong to help him pay back the money.¡±


    Without any surprise, Lucas¡¯s expression was very grave, and his whole body emitted an oppressive


    cold air.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Obviously, at this moment, he was really angry.


    He narrowed his eyes dangerously, his deep and dark eyes filled with ice, and then his thin lips lightly


    opened, ¡°Other than this, have you found any other clues?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Chapter 277 He Didn¡¯t Like People Pointing Fingers at Him ¡°Not yet.¡± Mason said apologetically.


    Lucas was not surprised. He ordered in a low voice, ¡°Think of a way to find out what the prescription in


    Dongqiang¡¯s hand is. Is it fake? Has hee into contact with anyone?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Mason


    nodded. He knew that the prescription was the key to saving Doctor Armstrong. Later, Lucas went to


    the police station to see Emily and told her about the current progress. ¡°Right now, my people have


    found out that Dongqiang borrowed from a loan shark. Four million. His motive is there. Now, we only


    need strong evidence. As long as we find the evidence that he forged the prescription or bought the


    musk, we can prove your innocence.¡±


    Emily was a medicine manufacturer, so the prescriptions she prescribed were usually made by herself


    unless it was an expensive medicine she did not have.


    The olddy was in a difficult situation, and Emily used ordinary medicine, which she had.


    After hearing these words, Emily thanked him again gratefully, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not


    hard. I am also doing this for myself. I am still counting on you to treat my illness.¡± Lucas looked over


    indifferently.


    Emily nodded and made up her mind that she would do her best to cure Lucas.


    She changed the topic and asked with concern, ¡°How are my grandmother and the two children?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all fine. They¡¯re just worried about you.¡± ¡°How about you? How are you doing here? No one


    bullied you, right?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Emily shook his head gently. While the two were chatting,


    Greens family¡¯s old house also weed guests. Chase Smith put the carefully selected gift on the


    coffee table and greeted Peiying and her husband politely. ¡°Auntie Edwards, Uncle Greens, I haven¡¯t


    come to see you in a long time. I hope you


    don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I know you are busy. Your uncle and I are more than happy to see you.¡± Peiying


    affectionately pulled Chase Smith to sit on the sofa. Zhenting also asked a few questions about the


    company and said, ¡°If you have something you don¡¯t understand, you can go to Lucas and ask him to


    help you.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m afraid that Lucas doesn¡¯t want to see me now.¡±


    Chase Smith made a sad expression. When Peiying saw this, her eyes flickered. She understood what


    Chase Smith was doing.


    She patted the back of Chase Smith¡¯s hand and said earnestly, ¡°This child, Lucas, hates it the most


    when others make decisions on his matters and point fingers at him. In the future, don¡¯t do these things


    again.¡±


    ¡°I know. I came here this time because of this matter. I want to ask Auntie to speak up for me and ask


    Lucas not to argue with me about what happened before. I already know that he has someone in his


    heart. In the future, I will only treat him as my brother. Oh right, this is the clothes I bought for Doctor


    Armstrong and her two children.¡±


    As Chase Smith spoke, she pointed to the shopping bags on the table. Then, she continued with great


    scheming, ¡°I heard that something happened to Ms. Armstrong. Lucas took the children to his home to


    take care of. I hope Auntie can help me pass these to Lucas.¡± Hearing this, Peiying and her husband


    were stunned. ¡°You said that Lucas brought Emily¡¯s children to his house?¡± Peiying seemed to not


    believe it and asked again. Chase Smith blinked, pretending not to see the anger on her face. She


    asked knowingly, ¡°Do you not know?¡± Hearing this, Peiying fell silent.


    Zhenting¡¯s expression could not be worse. They really did not know about this matter. A momentter,


    Peiying said with a heavy expression, ¡°Now we know. As for what you said, I will tell Lucas. I won¡¯t


    entertain you today. We will find another time to meet up and go shopping again.¡± Hearing the order to


    leave, Chase Smith was not surprised at all and left tactfully.


    She knew that Peiying probably wanted to deal with the matter of Emily immediately.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    In fact, it was true.


    After sending Chase Smith away, Peiying instructed the housekeeper, ¡°Go find out where the young


    master is now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    The butler nodded and turned to leave.


    In less than ten minutes, he returned and reported respectfully, ¡°Young Master is with Old Master


    Hawking. He seems to be helping Doctor Armstrong find evidence.¡±


    As expected, Peiying and Zhenting did not look very good. They were very dissatisfied that Lucas left


    thepany and went to help Emily find evidence. However, they wanted to call Lucas back, but they


    found that no one answered no matter how they called.


    In the end, they could only go to Kings Garden personally and wait for Lucas toe back.


    And this matter was also a misunderstanding.


    Because he had been on the way to the medicinal herbs stores, Lucas identally dropped his phone


    in the car, and then because it went out of power.


    By the time he found out, half a day had already passed.


    Later, when Lucas charged his phone, he received a call from the housekeeper Uncle Jack.


    ¡°Young Master, Madam and Master are here. They have been waiting at home for hours. By the way, I


    have already asked someone to pick up Miss Sofia and Young Master Ethan.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Chapter 278 A Shameless Woman


    In the living room Peiying and Zhenting sat on the sofa at the head of the table.


    Brother, Lucas¡¯s parents don¡¯t seem to like us very much. Sofia blinked her eyes and silently


    communicated with Ethan. Ethan nced at her, indicating that she should behave well. On the other


    hand, Peiying and Zhenting stared at the two little children and felt that they were somewhat familiar.


    But they were sure that they had never seen these two children. For a moment, the atmosphere in the


    living room was very awkward and strange. Lucas Jack watched from the side and could only silently


    pray in his heart that his young master woulde back soon. At this time, Peiying suddenly asked,


    ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Grandma, we are five and a half years old.¡± Sofia stretched out her short and fat


    little hand and replied in a childish voice. ¡°I am not your grandmother. Just call me Mrs. Greens.¡±


    Peiying immediately frowned with some displeasure. This cold voice hurt Sofia¡¯s young heart She


    pursed her lips and moved closer to her brother. Ethan also saw that these two adults did not like him


    and his sister. He pursed his lips and did not know what to say. In fact, he wanted to take his sister


    back to their own home.


    But he felt that it was not good to leave like this. At least, he had to tell his Lucas.


    So when Lucas came back, he saw this scene. His parents were sitting on the sofa, reading


    newspapers or mobile phones in their hands.


    The two little ones were sitting at the side, well-behaved and reserved, which made him very


    distressed.


    At this time, Lucas Jack noticed him and said excitedly, ¡°Young Master, you are back.¡± Hearing this,


    Peiying and Zhengting put down the newspapers and mobile phones in their hands and looked over.


    The two little ones also raised their heads in excitement and looked at Lucas with


    eager eyes. Lucas looked at the two shiny eyes, and his heart was soft. He walked forward and


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. We wanted to wait for Lucas toe back and eat together.¡±


    Sofia spoke in a soft voice, and then she took the initiative to rub against Lucas¡¯s palm.


    Although Ethan did not speak, the trust and smile on his face showed his thoughts clearly Obviously,


    he liked Lucas very much.


    Looking at the three people who were as close as father and son in front of them, Peiying and Zhenting


    were not happy at all. Zhenting coughed lightly, reminding Lucas not to forget their existence. Lucas


    turned his head and looked over. He said lightly, ¡°Why are you here today?¡± Unexpectedly, his


    nonchnt attitude caused Peiying to be furious. ¡°You still have the face to ask us why we came


    over? When are you nning to tell


    US?¡±


    Peiying red at him angrily. Sofia and Ethan were also frightened by the atmosphere at this moment.


    They shrank their shoulders and subconsciously hid behind Lucas.


    Feeling their fear, Lucas immediately frowned and looked at his mother with some dissatisfaction. ¡°You


    scared the kids.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Peiying choked and subconsciously looked at Sofia and Ethan. She saw the two little ones¡¯ timid


    expressions.


    In the end, she restrained her anger and ordered Jack, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you haven¡¯t eaten yet?


    Take them to eat.¡±


    Uncle Jack did not move, but looked at Lucas.


    Lucas did not object. He lowered his head and said softly to the two little ones, ¡°You two go eat with


    Jack first. I wille over in a while.¡±


    The two little ones nodded and obediently followed Jack out of the living room. As they left, Peiying


    immediately scolded. ¡°Lucas, what exactly are you thinking? You don¡¯t want the well-bred youngdy


    we found for you, but you want a shameless woman. Do you want everyone in Y City tough at us?¡±


    ¡°Your mother is right. With your identity, what kind of woman can¡¯t you have? Why do


    you have to be entangled with a single mom?¡± Zhenting also expressed his dissatisfaction. Lucas got


    angry. But before he could say anything, Peiying said firmly again, ¡°I think you are mistaking gratitude


    for love. How about this, let Mr. Hawking treat you in the future. As for that Doctor Armstrong, you are


    not allowed to have any contact with her in the future. Even if you don¡¯t feel ashamed, we do!¡±


    ¡°Impossible, only she can treat my illness.¡± Lucas objected without thinking.


    Little did he know that these words provoked Peiying even more. She immediately rebuked, ¡°She can?


    If her medical skills were good, she wouldn¡¯t have caused a medical ident!¡± Speaking of this matter,


    she couldn¡¯t help but worry in her heart. She was worried that her son would be harmed. After all,


    during this period of time, her son had always been treated by Emily.


    Thinking of this, she spoke again, ¡°Tomorrow, I will help you make an appointment with Mr. Hawking.


    Let him help you see if there are any problems with your body.¡± Hearing this, Lucas naturally


    understood what her mother meant.


    She was doubting Emily¡¯s medical skills.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Chapter 279 I Miss Mommy Thinking of this, Lucas looked at his parents with determination.


    ¡°I believe in Doctor Armstrong¡¯s character, and as a patient, I have more say in Doctor Armstrong¡¯s


    medical skills than anyone else. I can feel that my body is getting better day by day under Doctor


    Armstrong¡¯s treatment. No doctor has ever done what she¡¯s capable of doing.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Peiying was speechless. In the end, she gave up on pursuing medical skills and said coldly, ¡°Alright,


    let¡¯s not talk about medical skills. Let¡¯s talk about your rtionship.¡±


    However, just as she finished speaking, she was interrupted by Lucas.


    ¡°This is my private matter. I hope you won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Lucas looked over. Peiying was furious. She couldn¡¯t understand why her son had to be so stubborn.


    He had to be with that kind of woman. Suddenly, she thought of Emily¡¯s children and couldn¡¯t help but


    ask, ¡°Alright, you won¡¯t let us take care of your private affairs, but what about the two children? Do you


    really want to be a cheap stepfather?¡± Lucas frowned and was about to speak up for the two of them.


    His mother¡¯s angry voice sounded in his ears again. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I will never ept it. They¡¯re not


    our Greens family¡¯s children!¡±


    A


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s attitude is my attitude. Lucas, you have never disappointed me. I hope that you will


    seriously consider this matter. The difference between you and Doctor Armstrong is not just a little bit.


    You are not suitable at all. Whether it is your identity or your values, it is different.¡± Zhenting tried to


    persuade him again. Lucas did not think so.


    Not to mention that Sofia and Ethan were originally his children. Even if he wanted to marry, he would


    not marry based on the woman¡¯s family background. However, he did not intend to say these words to


    his parents.


    Because it was not the right time.


    Even if he were to speak frankly, his parents would think that he had fabricated a lie in order to be with


    Emily.


    ¡°I understand what you mean, but I know what I want.¡±


    Lucas still insisted on his attitude.


    The old couple was extremely dissatisfied.


    However, they had no way to change Lucas¡¯s mind. In the end, the three of them could only part


    unhappily.


    After sending off his parents, Lucas thought of the two little ones in the restaurant. He restrained the


    coldness on his face and walked over with a gentle smile on his face.


    Unexpectedly, just as he arrived at the restaurant, he saw the two little ones sitting on the chairs with


    drooping faces. They seemed to be in a bad mood.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Lucas stepped forward with concern and asked, ¡°don¡¯t like the food?¡±


    When Sofia and Ethan heard this, they exchanged nces.


    ¡°Lucas, why don¡¯t you send us back?¡± Ethan asked.


    Lucas was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to go back?¡±


    He asked subconsciously.


    The two little ones pursed their lips and remained silent, not knowing how to answer.


    Seeing this, Uncle Jack walked up to Lucas and whispered, ¡°Young Master, Young Master Ethan and


    Miss Sofia heard the conversation you had with Madam and Old Master.¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas immediately frowned, but he quickly put it back.


    He walked towards Ethan, held the little fellow in his arms, and rubbed the little fellow¡¯s head in pity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind what Grandfather and Grandmother said. They just can¡¯t ept it for the time being. When


    you interact more in the future and they know how obedient you and Sofia are, they will like you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ethan looked up, his dark eyes filled with uneasiness.


    Lucas was extremely distressed. He nodded again and promised, ¡°Really, believe in me.¡±


    ¡°I believe in Lucas.¡±


    Although he said that, Ethan was still not in a high mood.


    Sofia was also very quiet.


    Lucas knew that what his parents said had hurt the two children.


    In order to ease the mood, he had someone pick up Armstrong family¡¯s two cats. ¡°Sofia, Ethan, guess


    who¡¯s here?¡±


    After Lucas finished speaking, he revealed the two cats like he was presenting a treasure.


    ¡°It¡¯s Riceball and Dumpling!¡± When the two little kittens saw the two furry little things, their eyes


    immediately lit up. Lucas said softly, ¡°Today, your mommy reminded me to take the kittens out of the


    house.¡±


    Hearing this, the two little kittens looked over eagerly.


    ¡°Lucas, when can we see Mommy?¡± ¡°I miss Mommy.¡± Looking at the worried eyes of the two children,


    Lucas smiled andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Give me two more days and I will definitely rescue your


    mommy.¡±


    The two little ones nodded obediently.


    At the same time, Smith family.


    Chase Smith sat in the study to deal with somepany matters, but she was a little absent-minded.


    She knew that after she left Greens family, Greens and his wife went to look for Lucas. She just didn¡¯t


    know if Emily¡¯s two little bastards had been driven out. As she was thinking, the phone in her hand


    rang, and she couldn¡¯t wait to pick it up.


    ¡°How is the situation? Were the two children kicked out?¡±


    ¡°There is no situation. The two children still live in Mr. Greens¡¯s house.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Chapter 280 Why!?


    Hearing this, Chase Smith was shocked. ¡°What did you say? The two bastards were not chased out?¡±


    She asked again in disbelief.


    The person on the phone confirmed again, ¡°That¡¯s right. They had a fight tonight.¡± Chase Smith gritted


    her teeth.


    She did not expect that Lucas would refute Auntie Edwards for Emily.


    Did this mean that Lucas was serious about Emily?


    Thinking of this, she felt even more hatred in her heart. Emily, what right did she have?


    The next morning, Kings Garden. Lucas apanied the two children to eat. During the meal, Ethan


    could not help but ask, ¡°Lucas, can we go to see Mommy today?¡±


    ¡°I miss Mommy.¡± Sofia also looked over with eager eyes.


    Seeing this, Lucas naturally would not refuse. He nodded and agreed, ¡°Then after school today, I will


    take you to see Mommy, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Lucas.¡± Ethan smiled and thanked him obediently,


    but his tone was a little distant.


    Lucas heard it and felt a little bitter in his heart.


    Since his parents left yesterday, this little guy had changed his attitude to him. Even Sofia, who was


    most clingy to him, restrained herself a lot. Thinking of this, Lucas was very helpless and did not know


    how to change it. In the end, he pretended that he did not see anything and went to thepany after


    eating with the two little ones.


    After all, he had not been to thepany for a few days and there was a pile of things that needed him


    to deal with. At noon, Mason knocked on the door and came in. He stood in the middle of the room and


    reported respectfully, ¡°President, there is news from the hospital. Li Dongqiang¡¯s mother has woken up


    and is now out of danger. She has been transferred to an ordinary ward, but she still needs long-term


    treatment.¡±


    A dark light shed in Lucas¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°Prepare the car, let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mason nodded and turned to go to the parking lot.


    Half an hourter, the two arrived at the hospital and arrived at the ward where the olddy was.


    Before they entered, they heard the doctor scolding them.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that the patient¡¯s condition has just improved and can¡¯t be stimted? Can you be a


    little more considerate as a son?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, doctor. It¡¯s my fault. Please cure my mother.¡±


    D


    Li Dongqiang forced a smile and apologized to the doctor, but there was no regret in his expression.


    In fact, it was true. If not for Li Dongqiang thinking that his old mother couldn¡¯t die before he got the


    money, he wouldn¡¯t be so humble as to beg for help. The doctor naturally saw through it. He shook his


    head and told the nurse a few words, then turned and left the ward.


    As soon as he came out, he saw Lucas and Mason standing at the door.


    The doctor was not unfamiliar with the two of them, because Lucas had taken Mason to find time to


    understand the olddy¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Mr. Greens, Assistant Mason, you are here.¡±


    The doctor took the initiative to greet them.


    Lucas asked in a low voice, ¡°I heard that the olddy woke up. What¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    ¡°The patient did wake up, but somehow she got into an argument with her son. In the end, she fainted


    from anger.¡± The doctor did not hide anything and told the truth. ¡°When will the olddy wake up


    again?¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes shed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe a while, or maybe a long time.¡± The doctor said


    uncertainly. Hearing this, Lucas frowned. Seeing this, Mason sent the doctor away, and also to see if


    he could find out any news.


    Lucas also did not stop him. After the two of them left, he walked into the ward. As soon as he entered,


    he saw Li Dongqiang sitting on the sofa, ying with his phone.


    On the hospital bed, the olddy was in aa with a pale face and dry lips. What a good son she


    had!


    At this time, Li Dongqiang also found Lucas. He was so shocked that he suddenly stood up from the


    sofa. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    He looked over with a guarded expression.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I heard your mother woke up. I came over to take a look.¡± Lucas nced at him indifferently. Hearing


    this, Li Dongqiang was first shocked, then forced himself to calm down and say, ¡°You don¡¯t need to care


    about my mother. The person she doesn¡¯t want to see the most now is you. Hurry up and go!¡± As he


    spoke, he reached out to push Lucas.


    How could Lucas let him touch him? He directly grabbed his outstretched wrist and twisted it hard.


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts, it hurts¡­ Let me go!¡±


    Li Dongqiang immediately cried out in pain. Lucas looked at him coldly and did not have the intention of


    letting go. It was unknown whether it was because Li Dongqiang¡¯s voice was too loud or something, but


    the olddy who was in aa suddenly woke up. When she saw the scene in front of her, she


    coughed and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Lucas looked at her, then nced at Li Dongqiang. He immediately let go and went to the side of the


    bed, directly stating his purpose. ¡°I am a friend of Doctor Armstrong who was treating you. I want to


    know, did you really take Doctor Armstrong¡¯s medicine and have an ident?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Chapter 281 Confused Old Woman


    The olddy did not expect Lucas to be so direct, and she was stunned. When Li Dongqiang heard


    this, he seemed to be furious. He first looked at his mother nervously, and then shouted, ¡°My mother is


    hospitalized here. Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t affect my mother¡¯s recovery here.¡± If Li Dongqiang was not


    afraid of this man¡¯s strength, he would have even wanted to kick him out. However, Lucas only nced


    at him lightly and had no intention of paying attention to him at all. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are clear or not.


    Because of your ident and your son¡¯s usation, she was arrested.¡± Lucas continued to speak, and


    at the same time, he was observing the olddy¡¯s expression. ¡°I heard from Doctor Armstrong that she


    only gave you herbs that you could afford and didn¡¯t charge you for the treatment, is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    The olddy opened her mouth with difficulty, and the guilt in her eyes almost overflowed. But when Li


    Dongqiang heard this, he almost jumped up. ¡°What is it? I tell you, don¡¯t talk nonsense here. Do you


    think my mother is old and easy to fool? If you really want to save her, give me five million. I heard that


    you are a big boss. Five million should not be much to you!¡±


    ¡°Five million is not much to me, but to give this money to a scum like you, I feel disgusted.¡± Lucas


    coldly retorted. At this moment, his eyes were like those of an eagle, staring at Li Dongqiang sharply. Li


    Dongqiang was shocked, and his heart began to feel a little weak. However, his greed ultimately won


    over his fear.


    ¡°Who¡¯s a scum? If you continue to spout nonsense here, I¡¯m going to call the police!¡± After he finished


    speaking, he seemed to have thought of something. He pounced towards his mother on the bed and


    threatened, ¡°Mom, I know that you¡¯ve always been soft-hearted. If you help this man make false


    evidence, your son will be finished. If something happens to me, who will take care of your


    granddaughter in the future?¡± The olddy naturally understood the meaning behind these words, and


    she was so angry that her chest was violently bullied.


    Her son was using her grandkid to threaten her. In the end, for her granddaughter, the olddy closed


    her eyes. Because she was afraid that her eyes would reveal too many emotions.


    When Li Dongqiang saw his mother¡¯s actions, he was secretly delighted. He could not help but look at


    Lucas proudly and begin to order him to leave. ¡°You see it too. My mother is tired. Please leave.¡±


    Lucas ignored him and looked at the olddy on the bed with cold eyes. He naturally knew why the old


    lady was acting like this. ¡°If you think that your choice can guarantee your grandson¡¯s future, then you


    have made a big mistake. I hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    After saying this, he turned around and left.


    Outside the door, Mason saw his bossing out with a bad expression and had a faint guess in his


    heart. He did not ask anything and followed him out of the hospital. After Lucas got in the car, he barely


    suppressed the anger in his heart and ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on Li


    Dongqiang. If there is any movement, inform me immediately.¡±


    He did not believe that he could not find any evidence against this man. Mason nodded, indicating that


    he understood.


    That evening, Lucas brought the two little ones to the police station to visit Emily. As soon as they met,


    their eyes could not help but redden. ¡°Mommy, I miss you so much.¡± ¡°Mommy misses you too. Have


    you been obedient for the past few days?¡± Emily¡¯s eyes were also red.


    Speaking of which, this was the first time she had been separated from the two little ones for so long.


    ¡°We are very obedient. Mommy, when can you go home?¡± The two little ones sobbed. ¡°It should be


    soon. I heard that the olddy woke up.¡±


    Thest sentence was said to Lucas.


    Lucas understood what she meant. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°She is awake, but she is confused. If


    she is held by her son, I am afraid she will note to testify.¡± Hearing this, Emily was a little surprised


    and expected. Immediately, she revealed a bitter smile, and her heart was unspeakably


    ufortable. Lucas saw her sadness and felt very distressed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even without that old


    woman¡¯s testimony, I can still save you.¡± ¡°I know.¡±


    Emily looked at the serious expression on the man¡¯s face and was very moved and at ease.


    After a few more words, Emily urged them to leave.


    ¡°Mommy. I¡¯lle back to see you tomorrow.¡± The two little ones reluctantly waved and bid farewell to


    Emily.


    Emily also waved and told them, ¡°Go back with Lucas and remember to be obedient and take good


    care of your great-grandmother.¡±


    Lucas listened to their conversation quietly, a gentle look on his face. When the mother and son


    finished talking, he asked, ¡°Do you need anything in there? I will ask someone to send it to you.¡± ¡°I


    don¡¯t need anything. I¡¯m just a little bored. If it¡¯s possible, get someone to send me some medical


    books.¡±


    Previous Post


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Next Post

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Chapter 282 The Older, the Worse


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not long after Lucas and the others left, Vivian and Lu Shizhou also came. Looking at the anger on


    their faces, Emily asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you quarrel?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t quarrel. We


    are angry!¡±


    ¡°I have never seen such a shameless person. Is it really that the older you are, the more shameless


    you are?¡± Vivian said, gritting her teeth.


    When Emily heard this, she had a faint guess in her heart. She frowned and asked, ¡°Did you go to see


    that olddy?¡± ¡°Exactly. That olddy is simply unbelievable. You were obviously kind enough to help


    her treat her illness, but now she is falsely using you. The older, the worse!¡±


    Vivian angrily said.


    Lu Shizhou¡¯s expression was not very good either. Although Emily already knew, she still felt very


    ufortable at the moment.


    After all, she was kind, but she was treated like this.


    Seeing her unhappy expression, Lu Shizhou persuaded, ¡°Although we can¡¯t count on the olddy, I


    have already found some clues. I believe that there will be news soon. Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Emily did not know what to say, so she could only thank him.


    At the same time, in the hospital.


    Li Dongqiang took care of the olddy for dinner.


    However, the olddy did not care about him at all, as if she was protesting with hunger. Li Donggiang


    did not care about this. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to eat. Anyway, I¡¯m not the one who is hungry.¡± He


    dropped this sentence, put down the dinner, and sat to the side to y with his phone.


    The olddyy on the bed and looked at the ceiling above her. Her heart was almost drowned by guilt.


    But she had no choice.


    She only had one son. At this time, Li Dongqiang¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    His expression suddenly changed, and then he picked up the phone with a fawning smile, ¡°Brother


    Guan, why did you call me? Isn¡¯t it still not time to pay back the money?¡±


    ¡°I am at your house now. I want to see youe in half an hour.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Brother Guan hung up the phone. Li Dongqiang did not dare dy and


    immediately left the hospital. Little did he know that he had just left when he was followed. When he got


    home, Li Dongqiang saw Brother Guan sitting in his living room. ¡°Brother Guan, why are you looking for


    me?¡± he asked, rubbing his hands together. ¡°I heard that something happened to your family recently.


    Maybe you can make a lot of money, so I came over to teach you how to get money.¡± Brother Guan did


    not beat around the bush and directly exined his purpose. Li Dongqiang was stunned. ¡°Brother


    Guan, anything I should pay attention to?¡± he asked. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but there is a way for you to


    get morepensation. Not only will you pay back the four million you owe me, but you will also have


    no worries for the rest of your life. Let¡¯s see if you are cold blooded enough.¡± Brother Guan said in a


    coaxing tone. ¡°Brother Guan, don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Tell me, what is it?¡± Li Dongqiang asked.


    Looking at the man¡¯s pleading look, Brother Guan approached him and whispered, ¡°As long as you


    give up your mother¡¯s treatment, when your mother dies, maybe you can get five million more


    compensation.¡±


    ¡°You want my mother to die¡­¡±


    Li Dongqiang looked up in shock. Brother Guan¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°You can choose not to do it, but you


    have to think about it carefully. Your mother doesn¡¯t have many years left to live. With her body and


    bones, coupled with the torment recently, I¡¯m afraid that the treatment will cost a lot of money in the


    future. Do you have money?¡±


    Li Donggiang was speechless, but he had already loosened up a little.


    Brother Guan also saw it and continued, ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget that you still owe me money. If you can¡¯t


    pay me back, I can only take your hand instead. After all, I am not


    doing charity.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he paused for a moment before continuing to speak slowly


    ¡°Think about it carefully. Being a rich man, or being poor, destitute, or disabled, it¡¯s all up to you.¡± Li


    Donggiang¡¯s entire body froze in ce as if there were two little people fighting in his heart. His reason


    told him that he could not listen to Brother Guan. But there was a voice that kept repeating in his mind.


    Even if he did not murder his mother, his mother¡¯s body would not live for more than a few years. At


    that time, he might have to spend more money. His mother loved him so much. She would definitely be


    willing to sacrifice herself for his and her grandkid¡¯s future. Brother Guan saw the change in Li


    Dongqiang¡¯s expression and knew that this person was moved. The corners of his mouth curled up


    without leaving a trace.


    Then he stood up and patted Li Dongqiang on the shoulder. He said earnestly, ¡°Think about it carefully,


    but I have to remind you that you don¡¯t have much time to hesitate. It is best to make a decision as


    soon as possible.¡± After he finished speaking, he strode away, leaving Li Dongqiang alone in the same


    ce, his expression dark.


    That night, Li Dongqiang returned to the hospital in the middle of the night. He looked at his mother,


    who was sleeping soundly on the bed and reached out his trembling hand. However, when he was


    about to approach, he stopped, and he struggled.


    But soon, his eyes became firm.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Chapter 283 There Were Clues


    ¡°Mom, I am also doing this for the sake of your grandkid. You definitely won¡¯t me me, right?¡±


    As he spoke, Li Dongqiang ced his hand on the olddy¡¯s oxygen mask. However, before he could


    pull out the oxygen mask, a hand appeared out of nowhere and grabbed his hand. At this time, Lucas


    pushed the door open with Mason. ¡°It¡¯s you guys!¡± When Li Dongqiang saw them, his expression


    suddenly changed, and he repeatedly asked, ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Lucas did not speak. Mason


    snorted on behalf of him and said, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m waiting for you here. I didn¡¯t expect you to kill your


    mother for money!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Li Dongqiang subconsciously denied it. Mason took out his


    phone and showed him a recording. He didn¡¯t give Li Dongqiang a chance to speak and directly yed


    it. The next second, what Li Dongqiang had just said rang in the ward. Lucas ordered with a cold face,


    ¡°Send him to the police station and let the police investigate.¡± As soon as he said this, the olddy¡¯s


    weak voice came from the bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    She looked at Lucas pleadingly and said weakly, ¡°Please, please let go of my son. ¡­ can help Doctor


    Armstrong.¡± Lucas looked at her coldly and remained indifferent. ¡°I gave you a chance. It¡¯s toote


    now.¡± After saying that, Lucas turned around and left. Mason pushed Li Dongqiang to the police station.


    The next morning, after Lucas sent the two little ones to school, he went to see Emily. He took the


    initiative to talk about what happenedst night, ¡°Li Dongqiang was arrested and charged with the


    crime of attempted murder.¡±


    ¡°An attempted murder. What happened?¡± Emily was very surprised. ¡°If we hadn¡¯t appeared in time, I


    think the olddy would have been killed.¡±


    ¡°Why is it like this¡­¡±


    Emily opened her eyes wide in shock, her heart filled with unspeakable pain. She clearly had no enmity


    with them, so why did he plot against her like this? Lucas looked at Emily¡¯s not-so-good expression and


    persuaded, ¡°It can only be said that money moves people¡¯s hearts. Fortunately, nothing happened.


    Now, as long as we find the evidence that they framed you, you cane out.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you!¡± Emily


    nodded and looked at her gratefully. Lucas did not like her polite tone and said with a faint smile, ¡°If you


    really want to thank me, when youe out, treat me to a meal. I want you to make it yourself.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Emily agreed immediately.


    Actually, even without Lucas saying anything, she would do the same. Then, the two of them chatted


    for a while before Lucas left the police station. He did not go to thepany but went to Hawking


    Family¡¯s medical center. After so many days, he thought that Mr. Hawking should have found some


    news. In fact, it was true.


    Mr. Hawking was about to contact Lucas when he saw him push the door open and enter. He smiled


    and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. I was just about to look for you. There are clues about the


    medicinal herbs.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression suddenly became serious. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I found a small


    medicinal herb shop in the outskirts of the city. There is a record of Li Dongqiang buying musk.¡± Mr.


    Hawking revealed the clues he had found.


    After hearing this, Lucas could no longer sit still. He immediately stood up and pulled Mr. Hawking


    towards the door. As he walked, he said, ¡°Since we have already found out, let¡¯s go and get Doctor


    Armstrong out first.¡± It was a pity that Mr. Hawking was so old that he stumbled and almost fell down.


    After getting into the car with great difficulty, Mr. Hawking grumbled as he tidied up


    his appearance. ¡°I know that you are eager to save her, but you should also understand my old bones.


    Really, you don¡¯t know how it is to be old at all. Do you know how hard it has been for me to investigate


    this matter these past few days?¡± ¡°After this, I will get someone to send you some precious medicinal


    herbs.¡± Lucas said with an embarrassed expression. Unexpectedly, Mr. Hawking did not care at all.


    ¡°Who cares about your medicinal herbs? If you want to thank me, just let your doctore and have a


    chat with me.¡± ¨C As he spoke, heughed. He seized the opportunity to help Ms. Armstrong. He wanted


    to ask for a few more ancient prescriptions, and that girl would not hide from him anymore. His


    expression was seen by Lucas, and he was clear about his thoughts. He shook his head in


    amusement. Not long after, the two arrived at the police station. Lucas apanied Mr. Hawking to


    hand the evidence to the police. As the evidence was submitted, the police officer in charge of the case


    once again interrogated Li Dongqiang. ¡°Let me out, I am framed!¡± Li Dongqiang immediately shouted


    when he saw the police officer. The police officer nced at him and picked up the evidence provided


    by Mr. Hawking. He handed it to him and asked, ¡°The handwriting on it is yours, right?¡± As Li


    Dongqiang saw the evidence clearly, his face immediately changed and he became flustered.


    ¡°This is not mine, not mine.¡± As he shouted, he lowered his head, refusing to look at the evidence. It


    seemed that this way, he could cover his ears and steal the bell.


    ¡°Looks like this is your handwriting. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it. I¡¯ve already sent someone to


    investigate the surveince of this store. I believe that there will be results soon.¡±


    Previous Post


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Next Post

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Chapter 284 There Was Only Lucas in Her Eyes


    After listening to the police officer¡¯s words, Li Dongqiang still had some hope. He felt that it was a very


    small shop in the outskirts of the city. How could there be surveince?


    But when he saw the surveince camera that the police officer took out, he knew that he was finished.


    When the police officer saw his ashen face, he continued to interrogate. ¡°Now that all the evidence is


    here, what else do you have to say?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you all find out? Why are you still asking me?¡± Although Li


    Dongqiang had already given up on quibbling, he was still very reluctant to admit this matter. The police


    officer did not care and continued, ¡°So, you are indirectly admitting that you bought musk?¡± ¡°So what if


    it is? So what if it is not?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your motive? Why did you do this?¡± The police officer ignored Li


    Dongqiang¡¯s impatient expression and continued to interrogate him. It was not until half an hourter


    that he came out of the interrogation room. When Lucas and Mr. Hawking saw this, they immediately


    stepped forward and asked with concern, ¡°How is it? Did he admit it?¡± ¡°Li Dongqiang admitted that he


    bought musk to frame Emily. ording to him, he owes more than four million. Seeing that Emily¡¯s


    family condition was good, he wanted to extort some money.¡±


    A


    The police officer told the results of the interrogation. Lucas¡¯s face became gloomy. Mr. Hawking was


    also not much better. Mason was also angry for Emily. ¡°What kind of person is this? Emily was kind


    enough to help his mother cure the disease, but in the end, she was plotted against.¡± Lucas nced at


    him coldly but did not say anything. Instead, he asked the police officer, ¡°Since the matter has been


    investigated clearly, shouldn¡¯t we release her?¡± ¡°Yes, but you need to go through the formalities.¡± The


    police officer nodded and led them away. About ten minutester, Emily walked out of the detention


    center, looking a little


    absent-minded. But when she saw Lucas standing not far away, her dark eyes shed with warmth,


    ¡°Mr. Greens¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you came out. Let¡¯s talk about the rest when we get back.¡± Lucas


    stretched out his hand to Emily, and his eyes were so gentle that it was beyond words. Emily


    subconsciously held that hand and nodded lightly. Mason and Mr. Hawking, who were beside them,


    stared at the two holding hands and winked at each other.


    Especially Mr. Hawking, he deliberately teased, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, there are two living people standing


    here. Why is Lucas the only one in your eyes?¡± ¡°What, what are you talking about? I, I just didn¡¯t have


    the time to say hi to you.¡± Emily blushed a little. However, Mr. Hawking teased again, ¡°Nah, it¡¯s clear


    that you don¡¯t even care about anyone else.¡± ¡°Mr. Hawking!¡± For some reason, when Emily heard this,


    she was extremely shy. She stomped her feet in anger and embarrassment. Her pale and haggard face


    had now turned red.


    As Lucas watched, his heart softened.


    However, when he saw that the little woman was about to dig a hole to hide, he quickly coughed and


    interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t tease Doctor Armstrong anymore. Take Doctor Armstrong back to wash up first. She


    hasn¡¯t had a good rest in the past few days.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he silently gave Mr. Hawking a warning look. If you keep making trouble,


    don¡¯t me me for trouble. Mr. Hawking naturally understood his warning and bared his teeth in anger,


    but in the end, he did not say anything. After getting in the car, Emily found that the car was not


    heading home ¡°Mr. Greens, this is not the way back to my house. Where are we going?¡± she asked


    doubtfully.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my house to rest up first. Although I had people clean up your house before, there has


    been no one living here for a few days. It will be dusty.¡±


    Lucas exined softly, then seemed to think of something and said again, ¡°By the way, Sofia, Ethan,


    and grandma, I have sent people to pick them up. You will see them


    later.¡±


    Emily nodded and looked at the handsome facial features of the man. She suddenly did not know what


    to say. She felt that Lucas had thought of everything for her, which somehow made her feel at ease.


    Realizing that the woman was looking at him, Lucas looked over in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I was just thinking that Mr. Greens¡¯s wife would definitely be very happy in the future.¡± Emily


    smiled at him indifferently. For some reason, she suddenly felt a little jealous. On the other hand, Lucas


    was stunned for a moment, as if he did not expect Emily to say that C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Just as he was about to say something, Emily changed the topic and asked, ¡°Did Li Dongqiang


    confess?¡± ¡°Yes, he confessed. Mr. Hawking found the record of him buying herbs in the suburbs.¡±


    Lucas roughly exined. As Emily listened, she looked a little low. She could not understand why she


    encountered such a terrible thing! She clearly had good intentions, yet she was schemed against¡­


    The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. This feeling was like a family betrayal,


    making it hard for her to let go. Lucas also noticed the change in Emily¡¯s mood. He looked at the little


    woman beside him whose eyes were faintly glistening with tears. He couldn¡¯t help but hold her in his


    arms andfort her softly, ¡°If you want to cry, cry out.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Chapter 285 It Is Not Your Fault


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Emily could no longer hold it in and cried out. ¡°I was obviously doing this out


    of kindness. Why did he have to do this to me¡­ What¡¯s wrong with this world¡­¡±


    She buried her head in Lucas¡¯s arms, her voice filled with unspeakable grievance. When Lucas heard


    this, his heart ached, and he felt even more upset. On the other hand, Mason saw the two of them


    hugging each other and very meaningfully lifted the partition in the car. For a moment, only the sound


    of Emily sobbing could be heard in the car. Lucas hugged her and gently patted her back. He


    comforted her, ¡°This is not your fault. It is because the human heart is unfathomable.¡±


    Emily sipped lightly After a long time, she barely managed to calm down and withdrew from Lucas¡¯s


    embrace with some embarrassment.


    She looked at the water stain on Lucas¡¯s chest and her little face could not help but turn red.


    ¡°Sorry, I dirtied your clothes.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Lucas looked over with concern. ¡°I feel much better after venting it out, but I still feel bad.¡± Emily


    nodded.


    After all, no matter who suffered such a thing, it was impossible for them to ease up so quickly. Lucas


    also understood, so he changed the topic, ¡°Grandma was in the hospital because of the stimtion,


    and the doctor said she should be shocked in the future.


    After all, she is so old that it is easy for her to have a cerebral hemorrhage.¡± ¡°I know, I will pay attention


    in the future. I have to thank you this time. If not for your help, I might not havee out so quickly.¡±


    Emily thanked him again. ¡°This time, I am not the only one who contributed. Mr. Hawking and Master


    Meng also contributed more than me in finding evidence.¡± Lucas smiled and did not take credit. ¡°All of


    you have done well. After this period of time, I have to thank all of you properly.¡± Emily promised with a


    smile. While speaking, the car stopped. They were at Kings Garden.


    In the living room, Lucy and the two children heard themotion and hurriedly walked out. ¡°Emily.¡±


    Lucy ran towards Emily with a hoarse voice. The two little ones also ran over with their short legs and


    shouted in a childish voice, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± They each hugged one of Emily¡¯s legs. Emily hugged them, the


    sadness that she had managed to suppress using her heart. Lucy looked up and down at Emily, and


    when she saw that her granddaughter looked haggard, her heart that had been hanging in the air finally


    settled down. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re out. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re out.¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but


    tear up. In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold it in and hugged Emily to cry. ¡°You¡¯ve been wronged¡­¡± Perhaps


    because they were affected by their emotions, the two little ones also began to cry at this time. Lucas


    looked at their family crying, and his heart was not feeling good, but he did not go forward to disturb


    them. Emily resisted the feeling of wanting to cry, andforted her grandmother and the two children.


    ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t cry. There are still outsiders here. I am fine.¡± ¡°Ethan, Sofia, don¡¯t cry. Help Mommy


    cheer up your great-grandmother.¡± She was at a loss. After a long time, the old and the young finally


    stabilized their emotions. At this time, Lucas handed over a handkerchief. ¡°Granny, wipe your tears.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Greens. Sorry for making a scene.¡± Lucy took it with some embarrassment. Lucas


    smiled, indicating that it was nothing. Just as he was about to invite them into the vi, Uncle Jack


    rushed out with a few servants.


    ¡°Young Master, let Ms. Armstrong cross a brazier and get rid of the bad luck on her body.¡±


    As he spoke, Uncle Jack motioned for the servant beside him to put the brazier in front of Emily. He


    smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, you step over this. It means that the disaster will be gone.¡± ¡°Okay,


    thank you, Uncle Jack.¡±


    Emily nodded and stepped over the brazier. At the same time, the police released the results of this


    case on the Inte. Almost as soon as their announcement came out, theizens were shocked. ¡°My


    God, the truth is actually like this. This is simply the real version of farmer and snake!¡±


    ¡°It turns out that we have wronged Ms. Armstrong. I am sorry, Ms. Armstrong.¡± ¡°After watching the


    whole case, I am absolutely horrified. There is actually such a bastard in this world who dares to hurt


    his own mother for the sake of money.¡± ¡°Death penalty!¡± For a time,izens began to crusade Li


    Dongqiang. Some capableizens directly gave Li Dongqiang¡¯s personal information to people. And


    Emily did not know this. After she entered the vi with her grandmother, she was urged to wash up


    and rest. Perhaps because they had been apart for too long, the two little ones were particrly


    sticking to Emily. This made Lucas, who wanted to talk to Emily alone, unable to find an opportunity.


    In the end, he gave up and took Mason to the study to deal with work.


    During this time, he received a call from the police to inform them that the case had been rified


    online. Lucas went online to check and saw that Li Dongqiang had been butchered byizens. He


    could not help but squint his eyes. Suddenly, he ordered Mason, ¡°Get someone to investigate the gang


    that lent money to Li Dongqiang.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Chapter 286 What Is Your Rtionship with Mr. Greens?


    The Smith Group, General Manager¡¯s Office.


    When Chase Smith saw the news that Emily had been acquitted, her eyes darkened and contained a


    monstrous anger.


    ¡°Is this woman an unkible cockroach? She was already like that. How can she make aeback?¡±


    She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly. She was extremely unwilling. However, she also


    knew that there was no turning back for this matter, so she took a few deep breaths to calm herself


    down. She stared at the photo of Emily on theputer with a strange expression. Sooner orter, she


    would definitely ruin her reputation and make her escape from Y City like a homeless dog! Mia was


    also unwilling to ept this. ¡°Why is this slut so lucky every time? Why is she always able to avert


    disaster?¡± Mia put down her phone in a huff. Her beautiful face was filled with jealousy and


    unwillingness. She even hated Chase Smith. ¡°Miss Smith is not even as scheming as some of our


    stupid celebrities¡­ As expected, revenge has to be done by myself. You have to do it yourself!¡±


    Emily did not know about these things. When she woke up, she found that it was already evening, and


    there were no two children around her. She picked up the phone next to the pillow and looked at it. She


    found that there were several numbers and messages on it, all of which were from her best friend


    Vivian and Lu Shizhou. Just as she was about to reply one by one, Lu Shizhou called again.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    ¡°My little ancestor, you finally picked up the phone. Where are you now? Why aren¡¯t you home?¡±


    As soon as the call connected, Lu Shizhou did not give Emily a chance to speak and asked a lot of


    questions. Emily smiled. She also knew that he was worried about her. She smiled and said, ¡°I am at


    Mr. Greens¡¯ house. I haven¡¯t cleaned up the house yet. I temporarily live here and will return tomorrow


    morning.¡± ¡°Oh, you are at Mr. Greens¡¯ house¡­ Wait, where are you?¡±


    Lu Shizhou¡¯s surprised voice came from the phone. ¡°Why are you at Mr. Greens¡¯ house? Tell me


    honestly, what is your rtionship with Mr. Greens?¡± he asked again. ¡°Put away your dirty thoughts. Mr.


    Greens and I are just friends.¡± Emily replied in a bad mood. As soon as she said this, the door of the


    room was pushed open from the outside, and the two little heads poked into the door. When they saw


    Mommy sitting on the bed, their eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡°Mommy, you are awake.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Lucas asked us toe up and ask you to eat.¡±


    The two little ones said in unison.


    Emily nodded to them and then said to Lu Shizhou on the phone, ¡°I¡¯m going to eat. I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you go and eat. I will go to your house tomorrow to see you.¡±


    After Lu Shizhou finished speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Later, after dinner.


    In the end, Lucy had just recovered from a serious illness and had no energy to go upstairs to rest.


    Emily apanied the two little ones to do their homework in the living room while Lucas handled


    work on the side. Although there was nomunication, the scene was inexplicably warm. After


    almost two hours, it was time for the two little ones to sleep. After Emily talked them to sleep, she


    returned to the living room. When Lucas heard the voice, he looked up from the document. ¡°They are


    asleep?¡±


    ¡°They are asleep.¡± Emily nodded and walked towards Lucas. ¡°Give me your hand and I will check your


    pulse. These days, you have been rushing about my business. You have not had a good rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve been paying attention to rest.¡±


    Lucas replied with a twinkle in his eyes as if he had no intention of reaching out. Naturally, Emily also


    saw through it. She directly grabbed his hand and began to feel his pulse. Fortunately, although the


    pulse was not very good, overall, it did not hurt the body. Emily¡¯s heart was filled with a strange feeling.


    She didn¡¯t know how to describe that feeling, but she didn¡¯t reject it, so she didn¡¯t care. ¡°I remember I


    left a set of acupuncture needles here. Let me treat you and let you rest better at night.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    tired?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t say yes, but first cared about Emily¡¯s physical condition. Emily shook her head and


    said with a smile, ¡°I have rested for an entire afternoon. I am in high spirits now.¡± Hearing this, Lucas


    did not refuse. As the treatment began, Lucas fell into a deep sleep not long after the treatment,


    perhaps because he had been worried and tense for the past few days. After Emily finished applying


    the needle, she saw that the man did not move at all and had a harmless sleeping face. She could not


    help but be stunned. She did not know how much time had passed before she came back to her


    senses and her cheeks began to heat up. ¡°Emily, oh Emily, what¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s not like you


    haven¡¯t seen it before. Why are you still staring at him like a love-struck fool?¡± She whispered and


    patted her cheek gently, trying to cool it down. However, the effect of her actions was not great, and her


    face was still very hot. She had no choice but to go outside to get some fresh air. Little did she know


    that just as she walked out, Lucas, who was supposed to be asleep, opened his eyes and looked in the


    direction she left. He had a smile on his lips and his eyes were indescribably gentle.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Chapter 287 Weak Makes Right


    The next morning, after breakfast, Emily nned to take the two children and grandmother back. Lucas


    did not stop them and personally drove them back.


    However, when they arrived at themunity, they found that there were a lot of people around the


    community entrance, including media reporters. ¡°What happened?¡± Lucy looked out of the car and


    asked curiously. Emily and the two little ones were also puzzled. Lucas frowned and parked the car on


    the street. He unfastened his seat belt and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get out of the car and take a look. You wait for me


    in the car.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    As Emily spoke, she unfastened her seat belt and followed him to open the door and get out of the car.


    In this regard, it was not easy for Lucas to stop her. Just like this, the two of them came to the edge of


    the crowd. Just as Emily was about to find someone to ask what had happened, someone saw her and


    suddenly shouted. ¡°Isn¡¯t this elder miss of the Armstrong family? Old Madam, the person you are


    looking for is back.¡±


    When these words came out, it was as if water had fallen into a pot of oil and exploded. ¡°Doctor


    Armstrong is here.¡± ¡°Doctor Armstrong, you are finally back.¡± ¡°Doctor Armstrong, if you don¡¯te


    back, the olddy will die soon.¡± When Emily heard these words, she was stunned.


    What happened?


    She looked at Lucas in confusion.


    Lucas shook his head lightly, indicating that he did not know what was going on. However, he saw that


    there were so many people at the scene, he pulled Emily behind him and stood in front of Emily in a


    protective posture. Emily naturally noticed his movements, and a warm feeling shed through her


    heart. It was at this time that the crowd that had surrounded them suddenly opened up a


    path,


    They saw Li Dongqiang¡¯s mother, supported by a kid about seven years old.


    When Emily saw her, her expression did not look too good.


    The olddy didn¡¯t seem to notice Emily¡¯s cold expression. The moment she saw Emily, she directly


    knelt down to Emily. Her voice was choked with sobs as she pleaded, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, please let my


    son go. I know that my son is in the wrong, but I only have this one son. If he goes to jail, how will I and


    my grandchild survive!¡±


    Emily was stunned. ¡°Your son broke thew,¡± she said, frowning. ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to release him.¡±


    Unfortunately, the olddy did not listen to her at all. ¡°Yes, as long as Doctor Armstrong does not


    pursue the matter, my son will definitely be fine. I only have one son. Doctor Armstrong, just take it as


    pity on me and let him


    go.¡±


    The olddy begged again and even pulled her granddaughter to beg him to follow her.


    The child immediately looked at Emily pitifully with red eyes, ¡°Auntie, can you let my father go? Apart


    from Grandma, I only have my father.¡± Hearing this, Emily felt a lot of pain in her heart. She was also a


    mother. Since she had a child, she could not bear to see the child suffer a little. However, this wasn¡¯t a


    matter of whether or not she wanted to settle it. It was a matter of principle.


    The surrounding crowd gradually couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and began to speak up for the olddy ¡°This


    olddy is quite pitiful. She only has one son. If her son goes to jail, how can she live with her sick


    granddaughter?¡± ¡°Yeah. Anyway, isn¡¯t Doctor Armstrong fine now? If so, then just spare him.¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s


    such a cold day. Do you have a good conscience to make a sick old man kneel on the ground?¡±


    Hearing these words that gradually turned into condemnation, Emily only felt very sad and wronged.


    Her eyes could not help but turn red, and she clutched the corner of Lucas¡¯s clothes tightly, not


    knowing how to speak. Lucas also noticed the change in her mood, and then listened to the high-


    sounding words around her, directlyughing.


    ¡°What, weak makes right now? Have you forgotten that the son of the poor olddy you are talking


    about is a person who can even murder his mother for money?¡± When these words came out, the


    people who were originally pleading for the olddy were immediately choked speechless. Looking at


    the people around him who were silent, Lucas sneered coldly. His voice was full of sarcasm. When theC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    people around him saw him like this, some of them were so embarrassed that they wanted to dig a hole


    and hide in it. Lucas no longer paid attention to these people. His cold eyes fell on the olddy and the


    child. ¡°As a mother, you don¡¯t care about the harm your child has caused you. That is because you are


    his mother. However, others have no obligation to pay for the mistakes your child has made. To put it


    bluntly, your child has fallen into this state because of a bad upbringing. You spoiled him. You made


    him!¡± When the olddy heard this, her entire body trembled. Then, her shoulders copsed. She


    seemed to have aged ten years, and she sobbed. ¡°What can I do? I only have one son. I also want to


    teach him well, but he has a bad temper. No matter what I say, he won¡¯t listen.¡± Looking at the olddy


    who was crying sadly and desperately, Emily couldn¡¯t help but walk out from behind Lucas.


    She took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Have you ever thought that it is not a bad thing for him


    or you to let your son go to jail? Since you can¡¯t teach your own child well, let society teach him. Maybe


    you can see a different person when he gets out.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Chapter 288 Look at Your Cutie


    When she returned home, Emily was still affected by the previous incident and was in a very low mood.


    But she still forced herself to be spirited and thanked Lucas, ¡°Thank you for protecting me just now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. As for you, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Lucas looked at her eyes, which were not as


    bright as before, and was a little worried. Lucy and the two little ones also noticed that Emily was not in


    a good mood, and they also echoed to cheer her up. They also found out what happened at the door


    later, and they were very angry about the olddy¡¯s emotional ckmail. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be angry for


    people who are not worthy. Look at your little cutie, you will be in a good mood.¡± Sofia threw herself into


    Emily¡¯s arms and acted cute. Emily looked at her daughter who was trying her best to please her. Her


    heart was soft and her face gradually regained its smile. She couldn¡¯t help but pinch the little girl¡¯s


    chubby little face and kiss it again. She said softly, ¡°You are right. It is not worth it to be angry with


    irrelevant people. It is better to look at my little cutie.¡± ¡°Hee hee¡­¡± The little girl happily leaned into her


    mother¡¯s arms. Seeing this, Ethan also snuggled up to her. Lucas watched from the side, inexplicably


    envious and jealous. He also wanted the two children to trust him so much. Unfortunately, he was


    about to seed, but his parents ruined it. Emily didn¡¯t know what Lucas was thinking. Afterughing


    with the children for a while, she found that Lucas was staring at them and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Mr. Greens, I seem to have neglected you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m happy to see you guys having


    fun.¡± Lucas looked back with a faint smile. However, no matter how Emily heard these words, it


    sounded strange. However, she did not dwell on these words. Instead, she looked around the living


    room and found that the furniture and the walls that had been destroyed by Li Dongqiang previously


    had been repaired.


    In fact, the furniture and walls were almost the same as before, and it was obvious that Lucas had put


    some effort into restoring them.


    Seeing this, Emily smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked Mr. Greens for helping me clean up the house.


    How much is the furniture? I will transfer the money to you.¡± As she spoke, she was about to grab her


    phone. However, Lucas didn¡¯t want to get paid, so he shook his head and refused. ¡°Don¡¯t give me the


    money. If you really want to thank me, please invite me to have a few more meals.¡± ¡°¡­ Alright, as long


    as Mr. Greens does not mind.¡± Emily did not insist. She knew that this amount of money was nothing to


    Lucas. Then they talked for a while, and Lucas left because he had something to do in thepany


    Not long after he left, Lu Shizhou and Vivian also came. After a few simple greetings, they sat on the


    sofa and talked about the matter this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Greens this time. Otherwise, it would take much longer for you to get out.¡± Vivian


    sighed. Although Lu Shizhou was a little unconvinced, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    After all, he was still self-aware.


    Emily also nodded and agreed, ¡°It is indeed thanks to Mr. Greens.¡±


    As she spoke, a sweet smile appeared on her face.


    Lu Shizhou looked and finally saw some signs.


    ¡°Emily, tell us honestly. What is the situation between you and Mr. Greens?¡± ¡°What is the situation? We


    are friends.¡±


    Emily looked over in confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Lu Shizhou couldn¡¯t help but snort. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either.¡± Vivian also looked at


    them teasingly. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. I have a clear conscience anyway,¡± Emily rolled her


    eyes at them. The two of them looked at her, speechless. At the same time, the Greens Group, in the


    president¡¯s office.


    Mason knocked on the door and came in. He said respectfully, ¡°President, the matter in the morning


    has been dealt with. The media have deleted the video and promised not to report this matter.¡± It turned


    out that in the morning, Lucas helped Emily settle the olddy down and asked Mason to deal with this


    matter. He did not let the media report it, lest it would affect Emily¡¯s life. Lucas nodded and then added


    on the news, ¡°How is the interrogation on Li Dongqiang¡¯s side?¡± ¡°I was just about to report to you. Just


    now, the police called and said that Li Dongqiang took the initiative to confess something. He tried to


    murder his mother because of a loan shark called Brother Guan.¡± Mason told him the news he got.


    Then he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Why did Brother Guan frame Doctor Armstrong like this? As far as I


    know, Doctor Armstrong has nothing to do with him at all.¡± Hearing this, Lucas immediately narrowed


    his eyes dangerously. This was indeed a doubtful point. Thinking of this, he asked, ¡°Did I ask you to


    check this loan shark before? What happened?¡± ¡°I have checked it out. They are involved in a lot of


    shady businesses. I also found their nest,¡± Mason answered truthfully. Lucas nodded in satisfaction and


    said in a cold voice, ¡°Very good. Hand over the evidence to the police and let the police arrest them.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mason nodded and turned to leave.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Chapter 289 Someone Framed Emily


    That night, in the underground entertainment city in the city center. Brother Guan was having fun with


    his men when a group of policemen rushed in. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Put your hands over your heads and squat


    down against the wall!¡± The police officer in the lead shouted with his weapon in hand. Brother Guan


    and the others were stunned and obediently followed his instructions.


    The next day, after Lucas went to thepany, Mason took the initiative to report the news he had


    received from the police. ¡°Last night, the usury gang was arrested. The police interrogated Brother


    Guan, but the other party denied the fact that they ordered Li Dongqiang to frame Doctor Armstrong.¡±


    ¡°Denied it?¡±


    Lucas murmured softly, his eyes full of coldness. Then he stood up and ordered, ¡°Prepare the car and


    go to the police station.¡± Obviously, he intended to meet that Brother Guan in person. When he arrived


    at the police station, the police knew his purpose ofing, and they were willing to give him face and


    let him see Brother Guan. In the interrogation room, Lucas looked down at Brother Guan with cold


    eyes. Brother Guan was not aware of Lucas¡¯s identity.


    He thought it was a inclothes policeman. He nced at it and closed his eyes without saying


    anything. Lucas narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Why did you encourage Li Dongqiang to frame Emily?¡±


    Brother Guan remained silent. Lucas didn¡¯t mind. He sat opposite him and said slowly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t


    matter if you don¡¯t say it. Anyway, with what you have done, you will be in prison for more than ten


    years in the future. But I don¡¯t know if your wife can wait until the day youe out.¡± When these


    words came out, Brother Guan, who had no reaction at all, suddenly changed his face.


    ¡°Did you tell my wife?¡± He red at Lucas fiercely. Lucas looked at his expression as if he was going to


    eat someone, and his eyes were so dark that it was hard to see through.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not yet, but if you still refuse to cooperate, then maybe.¡± Brother Guan stared at Lucas for a long time.


    Lucas also looked at him. The two of them seemed to be in a contest.


    But in the end, Brother Guan was the first topromise.


    He slumped into his chair, dispirited, and faintly confessed, ¡°l instigated Li Dongqiang to frame Emily.¡±


    ¡°Why did you do this?¡± Lucas asked


    ¡°I was also ordered by someone. That person said that as long as I helpplete this order, he will


    arrange for famous foreign doctors to treat my wife.¡± Hearing this, Lucas frowned tightly. ¡°Who is that


    person? How do you usually contact him?¡± he asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know who that person is, and I


    don¡¯t usually contact him. It¡¯s just that when he wants me to do something, he will send me an email.¡±


    Brother Guan confessed again and then took the initiative to write the email address to Lucas.


    A few minutester, Lucas came out of the interrogation room.


    When Mason saw him, he immediately stepped forward and asked with concern, ¡°President, have you


    asked?¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas looked up and handed over the note with the email written on it.


    ¡°Check this email. I want to know the result in half an hour.¡± ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mason took the note and immediately went to investigate.


    In less than half an hour, he found the result, returned to Lucas and reported, ¡°President, this email


    belongs to a foreign country. The IP address can¡¯t be found for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Foreign address?¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t help but frown. He couldn¡¯t think of who had a grudge against Emily.


    After all, ever since he knew that Sofia and Ethan were his children, he had done a thorough


    investigation on Emily. It could even be said that Lucas knew many things about her better than herself.


    Of course, it was also possible that there was something that he had not found out.


    Thinking of this, Lucas immediately asked Mason to drive him to find Emily.


    Unexpectedly, when he arrived, it was not Emily who weed him, but the somewhat haggard Lucy.


    ¡°Grandma, what happened? Is Doctor Armstrong not at home?¡± Lucas asked, looking up at the house.


    Lucy shook her head gently and exined, ¡°Emily is at home, but she is sick. She is resting in the


    house.¡± ¡°Sick? When did it happen? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me about it?¡±


    Lucas¡¯s expression changed slightly, and his tone carried a worry that even he himself did not notice.


    However, Lucy heard it. Her gaze was gentle as she said, ¡°There has been too many ups and downs


    recently It went up and down. She must be exhausted. That¡¯s why she fell ill.¡±


    As she spoke, she invited Lucas in. After Lucas nodded and went in, she was thinking about Emily.


    ¡°Grandma, can I go and see Doctor Armstrong?¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± Lucy did not stop


    him and smiled as she let Lucas go over. In the room, Emily did not know that Lucas hade.


    She was watching cartoons with the two little ones.


    When Lucas knocked on the door and came in, he saw this heartwarming scene. However, Emily was


    surprised by the sudden appearance of Lucas. ¡°Mr. Greens, why are you here?¡± As she spoke, she


    struggled to get up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to get up. Just sit on the bed.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Chapter 290 Conflict


    Emily nodded and sat back on the bed. The two little ones greeted Lucas politely at this time. ¡°Good


    afternoon, Lucas.¡± ¡°Good afternoon to you.¡± Lucas replied with a smile, but there was a hint of


    helplessness in his eyes. There was no other reason. Although the two little ones greeted him, they


    were not as enthusiastic as before. But regarding this matter, he was not in a hurry for the time being.


    Because he would tell the two little ones with his actions that he would not stay away from them. Emily


    also noticed that the two little ones had an unusual attitude towards Lucas. She looked over and her


    eyes were full of doubts. Could it be that something happened between the three of them when she


    was gone? She wanted to ask but now was not the time. Thinking of this, she raised her eyes to look at


    Lucas and asked, ¡°Why is Mr. Greens here this time?¡± ¡°There is something I need to ask you.¡± As


    Lucas spoke, he looked at the two little ones with hesitation in his eyes. Regardless, it was not a good


    thing. He did not want to dirty the ears of the two children. Seeing this, Emily thought that Lucas was


    going to say something important. She said in an understanding manner, ¡°Ethan, Sofia, you two go and


    rest with Great-Grandma for a while.¡± Sofia and Ethan were a little dissatisfied with this. They pouted,


    but they still nodded sensibly and left. Soon, only Emily and Lucas were left in the room. Emily looked


    at the handsome man in front of her. She smiled and said, ¡°What does Mr. Greens want to say? You


    can say it now.¡±


    ¡°About what happened to you this time, I found that someone was plotting behind your back. However,


    we only got an email from abroad. There is no other information, so I want to ask you, do you have any


    enemies abroad?¡± Lucas roughly told her the purpose of his visit.


    Emily was very surprised. She originally thought that the incident this time was because Li Dongqiang,


    but she did not expect that there were people behind him. She frowned and thought for a moment, but


    she did not expect that the person she had offended was from abroad. Lucas also saw her


    contradiction, handed over the note with an email written, and whispered, ¡°Take a look at this email.


    Will it remind you of something?¡± Emily nodded and took the email. However, she found that it was an


    email that she did not know at all.


    After a moment, she shook her head gently. ¡°I have never seen this email before. Moreover, I haven¡¯t


    been abroad for a long time. I can¡¯t remember any enemy from abroad.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Lucas was not surprised when she heard this.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll get someone to continue investigating this matter. If the other party still


    wants to target you, we¡¯ll definitely catch them.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Greens.¡±


    Emily did not refuse Lucas¡¯s help.


    After all, she would definitely not be able to find out if she was alone. Moreover, she also hoped to find


    out about this person as soon as possible. After all, she was not alone.


    However, when Lucas saw that Emily was not polite to him about this matter, he felt inexplicably happy.


    Did this mean that Emily gradually regarded him as one of her own? Thinking of this, he saw that


    Emily¡¯s face was still a little pale. He asked with concern, ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t asked you yet. How is


    your hth? You don¡¯t look very well. Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine in a


    few days.¡± Emily shook her head and refused. She knew that after being frightened, her body was a


    little overwhelmed, and she was depressed, so she fell ill. However, Lucas was still a little worried.


    Before he could say anything, Emily opened her mouth again and said with a smile, ¡°Have you


    forgotten that I am a doctor?¡± Hearing this, Lucas smiled but did not insist. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you for


    now. However, if your health doesn¡¯t get better, you must


    go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Emily smiled and nodded. She enjoyed the man¡¯s concern. Then, Lucas didn¡¯t stay for long. He left for


    business. On the way back, he instructed Mason, ¡°Arrange for someone to continue checking the


    email. You must find out who the person behind the scenes is!¡± ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mason nodded and epted the order. Emily did not know about this. After she sent Lucas away, she


    thought of the sudden estrangement between the two children. She was curious and could not help but


    call the two children to her side and ask, ¡°Ethan, Sofia, did you have a conflict with Lucas when


    Mommy was away? Why do I feel that you don¡¯t seem to like Lucas?¡± ¡°Mommy, we did not have a


    conflict with Lucas. We just felt that we were too close to Lucas and might cause trouble for Lucas. We


    are the most obedient children, and we will not do such a thing.¡± Ethan replied in a childish voice. At the


    same time, he did not forget to give his sister a wink and tell her not to tell Mommy. ¡°Is that so?¡± Emily


    asked doubtfully. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Mommy doesn¡¯t believe us?¡± Sofia rushed over and hugged


    Emily, acting like a spoiled child. Faced with such a soft and cute daughter, Emily had no reason to


    think about anything else. She immediately hugged the little girl and rubbed her.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Chapter 291 Blind Date For the next two days, Emily was recuperating at home. During this period,


    there were people who came in need of treatment, but they were all rejected by her Although she


    looked no different from usual now, she still had not calmed down. After all, she was not a saint. She


    could not be indifferent and pretend that nothing had happened.


    Because of this, during this period of time, she had been sick, and she didn¡¯t seem to have much spirit.


    asionally, she was in good spirits, and it was also when Lucas came over. The two little ones saw


    all of this and were very worried. They didn¡¯t know what to do, and could only secretly find their


    godmother to think of a way. On this day, Vivian came to visit Emily. Later, she was secretly dragged


    into the children¡¯s room by the two little ones. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vivian looked at the two little ones


    curiously and asked.


    The two little ones talked about the recent problems. ¡°Mommy has been depressed recently. When


    Lucas came, Mommy looked better. But other times, Mommy is not in high spirits. Godmother, you


    have many ideas. Do you have any ideas to make Mommy happy?¡± ¡°Then let your Lucas take your


    mommy out to y and travel. This also creates opportunities for them. Maybe they can break through


    to the next phase.¡±


    Vivian gave a suggestion without thinking.


    The two little ones hesitated.


    Especially Ethan, who frowned as if something was wrong. Vivian looked at their expressions and was


    surprised. ¡°Ethan, Sofia, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you like your Lucas anymore?¡± It was not her


    fault for asking this. Before, the two of them were eager to help them get together, but now they


    hesitated about this matter. It was too abnormal. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t like Lucas. It¡¯s that Lucas¡¯s


    family doesn¡¯t like us.¡± Sofia pouted. When Vivian heard this, she knew that something was wrong.


    What did she mean by Lucas¡¯s family didn¡¯t like them? She clearly saw that Mr. Greens treasured these


    two children very much.


    Wait, family¡­


    ¡°Ethan, Sofia, did something happen? Tell godmother, and godmother will help you think of an idea.¡±


    Vivian said, pulling the two little ones to sit by the bed. The two little ones did not hide anything and told


    them about what happened when they met Lucas¡¯s parents.


    However, after they finished speaking, the two little ones were not in a good mood, and they were


    downcast.


    Vivian saw this and felt very distressed.


    At the same time, she was also very dissatisfied with the two elders that Greens family had never met


    before.


    No matter what, she could not say this in front of the children.


    The only thing that made her feel gratified was that Mr. Greens did not ignore the two children and


    Emily because of the attitude of the elders. Presumably, he was serious about Emily.


    Thinking of this, she looked at the two sad expressions. She rubbed their heads separately and


    comforted them, ¡°I think you don¡¯t have to worry about this at all. Since Lucas has not distanced himself


    from you and your mother, I think he is serious. You don¡¯t have to think too much about it. Just let


    nature take its course. As for the elders of Lucas¡¯s family, there is nothing we can do about them.¡±


    ¡°If your Lucas really wants to be with your mother, he will think of a way to solve these things.¡±


    Hearing these words, the two children felt that it was reasonable and the knot in their hearts that had


    been tangled for a long time was opened.


    ¡°Then can we let Lucas take us to y?¡± Sofia could not help but light up her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but we have to n this carefully. We can¡¯t let your mommy find out.¡±


    Vivian pinched her little face.


    Just like that, the three of them plotted in the room.


    Emily and Lucas, however, were unaware.


    At the same time, Lucas also finished dealing with thepany matters and was ready to go see


    Emily.


    As a result, just as he got in the car, he received a call from his mother.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the old house for dinner tonight. It has been a long time since you came back to


    apany me and your father.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Lucas could not refuse, so he could only agree. After hanging up the phone, he instructed Mason to


    change the direction. Mason nodded and changed the direction. Not long after, Lucas arrived at the old


    house. After a simple greeting, the family went to the restaurant to eat. During the meal, Peiying talked


    about the purpose of asking Lucas toe back tonight ¡°I have discussed with your father. Since you


    don¡¯t like Smith family¡¯s Chase, we won¡¯t force you, but Doctor Armstrong absolutely won¡¯t do. So we


    have thought it through. From tomorrow on, we will help you find otherdies.¡± ¡°There are so many rich


    daughters for you to choose. You can¡¯t look down on all of them, can you?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Zhenting also spoke in a low voice. ¡°So this is why you asked me toe back?¡± Lucas frowned. ¡°Yes,


    I have already talked to the daughter of the Chen family tomorrow. You can meet her tonight.¡±


    Peiying did not deny it and told him the arrangement for tomorrow.


    ¡°I am not free tomorrow,¡± Lucas refused directly. However, as soon as he said this, he was exposed by


    Zhenting. ¡°Don¡¯t say that you are not free. I asked your assistant. You don¡¯t have any social activities


    tomorrow night!¡± Lucas frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t have any social activities tomorrow


    night, but I have to go to the treatment.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Chapter 292 Can You Take Mommy to Rx?


    Hearing Lucas say treatment, Peiying felt that it was an excuse, but she did not dare to joke about her


    son¡¯s body.


    In the end, she took a step back, ¡°Since tomorrow night is not possible, then the night after tomorrow,¡±


    she said.


    Lucas did not speak Because he knew that if he refused, his mother would not give up easily. Since


    that was the case, he did not want to waste his breath. Anyway, he would find an excuse to not go.


    Peiying thought that Lucas had tacitly agreed, so her expression became much better.


    The next day, after finishing his work, Lucas went directly to Armstrong family.


    As soon as he entered, he was warmly weed by the two little ones.


    ¡°Lucas, you are here.¡±


    Looking at the two little ones around him, Lucas was stunned.


    But soon, he regained hisposure. He raised his hand and gently patted the two little heads. With a


    smile on his lips, he whispered, ¡°Yes, I am here. What are you doing? Where is your mommy? Why


    don¡¯t I see her?¡±


    ¡°Mommy and Great-Grandma went to the herbal field to collect medicinal herbs. She asked me and my


    brother to look after the house,¡± Sofia replied in a childish voice. When Lucas heard this, he was


    inexplicably worried. ¡°In this case, I will help your mommy. This way, your mommy cane back


    soon. You have to be obedient at home.¡±


    After saying that, he was about to leave.


    But in the next second, Ethan grabbed his hand. ¡°Lucas, wait a moment. I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lucas subconsciously turned back to look. Ethan did not answer immediately. Instead, he turned


    around and ran back to his room. He took out a piggy bank and handed it to Lucas.


    ¡°Lucas, this is the pocket money saved by my sister and me over the years. We want to invite you to


    take our mommy out to rx.¡±


    Hearing this, and looking at the money in front of him, Lucas could not help butugh. So that was the


    case.


    He was wondering why the two children were so enthusiastic about him today. It turned out that they


    had a request.


    However, he was very willing to agree to this request..


    It just so happened that he was still thinking about how to avoid the blind date arranged for him by his


    family, but now he had a very good idea. Thinking of this, Lucas had the thought of teasing them. He


    took the money can in the little fellow¡¯s hand. ¡°In that case, I agree to your request.¡±


    Looking at the money can that had been taken away, their eyes shed a trace of pain.


    But when they thought of their mommy, they quickly let go. Sofia hugged Lucas¡¯s thigh and asked in a


    childish voice. ¡°Lucas wants to take Mommy to an interesting ce, a fun ce that can make people


    forget their worries.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Lucas lowered his head and lovingly tapped the tip of the little girl¡¯s nose. Originally, he wanted to


    return the money can to the two little ones, but at this time, the door opened from the outside. Then,


    Emily and Lucy walked in from outside. When they saw Lucas, they were a little surprised. ¡°Mr. Greens,


    when did youe?¡±


    ¡°I just arrived.¡±


    Lucas looked over with a smile.


    At this time, Emily noticed the kawaii cash can in his hand, and her eyes were full of doubts. ¡°This


    is¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ethan and Sofia gave it to me. They hope that I will use this to buy a ne ticket and take you out to


    y.¡± Lucas did not hide anything and told the truth.


    Emily was amused and touched.


    Obviously, it was because she had been in a bad mood recently and the two were only worried.


    However, before she could refuse, she heard her grandmother agree, ¡°It is time to go out and have


    some fun and rx. Emily, go ahead and take Ethan and Sofia. As for the


    herbal field at home, you don¡¯t have to worry. With me and so many staff to take care of it, there will be


    no big problem.¡±


    When she heard this, it was hard for Emily to refuse. Moreover, she looked at the money can in Lucas¡¯s


    hand and did not want to brush away the two children¡¯s feelings. In the end, she nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The two little ones jumped happily.


    Then they looked at Lucas and asked expectantly, ¡°Lucas, when are we going out?¡± ¡°We will set off


    early tomorrow morning,¡±


    Lucas said directly. ¡°Tomorrow? In such a hurry? And where are we going?¡± Emily was still a little


    surprised.


    The two little ones were also very curious about these questions, and they looked at Lucas with bright


    eyes.


    Lucas looked at them and found them incredibly cute. In the end, he could not hold back. He raised his


    hand and rubbed their little heads, and then slowly began to talk about his arrangements.


    ¡°Originally, I nned to go abroad tomorrow. There are some things that I need to deal with in foreign


    companies. When I finish my work, we can y there for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Is it too troublesome?¡±


    Emily felt that it was too troublesome.


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s actually the most convenient n,¡± Lucas said.


    The two little ones also helped to speak, holding Emily¡¯s hand and starting to act like a spoiled child.


    ¡°Mommy, go, go. We haven¡¯t gone abroad yet.¡± In the face of the two little ones acting like spoiled


    children, Emily was helpless and amused, but she did not say anything. Then they talked for a while,


    and Emily began to treat Lucas.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Chapter 293 Sleep on My Shoulder


    It had already been half an hour since Emily finished the acupuncture treatment in the yellow bedroom.


    She wiped the sweat from her forehead and rubbed her aching waist. Then, she walked to the side and


    picked up the cup on the dressing table to take a sip.


    Lucas had been watching her movements. His eyes were unbelievably gentle and there was something


    surging in them. Unfortunately, Emily did not notice it.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After she finished drinking the water, she suddenly remembered what she had only done for herself.


    She smiled and said to Lucas, ¡°Mr. Greens, I want to take back the money can that Ethan and the


    others gave you. I will give you the rest of the travel expenses. Is that okay?¡±


    No.


    In his heart, Lucas refused. After all, this was the first time his son had given him something. He


    wanted to keep it. But seeing the gentleness on Emily¡¯s face, he also understood that the reason why


    Emily wanted it back was actually the same as him.


    In the end, he could only endure the pain and give up.


    Later, when the treatment was over, Lucas and Emily agreed on the time for tomorrow¡¯s trip and left.


    Early the next morning, Emily got up early and began to pack up her things. The two little ones were


    too excited to sleep and got up to help. At almost eight o¡¯clock, Lucas appeared in Armstrong family.


    He looked at the luggage on the ground and asked, ¡°Are you done packing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done. We can set off at any time.¡±


    Emily looked over with a smile.


    Mason, who was at the side, was very smart and immediately went forward to help carry the luggage.


    Seeing this, Emily turned to her grandmother and said, ¡°When I¡¯m not at home, remember to take good


    care of yourself. If there is anything, remember to contact me at any time.¡± In fact, she wanted to take


    her grandmother with her, but her grandmother said that she would not go no matter what.


    ¡°I know. You should also be safe outside. I heard that it is not very safe abroad.¡± Lucy was also a little


    worried and urged a few words.


    When Lucas heard this, he quickly promised, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. With me here, nothing will


    happen to Doctor Armstrong.¡±


    Hearing this, and looking at Lucas¡¯s serious expression, Lucy¡¯s eyes shed, and she nodded with a


    smile.


    The two little ones also spoke at this time.


    ¡°Great-Grandma, don¡¯t worry. We will also protect Mommy well.¡± ¡°Great-Grandma, you have to be well


    at home alone.¡±


    Lucy looked at the two children who pretended to be serious and nodded with a smile again. ¡°I know.


    You have to listen to Mommy when you are outside.¡±


    After a series of reminders, Lucas left with the three and headed to the airport.


    They booked a first-ss ticket. As soon as they got on the ne, the two little ones were curious


    about everything but also restrained. It was not until the ne took off that they could not help but


    exim with excitement.


    ¡°Mommy, we are flying!¡±


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful outside. The city we live in has be smaller.¡±


    Seeing the two little ones so excited, Emily felt a little funny and sad. Speaking of which, all these


    years, she had never brought the two children out to travel.


    The two children were also considerate that it was not easy for her to make money, and they never


    made trouble for her. If they wanted to go out to y, the most she could do was go to the amusement


    park.


    Lucas did not miss the guilt on Emily¡¯s face. He also guessed what she was thinking in her heart. He


    was also not feeling good in his heart. He decided to treat the three of them to go out more in the


    future.


    Emily did not know this. She took care of the two little ones and apanied them to enjoy the


    scenery outside. Only when the two little ones gradually became tired and fell asleep on the back of the


    chair did she have time to rest.


    However, she was also very tired. She fell asleep, but she didn¡¯t sleep very well. Lucas watched and


    gave Mason a look. Mason instantly understood and walked towards Emily. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, our


    president has something to talk to you about. I¡¯ll help you look


    after the two children here.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Emily didn¡¯t think too much about it. After


    getting up and letting Mason sit down, she walked over to Lucas.


    After sitting down, she took the initiative to ask, ¡°Mr. Greens, why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. I just want to ask if you have any ns, or I can directly arrange it?¡±


    Lucas deliberately found a topic to chat with.


    Emily thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°Mr. Greens can arrange it. I don¡¯t know much about Country


    F, and the information I know is found on the Inte. If something is wrong, it will waste your time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will arrange it.¡±


    Lucas nodded and responded. Then the two of them chatted for a while, and Emily was a little sleepy.


    ¡°Sleep on my shoulder.¡±


    Lucas said as he leaned closer to Emily.


    Emily was stunned and subconsciously wanted to refuse. But before she could say anything, Lucas


    had already blocked her words with his actions and she could not speak. Lucas stretched out his hand


    and pressed Emily¡¯s head on his shoulder, saying in a low voice, ¡°Rx, sleep.¡± For some reason,


    when Emily heard this, she did not say anything in the end. She closed her eyes and prepared to rest.


    Originally, she thought that it would be difficult for her to fall asleep, but when she smelled the faint


    scent of tobo from the man, she felt at ease and fell into a deep sleep in a short while.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Chapter 294 Hide Abroad for a Lifetime and Don¡¯t Come Back


    It would take more than ten hours to fly from y City to Country F. Peiying still did not know that Lucas


    had already run away. In the evening, she called Lucas, intending to tell him not to forget the meeting


    with the Chen family¡¯s daughter. However, the call could not get through no matter how hard she tried.


    She thought that Lucas was trying to hide from her. She snorted and said, ¡°Do you think you will be fine


    if you don¡¯t answer my call? You can¡¯t hide from me!¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around


    and called her husband. ¡°You haven¡¯t left thepany yet, have you?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Zhenting¡¯s gentle voice came from the phone.


    Peiying said in a bad mood, ¡°It¡¯s all because of your troublesome son. I wanted to call


    ¡°Got it, I will go now.¡±


    Zhenting answered and hung up the phone. He got up and walked towards the president¡¯s office.


    Unfortunately, he missed.


    Lucas was not there.


    Zhenting frowned and picked up his phone to call Lucas. Fortunately, the call got through this time. He


    asked, ¡°Where are you? Don¡¯t forget that you have a date with Miss Chen tonight.¡± ¡°As for me, I am on


    a business trip in Country F now. If there is anything, wait for me toe back.¡±


    After saying that, Lucas did not give his father a chance to speak and hung up the phone directly.


    Zhenting¡¯s face didn¡¯t seem happy at all. Obviously, Lucas went abroad to avoid the blind date they


    arranged. Peiying was not surprised when she learned of this, and she was very angry. ¡°Good! If you


    are so tough, just stay abroad and nevere back!¡± Chase Smith was also angry. She had always


    asked people to pay attention to the situation of Greens family and


    Lucas, so she knew that his parents had arranged blind dates for him. ¡°Damn it, I always curry favor


    with you, but you actually want to introduce Lucas to others!¡±


    Chase Smith gritted her teeth, and the anger in her chest grew. What made it difficult for her to calm


    down the most was the news from Lucas. Lucas actually took Emily abroad. The two of them were


    alone, and something might happen. Damn it, why was Emily so sinister!? And Emily did not know


    about this. After resting for a day and adjusting the time difference, the three of them decided to go to


    the nearby area.


    Unexpectedly, just as they went out, they saw Lucas standing at the door of the room. ¡°Mr. Greens,


    why are you here? Aren¡¯t you going to thepany today?¡± Emily asked in surprise. Lucas smiled


    faintly and said, ¡°I have already dealt with the matter yesterday. I only need to be responsible for taking


    you to y for the rest of the time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Lucas wille with us.¡±


    When the two little ones heard Lucas¡¯ words, they jumped in joy. When Emily saw this, she could not


    help butugh, but she also agreed. Just like this, the four of them left the hotel like a family. At the first


    stop, Lucas followed the travel guide provided by Mason and took the three of them to thergest


    historical museum in the area.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so big.¡±


    As soon as they entered, the two little ones were shocked by the magnificent scenery in front of them.


    Especially the vintage carriage in the middle of the lobby, it was even more beautiful. ¡°What a beautiful


    carriage. It¡¯s the Princess¡¯ carriage, isn¡¯t it right, Mommy?¡± Sofia looked at it and liked it very much. She


    looked at Emily curiously. Emily did not know much about this carriage, so she shook her head and


    said frankly, ¡°Mommy does not know.¡±


    It was also at this time that Lucas¡¯s low and gentle voice sounded.


    ¡°This is not the Princess¡¯ carriage. This is the carriage that Emperor Delhi took when


    he was in the imperial family of Country F during his third life.¡± ¡°Lucas, you are so amazing.¡±


    The little girl looked over excitedly.


    Lucasughed and pointed to a sign beside him. ¡°I am not amazing. There is an introduction here.¡±


    Hearing this, the two little ones ran over and tiptoed to check.


    However, they were all in English, so Sofia was a little confused. She habitually turned her head and


    asked, ¡°Brother, what is written on it?¡± ¡°It is the same as what Lucas just said. It is that Emperor Delhi


    won several victories in this carriage.¡±


    Ethan read the information on the notice board in silence and then exined it to his sister.


    Lucas raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    It had to be known that there were many difficult words on the notice board. Children his age should not


    know them.


    Mason couldn¡¯t help but look at Emily in shock and ask, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, is kindergarten teaching


    such advanced English now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Ethan read books himself and listens to international news.¡±


    Emily shook her head and denied with a smile, but her eyes were full of pride.


    Her son was so excellent.


    Lucas was equally proud. As expected of his son. Thinking of this, he could not help but say, ¡°Since


    Ethan is so fast to learn, I will arrange a professionalnguage teacher for him when we go back.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ there¡¯s no need.¡±


    There were two reasons why Emily wanted to refuse. Firstly, she felt that Ethan was still young and


    there was no need to put so much pressure on studying. At this age, she only hoped that Ethan could


    grow up without worries.


    Secondly, she felt that if Ethan wanted to study, she could find a teacher for her child.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Chapter 295 When Would He Be Able to Get Mommy Unexpectedly, as soon as Emily finished


    speaking, she heard her son repeatedly ask for more. ¡°If I have anguage teacher, I can learn more


    languages in the future, and I can read more books. Thank you, Lucas.¡± Ethan looked at Lucas


    happily.


    Lucas felt that he was supported by his son and could not help but look at Emily proudly.


    The look in his eyes seemed to be saying that his suggestion was right. His son liked


    Of course, Emily did not read so deeply, but she could see the pride on the man¡¯s face. She did not


    know whether tough or cry.


    Then, they continued to look at the cultural relics in the museum.


    From time to time, Lucas would act as amentator. His maic voice, coupled with his rhythmic


    voice made them fascinated.


    Even at the end, the three of them were still a little unsatisfied.


    Emily felt even more deeply and sighed, ¡°Mr. Greens is really knowledgeable and talented. I am


    surprised.¡±


    There were many cultural relics in the exhibition hall, Lucas could say a lot about almost all of them.


    This was not what ordinary people could do.


    The two little ones agreed with what he said. They looked at Lucas with admiration and smiled. ¡°Lucas


    is so powerful. I want to be as smart as Lucas in the future.¡± Lucasughed a little but also encouraged


    the two little ones.


    ¡°Then you guys have to work hard.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two little ones only nodded. Then, they walked around the area before returning to the hotel for


    lunch. Then, they prepared to take a nap. During the meal, Emily took care of the two little ones. It had


    to be said that the food in this hotel was really good. The two little ones ate with their mouths full of oil.


    Lucas saw that Emily was taking care of the two children and did not care about herself. His eyes


    shed.


    He picked up a piece of fish with his chopsticks and carefully picked out the fishbone and put it into the


    bowl.


    Then, he began to peel the shrimp. Soon, the white porcin bowl was filled with picked fish and


    shrimp. Lucas pushed the bowl in front of Emily and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t just care about the children. Eat


    something yourself.¡±


    Emily was shocked. This was the first time a man had done this for her, and her heart could not help


    but feel warm. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She looked up and smiled at Lucas.


    When Ethan and Sofia saw this, their eyes were also full of smiles. The little fellow even deliberately


    said mischievously, ¡°Lucas is biased. You only do this for mommy but not us?¡± ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Emily


    did not expect that her son would say such shocking words. She did not pay attention and choked


    herself. Lucas saw that she was coughing so much that her face was red. He quickly walked over with


    a cup of water. ¡°Drink some water and take a deep breath.¡± Emily did not stand on ceremony. She held


    the cup and drank. After a long time, the spicy taste in her throat was suppressed.


    Ethan also realized that he seemed to have done something wrong. He looked over with concern.


    ¡°Mommy, are you alright?¡±


    Looking at the little fellow¡¯s stuttering expression, Emily was angry and amused. In the end, she could


    not hold it in and poked his forehead. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense like this in the


    future, do you know? It will make people misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Ethan pouted and promised softly, but he was a little unhappy.


    He felt that he was not wrong.


    ording to Lucas¡¯s behavior, Lucas obviously liked Mommy. Thinking of this, he looked at Lucas


    quietly. His eyes were full of displeasure as if he wasining, ¡°When are you going to get


    her?¡±


    Although Lucas did not understand the deep meaning of the little fellow¡¯s eyes, he could guess that the


    little fellow was ming him. He did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Alright, stop messing around.


    Eat well. You have to go out to y in the afternoon.¡±


    As he spoke, he gently rubbed the little fellow¡¯s head before returning to his seat. However, no one


    present noticed that Lucas did not refute Ethan¡¯s words. Later, after finishing their meal, the few of


    them returned to their respective rooms to prepare for their lunch break.


    Because she lived in a two-bedroom suite, Emily got up and went back to her room after coaxing the


    two little ones to sleep, but she was not sleepy. She originally wanted to take a look at the medical


    notes, but at this time, she found that she seemed to have left her handbag in the dining room.


    Because of this, she was a little anxious to go out, but she was surprised by the scene in front of her


    In the corridor not far away, Lucas was standing at the door of the room in a sleeping robe, and his


    whole body exuded unspeakableziness, making people unable to look away Opposite him was a hot


    and sexy blonde beauty. She raised her eyebrows and smiled at Lucas. ¡°Handsome, don¡¯t fool me. If


    you were really married, why would you be alone in the room? And I clearly heard the two children call


    you Lucas instead of daddy. I like your appearance very much. Let¡¯s try it. Maybe you will like my taste


    very much.¡± After saying that, she reached out her hand to try to cling to Lucas.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Chapter 296 Don¡¯t Mess Around Lucas looked at the outstretched hand and his face suddenly turned


    cold. He grabbed the woman¡¯s hand and shook it off. It was also at this time that he suddenly found


    that Emily, who was standing not far away, was somewhat nervous for some reason.


    As Emily looked at the two people in front of him, a strong sense of displeasure rose in her heart.


    It was like her favorite toy was about to be taken away by someone.


    The blonde beauty also noticed Lucas¡¯ strange behavior. She subconsciously turned around and saw


    Emily. Her expression was a bit unnatural. Although she was a foreigner, she was not the kind that


    would openly be a mistress. Just as she was about to say something, the man¡¯s low and cold voice


    sounded in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m already married. If you harass me again, don¡¯t me me.¡± After


    saying that, Lucas strode over to Emily and pulled her into his arms.


    Emily was a little stunned at this moment.


    Before she could recover from the words that Lucas had just said, she once again heard the man


    whisper in her ear.


    ¡°Help me.¡±


    After Lucas finished speaking, he gently tidied up the scattered hair on Emily¡¯s cheeks and said gently,


    ¡°Are the children asleep?¡± ¡°¡­ They are all asleep.¡± Emily finally reacted and nodded cooperatively.


    Seeing this, Lucas smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to the room and rest.¡± As he spoke, he hugged


    Emily back to the room and closed the door. As for the blond woman, he ignored her directly. When he


    entered the room, Lucas did not immediately let her go, as if he had


    forgotten.


    On the other hand, Emily felt the heating from the man through the bathrobe, and her heart could


    not help but beat faster. A wave of heat began to spread on her cheeks. Emily was a little


    ufortable and wanted to break free. As a result, an ident happened at this time. It turned out


    that when Emily was leaving, she did not notice that the button on her


    body was somehow hooked around the belt tied to Lucas¡¯ waist. The bathrobe on Lucas left with her,


    and it was untied with a swoosh, revealing the strong body inside. ¡°Ah-¡±


    Emily cried out in shock at the sudden turn of events and instinctively turned around to escape.


    It was unknown whether it was because she was too flustered or something that caused her foot to slip,


    and her entire body was about to fall to the ground.


    Fortunately, at this time, Lucas had sharp eyes and agile hands. With a stretch of his long arm, he


    directly pulled her into his embrace. And Emily did not even have time to react before her entire body


    was pressed against the man¡¯s fiery chest.


    With a bang, her mind went nk, and her cheeks were frighteningly hot, suffused with an abnormal


    flush.


    Lucas naturally noticed it, and his heart inexplicably felt a little happy, but he did not show it on his face.


    He asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Emily reacted and shook her head repeatedly. At the same time, she wanted to get out of Lucas¡¯ arms


    in a flurry.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she ignored the fact that there was a hot-blooded man in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Lucas grabbed Emily¡¯s hand that was making trouble. His breathing was heavy and a little depressed.


    Emily froze.


    Because she felt the change in the man, she waspletely at a loss.


    After a long time, she stammered, ¡°Mr. Greens, don¡¯t, don¡¯t mess around. We agreed that I was just


    helping you!¡±


    Lucas looked at the little woman in his arms. She was obviously scared to the extreme, but she forced


    herself to be calm. He couldn¡¯t help but want to tease her.


    However, he also knew that once he made a move that exceeded their current rtionship, this woman


    would hide from him for the next period of time. In the end, he restrained himself and let go of her,


    pretending to be wronged. ¡°I didn¡¯t know in your eyes, I was such a shameless person. This makes me


    very sad.¡± As he spoke, he tied the sleeping robe on his body again When Emily heard this, she felt


    ashamed and embarrassed. She said, ¡°I


    misunderstood. Well, since there is nothing else, I will go first.¡± After saying this, she did not give Lucas


    a chance to speak. She turned and left the room.


    After leaving, she stood at the door and could not help but heave a sigh of relief. She was really


    embarrassed just now. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but put her hands on her hot cheeks, trying to


    lower the temperature. A few minutester, Emily finally calmed down and walked downstairs to the


    restaurant.


    She did not forget her purpose of going out. ¡°Hello, I left a handbag here at noon. It¡¯s over at table


    number eight. Have you found it?¡±


    Emily asked a restaurant staff member. The staff member thought about it and remembered something.


    He said, ¡°At that time, we did find a handbag, but our staff has handed it to a man.¡± Hearing this, Emily


    knew that the man should be referring to Lucas.


    It was just that she felt too embarrassed to go to Lucas again after what happened just now.


    Finally, she nned to wait for the two children to wake up and ask them to help.


    Thus, she returned to her room and nned to take a nap.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Chapter 297 What Bad Idea Again? At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the two little ones woke up and


    were in high spirits. Compared to them, who were in high spirits, Emily was a little haggard. It turned


    out that Emily did not fall asleep at all at noon: Her mind always inadvertently shed through what


    happened in Lucas¡¯s room at noon.


    That ambiguous atmosphere disturbed her, making her unable to calm down no matter what. This also


    caused Emily to avoid Lucas at all times that afternoon. Lucas naturally noticed, but he did not do


    anything. Because he was afraid of scaring her and unable to see his children.


    The two little ones also noticed their strangeness, and their eyes were full of doubts. They didn¡¯t


    understand what was wrong with their mother and Lucas.


    However, this strange atmosphere didn¡¯tst long. Soon, it was thrown to the back of their mind.


    Because Emily had been shocked by the spectacr scenery in front of her and couldn¡¯t think about


    anything else for the time being.


    In the afternoon, their goal was the famous scenic area of Country F, the White Emperor Pce.


    It was said that it had a history of five hundred years, and it upied a very wide area, as big as four


    football fields.


    There were delicate stone statues and stone paintings carved inside.


    ¡°So this is why people on the Inte often say that they would go out for a walk when in a bad mood.


    After that, they won¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±


    Emily stood at the entrance of the majestic pce and looked at the continuous and magnificent


    scenery ahead. She could not help but sigh. When Lucas heard this, he followed her gaze and looked


    over. The corners of his lips curled up slightly as he agreed, ¡°Indeed. When you look at different


    scenery, your state of mind will also be different. Naturally, your mood will be better.¡± The two little


    ones did not understand the profound words of the two adults, but it did not dy their liking here. They


    took a lot of photos of the surroundings. Suddenly, Sofia looked at the figures of Lucas and mommy.


    Her heart moved, and she Jeaned close to tambrether and whispered. I


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll call Mommy and Lucaster. You take a picture when they turn back.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll count to


    three, and you can shout.¡± Ethan nodded and agreed. Seeing this, Sofia immediately ran to the side


    and shouted, ¡°Mommy, Lucas.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When Emily and Lucas heard the voice, they subconsciously turned around and spoke in unison.


    It was at this time that Ethan pressed the camera button and caught a very beautiful picture.


    Light shed, and Emily and Lucas finally realized why the little girl called them. They could not help


    but smile. ¡°Naughty¡­¡±


    Emily nced at the two little ones lovingly.


    Needless to say, Lucas¡¯s eyes were so gentle.


    He walked towards Ethan and stretched out his hand with a smile. ¡°Let me take a look. How is the


    photo?¡±


    ¡°Lucas, look, it¡¯s very good. There¡¯s no problem with my skills.¡±


    Ethan handed over the camera as if he was presenting a treasure. Lucas took a look and was stunned


    by the picture in the photo. It was undeniable that the angle of the photo was really good, but himself in


    the photo was a little unfamiliar to him. Because he was really too gentle, but he did not reject it at all.


    On the contrary, he felt that it was very good.


    Especially the woman beside him, she was smiling sweetly, and her pair of ck eyes were slowly


    shining under the sun, so beautiful that people could not take their eyes off her.


    For some reason, he sent the photo to his mobile phone, then pretended that nothing had happened


    and returned the camera to the little fellow.


    In the following time, they walked and stopped in the pce, enjoying the scenery around them. Little


    did they know that their superb looks were also beautiful scenery in the eyes of others, which made


    many tourists envious. They must be from a royal family. They are really good-looking. The children


    have also inherited the excellent genes of their parents. It is really enviable to see that the family is very


    close.


    ¡°Especially the way that man looks at the woman. He is really gentle. She¡¯s the only one in his heart.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The two little angels are also very cute. I hope that my children will have such an outstanding


    appearance in the future and inherit the excellent genes of my husband.¡± Emily and Lucas naturally


    could not hear these words.. In the evening, they came out of the White Emperor Pce and went to a


    nearby music restaurant to eat.


    During the meal, the two little ones began to fiddle with the photos taken today. ¡°Lucas, do you want to


    send these photos to your Moments?¡± Ethan looked at Lucas with a hint of slyness in his eyes. Lucas


    looked at him and agreed for some reason. The two little ones looked at each other and smiled silently.


    Then they packed the photos and sent them to Lucas¡¯s phone. ¡°Lucas, quickly. We will give you a


    thumbs upter.¡± Sofia urged Lucas.


    Emily looked at the positive attitude of the two little ones and found it funny. She could not help but say,


    ¡°What are you two nning again?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have any bad ideas. Mommy, do you not believe us?¡±


    Sofia hurriedly denied.


    Little did she know that her guilt was written all over her face. Emily looked at her and smiled. Lucas


    had a faint guess, but he was not opposed to the scheming of the two little guys.


    It just so happened that he also wanted to use this matter to express his attitude to his family


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Chapter 298 He Might Sell Her One Day Almost as soon as Lucas¡¯s photo was posted, his Moments


    exploded. Because it looked like he was announcing something.


    ¡°Brother Lucas, what do you mean by this? Is it officially announced?¡± ¡°Is this sister-inw? Sister-in-


    law is really beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Brother Lucas, when will you bring sister-inw to meet us?¡±


    Lucas only took a nce at the news and ignored it.


    The two little ones also saw the photos that Lucas posted on their Moments. Among them, there was


    also a photo of their mother. They were more and more sure that their Lucas liked their mother. They


    were extremely happy.


    However, they were happy, and some were unhappy.


    Chase Smith was both shocked and angry when she saw the photo!


    What did Lucas mean by this? Did he want to establish a rtionship with her?


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. Greens family also saw the photo sent by Lucas,


    and they were both furious. Peiying could not hold back her temper and angrily rebuked, ¡°What does


    he mean by this? Is he pping us in the face? We just released the news that he is epting blind


    dates. He posted photos of another woman in his WeChat Moments¡±


    Zhenting did not speak, but he also felt that Lucas¡¯ way of doing things was not right. ¡°No, I want to


    make a phone call. Tell him toe back immediately!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Peiying could not suppress her anger. She just wanted her son to separate from Emily now. ¡°There is


    also that one surnamed Armstrong. I have to find a way to drive her away. I can¡¯t let her go like this!¡±


    Just as she was about to call, she was stopped by Zhengting. ¡°If you call now, Lucas won¡¯t listen at all.


    It may even backfire and improve their rtionship.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t call, do you want them to be free abroad? I don¡¯t know what kind of magic potion that


    woman named Armstrong gave Lucas. I can¡¯t believe this nonsense!¡±


    Peiying was very unwilling. She felt that it was Emily who had bewitched her excellent son. She hated


    Emily even more.


    Emily did not know this.


    She was concentrating on eating.


    After all, she had yed for an entire afternoon and walked for so long. She was tired


    and hungry.


    Just as they were about to finish eating, Lucas¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    He nced at the caller ID and said to Emily, ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up a call.¡±


    Emily nodded and watched him leave the room before picking up the phone beside him and ying


    It was also at this time that she saw the photo that Lucas posted on Moments.


    She waspletely stunned and her heart was a little chaotic.


    How could Lucas send this photo out?


    Was it a mistake?


    Or¡­


    Emily shook her head and denied it almost as soon as she thought of that possibility. She felt that it


    should be the first possibility. Thinking of this, she suppressed the throbbing in her heart and exited her


    Moments.


    At this time, Vivian called andined, ¡°Emily, do you still think I am your best friend? You didn¡¯t tell


    me immediately when you had a situation and lied to me. Let me tell you, I am angry. You have to treat


    me to hotpot!¡±


    ¡°What is the situation? What are you talking about?¡±


    Emily was confused by her words. ¡°You still want to fool me even now! You have posted photos of you


    and Mr. Greens on your WeChat. Hotpot or we¡¯re finished.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she deliberately snorted coldly.


    Emily didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but she didn¡¯t take it to heart. However, she was very


    concerned about the WeChat Moments that Vivian mentioned She cut out the phone interface, re-


    opened the WeChat Moments, opened her profile picture, and found that the circle of friends she


    posted on her top was surprisingly simr to Lucas.


    Obviously, this should be the masterpiece of the two little ones.


    ¡°Sofia, Ethan!¡±


    She red at the two little ones angrily and found that the two little ones had already made a running


    posture. She was immediately angry and amused. At the same time, she felt that it was time for her to


    educate the two children well. Otherwise, if this continued, the two children might sell her out


    someday!


    ¡°The photo was sent by Ethan and Sofia. It has nothing to do with me. I have to clean


    ¡ª-


    ¡ª


    them up now and talk to themter.¡±


    After saying this, Emily hung up the phone and said to the two little ones with a straight face, ¡°Come


    here!¡± The two little ones stood together timidly, shaking their heads in fear, not daring to go over.


    Emilyughed and felt helpless.


    She took a deep breath and was about to tell them not to do these things in the future.


    However, before she could say anything, Lucas pushed the door open and walked in.


    The two children only saw him, as if they had seen their savior.


    ¡°Lucas, help! Mommy wants to hit me and brother.¡± As they spoke, the two little ones had already run


    behind Lucas and hid, only revealing their small heads as they looked pitifully at Emily. As Emily


    watched, she felt an inexplicable itch in her hands and wanted to hit someone.


    However, Lucas looked back and forth between the mother and son, and asked doubtfully, ¡°Did


    something happen that I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Chapter 299 See the Family Emily naturally would not tell Lucas the truth. She looked deeply at the


    two little ones and said with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was just ying with them.¡± When Lucas heard


    this, he obviously did not believe it. But Emily obviously didn¡¯t want to say it, so he didn¡¯t want to ask.


    He gently patted the two little ones behind him and said with a smile, ¡°Your mommy is ying with you.


    Go quickly.¡±


    When Ethan and Sofia heard this, they subconsciously looked at Mommy. For some reason, they felt


    that Mommy¡¯s smile was a bit like that of a wolf.


    For some reason, the two shivered and felt that they would not have a good end when they went back,


    so they simply pulled Lucas and began to act spoiled. ¡°Lucas, I want to sit next to you.¡± ¡°Uh, can we


    sleep with you tonight?¡± The two little ones spoke in unison. Thest sentence was said by Ethan.


    He was more far-sighted. Now that his Lucas was with his mother, he might not say anything, but when


    he returned to the hotel, his mother would definitely not let them off easily.


    At this time, Sofia also thought of this and immediately changed her words like her brother. ¡°I also want


    to sleep next to Lucas.¡±


    Lucas was a little confused.


    It seemed that he did not expect that the two of them would suddenly make such a request.


    Of course, he did not want to refuse.


    So he looked at Emily with some expectation and asked, ¡°Can I?¡± Emily looked at the hopeful gazes of


    the three of them and could not bear to refuse. In fact, she also knew the intentions of the two little


    ones. But there were some things that were not as simple as they thought. She also did not want


    others to misunderstand. So in the end, she resisted, ¡°No!¡± When the two little ones heard this, they


    immediately drooped their heads. Lucas also saw through Emily¡¯s insistence. Although he really


    wanted to say


    something, he did not know how to speak. For a moment, the atmosphere became a little strange. In


    order to change the topic, Lucas took the initiative to talk about tomorrow¡¯s arrangements. ¡°By the way,


    my aunt called me just now. She knew that we were in Country F and asked me to take you to have a


    meal tomorrow.¡± ¡°Take me to have a meal together?¡± Emily was a little surprised. After all, she and


    Lucas were only friends. Why did it feel strange to see an elder like this?


    Lucas seemed to not see the doubt in her eyes. He nodded and continued, ¡°You¡¯ve seen my aunt


    before. The one who made up for you before. She is here for the Fashion Week.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the


    case, then I¡¯ll respectfully ept your offer.¡± Hearing that they knew each other, Emily didn¡¯t have to


    worry about it anymore. Later, when they finished eating, they returned home. Because they had


    yed for a day, Emily was worried that Lucas¡¯ body would not be able to handle it, so she proposed to


    treat him. Lucas did not refuse.


    And the two of them only wanted to create a chance for the two of them to be alone. They used the


    excuse that they were tired and wanted to go back to rest. ¡°Then I will ask Uncle Mason to apany


    you to wash up. Is that okay?¡± Lucas was worried that the two children would be in the room, so he


    arranged for Mason to take care of them. Naturally, Mason would not refuse. Soon, he brought the two


    children back to the room.


    Emily followed Lucas to do the treatment. By the time the treatment was over, it was already veryte.


    Emily told Lucas to rest early and left. When she returned, she saw Mason sitting in the living room with


    aptop ced in front of him. It seemed that he was working. Mason also heard the noise and


    stopped what he was doing. He got up and greeted


    Emily


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong is back.¡± ¡°En, you¡¯ve worked hard tonight. You should go back and rest.¡±


    Emily nodded with a faint smile. Not long after, Mason left.


    Emily did not immediately go to wash up and rest, but nned to go to the next room to see the


    situation of the two little ones. La


    In the bedroom, the two little ones were sleeping soundly. It was unknown what kind of dream the little


    girl was having, but her little mouth was pouting. Ethan was also sleeping very gracefully, but it was


    unknown what she had dreamed of, and her delicate eyebrows were tightly wrinkled. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t


    go¡­¡± When Emily heard this, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her heart was filled with


    pain, making it difficult for her to breathe. She walked to the little fellow¡¯s side and looked over with guilt


    and pity in her eyes. ¡°Do you want Daddy so much?¡± Even in your dreams? Emily felt very


    ufortable, but she did not know what to do. She quietly sat in the room for a moment before


    leaving. That night, she did not sleep very well. When she woke up in the morning, she looked a little


    haggard. In order to not let others worry, she put on a light makeup for herself and then walked out of


    the room.


    At this time, Lucas also packed up and came to knock on the door, asking Emily and her kids to go to


    have breakfast. During the meal, he talked about the arrangement of the morning, ¡°After lunch, we will


    visit the Picasso Cathedral. At noon, we will go to the fashion street to pick up auntie.¡± ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t


    mind.¡± Emily nodded with a smile.


    The two little ones, however, chattered as they asked what was so fun about the Picasso Cathedral. ¡°I


    heard that it is thergest gathering ce for pigeons. When the timees, you can go and feed the


    pigeons¡­ There is also a painting exhibition there, and you can cultivate your emotions. However, the


    main point is that it is said that there are people who are painting on the spot. When the timees,


    you can find a painter to draw a portrait of each of you.¡±


    Previous Post


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Next Post

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Chapter 300 Down to Earth Picasso Cathedral was located in the downtown area of Country F, and it


    was one of the famous attractions of the country. It upied a very wide area, and the number of


    peopleing and going every day was also veryrge. There were also many small vendors doing


    business here. As Lucas appeared with Emily and her kids, many people were attracted by their


    outstanding appearance. The four of them didn¡¯t care about those gazes as they wandered around the


    surrounding stalls. Some sold handmade essories, some sold souvenirs, some clothes, and so on.


    The two kids felt that everything they saw was novel. Emily was also attracted by some unique items


    that were full of humanities. ¡°Mommy, look at that doll. It looks so good.¡± Suddenly, the two little


    children pointed at the doll set on the table of a small stall. The doll used a bright color to draw out its


    silly appearance. There were several verions, ced on the table one by one, and there was an


    indescribable cuteness. Emily also took a look and stepped forward to ask, ¡°How much is this one?¡±


    ¡°The big one is five hundred Euros, and the rest are one hundred off.¡± The boss saw that Emily and the


    others were not from the same country, and his eyes shed as he bid a price. Emily did not see it but


    was shocked by his offer. ¡°Is it so expensive?¡±


    er u


    Five hundred Euros, if converted, it would be a few thousand.


    She thought that this one was not expensive, so she thought of buying it and putting it on the


    decorative cab in the living room. Lucas saw the pain on Emily¡¯s face andughed, ¡°This thing is


    actually not expensive. If sold to the local people, the big ones are at most dozens of Euros, and the


    small ones are even less valuable. A few Euros.¡± Hearing this, Emily instantly understood. She was


    being treated as a fat sheep, and her expression immediately became a little bad. However, before she


    could say anything, she saw Lucas speak to the boss. ¡°The big ones are fifty Euros, the small ones are


    reduced by ten Euros. If you agree, I will take all these.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s too low.¡± The boss didn¡¯t expect Lucas to be so ruthless and directly cut it down ten times. Emily


    was also stunned. Because in her consciousness, Lucas should be high and mighty, not tainted with


    the secr world. Of course, Lucas noticed her strange gaze, but he did not immediately exin


    anything. Instead, he continued to bargain with the boss. ¡°It¡¯s not low anymore. Normally, you might not


    even sell one a day.¡± The boss was speechless and finally agreed. A few minutester, the three of


    them each held a doll and yed with it. Emily did not forget what happened just now and could not


    help but look at Lucas curiously. However, before she could open her mouth, Lucas said what she


    wanted to ask. ¡°Do you find it hard to believe that I would actually bargain with the aunties in the


    market?¡± ¡°It is indeed hard to believe.¡±


    Emily nodded and did notment.


    Lucas smiled and said, ¡°No matter if it¡¯s my money or your money, it did not fall from the sky. The boss


    obviously saw us as foreigners and deliberately raised the price. I naturally can¡¯t sit and wait to be


    ughtered.¡± ¡°Lucas is so awesome.¡±


    The two little ones ttered and looked over.


    After a while, they went to the pigeon square at the center of the church. There were hundreds and


    thousands of doves gathered here, and they were not afraid of people at all. Lucas bought food for the


    two little ones to feed the doves, and let them y with the doves.


    In a short while, the two little ones were surrounded by doves. And their happyughter continued to


    ring out in this square. Paired with their soft and cute appearance, it attracted many tourists to look at


    them kindly. Later, when the two little ones had yed enough, they ran back to Emily excitedly. Just


    as they were about to open their mouths to show off, a whitedy walked over with a drawing board on


    her back. ¡°Hello, Madam. I like your two children very much. I also want your and your husband¡¯s good


    looks, so I drew a picture for your family. I hope you like it.¡±


    As she spoke, she handed over a piece of drawing paper. On the drawing paper, there was a picture of


    two little pigeons being fed. Meanwhile, Lucas and Emily were standing at the side, watching them.


    Although it was just a ck-and-white painting, whether it was theyout or the feeling of painting, it


    gave people a warm feeling. Emily liked it very much at first nce. Because of this, she ignored the


    way the whitedy called her. The two little ones were even less likely to correct her. Instead, they


    looked at the sketch in high spirits. ¡°Little sister, your drawing is really good. You are so good.¡± Sofia


    smiled sweetly at the whitedy and ttered her. Ethan also nodded. ¡°Sister, you are so good at


    drawing. We like this painting very much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Then I won¡¯t disturb you. I wish you a happy time here.¡± The little whitedy


    took the initiative to say goodbye with a smile. After sending them off, the two little ones began to


    excitedly arrange the destination of the sketch. ¡°Mommy, can you frame this painting? Can you hang it


    in our room?¡± ¡°Of course. When we get back, Mommy will help you find someone to frame it.¡± Emily


    nodded in agreement. Lucas, who was listening from the side, was also somewhat tempted. He could


    not help but ask, ¡°Before you frame it up, can you let me find someone to copy it? I also want to hang it


    in the study.¡± As he spoke, his eyes were dark and focused on Emily. Emily was stunned, but she did


    not refuse.


    Previous Post


    Next PostN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Chapter 301 Are You Going after Ms. Armstrong


    After a while, Lucas received a call from his aunt who was ready to be picked up.


    ¡°I know. We¡¯ll go now.¡± Lucas answered and hung up.


    He put away his phone and said to Emily, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Aunt¡¯s waiting for us.¡± Emily was a little nervous.


    ¡°Shall I buy some gifts?¡± She was thinking of that out of courtesy. Of course, Lucas also saw her


    nervousness and deliberately teased, ¡°Do you know what it means if you bring gifts to meet her?¡±


    ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    Emily did not think much of it and asked subconsciously.


    It was the two little ones who were speechless when they saw such a dumb mommy. They felt that they


    still had a long way to go.


    Lucas did not notice the expressions of the two little ones and teased Emily in a teasing mood.


    ¡°It means that you are my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    Emily choked on her own saliva. When she finally calmed down, she quickly denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.


    Mr. Greens, don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Lucas nodded calmly, his eyes filled with a mischievous


    smile.


    As Emily watched, she was both angry and amused. However, there was still a strange feeling in her


    heart.


    She didn¡¯t know if this was a deliberate test or a pure joke.


    Although a myriad of thoughts shed through her mind, Emily did not show it on her face. She


    followed Lucas to pick up her aunt, Manting Greens. Not long after, the car stopped at Fashion Street.


    Manting was wearing.a ck vest female suit, making people¡¯s eyes light up. After sitting in the car,


    she saw Emily, her son, and her daughter in the car and was stunned. Especially when she saw the


    appearance of the two children next to Emily, she


    couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. Then, she made a move that shocked everyone. She raised her


    hand, reached in front of Lucas, and hit him hard. ¡°Brat, you really know how to keep a secret. You


    have had two children with Ms. Armstrong, and your family is still kept in the darkness!¡± ¡°¡­ Uh, Aunt


    Greens, Mr. Greens and I are not like what you think.¡±


    Emily saw that Manting seemed to have misunderstood something and quickly exined it. As a result,


    just as she finished speaking, Manting looked at her disapprovingly. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, at this time, you


    still speak up for this stinky brat? I¡¯m not blind. These two children look exactly the same as this stinky


    brat when he was a child.¡± These words made Emily a little speechless, not knowing how to respond.


    She looked at her own children and then looked at Lucas. Although they were a little simr, she was


    sure that Mr. Greens was not the father. After all, she had testified it herself. Thinking of this, she


    rified again, ¡°Aunt Greens, what I said is true. Mr. Greens and I are not in that kind of rtionship. If


    you don¡¯t believe me, you can go back and investigate my information. You will know.¡± Looking at the


    serious expression on the woman¡¯s face, Manting could not help but hesitate. ¡°Are they really not his


    children?¡±. ¡°Really not.¡± Emily replied with certainty. Manting still didn¡¯t quite believe it. At this time,


    Lucas finally spoke up, his tone carrying a bit of helplessness, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± Although he


    said this, he gave his aunt a look that only the two of them could read. Manting instantly understood


    and immediately stopped dwelling on it. Instead, she


    greeted the two little ones in high spirits.


    ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡±


    The two little ones greeted Manting sweetly. ¡°Oh, you are so cute, but you can¡¯t call me aunt. You have


    to call me great-aunt, otherwise, the seniority will be in chaos.¡± The two little ones nodded obediently


    and called her great-aunt. Manting saw the sketch in their hands and asked casually.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This is a sketch that a whitedy drew for us when we were ying in the church. Don¡¯t you think it


    looks good?¡±


    Sofia liked this nice grandma in front of her very much. She held the sketch and leaned closer to her.


    Manting looked at the soft little girl who took the initiative to approach her and looked at the sketch


    happily. Then she saw different signs.


    However, she suppressed it and did not ask. After an unknown period of time, the car stopped. Lucas


    looked at his aunt who seemed to have something to say to him and deliberately took a few steps back,


    walking behind Emily. As for Emily and her children, with Mason leading the way, he was not worried.


    Manting asked, ¡°What is going on? Are the children really not yours?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. In short, I can¡¯t


    tell you now. Don¡¯t ask. When the timees, you will know.¡±


    Due to his aunt¡¯s unreliable temper, Lucas did not intend to tell the truth. Manting looked at him and


    was immediately choked. After a long time, she was unwilling and continued to gossip, ¡°Well, let¡¯s not


    talk about the children. What is the situation between you and Ms. Armstrong? Are you going after


    her?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next PostT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Chapter 302 It Was a Misunderstanding When Lucas heard this, he was silent for a moment, but he


    did not answer.


    ¡°You will know about this in the future.¡±


    The implication was that he did not want to say more now.


    Manting Greens was angry and amused, but she had already guessed what was going on. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s


    fine if you don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯ll go y with my two nephews.¡± After she finished speaking, she quickly


    caught up with Emily and the two children. Lucas looked at her. For some reason, he felt that his


    unreliable aunt might ruin his happiness. For a moment, he regretted having brought Emily and her


    children over. Manting did not know what Lucas was thinking. During the meal, she took good care of


    the two little ones and Emily. She was so enthusiastic that Emily was a little overwhelmed, but she did


    not think too much about it. After all, this was the first time they met. As they chatted, the topic


    unconsciously turned to the afternoon arrangement. ¡°Where are you going to y in the afternoon?¡±


    Manting looked at Emily. Emily subconsciously looked at Lucas. Seeing this, Manting raised her


    eyebrows and also looked over. Lucas looked at the two of them and said indifferently, ¡°Auntie, if you


    have any fun ces, why don¡¯t you rmend one or two?¡± ¡°In that case, I will take you to the show


    in the afternoon.¡± Manting immediately said what she was thinking. Lucas did not object. Emily naturally


    would not say anything.


    Later, the group of people finished their meal and went directly to the show venue.


    Because Manting was one of the designers of the exhibition, after arriving, she had to start working.


    She could only let the assistant take Lucas, Emily, and her children to the audience seats first. The


    outstanding appearance of the four people and their unique temperament made the surrounding staff


    feel that they were pleasing to the eyes. Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, an hour passed. The


    show was about to


    begin. Guests began to walk in one after another. Emily recognized one or two of them. They were


    famous designers she had seen in fashion magazines. She could not help but look forward to the next


    show. After all, there was no woman who did not like beautiful clothes. Just as she was lost in her


    thoughts, a gentle female voice suddenly sounded in her


    ear,


    ¡°Beautifuldy, can I have a chat with you?¡± Emily saw a white-haired old woman dressed in noble


    clothes standing on the left side of her without her knowing. Emily was a little surprised, then confused.


    She pointed to herself and said uncertainly, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± After all, she did not know the old


    lady in front of her. However, there was a sudden exmation beside her. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s the


    Buddha¡¯.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been rumored that ¡®the Buddha¡¯ wille to the show today. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡±


    ¡°The woman who was hit on by ¡®the Buddha¡¯ is really lucky. She must be the model of her next work.¡±


    Emily vaguely heard these voices and guessed that the identity of the olddy in front of her might be


    extraordinary.


    As she was thinking, the olddy nodded and smiled, ¡°Yes, I am talking to you. Can ! sit down and talk


    to you?¡± ¡°¡­ Uh, okay.¡± Emily nodded hesitantly. However, Lucas was surprised to see ¡®the Buddha¡¯


    sitting next to Emily. Because of Manting, he had some understanding of the people in the fashion


    industry. ¡®The Buddha¡¯ was one of the top designers in the world. It could be said that every costume


    she designed was a ssic that no one could surpass.


    Moreover, she also had a pair of sharp eyes. Every model she invited could eventually be an


    international model.


    Thinking of this, Lucas looked at the Buddha¡¯ who was introducing herself to Emily and raised his


    eyebrows.


    Could it be that this Madam wanted to invite Emily to be her model? The truth was indeed so. After the


    introduction, ¡®the Buddha¡¯ went straight to the point. ¡°I like the temperament of your family very much,


    and your family is also very good-looking, very suitable for my design work this time, so I want to


    sincerely invite you and your husband and two children to shoot themercial of my work together.¡±


    When these words came out, Emily was stunned.


    The top big boss of the fashion industry was inviting her to be a model. What kind of luck did she have?


    Although she was shocked, she quickly calmed down and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Thank you


    for your attention, madam. However, we are not husband and wife. We are just friends. Moreover, we


    are not models. I am afraid that we are not suitable for advertising.¡± Hearing this, ¡®the Buddha¡¯ was a


    little surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you husband and wife? I have observed you for a long time. I have seen that


    your interaction is very tacit andpatible.¡±


    Emily suddenly didn¡¯t know how to respond. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter in her heart.


    Was her rtionship with Mr. Greens really so misleading? Looking at the silent woman, ¡®the Buddha¡¯


    didn¡¯t want to give up on persuading her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you aren¡¯t husband and wife. After all,


    many models aren¡¯t husband and wife. Moreover, you don¡¯t have to be a model to participate in the


    commercial shooting. Sometimes, ayman is more brilliant than a professional. By the way, I haven¡¯t


    told you what my work is. It is a set of wedding dresses this time.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Chapter 303 Take Advantage of the Opportunity ¡°You and this friend of yours are both in keeping with


    my standard in terms of appearance, temperament, and figure. Moreover, the interaction between you


    two is very harmonious and loving. Most importantly, you have two children who are just like little


    angels. You look like an ideal family.¡± ¡®The Buddha¡¯ continued to persuade Emily enthusiastically. Emily


    was at a loss and subconsciously looked at Lucas. Seeing this, Lucas said lightly, ¡°I am not interested. I


    can cooperate if you want to take a photo.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really want to take a photo.¡± Emily shook her head.


    She was afraid their rtionship would be even weirder if they took a photo of the wedding dress


    together. However, the two little ones were looking forward to it and felt that this was a good time to


    match the two. They looked at each other tacitly. ¡°Mommy, I want to do it.¡± Sofia was the first to attack,


    holding Emily¡¯s arm and starting to act like a spoiled child.


    At this time, Ethan also came over, blinked his starry eyes, looked at Emily expectantly, and said in a


    childish voice, ¡°Speaking of which, after growing up, Mommy and we seem to have never officially


    taken photos.¡± Hearing the words of the two little ones, Emily fell silent, and a sense of guilt welled up


    in her heart Indeed, she did not seem to have kept a record of their growth. ¡®The Buddha¡¯ saw that


    Emily was a little tempted. She looked at the two little guys with appreciation and then smiled like an


    old fox. ¡°When I was young, I hoped to wear the wedding dress I designed and be the most


    beautiful bride in the world. Of course, this is the dream of every woman.¡± As she spoke, she paused


    and looked up to observe Emily¡¯s expression. At this time, Emily was already tempted. The most


    beautiful bride, the happiest bride, could be said to be the dream that every woman looked forward to


    the most. Besides, this was the work that ¡®the Buddha¡¯ had poured her entire life into, and the wedding


    dress must be extremely beautiful.


    Just as Emily was about to say something, Manting¡¯s surprised voice sounded from the side. ¡°Ms.


    Buddha, you really came.¡± Manting looked at the rich olddy in front of her excitedly. ¡®The Buddha¡¯


    looked over and recognized Manting, revealing a loving smile, ¡°So it¡¯s you. Long time no see, little girl.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Buddha, I¡¯m almost forty years old. Don¡¯t call me little girl.¡± Manting was a little embarrassed and


    quickly changed the topic, asking, ¡°Does Ms. Buddha know Ms. Armstrong?¡± When she came over just


    now, she saw that ¡®the Buddha¡¯ seemed to be talking to Emily. She couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. When


    the Buddha¡¯ heard this, she was a little surprised. ¡°What? You know each other?¡± ¡°Yes, the brat next to


    her is my nephew, and Ms. Armstrong is my nephew¡¯s friend.¡± Manting introduced Lucas and Emily.


    When the Buddha¡¯ heard this, her eyes narrowed with a smile. ¡°I see. I just took a fancy to your


    nephew and Ms. Armstrong¡¯s temperament and appearance. I want to ask them to help me shoot the


    latest design of my wedding dress.¡± As soon as she said this, Manting was so excited that she almost


    screamed. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, have you agreed?¡± She could not hide her excitement as she looked over.


    Emily scratched her head and smiled, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Then what are you waiting for? This is a rare


    opportunity. You have to know how many international models are fighting for the opportunity to


    be a model chosen by ¡®the Buddha¡¯. Moreover, as her model, you are entitled to her design work.¡±


    The more Manting spoke, the more excited she became. Her fair cheeks were flushed red, showing


    how excited she was at the moment. Emily was also shocked by her words. To directly have the work


    of the Buddha¡¯¡­ No one could resist this condition. In short, Emily felt that she could not refuse.


    Although she had no intention of getting married yet, she still had the dream of being the most beautiful


    bride. ¡°Okay, if you insist. It¡¯s just that I have never been a model before. I may need your guidance in


    the future.¡± . She looked at the Buddha¡¯ with a smile in her eyes.


    ¡®The Buddha¡¯ smiled, ¡°No worries.¡± The two little ones were very happy to see their mother agree.


    ¡°Pretty Grandma, when can Mommy wear the wedding dress? I look forward to seeing Mommy wearing


    a wedding dress.¡± Sofia blinked her eyes and looked at the Buddha. Emily and Manting also looked


    over. ¡®The Buddha¡¯ thought for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to ourpany tomorrow and


    try on the wedding dress? I want to see if I need to modify it. If there are no problems, I will ask my


    assistant to arrange the schedule in two days and then we can shoot themercial.¡± ¡°Okay, I have


    nothing to do tomorrow anyway. I will take them to thepany to find you tomorrow.¡± Manting agreed


    directly and did not forget to wink at Lucas. The eyes seemed to say that she had helped create an


    opportunity for Lucas to seize the opportunity. As Lucas watched, he could not help butugh.


    The others did not notice their small movements.


    Because the show had begun.


    Emily was attracted by the beautiful models on the runway and stared at them intently.


    Previous Post


    Next PostT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Chapter 304 Mr. Greens Was a Large Bolster


    The next morning, Manting came to the hotel to pick them up. Thepany had already received the


    order from the Buddha¡¯. Therefore, the two sides took up the matter very harmoniously. ¡°Because of


    the traffic jam, ¡®the Buddha¡¯ is still on the way. She wanted me to take you to try on the wedding dress


    first.¡± The person in charge said and made a gesture of invitation. Emily, Lucas, and the others nodded


    and followed her to the studio.


    It had to be said that their studio was extraordinarilyrge, upying the entire floor.


    Of course, the facilities inside were also veryplete.


    However, what shocked Emily the most was the wedding dress that was ced in the middle of the


    room and on the model. Under the light, the pure white wedding dress was so beautiful that it was


    suffocating. The pink diamonds on the skirt were shing, adding a different color to it, making it look


    even more valuable. Beside the wedding dress, there was a ck swallowtail. One ck and one


    white, they matched very well. And from the details, one could also see the designer¡¯s intentions.


    Although the swallowtail was pure ck, it was embroidered with a dark totem, just like the patterns on


    the wedding gauze.


    At the same time, on both sides of the wedding dress and tuxedo, there was a small Princess dress


    and a Prince dress.


    ¡°Wow, what a beautiful wedding dress.¡± Sofia was the first to exim. ¡°As expected of the work of the


    Buddha¡¯. No one canpare to it.¡± Manting was also stunned.


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong, Mr. Greens, and two little friends, pleasee with us. We will begin to dress up.¡±


    The person in charge said and led Emily and the others to the locker room again. Almost an hourter,


    Emily finished her makeup and walked out of the changing room in the wedding dress.


    Almost as soon as she appeared, there were continuous gasps.


    Everyone was stunned by her.


    At this moment, Emily was so beautiful that she was not like a real person. She was originally delicate


    and pretty, and with this perfect wedding dress, from a distance, she looked slim and graceful, her


    curves flowing, like a fairy descending from the sky, noble and extraordinary, gentle and elegant. After


    a long time, everyone finally came back to their senses, and pleasant words constantly blurted out from


    their mouths. ¡°As expected of the model chosen by the Buddha¡¯ herself. She¡¯s simply too amazing.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to suffocate.¡± ¡°Fortunately, they are not models. Otherwise, the fashion industry will be in


    turmoil!¡±


    Manting also reacted and praised Emily, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, you are so beautiful. This wedding dress


    seems to have been specially tailored for you.¡± ¡°Mommy is so beautiful. Of course, Uncle is also very


    handsome. They look like a good match!¡± Sofia also came over with a love-struck look. Emily was a


    little embarrassed by thepliment, and her cheeks were a little hot. Inexplicably, she looked in the


    direction of Lucas and saw that the man had already changed into a groom¡¯s gown that matched the


    wedding dress.


    The man was tall and straight, and his facial features were as perfect as a sculpture. He had a faint


    smile on his face, and his whole bodycked the usual cold aura, but he still made people feel that he


    was unapproachable. For some reason, when she saw him like this, Emily¡¯s heart inexplicably sped up.


    At this time, she heard the man¡¯s gentle and low voice. ¡°Doctor Armstrong is indeed very beautiful.¡±


    Lucas looked at Emily intently. His deep eyes were deep and bottomless, like an abyss, as if he wanted


    to suck her in. After staring at him for a few seconds, Emily couldn¡¯t take it anymore and looked away in


    a panic. ¡°Mr. Greens is also very handsome.¡± Looking at the shy little woman, a happy smile gradually


    appeared in Lucas¡¯ dark eyes. Manting immediately noticed the change in her nephew¡¯s expression


    and couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. How dare he not admit that he was going after Ms.


    Armstrong? Just as everyone was praising each other, ¡®the Buddha¡¯ finally arrived. ¡°It seems that all of


    you have changed into dresses. Not bad, not bad. Just as I expected, you are verypatible and


    don¡¯t need to be modified.¡±


    She admired Emily and Lucas and was in high spirits. Just like that, the few of them set the shooting


    time, which was two dayster.


    However, considering that Emily and Lucas were not real spouses, she needed to remind the two of


    them of the details of the shooting.


    ¡°Because this is a wedding dress advertisement, in these two days, I hope that the two of you can


    adjust your state and be closer. Because during the shooting, you need to do some intimate actions,


    such as kissing and hugging.¡± As these words fell, Emily waspletely stunned. She looked at Lucas


    in shock. Coincidentally, at this time, Lucas also looked at her. ¡°I am fine, as long as Doctor Armstrong


    is fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Emily hesitated and didn¡¯t know what to say. Was it toote for her to go back on her words now?


    Manting quickly added, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, you don¡¯t have to think so much. You can just treat this stinky


    brat as arge bolster.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Chapter 305. They Didn¡¯t Look Like Friends Although she said that, Emily still felt that it was strange.


    However, she did not say anything more. After all, this was indeed a good way.


    Moreover, she had already promised ¡®the Buddha¡¯. Now that she had tried the wedding dress, she


    could not go back on her words halfway.


    This was not how she did things.


    Later, when everyone finished talking about the details, it was almost lunchtime. Finally, ¡®the Buddha¡¯


    treated everyone to lunch. They went to a Chinese restaurant. After sitting down, ¡®the Buddha¡¯ asked


    Emily to order.


    Emily originally wanted to refuse. After all, there were elders here, so it should not be her turn to order.


    However, Manting would not do it either. In the end, she ordered a few dishes.


    ¡°Mr. Greens does not like to eat coriander, so don¡¯t put coriander in the fish. Do not make the other two


    dishes too heavy.¡±


    Emily naturally said Lucas¡¯taboo. Lucas and the two little ones were already used to it, but Manting¡¯s


    eyes were shining. They clearly remembered each other¡¯s hobbies and taboos, and they had such tacit


    understanding. No matter how she looked at them, they did not look like ordinary friends¡­


    ¡®The Buddha¡¯ also nced back and forth between the two of them, revealing an ambiguous smile.


    After dinnerter, the Buddha¡¯ and Manting left because they still had work to do. Walking out of the


    restaurant, Lucas looked at the beautiful woman next to him and


    asked, ¡°Where do you want to go next?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk around.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t know where to go, so she casually replied. Lucas nodded and led Emily around. Because


    they were going to film an advertisement, the date of their return was dyed for a few days. In the


    blink of an eye, it was time to film the advertisement. As it was an outdoor location, the whole team


    brought equipment to the hotel to pick


    up Emily and the others early in the morning. The team was very professional. They made it convenient


    for Emily, Lucas, and the two little ones to do their styling. There were several sets of wedding dresses


    that needed to be shot today. After getting in the car, Emily was pressed down on the chair to put on


    makeup. After an unknown period of time, just as Emily was about to fall asleep, she finally heard


    someone say it was finished. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, now you can go change into a wedding dress. After


    changing, you can get off the car directly.¡± A capable white woman smiled and said. Emily nodded, got


    up, and followed the assistant to the interior of the RV to change into a wedding dress.


    After about ten minutes, Emily finished changing into her clothes and carefully stepped on her high


    heels to get out of the car. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± When Sofia saw Emily, she immediately ran over happily.


    Unexpectedly, perhaps because he hadn¡¯t worn high heels for a long time, Emily couldn¡¯t stand steadily


    and fell backward.. When the others saw this, they all panicked.


    If she fell down, there would definitely be traces left on the pure white wedding dress. Fortunately, at


    the critical moment, Lucas appeared. With a big hand, he pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    He lowered his head and looked at Emily with concern. His eyes suddenly became deep. Because


    from his angle, the scenery in Emily¡¯s chest was almost visible. Emily also noticed his strangeness and


    cried out in rm. She quickly covered her chest and struggled to stand up. Lucas looked at the


    woman¡¯s shy appearance. The corners of his mouth rose, and his mood was inexplicably good. Then


    his eyes fell on Emily and his eyes flickered. He ordered the staff next to him, ¡°Bring a pair of slippers


    over.¡± When Emily heard this, she knew that Lucas was helping her, but she also felt that it would not


    be good if she wore slippers to shoot.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, so be it.¡±


    She softly stopped Lucas. Lucas looked at the expression on her face and saw through what she was


    thinking at a nce. He smiled and exined, ¡°The slippers are for you to wear now, not for you to


    wear all the time.¡± ¡°Oh.¡±


    Emily smiled at him with some embarrassment, and a sweet taste shed through her heart.


    Sofia also knew that she had almost done something wrong just now. She walked pitifully to Emily and


    apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. I shouldn¡¯t have rushed over just now and almost made you fall.¡± ¡°It


    doesn¡¯t matter. Mommy knows that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Emily patted the little girl¡¯s shoulder


    lovingly. Originally, she wanted to rub the little girl¡¯s head, but she found that there was an exquisite


    Princess crown on it. She couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Sofia is so cute today, like an angel.¡± ¡°Mommy is


    also very beautiful. You are ten times more beautiful than that day.¡± Sofia also ttered Emily. But her


    words were not exaggerated at all. That day, Emily only tried to put on a simple dress, but today,


    whether it was the makeup or the essories on her body, Emily was more exquisite and elegant.


    Lucas listened to the conversation between the mother and daughter and felt inexplicably funny. At this


    time, a middle-aged man wearing casual clothes, with a thick beard on his face, walked over. ¡°Ms.


    Armstrong, Mr. Greens, I am the photographer today, Edward.¡± He first introduced himself and then


    talked about the shooting.


    Previous Post


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Next Post

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Chapter 306 As a Future Husband


    ¡°We are going to take quite a few photos today. I heard from ¡®the Buddha¡¯ that you are not husband and


    wife, nor are you professional models. So do you have any thoughts about how to interact in the


    shooting, or do you n it ording to our design?¡± After Edward finished speaking, he looked at the


    two of them. Emily and Lucas looked at each other. Lucas said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s up to her.¡± Emily


    hesitated.


    But now that they had gone so far, there was no returning. Finally, she thought about it and replied,


    ¡°We will follow the plot designed by your team. After all, you are professionals. You know how to


    produce good results.¡± ¡°In that case, I will let you know the wedding sequence.¡± Edward nodded and


    began to exin to the two.


    A few minutester, he finished. He looked at the two and asked, ¡°That¡¯s about it. Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not very difficult.¡± Emily nodded and looked at Lucas. Lucas nodded, indicating that there was


    no problem. The two children held hands and said excitedly, ¡°We promise toplete the task.¡± After


    that, a staff member came over to inform them that the scene had been arranged and that they could


    start filming. Edward nodded and looked at Emily and the others. ¡°Since all of you are ready, let¡¯s take


    a picture to see the effect.¡±


    Emily and Lucas naturally had no objections and followed him into the venue. It was actually a bit


    simr to a real wedding. The two children only needed to carry the flower baskets and follow behind


    Emily to scatter flowers. Emily walked over to Lucas affectionately, and then, under the announcement


    of the emcee, he put on the wedding ring for Emily. But something was wrong with Emily. ¡°Ms.


    Armstrong, you need to show more love in your eyes. That is your lover. You are going to marry him


    today.¡± Edward frowned and stopped. He patiently pointed out the problem to Emily.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, he did not forget to praise Lucas. ¡°Mr. Greens was in a good state just now. Continue


    to keep it up and treat Ms. Armstrong as the person you love.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily subconsciously looked at Lucas and was stunned.


    She had never seen Lucas like this. His dark eyes, which had always been cold, were now like


    blooming flowers in spring, so gentle that it was beyond words. Moreover, in his eyes, she seemed to


    be his whole world.


    For some reason, Emily¡¯s heart began to beat faster. She was a little flustered and wanted to escape.


    Edward didn¡¯t give her the chance, and they continued to shoot the second part. Emily was paused


    again. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, your mood is still not right.¡± Edward pointed out unhappily. In his opinion, after


    he pointed out the problem, she should have adjusted it in time. But he forgot that Emily was not a


    professional model.


    Lucas also saw it. He slightly frowned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s pause for a while. I¡¯ll tell her how to shoot.¡±


    When Edward heard this, he was naturally eager to announce a pause. Emily felt a little discouraged.


    Ethan noticed that his mother¡¯s mood was not right. He wanted to go forward tofort her, but he


    was stopped by his sister. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t go. At this time, we should let Unclefort Mommy.¡± Sofia


    said, pulling Ethan to the side. Lucas did not notice the movements of the two little ones. He came to


    Emily¡¯s side andforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. I just haven¡¯t adapted to it.


    It feels strange.¡± Although Emily was embarrassed, she still expressed her feelings. She knew it was


    useless to escape. After all, she had promised the Buddha¡¯ and she had to do it. As she spoke, she


    seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, Mr. Greens, how did you do it? I feel


    that you were in a good state just now.¡± Looking at the little woman in front of him who was humbly


    asking for advice, Lucas suddenly choked. He coughed lightly as if he was trying to hide something,


    and then slowly opened his


    mouth,


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. I know that this is an advertisement. So I focus on it just for the effect of the


    shooting.¡±


    For some reason, when Emily heard this, she had a feeling that he was hinting at something.


    Was this reminding her that she was thinking too much?


    Lucas did not know that Emily had misunderstood his meaning.


    He looked at the silent little woman and changed his words and continued to teach, ¡°If you really feel


    awkward, you can treat me as your future husband, the person you really love.¡±


    This time, Emily was directly stunned. When she came back to her senses, she also knew that this was


    probably the only


    way.


    She had no choice but to bite the bullet and nod her head, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Chapter 307 Mommy Was Married to Uncle As Lucas finished his exnation, the filming resumed.


    This time, ording to Lucas¡¯ suggestion, Emily thought of him as her future husband. It was


    surprisingly effective. Watching the scene of the two of them looking at each other affectionately, the


    two little ones were so excited. Because of this, their hands were even more forceful. Under the rain of


    flower petals, Emily and Lucas looked at each other from afar. There seemed to be only each other in


    each other¡¯s eye, and even the air seemed to be sweet.


    When the staff members around saw this scene, they were also touched.


    ¡°They are sopatible.¡±


    ¡°I really want them to get married, now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to work. Why do I have to watch their PDA?¡± Edward


    did not hear the discussions of others, and he was very satisfied with the current state of Emily and


    Lucas¡¯ shooting. He waved his hand and announced, ¡°Prepare for the next scene. The emcee, get the


    wedding ring ready.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the actor ying the emcee immediately took


    his ce.


    In addition, the staff also took out the wedding rings they had prepared and handed them to the two


    children.


    Soon, the second part also started filming. The emcee looked at Emily and Lucas with a sacred gaze


    and began to make his speech. ¡°Are you willing to marry thisdy? Whether she is poor or rich, you will


    never abandon her?¡± ¡°I am willing.¡± A low and maic voice came out from Lucas¡¯ throat. When Emily


    heard this, even though she knew that this was fake, her heart still fiercely shook. At this time, the voice


    of the emcee sounded again. ¡°Are you willing to marry this gentleman, and whether he is poor or rich,


    you will never abandon him?¡± ¡°I am willing.¡±


    Emily forced herself to speak calmly. ¡°Very good, now you can exchange rings.¡± Hearing this, the two


    little ones immediately ran over with the wedding rings in their hands, their eyes shining as they looked


    at Emily and Lucas. As the ring was really on her hand, Emily suddenly had an illusion that she really


    seemed to have married Lucas.


    The same feeling also spread in Lucas¡¯ heart when Emily put the ring on Lucas. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, this kind of thought did not make them feel repulsed and they even had a hint of expectation.


    Just as the two of them were in a daze, Edward¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°It¡¯s perfect. Next, we are to shoot the


    happy picture of your whole family standing together.¡±


    As thest scene of the wedding came to an end, the first scene was considered to have ended


    Emily heaved a sigh of relief and carefully walked out of the venue with her skirt raised.


    She had only taken one step when she was so shocked by her daughter¡¯s words that she almost fell


    down. ¡°Daddy, can you hug me?¡± Sofia happily came to Lucas and stretched out her hands to act like a


    spoiled child. Lucas did not seem to hear the little girl¡¯s greeting. The corners of his mouth rose and he


    said in a warm voice, ¡°Okay, let me carry you.¡± When Emily turned around, she saw the two of them


    interact with each other. The


    strangeness in her heart surged again. She frowned and suppressed the strangeness in her heart. She


    looked at Sofia. Although it was a little cruel, she did not want the two children to have


    misunderstandings and be sad in the future. ¡°Sofia,e down from Uncle. You are so heavy. Uncle


    will be tired to hold you. Also, you can¡¯t call Uncle daddy randomly.¡± Unexpectedly, as soon as she said


    this, Lucas helped Sofia with a smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Sofia is not heavy at all. As a child, she will


    certainly want her daddy.¡± In fact, Lucas wanted to say that he was the father of the two children, and it


    was only right for her to call him daddy. But he did not dare to say this out loud, afraid that Emily could


    not ept it. Sofia also nodded and added, ¡°Daddy is right. And Mommy just married Uncle and


    exchanged rings. Uncle will be Sofia¡¯s daddy in the future.¡±


    Emily suddenly didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It seemed that this little girl had taken the scene


    just now to be true. Thinking of this, she patiently exined to the little girl, ¡°Mommy is not married to


    Uncle. Just now, it was just an advertisement. Do you understand? It is not real.¡± Hearing this, the little


    girl immediately drooped down. Lucas looked at her and couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry. He thought for a


    moment and said, ¡°Since we are pretending to be husband and wife today, I don¡¯t mind being called


    father at all.¡± Seeing that he had taken the initiative to say so, Emily could not refute and could only


    agree in the end.


    ¡°Alright, only today.¡± ¡°Great, today I have a daddy.¡±


    Sofia happily hugged Lucas and began to act like a spoiled child.


    Ethan watched from the side and was very envious. When Lucas saw this, he took the initiative to


    reach out to the little fellow. ¡°Do you want daddy to hug you too?¡± ¡°No.¡±


    Although he said that, Ethan¡¯s body walked over honestly. Lucas looked at him andughed. He


    reached out with his big hand and directly picked him up.


    Looking at the man holding a child in each hand, Emily could not tell how she felt. There was joy, and


    mncholy. Little did they know that this scene was also taken by the photographer not far away.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Chapter 308 Not Far from Being Together After the wedding series waspleted, it was almost noon.


    Edward announced that he was going to rest and continued filming after lunch. At two o¡¯clock in the


    afternoon, the makeup artist began to make up for Emily. After the makeup was done, everyone


    continued filming. This time, the theme of the shooting was the couple¡¯s wedding photos. Emily and


    Lucas followed the instructions of the staff and stood in a fixed setting bar. Edward stood not far away


    with his beloved single-lens reflex camera. He guided their physical contact and prepared to shoot.


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong, stand loser to Mr. Greens. Be more natural.¡± Hearing this, Emily quickly adjusted her


    posture and rxed herself in Lucas¡¯ arms. In a split second, the cold smell of a man with a faint smell


    of tobo entered her nose, making her a little dazed. Lucas also noticed that Emily was unnatural. He


    lowered his head and leaned close to her ear, whispering softly, ¡°If you want to finish filming early,


    rx.¡± Emily nodded her head, but the hot and humid smell in her ears still made her confused.


    Fortunately, she bit the tip of her tongue hard at the critical moment, so that she did not lose her


    composure under the camera. She suppressed the strangeness in her heart and began to work hard to


    cooperate with the shooting. When she had just gotten a little better, she was defeated by Edward¡¯s


    next request. Edward looked at the tape in his hand and smiled. ¡°Well done. Next, you need to kiss


    each other. Assistant, go and put down Ms. Armstrong¡¯s veil to cover Mr. Greens.¡± Soon, Lucas and


    Emily were covered by a thin veil. The two faced each other and they were very close. They could even


    feel each other¡¯s hot breath For some reason, Emily became nervous again and swallowed a mouthful


    of saliva. Lucas saw all of her small movements, and a faint smile appeared in his eyes. At this time,


    Edward¡¯s voice sounded again., ¡°Mr. Greens, you will slowly approach Ms. Armstrong and then lower


    your head to kiss her. If you don¡¯t want to really kiss, you can reach out to hold Ms. Armstrong¡¯s cheek


    and cover your lips with your thumb.¡± He taught Lucas how to take a kissing photo.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Lucas nodded. Then, after Edward announced the start of the shoot, he slowly


    approached Emily. Emily looked at the handsome man who was getting closer and closer, her whole


    body tensed up. At this time, Lucas touched her cheek with both hands and gently pressed his thumb


    against her lips. Feeling the warm and soft touch of his thumb, Lucas¡¯ eyes gradually became deep. He


    looked at Emily, who was still staring at him nkly, and said in a somewhat hoarse voice.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡± For some reason, Emily obediently closed her eyes. The next second, she felt a


    layer of hot breath covering her lips, shocking her long eyshes to tremble. Under the golden


    sunlight, the scene of the two of them ¡°kissing¡± was simply magnificent


    Sofia and Ethan also secretly took a photo of it on their mobile phones and sent it to their godmother.


    When Vivian saw the photo, she was so frightened that she immediately called. ¡°Hurry up and tell


    godmother, what is going on? Are they together? Damn, this wedding dress suit, did they go abroad to


    get married?¡± Vivian was really excited. Ethan calmly told her, ¡°They are not married. It¡¯s Mommy and


    Uncle who promised a designer called ¡®the Buddha¡¯ to help her with her advertisement.¡± ¡°the Buddha¡¯?¡±


    Vivian screamed directly. After all, ¡®the Buddha¡¯ was famous all over the world. Fortunately, after her


    excitement, she quickly calmed down. Then, there was a series of strangeughter. ¡°Since that¡¯s the


    case, it seems that they have made good progress on this trip. I believe that if we work hard, they will


    not be far from being together.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Godmother is right. I am looking forward to it!¡±


    Sofia said as she held her chin and looked at the interaction between her mother and Uncle Greens.


    Emily had been in a better state and more rxed than before. That night when the shooting ended, it


    was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Lucas, Emily, and the two little ones were all very tired.


    Especially Emily, who had stood for almost a day, her heels had been scraped. Before she left, Edward


    told Emily, ¡°If you want some photos, you can go to thepany to select some tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if we want them, we will go there.¡±


    Emily nodded.


    Then, they drove back to the hotel.


    On the way, Emily directly fell asleep from exhaustion.


    The two little ones leaned on her side and slept very soundly too.


    Lucas was also a little tired, but he was not very sleepy.


    He looked at their sleeping faces, and he felt very satisfied.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Chapter 309 Something Had Changed


    The next morning, when Emily woke up, she found herself in the hotel room. Obviously, it was Lucas


    who had carried her backst night.


    Thinking of this, she felt inexplicably happy and sweet. However, before Emily could notice the change


    in her mind, her attention was attracted by the ring that was shing with silver light. ¡°Oh no, I forgot to


    return the ring yesterday.¡± She eximed and was about to get up to look for Lucas. But at this time,


    she felt something strangeing from her heel. She looked down and saw that the ce where she


    had scraped the skin from wearing high heels yesterday had been pasted with a band-aid. Perhaps it


    was because she had slept for a night that the band-aid had been a little loose, but it could not stop


    Emily from feeling touched.


    Without guessing, she knew that this was made by Lucas, and a warm feeling crossed her heart again.


    After a simple wash, she walked out of the room and saw Lucas ying with the two children in the


    living room. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re up.¡± Ethan was the first to notice Emily and greeted her with a smile.


    Emily smiled back and did not forget to greet Lucas. Then, she talked about what happenedst night


    and thanked him politely. ¡°Thank you for sending us backst night.¡± ¡°It was just a small matter.¡±


    Lucas did not like her distant attitude. He frowned and changed the topic. ¡°Since you¡¯re up, let¡¯s go


    downstairs for breakfast.¡± Emily nodded. ¡°By the way, after the shooting yesterday, I forgot to return the


    ring. Can I trouble Mason to send it back?¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go together.¡± Lucas nodded in response. ¡°What


    for, Mr. Greens?¡± Emily asked doubtfully. Without waiting for Lucas to reply, Sofia spoke first. ¡°Mommy,


    did you forget? Yesterday, that bearded uncle said that we can pick some photos today. I want to pick


    some to show Great-Grandma.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily remembered that there was indeed such a thing. It was just that when she heard


    the little girl¡¯s words, she felt that it was a little unreliable. Just in case, she simply warned in advance,


    ¡°We can take the photos, but you can¡¯t spread them out.¡±


    Although she and Lucas both knew that the theme of yesterday¡¯s shoot was fake, it was hard to


    guarantee that others would not misunderstand. The two little ones looked at the serious Mommy, theyN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    still nodded and agreed. Just like this, the group of people went to thepany after finishing their


    meal. After returning the ring, they went to select the photos. This was also the first time Emily and


    Lucas had seen the results of the shooting. It had to be said that Edward was worthy of being a top


    photographer. The pictures were extremely beautiful. It was as if through the photos, they could feel the


    warmth and love from it. Especially for Emily. Looking at every photo of her being intimate with Lucas,


    her heart was greatly shaken.


    It was also at this moment that she suddenly realized that there had been a qualitative change between


    her and Lucas. Some things seemed to have changed. The two little ones did not notice the change in


    their mother and were excitedlyparing the photos. ¡°Uncle, which photo do you like the most?¡±


    Sofia rolled her sly ck eyes and leaned close to Lucas. Lucas looked down at her and knew what the


    little girl was thinking. He looked up again, and his gaze fell on the photo on the projection screen. His


    gaze was fixed on the photo of him kissing Emily, and his expression was a little dazed. He recalled the


    short sweet taste, he could not help but feel a little thirsty. ¡°Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Uncle?¡±


    Sofia looked at her Uncle, who had not spoken for a long time, and reminded him doubtfully.


    Lucas came back to his senses and chuckled. ¡°I like all of them.¡±


    As soon as he said this, he was denied by Ethan. ¡°No, Uncle has to choose one.¡± His eyes sparkled as


    he looked over, looking like he would not give up until Lucas chose one. Lucas looked at him and found


    it a little funny. However, Emily felt a little embarrassed and stopped him. ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t make trouble for


    your Uncle.¡±


    When Ethan heard this, he pouted unhappily. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t think he is making things difficult.¡± After


    he finished speaking, he looked at the two little ones and simply gave the answer. ¡°What I like the most


    is the third on the fourth row.¡±


    The photo was of him hugging Ethan and Sofia with both hands, and Emily standing next to him. When


    the two children heard this, they immediately looked over excitedly. ¡°So Uncle likes this photo. We also


    like this photo very much, but what I like most is the photo of Uncle kissing mommy.¡± Sofia suddenly


    opened her mouth and winked at her mother and Lucas. ¡°I like this one too.¡± Ethan nodded in


    agreement. When Emily heard this, she almost choked on her own saliva. For some reason, she


    looked at Lucas with a guilty conscience. Then, she red at the two little ones and emphasized,


    ¡°That¡¯s not real. Don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Chapter 310 She Was So Naive After choosing the photos, Emily and the others stayed in Country F


    for another day before returning to China. After flying for more than ten hours, it was already midnight


    when they arrived at Y City. The two little ones had already fallen asleep in Lucas and Emily¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯ll


    send you back. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to get them upstairs alone.¡± Lucas took the initiative to


    suggest. ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Mr. Greens.¡± Emily nodded and did not refuse. When they got home,


    Emily settled the two children and urged Lucas to go back to rest.


    After all, it was already sote and they had been on a ne for so long.


    The next day, Lucy found that Emily and the others were back. She was very surprised. ¡°When did you


    come back? Why didn¡¯t you call me about it?¡± ¡°When I got off the ne, it was already midnight. I


    thought that you should be asleep, so I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    After Emily finished speaking, she asked with concern, ¡°Has everything been okay at home these past


    few days?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine. As for you guys, have you been having fun abroad? Where have you all been?¡±


    ¡°Great-Grandma, we¡¯ve been to many ces. It was really fun.¡± Sofia did not wait for her mother to


    answer and spoke first, talking about the details of her trip abroad. Lucy was very surprised to hear that


    Emily and Lucas also participated in an advertisement shoot. She looked at Emily and was about to


    ask something. Unexpectedly, Emily had already seen through the question she wanted to ask. She


    quickly picked up the gift she bought and handed it over to change the topic. ¡°Grandma, this is a gift I


    bought for you abroad. Do you like it?¡± Lucy didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry after being stuffed with


    a gift. She could naturally tell that her granddaughter was trying to avoid the questions about her and


    Mr. Greens.


    After thinking about it, she didn¡¯t ask and lowered her head to open the gift. Anyway, when she wanted


    to say it, she would naturally tell her. At this time, there was a knock on the door. The two little ones


    went to open the door, and then they heard their happy voices, ¡°Godmother, Uncle, why are you here?¡±


    When Vivian and Lu Shizhou saw the two little ones and Emily sitting in the living room, they were also


    very surprised. ¡°Emily, when did youe back?¡±


    Vivian asked.


    Emily turned her head and smiled. ¡°We came backst night. I didn¡¯t tell you because it was toote.


    Why did youe here together?¡± She looked at her two friends with a teasing look. Naturally, Vivian


    also noticed and red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. He and I just happened to meet


    downstairs. After you went abroad for a vacation, he and I came to see Grandma every day.¡± As she


    spoke, she sat down on the sofa. Lu Shizhou also followed her. Looking at the two of them, one in front


    and one behind, there was an indescribable sense of tacit understanding. Emily smiled and said, ¡°I


    have also prepared gifts for you. Since you are here, it saves me a journey.¡± As she spoke, she got up


    to get the gifts prepared for the two of them and then handed them to them respectively. ¡°Also, thank


    you for taking care of my grandmother during this period of time.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t


    forget that your grandmother is also my grandmother.¡± Lu Shizhou didn¡¯t like Emily¡¯s polite tone and


    raised his eyebrows to refute. Vivian nodded and agreed, ¡°Yes, your grandmother is also my


    grandmother.¡± After she finished speaking, she seemed to have thought of something and sneakily


    moved to Emily¡¯s side, winking at her. ¡°I heard that when you and Mr. Greens went out this time, you


    took some wedding photos. Tell me honestly, how far have you gone?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡± Emily


    originally wanted to deny it, but before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Vivian. She


    pretended to be angry and red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Emily was speechless.


    In the end, she looked at her friend who would not give up until she could achieve her goal, and simply


    said, ¡°At the moment, we are indeed still friends, but if we surpass this rtionship someday, I promise


    that I will tell you immediately, okay?¡± As soon as she said this, Vivian was stunned. After the two of


    them had done so many intimate things they were still friends? Thinking of this, she could not help but


    look at her friend strangely. Emily also noticed her gaze and asked doubtfully, ¡°Why are you looking at


    me like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I suddenly felt that you are so naive!¡± Vivian mocked her good friend. Emily¡¯s


    head was full of ck lines. She was angry and wanted tough. As for the discussion here, Lucas did


    not know. After a night of rest, he went directly to thepany. After all, he had been out for so manyT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    days, and there had been piles of things for him to deal with.


    When it was almost noon, Mason suddenly pushed open the door and walked into the president¡¯s office


    with a serious face. ¡°President, you asked me to investigate the ownership of the email address. I have


    found out who is framing Doctor Armstrong behind the scenes.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Chapter 311. For the Love She Couldn¡¯t Get Hearing this, a cold light shed in Lucas¡¯ eyes.


    He stopped what he was doing and looked up. His thin lips opened slightly and he asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°ording to the clues that the police and we have found, all the evidence points to the Smith family.¡±


    Mason said in a deep voice. ¡°Are you talking about Chase Smith?¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes


    dangerously. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡± Mason nodded. Hearing this, Lucas immediately frowned, confusion


    shing through his eyes. ¡°What is her motive for doing this?¡± He could not understand. After all, Emily


    and Chase Smith did not know each other. When Mason heard this, he thought for a moment and


    asked, ¡°Could it be because of the love that she couldn¡¯t get? I don¡¯t know where the Smith family


    found out about Doctor Armstrong¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she afraid that I will find out?¡± Lucas¡¯ face immediately


    turned cold. Mason hesitated for a moment, then carefully looked at him and slowly said, ¡°I think that


    the Smith family might be more confident in their arrangements.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Lucas looked over with cold eyes. That cold gaze made Mason shiver, but he still forced himself to


    answer, ¡°ording to the results of the police investigation on Brother Guan, it can be seen that Miss


    Smith had designed a serial trap to frame Doctor Armstrong.¡± Hearing this, Lucas became silent.


    Seeing that his president did not stop him, Mason could only continue to speak. ¡°She first used her


    email to contact Brother Guan and asked Brother Guan to find Li Dongqiang. After Doctor Armstrong


    had an ident, she changed her email address. But the IP address can still be restored.¡± ¡°Speaking


    of which, such a thing was simply a disaster for Doctor Armstrong. You have nothing to do with Doctor


    Armstrong.¡± When Lucas heard this, he nced at him and said unhappily.


    ¡°What do you mean I have nothing to do with Doctor Armstrong?¡± ¡°¡­ What is your rtionship with


    Doctor Armstrong? Aren¡¯t you just one of her patients?¡± Mason looked over hesitantly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas¡¯ face immediately darkened. His voice was filled with danger. He gritted his teeth and shouted,


    ¡°Mason!¡±


    ¡°President, I was wrong. Doctor Armstrong is still the mother of Little Young Master and Little Miss.¡±


    Mason quickly apologized, but he could not help but think in his heart. ¡®Even so, Doctor Armstrong still


    has nothing to do with you. However, he did not dare to say this.


    Lucas did not know either.


    He straightened his face and said in a cold voice with a bit of anger, ¡°Since this matter was caused by


    Chase Smith, arrange for Lawyer Jin to sue Chase Smith in the name of Doctor Armstrong. Tell Chase


    Smith that either she apologizes to Doctor Armstrong or I will not be polite to her!¡± Mason nodded.


    Obviously, his boss would not let this matter go.


    At the same time, he felt that his boss was bing more and more concerned about Doctor


    Armstrong.


    Combined with what had happened during this trip, he felt that the day between his boss and Doctor


    Armstrong being together would be soon. Thinking of this, Mason slightly calmed down and turned to


    leave In the afternoon, in the president¡¯s office of the Smith Group. Chase Smith was busy dealing with


    work when she saw her assistant knock on the door ande in. ¡°General manager, there is awyer


    with the surname Jin downstairs. He said that he came to see you under Mr. Greens¡¯ orders.¡± ¡°A


    lawyer?¡± Chase Smith was very surprised. She did not understand why Lucas had suddenly sent a


    lawyer over, but she still asked to bring him up. Not long after, the assistant came back with Lawyer Jin.


    Chase looked at him and asked, ¡°Did youe here for something?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, Miss Smith. Our


    president asked me to give you thiswyer¡¯s letter, with a message.¡±


    As he spoke, Lawyer Jin gestured to his assistant beside him and handed over awyer¡¯s letter.


    Then, he ced it on Chase¡¯s desk.


    Chase waspletely stunned. What was going on? Lucas had someone send her awyer¡¯s letter?


    Without waiting for her to open her mouth to question him, Lawyer Jin continued with a serious


    expression, ¡°Miss Smith, because you instructed others to frame Doctor Armstrong, our boss said that


    either you personally apologize to Doctor Armstrong, or he will not be polite to you despite the


    rtionship between the two families.¡± As soon as these words were said, Chase¡¯s expression


    suddenly changed. Lucas knew it! For a moment, she was shocked and panicked, and her eyes were


    full of fear.


    But soon, she forced herself to calm down. She had done this very secretly and had not left any trace,


    so she just had to deny it. Thinking of this, she pretended to be angry and put down thewyer¡¯s letter.


    She scolded, ¡°Nonsense, when did I frame Doctor Armstrong?¡±


    Looking at the woman who refused to admit it, Lawyer Jin did not care. ¡°Miss Smith, you don¡¯t have to


    exin so much to me. I am just passing the message on his behalf. Now that the message has been


    delivered, my job is done.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Chapter 312 She Is Not Worthy of You Watching the man leave, Chase Smith¡¯s face was very ugly, and


    her heart was filled with a strong sense of uneasiness. No, she could not await her doom like this. She


    looked down at thewyer¡¯s letter on the table and finally decided to find Lucas.


    Inside the president¡¯s office, at the Greens Group. Lawyer Jin was reporting to Lucas. ¡°I have already


    handed thewyer¡¯s letter to Miss Smith ording to your instructions.¡± ¡°Very good. What did she


    say?¡± Lucas looked up. ¡°Miss Smith doesn¡¯t seem to want to admit it,¡± Lawyer Jin said truthfully. As


    soon as he said this, there was a knock on the door. Then Mason walked in. He walked to the center of


    the room and reported respectfully, ¡°President, Chase Smith is here. She is downstairs and wants to


    see you.¡± Lucas raised his eyebrows. He had already guessed the purpose of this woman¡¯s visit.


    However, he still nodded in agreement. ¡°Bring her up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mason nodded and turned to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to work first.¡± Lawyer Jin, who was beside him, took


    the initiative to say goodbye.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Lucas waved his hand to signal for him to leave.


    Not long after Lawyer Jin left, Mason appeared in the office with Chase. The moment Chase entered,


    she saw the man sitting coldly at the desk. She immediately revealed a wronged expression.


    ¡°Lucas¡­¡±


    She called out in a stutter.


    However, Lucas had no intention of showing mercy to the fairer sex. His eyes were cold as he looked


    over. ¡°Miss Smith, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Looking at such a cold man, Chase felt sad and unwilling. However, when she thought of the purpose


    of hering over, she took a deep breath and suppressed her emotions. Then, she slowly said,


    ¡°Lucas, why did you ask someone to send me awyer¡¯s letter? I am not familiar with Emily at all. How


    could I have done something to frame her?¡± ¡°You should ask yourself!¡± Lucas said word by word, a pair


    of dark eyes locked onto Chase. Chase looked at him, feeling as if she was being stared at by a


    dangerous hunter, afraid and nervous. After a long time, Chase finally managed to calm down. She still


    refused to admit it and insisted on questioning, ¡°Alright, since you insist that I did it, what about the


    evidence? If there is no evidence, you are simply ndering me!¡± ¡°What? Do you think I would have


    come to you without evidence?¡±


    Chase¡¯s expression changed immediately. Her eyes shed and her heart was filled with panic.


    How could there be evidence?


    She had already got everything cleaned up. Lucas saw through what she was thinking at a nce. He


    sneered and said coldly, ¡°Do you think that if you get someone to change the email, I can¡¯t locate you?¡±


    Hearing this, Chase knew that she had been exposed.


    She was panicked and scared.


    Finally, when she saw the heartless look on Lucas¡¯ face, she had an impulse in her heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I sent people to frame Emily. I did this for your own good. That kind of woman is not


    worthy of you at all!¡± Chase simply admitted what she had done. After venting her anger, she looked at


    the man in front of her with deep affection and said earnestly, ¡°Lucas, I hope that you will wake up. Our


    two families are old friends. The two of us being together is what everyone wants. I hope that you won¡¯t


    ruin the peace between our two families for an irrelevant person.¡± Lucas looked at Chase, who did not


    admit her mistake at all, and his face was cold. ¡°Enough. I told you clearly from the beginning that it is


    impossible between us!¡± He shouted angrily, and his words got even colder. Chase only felt her heart


    hurt, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Also, Emily is not an irrelevant person to me. After using such a despicable method to bully her, have


    you ever thought about what would happen to her?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she fine?¡± Chase said unwillingly. Lucas


    laughed angrily. His eyes were cold as he asked, ¡°Do you still think that you did the right thing?¡±


    Chase bit her lower lip and was silent for a moment.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold back. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡®I¡¯m not wrong. I just like you. I don¡¯t


    want you to be deceived. Emily¡¯s private life is chaotic and she even gave birth to two illegitimate


    children. How can such a woman be worthy of you? How can she be better than me?¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas was about to explode in anger. She actually dared to say that his children were


    bastards! ¡°Whether she is worthy of me or not is up to me. If I say she is worthy, she is worthy!¡± Lucas


    red at her, his entire body emitting a terrifying aura. When Chase saw this, she trembled in fear.


    However, what made her most upset was the man¡¯s next heartless words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to like me at all. I hate it when you interfere in my affairs in the name of love!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Chapter 313 The Blind Date ¡°Lucas, you bastard!¡± Chase Smith shouted angrily, covering her face and


    running out. She knew that if she stayed any longer, she would only be embarrassed. Outside the door,


    Zhenting Greens was a little surprised when he saw Chase suddenly push the door open However,


    before he could open his mouth to greet her, Chase Smith cried as she left. In fact, Chase had seen


    Zhenting Greens, but she was too sad at that time. Of course, she also had a little thought, hoping that


    Zhenting would ask Lucas about it when he saw her crying and leaving. Zhenting did ask Lucas about


    it.


    ¡°I saw Chase crying out of your ce just now. What happened? Did you bully her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Lucas denied tly and changed the topic with a faint expression. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Obviously, he


    did not want to talk about the previous topic.


    ¡°You still have the nerve to ask me? How many times has your mother called you? Why didn¡¯t you


    answer?¡± ¡°Is that so? I was busy working and didn¡¯t pay attention,¡± Lucas replied carelessly. In fact, he


    had deliberately ignored the phone.


    Because ever since he came back, his mother had started to arrange the blind date for him regardless


    of his wishes.


    Zhenting looked at his indifferent son and was a little speechless. How could he not know that his son


    had done it on purpose? ¡°Your mother asked me to tell you that you must go home tonight. Otherwise,


    she woulde to thepany to find you personally, or go to that Doctor Armstrong.¡± Hearing this,


    Lucas¡¯ face was not surprised at all. It was very ugly, but he agreed in the end. On the other side,


    Chase walked out of the Greens Group and looked back at the tall building behind her unwillingly.


    She never thought that Lucas could do this for Emily, not considering the rtionship between the two


    families at all.


    Thinking of this, a fierce dark light shed in her eyes, and she said, ¡°I can apologize,


    but you can¡¯t be together!¡± Almost as soon as she said this, her phone rang. It was a call from her


    assistant. ¡°Miss, I just got the news that Mrs. Greens is going to arrange a blind date for Mr. Greens at


    home tonight.¡± As expected, these words made Chase even angrier.. She had not thought of a way to


    separate Lucas and Emily, and there was a blind date now.


    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but resent Peiying Edwards. However, she quickly calmed down.


    At present, Lucas was obviously interested in Emily, and it was impossible for him to take a fancy to


    anyone else. Therefore, she didn¡¯t have to care about it at all. Her enemy, from beginning to end, had


    been Emily alone! That night, Lucas returned to the Greens family¡¯s old house after work. As soon as


    he entered the living room, he saw his mother sitting on the sofa with a young girl who looked


    unfamiliar. They were talking andughing, and his face immediately became a bit cold. At this time,


    Peiying also saw Lucas. She smiled and waved, ¡°Lucas is back. Come here. Let me introduce her to


    you.¡± As she spoke, she pointed at the young girl beside her and continued, ¡°This is Chen Siyuan, the


    eldest daughter of the Chen family that I told you about.¡± ¡°Hello, Brother Lucas.¡± Chen Siyuan took the


    initiative to greet him with a faint smile and a hint of shyness. However, Lucas did not seem to see it.


    He coldly said to Peiying, ¡°I have already returned. If there is nothing else, I will go back first.¡± .


    After saying that, he turned around and nned to leave.


    It was obvious that he had no intention of staying. Seeing that she had been left out, the smile on Chen


    Siyuan¡¯s face froze, and she felt a little embarrassed. Peiying¡¯s face was not any better, and she was a


    little embarrassed. She red at Lucas and scolded, ¡°Who allowed you to leave? Stop right there.¡±


    Lucas stopped and turned around helplessly. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± ¡°Your task tonight is


    to have a meal with Miss Chen.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shen Peiying was well aware of her son¡¯s character, so she simply said her purpose directly


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time,¡± Lucas refused coldly without thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have time. Don¡¯t tell


    me you can¡¯t even squeeze out the time for a meal. If that¡¯s the case, I think it¡¯s time to change the


    company¡¯s executives!¡± Peiying was unwilling to give up. Lucas¡¯ face was very ugly. Chen Siyuan saw


    that the mother and son were about to quarrel because of her. Although she was a little disappointed,


    she still took the initiative to say, ¡°Mrs. Greens, since Brother Lucas has something to do, why don¡¯t we


    forget about it today? I have an appointment to go toter. We can have dinner together another day


    anyway.¡±


    Of course, she was trying to make the situation easier for everyone.


    Peiying and Lucas were also clear about it. Peiying immediately felt that Chen Siyuan was very


    considerate and her impression of her increased a lot. Lucas heaved a sigh of relief and finally looked


    at Chen Siyuan, politely saying, ¡°Since Miss Chen has an appointment to go to, don¡¯t let us dy you.


    Butler, send Miss Chen away.¡±


    When Chen Siyuan heard this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly in her heart and left with the butler.


    Just as she left, Chase received the news. However, Chase did not take this matter to heart. Instead,


    she was thinking about how she should go to see Emily.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Chapter 314 Don¡¯t Regret It The next morning, Chase Smith came to themunity where Emily lived.


    Emily was tidying up the house at home. When she heard the doorbell ring, she thought that her


    grandmother hade back. ¡°Grand¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Emily found that the person at the door was not her grandmother,


    but Chase Smith, whom she had met a few times. ¡°Miss Smith?¡± she asked in surprise.


    ¡°It seems that Ms. Armstrong still remembers me.¡± After Chase finished speaking, she did not wait for


    Emily¡¯s invitation and directly walked past Emily into the apartment. After entering, she looked around


    and found that although the apartment was not exquisitely decorated, it was full of warmth. Emily


    slightly frowned and walked over. She asked coldly, ¡°I wonder why Miss Smith is here.¡± Hearing this,


    Chase retracted her gaze and looked at Emily with a mocking gaze. ¡°Alright, Lucas is not here. Don¡¯t


    pretend to be innocent. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Emily said


    coldly. Hearing this, Chase Smith couldn¡¯t help but squint her eyes and look up and down at the woman


    in front of her.


    Although Emily looked like she didn¡¯t know, she still didn¡¯t believe it. She raised her chin and said in a


    high and mighty tone, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I am here to apologize to you because I lost to you. I came here


    because of Lucas.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t understand what the woman was saying at all and was even a little confused. Apologize to


    her? What for? Just as she was puzzled, Chase took the initiative to answer her questions. ¡°Don¡¯t be


    comcent: This time, it was because Lucas helped you collect evidence that you have the chance to


    turn over!¡± When Chase Smith finished speaking, her eyes were full of unwillingness and jealousy.


    She had been very close to chasing away this woman. Emily finally understood why Chase hade


    over. Her face immediately turned cold. It turned out that the previous medical ident had been


    nned by this woman.


    At the same time, Emily was also very excited.


    She did not expect that Lucas had done so much for her without her knowing.


    Chase¡¯s arrogant voice rang in her ears again. ¡°Now I have apologized, can you take back thewyer¡¯s


    letter?¡± As she spoke, Chase took out thewyer¡¯s letter that Lucas had given her yesterday. ¡°Have you


    apologized? I can¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    Chase Smith raised her eyebrows and looked at her proudly.


    Seeing her like this, Emily was very unhappy. She immediately retorted, ¡°I really don¡¯t know where your


    sense of superiorityes from. Because you are rich?¡± ¡°Emily, what do you mean?¡±


    Chase Smith frowned and scolded angrily. She could not help but threaten, ¡°I advise you to be wise.


    Otherwise, I will make you suffer!¡±


    ¡°I wonder how you will make me suffer!¡± Emily sneered directly Chase was immediately speechless.


    ¡°You!¡±


    She red at Emily for a long time, but she did not know what to say. Emily also saw that she had


    some scruples, and her eyes were even more sarcastic, ¡°What, have you nothing to say?¡± When


    Chase Smith heard this, her heart was full of anger. She really wanted to say something harsh, but


    when she thought of Lucas¡¯ warning, she still held back. ¡°In short, I have already apologized.¡± ¡°Do I


    have to ept your apology?¡± Emily did not ept it at all. She said sarcastically, ¡°It is the first time I


    have seen a person like you. Why are you so justified after you harm others?¡± It had to be said that


    these words made Chase very angry. ¡°What do you want in order to take back thewyer¡¯s letter?¡± she


    red at Emily, gnashing her teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t intend to take back thewyer¡¯s letter. I won¡¯t ept your apology either. Now,


    please get out of my house immediately!¡±


    Emily pointed at the door and asked her to leave without any trace of politeness.


    Chase had never been humiliated like this before. Her eyes were zing with mes, and she wished


    she could skin Emily alive.


    She took a few deep breaths before she managed to calm down. She stared at Emily and gritted her


    teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t regret it!¡±


    After saying this, she turned and mmed the door.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she went out, she bumped into Lucy, who was about to open the door with


    the key.


    Lucy looked at the angry woman who suddenly appeared in front of her and was a little surprised.


    Chase also recognized Lucy. Her eyes darkened. ¡°Get out of the way, you old bastard!¡± Lucy did not


    expect that she would do such a thing. Without any defense, she staggered backward two steps and


    fell to the ground!


    Previous Post


    Next PostN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Chapter 315 She Was Too Evil to Be Forgiven When Emily heard the noise outside, her face suddenly


    changed and she immediately ran out. ¡°Grandma-¡± She saw her grandmother fall to the ground and


    hurriedly helped her up in a panic. It was also at this time that her eyes inadvertently met Chase


    Smith¡¯s in the elevator. She saw that she was smiling at her proudly, her eyes were so evil. Emily


    exploded and shouted angrily, ¡°Chase Smith, you are going too far!¡± Unfortunately, after she finished


    shouting, the lift door closed. Emily gritted her teeth and decided to bear this in mind. However, when


    Lucy heard her words, she looked up and asked, ¡°Do you know that girl?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°How are you


    feeling? Do you feel ufortable?¡± Emily asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°What happened just now?¡±


    Lucy waved her hand and continued to ask about Chase Smith. Emily did not want to talk about it


    outside. She helped the olddy into the room and slowly told her about Chase Smith. After hearing


    this, the olddy was not surprised at all. She was very angry. ¡°This kind of person absolutely can not


    be forgiven. She is too evil!¡± ¡°I know. I don¡¯t intend to let this matter go like this.¡± Emily nodded and


    expressed her attitude. She had not known who was behind this. Now that she knew, she naturally


    would not let it go.


    What¡¯s more, Chase had actually done something to her grandmother on purpose. Thinking of this,


    Emily still felt uneasy and gave the olddy a check. After all, her grandmother was not young


    anymore, so she had to be careful. Seeing this, Lucy did not know whether tough or cry, ¡°I already


    said that I am fine. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°Of course, I believe you. It¡¯s just that I only have one


    rtive left. I don¡¯t want to lose you, so I have to be careful about everything. I hope that you can


    apany me for a long time.¡±


    ID


    As Emily said this, she took her grandmother¡¯s arm and leaned her head on her shoulder.


    Lucy knew the attachment in her heart. The corners of her mouth held a smile and gently patted the


    back of her hand.


    Just like this, they sat on the sofa for a while before they separated and busied themselves.


    Emily tidied up the medicinal herbs, but she was still thinking about Chase Smith. She suddenly


    realized that she had not thanked Lucas yet. She quickly picked up her phone and sent a message to


    Lucas. ¡°Chase Smith came just now. Thank you for helping me with these things. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t


    have known that she was the one behind the scenes.¡±


    Almost the next second, Lucas called. ¡°Did Chase go to look for you?¡± the man asked. ¡°Yes, she just


    left not long ago. Thank you.¡± Emily thanked him again. Lucas said nonchntly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to


    thank me. Speaking of which, it was me who implicated you and caused you to suffer this unexpected


    disaster.¡± ¡°That seems to be the case,¡±


    Emily said helplessly.


    Lucas sensed that there was something wrong with her words and stopped talking about it. He


    changed the topic and asked, ¡°What do you think about this? Do you want to forgive her?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t


    forgive her. Chase Smith is too evil to be forgiven!¡± Emily said resolutely.


    When Lucas heard this, he realized that something was wrong. He immediately asked, ¡°Did she say


    something excessive?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what she said to me, but she shouldn¡¯t have vented her anger on my grandmother!¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t hide anything and talked about what happened in the corridor. ¡°My grandmother is almost


    eighty years old, but she deliberately knocked my grandmother to the ground.¡± Hearing the angry voice


    of the womaning out of the phone, Lucas¡¯ face was not good. He didn¡¯t expect that after his


    warning, Chase Smith dared to be so bold. ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t want to forgive her, let¡¯s pursue the


    matter to the end.¡±


    .


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Emily didn¡¯t know what to say, so she could only thank him. On the other side, Chase


    Smith still didn¡¯t know that she was about to face a disaster. When she came out of Emily¡¯s apartment,


    her face was livid. Because in her opinion, the reason why Emily was so confident topete with her


    was that Lucas was behind her back. Thinking of this, she was crazy with jealousy. ¡°Damn slut, what


    right does she have?¡±


    Chase was throwing a fit in the car. Through the car window, she looked at the floor where Emily was.


    Her eyes were cold. She would not let this matter go. Later, when Chase returned home, her


    expression was still not very good. Mrs. Smith saw it in the living room and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? You look so bad. Who provoked you?¡± Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Chase Smith¡¯s mood,


    which had already calmed down, surged again. In the end, she could not help but speak of the matter


    of her being sued by Lucas aggrievedly.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Chapter 316 No One Was Allowed to Get Their Hands on It ¡°Lucas asked someone to send me a


    lawyer¡¯s letter in the name of Emily. He asked me to apologize to Emily, or he would not be polite to


    me!¡± Chase Smith roughly exined the situation. In the end, she really had no choice, so she looked


    at her mother, and asked for help, ¡°What do you think I should do now?¡± Mrs. Smith¡¯s expression


    wasn¡¯t very good. In her opinion, Lucas¡¯ way of doing things was clearly pping the Smith family¡¯s


    face. She immediately snorted coldly, ¡°Is Lucas really going to pick up a woman who has given birth to


    two children? Even if he is willing, his mother won¡¯t be willing!¡± Hearing this, Chase Smith also thought


    of another matter, and her expression became a bit ugly. ¡°Auntie Edwards is indeed unwilling, but I


    don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her. She clearly liked me a lot before, but now she is going to introduce


    the young miss of another family to Lucas!¡± ¡°When did this happen? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡± Mrs.


    Smith immediately frowned. ¡°Last night, Auntie Edwards invited Chen Siyuan of the Chen family to her


    house as a guest.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Smith was immediately unhappy. It had to be known that the


    Smith family had been determined to get married to Greens family. How could they allow others to get


    their hands on it?


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Smith said with heavy eyes, ¡°I will think of a way to deal with this matter. Don¡¯t


    look for Lucas and that Emily for now. Stay out of trouble for now.¡±


    Chase Smith nodded, indicating that she understood. That afternoon, Mrs. Smith invited Peiying


    Edwards out to go shopping and have afternoon tea. As they chatted, she slowly changed the topic to


    the two children. ¡°Speaking of which, there is something I want to tell you.¡± ¡°Oh, what is it?¡± Peiying


    Edwards looked over in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Chase was insensible and did something wrong. She


    offended Lucas. Now, Lucas wants to sue Chase. I¡¯m wondering if we can forget about the charge for


    the sake of our rtionship.¡±


    Hearing this, Peiying Edwards was slightly stunned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that Lucas wanted to sue


    Chase?¡± As she spoke, she looked at Mrs. Smith doubtfully and asked, ¡°What did Chase do wrong?


    Tell me about it.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Smith¡¯s eyes shed with a calcting light. ¡°In fact, it is not a big


    deal. You also know that she loves Lucas. A while ago, when she saw Lucas and his own private


    doctor together, she used some means to make the private doctor suffer a little.¡±


    Hearing this, Peiying Edwards suddenly remembered Emily¡¯s ident some time ago. It turned out that


    this matter was done by Chase Smith.


    As she was thinking, Mrs. Smith¡¯s voice sounded again in her ear.


    ¡°I know. No matter what, Chase shouldn¡¯t have done that. But she was too jealous. I hope you can help


    her talk to Lucas. Let¡¯s minimize the consequence, shall we?¡±


    Mrs. Smith calmly looked over. Peiying thought about the rtionship between the two families and did


    not say anything. ¡°I will go back and talk to Lucas about it. However, that child has always been


    stubborn and might not listen to me.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If Lucas doesn¡¯t agree, we won¡¯t force him. We just hope that the rtionship


    between our two families will not break because of this matter.¡±


    Mrs. Smith said as she retreated.


    Peiying did not understand. She smiled and said, ¡°How can such a small matter ruin the rtionship


    between our two families?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡± Mrs. Smith suddenly sighed and looked at Peiying with a profound look. She


    continued, ¡°I have never seen Lucas so protective of others. I heard that the private doctor is the young


    lady who was driven out by the Armstrong family five years ago. On the eve of the engagement, she


    hung out with someone else in the hotel and gave birth to two children whose parents were unknown


    before marriage. Now, she has climbed up to Lucas and asked him to do so many things for her. It


    seems that her means are not ordinary. You have to be careful in the future.¡± Peiying was stunned for a


    moment. She understood her friend¡¯s meaning and fell into deep thought And Emily did not know about


    these things. After ending the call with Lucas, she started to think about another thing. This time,


    Lucas, Mr. Hawking, and Mr. Meng had helped her a lot.


    Her two good friends had also helped her a lot.


    It was just that she had some problems with her mentality and had not thanked them yet.


    Therefore, she nned to thank these people well in the next two days.


    Later, Emily waited for her grandmother to rest and discussed this with her.


    ¡°Grandmother, everyone helped me a lot when I was in trouble. I want to take advantage of these two


    days when I have nothing to do and call them over to have a meal at home.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Do you need me to do anything?¡± Lucy nodded in agreement and then took the initiative to offer


    help. However, Emily could not bear for her to be too tired and refused.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Chapter 317 How about Not Treating Me as an Outsider


    For the next two days, Emily was preparing the things to treat her friends. Because it was a thank-you


    dinner, she had specially prepared a few big dishes and a veryplicated medicinal cuisine. Finally,


    on the third day, Emily prepared everything and sent a message to Lucas, Mr. Hawking, and Mr. Meng


    respectively. Of course, she did not miss Vivian and Lu Shizhou.


    Before the evening came, Lucas had arrived at the apartment.


    Looking at the handsome man standing outside the door, Emily asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Greens, why are


    you here so early?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to do in thepany, so I came early to see if there is anything I can help with.¡±


    Lucas lied without blushing or gasping. Mason, who was standing behind, could not help but twitch his


    mouth when he heard this.


    His boss had been lying ever since he met Doctor Armstrong.


    Lucas did not know this. After he finished speaking, he turned around and took a few gift boxes from


    Mason. Then, he handed them to Emily and smiled. ¡°These are the good wine I got from my collection.


    We will use this to entertain Mr. Meng and the others tonight.¡± ¡°This¡­ Thank you.¡± Emily could not


    refuse and could only thank him. Then she saw that Lucas was still standing outside the door and


    quickly invited him


    1.


    As soon as he entered, Lucas smelled the fragrance of the room and praised sincerely, ¡°It smells so


    good.¡± As he was speaking, Lucy¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Emily, who is it?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Lucas did not wait for Emily to speak and took the initiative to greet Lucy.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Lucy came out of the kitchen and saw Lucas. Just like Emily, she was very surprised. ¡°Mr.


    Greens, why are you here so early?¡± ¡°There is nothing to do in thepany. I just came to see if I can


    help.¡± Lucas repeated the reason again and asked with concern, ¡°By the way, is


    grandmother well? I heard from Doctor Armstrong that you fell. Are you okay?¡± ¡°I am fine.¡± Lucy said


    and looked at Emily with a smile. There was a deep meaning in her eyes. She felt that her


    granddaughter had even told Lucas such a small thing. It seemed that the development between the


    two of them was going very smoothly. Thinking of this, she warmly entertained Lucas and smiled,


    ¡°Since you are here, sit down and chat with Emily. Emily, you apany Mr. Greens. Don¡¯t worry


    about the kitchen. I will be there.¡± When Emily heard this, she disagreed. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll go. You¡¯ve


    helped me for the whole morning. I¡¯ll take care of the rest. You can go and rest for a while.¡± Emily


    hurriedly stopped her. ¡°If you go to the kitchen, who will talk to Mr. Greens?¡± Lucy looked at her


    completely ignorant granddaughter. ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Emily was speechless. Fortunately, at this time, Lucas took the initiative to speak, ¡°Grandmother, you


    don¡¯t have to worry about me. Didn¡¯t I just say that I came to help? How about you go into the room and


    rest. Doctor Armstrong and I will go to the kitchen to busy ourselves.¡± ¡°How can this be? How can we


    let the guest do it?¡±


    Lucy disagreed.


    Lucasughed and said, ¡°How about not treating me as an outsider?¡±


    Hearing this, Lucy and Emily were stunned. Lucy was the first to react, and her eyes became


    mischievous. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t be polite. Emily, you and Mr. Greens get busy. I¡¯ll go back


    to my room to rest for a while.¡± After she finished speaking, she disappeared from the living room.


    Emily came back to her senses and saw her grandmother walking straight into the room. For a


    moment, only she and Lucas were left in the living room. At some point in time, Mason had already left.


    The atmosphere in the living room became a little strange. Lucas looked at Emily, who was still in a


    daze, and suddenly pointed in the direction of


    ¡ª¡ª


    v


    an..


    the kitchen and reminded, ¡°There seems to be a sound inside.¡± ¡°Ah-I made the soup!¡± Emily cried out in


    surprise. She immediately turned and rushed into the kitchen to save her soup.


    Looking at the little girl in the kitchen, Lucas smiled. He only felt that this scene was very homely. Then


    rolled up his sleeves and walked in. He asked with a natural look, ¡°Do you need my help?¡± When Emily


    heard this, she turned her head and saw that the man had taken off his suit jacket at some point in


    time, revealing a pure white shirt underneath. The sleeves on both sides of his shirt were rolled up,


    revealing his strong arms. Although he looked like he was going to work, the pure white shirt still made


    Emily not dare to order him around. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to help here. Mr. Greens, go out and wait for me.


    I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡± She tried to push Lucas away. Lucas naturally saw it as well. He smiled,


    ¡°Grandmother said that she wanted me to help you.¡± After he finished speaking, he no longer cared


    about Emily. He looked around, nning to find a job for himself. Finally, he stared at the empty y


    pot in Emily¡¯s hand and directly took it over, ¡°This is to be washed, right? Let me do it.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Chapter 318 He Only Listened to Emily Watching the man wash the y pot in a strange manner,


    Emily could not describe what she felt in her heart. It was sweet. Then she retracted her gaze and


    continued to do what she was doing.


    Unexpectedly, after a while, there was a loud bang in her ear.


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    Emily was so frightened that she cried out involuntarily. She instinctively turned her head to look and


    saw Lucas standing by the side with a frozen expression. There was a broken pot by his feet. At this


    moment, Lucas also had a look of annoyance on his face. ¡°Can I say that I identally broke it?¡± He


    spread his hands and looked at Emily innocently. Emily did not know whether tough or cry. It had to


    be known that she had used this y pot for several years, and she had never broken it. ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­


    you go out and sit.¡±


    She looked over tentatively.


    When Lucas heard this, his expression was a little embarrassed.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps because the sound just now was a little loud, Lucy was rmed and came out of the room.


    She asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that the y pot broke.¡± ¡°How could the y pot break¡­¡± Lucy seemed to think of


    something halfway through her sentence. She did not continue and looked at Lucas helplessly. Seeing


    this, Lucas looked even more embarrassed. However, he was used to keeping hisposure. Emily


    noticed that the atmosphere was a little awkward. She coughed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for


    Ethan and Sofia to leave school. Why don¡¯t you help me pick up the children?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick them up.¡± Lucas quickly nodded and felt relieved. Not long after he left, Mr. Hawking and


    Mr. Meng arrived one after another. Because dinner was almost ready, Emily apanied the two


    elders to chat in the


    living room.


    Mr. Meng did not see Lucase over. He could not help but say, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Lucase? Did he


    forget? Ms. Armstrong, you should call Lucas.¡± ¡°Mr. Greens came a long time ago, but I told him to pick


    up Sofia and Ethan. He should be back soon.¡± Emily did not think too much about it and told the truth.


    Unexpectedly, her words made the two elders look surprised. Mr. Hawking joked, ¡°So he went to pick


    up the children. He really looks like a father.¡± ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Emily choked on her own saliva. She


    didn¡¯t expect Mr. Hawking to say that. Her cheeks were a little hot, and she said shyly, ¡°Mr. Hawking,


    don¡¯t talk nonsense. Mr. Greens and I are just friends.¡± ¡°I know, I know. You are just friends now.¡± Mr.


    Hawking said and chuckled. His expression clearly showed that he did not believe what Emily said. ¡°Mr.


    Hawking, if you continue to joke with me, don¡¯t me me for taking back the prescription I wanted to


    give you!¡± Emily¡¯s face was even hotter from his teasing. As soon as she said this, she instantly


    grabbed Mr. Hawking¡¯s lifeline. He began to beg for mercy, ¡°Hehe, I was just saying it randomly. Don¡¯t


    take the prescription back.¡± Mr. Meng looked at him like this and smiled very awkwardly. ¡°Who told you


    to be so talkative? Ms. Armstrong, don¡¯t give him the prescription, but you can give it to me.¡± ¡°Meng,


    don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Mr. Hawking red at him. Seeing that the two old men were about to argue


    over the prescription, Emily quicklyforted them, ¡°Seniors, there is no need to argue. You both can


    have it.¡± As they were talking, Lucas brought the two little ones back from the outside. At the same


    time, Vivian and Lu Shizhou arrived too.


    When Emily saw that everyone was here, she simply introduced them to each other and announced


    that dinner was about to be served. After sitting down, she picked up her wine ss and looked


    around. She said gratefully, ¡°Today¡¯s meal is mainly to thank everyone here. When I was in trouble, you


    all helped. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee out so quickly. In short, thank you all.¡±


    ¡°Emily, you seem to be estranged from us. I will drink this wine, but there¡¯s no need to thank me. We


    are friends, shouldn¡¯t we help each other?¡± Vivian said and drank the wine. Lu Shizhou also agreed


    from the side, ¡°That¡¯s right, you don¡¯t have to thank a good friend.¡± Emily felt warm when she heard


    this. However, Mr. Hawking stared at Lucas¡¯ wine ss and deliberately looked for trouble. ¡°Lucas, why


    are you drinking soda instead of wine?¡± ¡°I was the one who asked him to drink soda. Although Mr.


    Greens¡¯ body has improved a lot, he still has to be wary of his diet.¡± Emily did not wait for Lucas to


    answer and spoke first. ¡°Oh, so it was Ms. Armstrong who ordered it. I was wondering why this brat


    was so obedient. I told him to quit smokingst time and this brat often disobeyed me in secret. Do you


    only listen to Ms. Armstrong?¡± For some reason, when she heard this, Emily felt an indescribable joy in


    her heart.


    She couldn¡¯t help but secretly look up at Lucas. Lucas was looking over at her too.


    Their gazes met in the air without warning,


    Looking at the man¡¯s deep eyes, Emily looked away in panic, but her ears, which were gradually


    turning red, betrayed her mood at this moment.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    Chapter 319 They wanted to Sleep with Uncle After the meal, everyone enjoyed themselves very


    much. By the time it ended, it was already veryte. Mr. Hawking and Mr. Meng were old, and their


    spirits were starting to be exhausted, so they went back early. Vivian saw that only she and Lu Shizhou


    were left to be third wheels, so she quickly said goodbye. ¡°Emily, I still have some work to do. I have to


    go back to work overtime, or I will be scolded by my boss tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, I will call a taxi for you.¡± It


    was sote, and Emily was worried that Vivian would go back alone. Unexpectedly, she was rejected


    by Vivian.


    She pulled up Lu Shizhou who was sitting on the sofa. She smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to call a


    taxi. I will ask Lu Shizhou to send me back.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want me to send you? Can¡¯t you just take a taxi? And I don¡¯t want to go now. I want to


    y with Ethan and Sofia for a while.¡±


    Lu Shizhou struggled to break free from Vivian. However, for some reason, he could not break free.


    Vivian red at him and gritted her teeth. ¡°I want you to send me off. Hurry up!¡± Emily looked at the two


    of them pulling each other, and a glint shed across her eyes as if she had understood something.


    ¡°Since Vivian wants you to send her off, you should send her off.¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle, hurry up and send


    godmother off. It¡¯s the same if youe to y with us another day.¡±


    Ethan also chimed in from the side.


    It was mainly because he had received a hint from his godmother.


    After his Uncle was taken away, there would be only his mother and Uncle Greens left, which was


    convenient for the two of them to cultivate feelings.


    Just like that, Lu Shizhou was forcibly dragged away by Vivian.


    Little did they know that their little actions had been seen through by Lucas, but he did not want to


    destroy the atmosphere.


    Soon, only Emily, the two children, and Lucas were left in the living room. As for Lucy, she had been


    tired not long after dinner and had gone to rest early.


    Looking at the handsome man in front of her, Emily did not know if it were because of the wine, but she


    felt something overflowing in her heart. Fortunately, in the end, she restrained herself and said tactfully,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to eat sote today. How will Mr. Greens go backter?¡±


    Lucas heard the meaning of the words. He took a deep look at Emily and said with a faint smile, ¡°I told


    Mason to pick me upter.¡±


    ¡°When will he pick you up?¡± Emily¡¯s tone was a little dry.


    ¡°What? Are you going to drive me away now?¡± Lucas nodded deliberately, pretending to be puzzled.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± Hearing this, Emily hurriedly shook her head and waved


    her hand, indicating that she really did not mean that. However, the two little ones only watched the


    interaction between the two and were a little anxious. What should they do? It was such a good


    opportunity, but Mommy wanted to drive Uncle away. In that case, they had to do something. The two


    little onesmunicated silently. Then, Sofia followed his brother¡¯s instructions and hugged Lucas.


    She looked up and said cutely, ¡°Uncle, can you not go back today? I want you to sleep with me and my


    brother.¡±


    Emily and Lucas did not expect the little girl to say this. They were stunned. Lucas reacted. In fact, he


    really wanted to agree, but he did not know how to say it. Although he had stayed for the night before, it


    had been for the treatment. In the end, he simply left this problem to Emily. ¡°You have to ask your


    mommy if it is convenient.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked over with a smile in his eyes. Seeing


    this, the two little ones could only look at Mommy. ¡°Mommy, let Uncle stay tonight.¡± ¡°Mommy, I want


    Uncle to sleep with me.¡± Looking at the two little ones begging, Emily could not bear to refuse.


    However, she felt that it was not good to let Lucas stay.


    She had no choice but to remind them tactfully, ¡°You want to sleep with Uncle, but your bed is not


    enough for three people to sleep in.¡± Just as she said this, Ethan cut in. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We can go to


    Mommy¡¯s room to sleep.¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy¡¯s bed is big enough for the four of us to sleep.¡± Sofia also


    agreed from the side. Emily almost choked on the words. She stuttered in shock, ¡°Four people sleeping


    together?¡± ¡°Yeah, four people sleeping together feels like a family. Mommy, is that okay?¡± Ethan looked


    over expectantly. Looking at the starlight in his son¡¯s eyes, Emily inexplicably remembered the scene of


    him calling him daddy in his dream, and his heart felt sour. For some reason, Emily agreed. ¡°Great,


    Mommy agreed.¡± Ethan cried happily. Sofia was also very excited.


    Emily looked, with her eyes full of helplessness and embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ve always caused trouble for


    Mr. Greens.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m happy to apany them.¡± Lucas shook his head, indicating that he did not


    mind. In fact, he was extremely happy. He could finally apany by the side of the two children, like


    a father. Even if it were for only one night, he was very satisfied. Thinking of this, his gaze gently swept


    over the two little ones, and then he said to Emily, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t I take Ethan to wash up


    first?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Chapter 320 Don¡¯t Let the Past Repeat Itself After taking a shower, the two little ones jumped happily


    on the bed. Emily and Lucas stood on both sides, their expressions a little unnatural. Especially Emily,


    her face was extremely red.


    She did not even dare to look at the man opposite her, and she lightly shouted at the two little ones


    who were naughty on the bed, ¡°Lie down and sleep!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The two little ones replied in a childish voice and then obedientlyy in the middle of the bed.


    Seeing this, Emily raised her head to look at Lucas, ¡°Mr. Greens, go to bed and rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Lucas nodded and went to bed from the other side, lying next to Ethan. Seeing that they were all in


    position, Emily turned off the lights in the room except one night light, and went to bed.


    However, just as shey down, she heard Sofia¡¯s excited voice, ¡°Mommy, hurry up and tell the story.


    No, Uncle has to tell the story today.¡±


    The little girl turned to look at Lucas as she spoke. Ethan looked at Lucas expectantly. Although he did


    not say anything, the expression on his face revealed his thoughts. Seeing this, Lucas naturally would


    not refuse.


    However, he racked his brains, but could not think of a fairy tale.


    In the end, he had no choice but to look at Emily for help.


    Emily looked at him andughed a little. She took out a story book from the drawer at the bedside and


    handed it over. ¡°You start from the ce where I made the mark. I have already told them everything


    before that.¡±


    Lucas nodded and began to tell a story ording to the contents of the book.


    For a moment, the room was filled with his maic and pleasant voice.


    Emily leaned sideways and looked at the man sitting at the head of the bed without leaving a trace


    Under the dim yellow light, the man was wearing a white shirt. His facial features were handsome and


    angr. Even if his hairstyle was a little messy, he still looked noble.


    This was the first time Emily had shared a bed with a man apart from that night five years ago.


    She originally thought that she would not be able to sleep, but when she heard the man¡¯s low voice,


    she inexplicably felt at ease and unconsciously fell asleep.


    After an unknown period of time, Lucas stopped reading and turned his head to look. He saw three


    sleeping faces and his gaze instantly softened. At this moment, he felt something that he had never felt


    before. ¡°Good night.¡±


    He murmured and put down the fairy tale book. Hey on the bed with a smile on his face and closed


    his eyes to rest.


    The next morning, Emily woke up first. She looked at the three of them sleeping peacefully, and a


    sweet feeling arose in her heart


    She gently got up and nned to go out to prepare breakfast. Little did she know that just as she


    walked out, Lucas, who should have been asleep, opened his eyes. Lucas had always been a light


    sleeper, so he woke up when Emily got up. But looking at the two little ones beside him and the smell


    that he liked around him, he did not want to get up so quickly.


    In the living room, Emily saw that her grandmother had already gotten up and took the initiative to greet


    her.


    ¡°Good morning, grandmother.¡± ¡°Emily,e over here.¡± Seeing that Emily had woken up, Lucy


    immediately looked over with a serious expression.


    Emily was stunned for a moment, but still walked over and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I woke up this morning and saw that Mr. Greens¡¯ things were still at home. Did Mr. Greens not go back


    last night?¡± Lucy asked. Emily nodded. But before she could exin, Lucy frowned and asked, ¡°Sost


    night, Mr. Greens slept with you?¡±


    The reason why she was so sure was that Ethan and Sofia¡¯s bed was a bunk bed, so Lucas couldn¡¯t


    have stayed there. And Emily didn¡¯t go to Lucy¡¯s roomst night, so she said that


    Emily looked at her grandmother¡¯s disapproving expression and knew that her grandmother had


    misunderstood. She quickly exined, ¡°Last night, I slept with Mr. Greens, but Ethan and Sofia were


    there too.¡±


    ¡°They were there too?¡±


    Lucy was stunned, apparently not expecting it.


    Emily nodded and continued, ¡°Last night, the two little guys made a fuss and insisted on sleeping with


    Mr. Greens. In the house, except for yours, my bed was the only big one, so we could only sleep


    together in the end.¡± Hearing this, Lucy immediately breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at her delicate


    granddaughter in front of her and finally could not help but remind her a few words. ¡°Although it is


    normal for men and women to be in love and live together now, Grandma still hopes that you will be


    wise enough to protect yourself. You cannot let the past repeat itself.¡± Obviously, she was referring to


    the ident five years ago. Emily¡¯s face also became serious. She knew that what she had donest


    night was very inappropriate. She nodded and said, ¡°I know. I will pay attention to it in the future. Also,


    Mr. Greens and I are not boyfriend and girlfriend yet. Grandma, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Seeing that her


    granddaughter was seriously denying her rtionship with Lucas, Lucy smiled and did not intend to


    expose her. After all, in terms of rtionships, it was always girls who were at a disadvantage. She


    hoped that her granddaughter would have the advantage in this matter. There was a saying that


    whoever exposed their rtionship first would be the permanent loser in this rtionship.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Chapter 321 Why Are You So Stubborn


    After breakfast, Lucas did not stay any longer.


    When he left, he took Sofia and Ethan away to send them to school.


    As soon as he left Emily¡¯s house, Chase Smith received the news.


    ¡°Mr. Greens has been staying in his private doctor¡¯s house since yesterday afternoon. He only left just


    now. Mr. Greens sent the two children to school before he went to thepany.¡±


    After hearing this, Chase Smith¡¯s face turned ugly.


    She gritted her teeth and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Continue to watch them!¡± After the meeting, she hung


    up, but she could not calm down. When Mrs. Smith went downstairs, she saw her gnashing her teeth.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who made you unhappy so early in the morning?¡± She walked over with concern.


    Chase put down her phone and said angrily, ¡°Who else can it be other than that bitch, Emily? ¡°Did she


    do something again?¡± Mrs. Smith frowned and looked over in confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what method she used to make Lucas stay with her time and time again. If this goes on,


    they will probably get married!¡± Chase said with a gloomy look. Hearing this, Mrs. Smith¡¯s face was not


    very good. After all, she had always regarded Lucas as her future son-inw. However, when she saw


    her daughter¡¯s gloomy face, she suppressed the dissatisfaction in her heart andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t


    think too much. His mother will never let that woman enter Greens family¡¯s house. Besides, in our


    circle, which man doesn¡¯t stir up trouble outside? Just treat her as a toy for Lucas to y with outside.


    When you get married, you can think of a way to clean up.¡± Chase Smith nodded, but she was still


    jealous. When she married into the Greens family in the future, she would never allow this


    Emily to continue to exist in Y City She suddenly thought of another matter.


    ¡°Mommy, you went to find Auntie Edwards a few days ago. What did she say? Why hasn¡¯t she made


    any movements after so many days?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right. It seems that I have to cheer her on again.¡± Mrs. Smith narrowed her eyes, a


    calcting light in her eyes.


    In fact, it was not that Peiying Edwards did not move.


    It was that she knew her son too well. If she did not have enough reasons to convince him, she would


    definitely not be able to make it through to him. Therefore, she had been investigating all the


    information about Emily over the past two days. She hoped that her son could see that this woman was


    not suitable to be Mrs. Greens.


    However, before she could get someone to investigate, she had got the photos sent by Mrs. Smith


    anonymously.


    These photos had been taken when Chase Smith asked people to keep an eye on Emily.


    The contents of the photo made Peiying Edwards even angrier.


    In the photo, Lucas, Emily, and her son were like a family. Peiying had never thought that her spoiled


    son would go to Emily¡¯s house and cook. It was also because of this that she could not wait any longer,


    so she decided to immediately express her attitude to Lucas.


    That afternoon, Peiying stormed straight to the Greens Group.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    It was not that she did not want Lucas to go back and talk about it.


    It was because her calls had been blocked by Lucas recently.


    Lucas still did not know that her mother hade over. At this time, he was instructing the executives


    to do their work.


    Before he finished speaking, the office door was forcefully pushed open. Peiying walked in with a


    serious face. The higher-ups were stunned for a moment and immediately greeted her.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Greens.¡±


    ¡°You can leave first. I have something to tell your president.¡± Peiying Edwards ordered coldly. The


    higher-ups looked at each other and looked at Lucas.


    .


    Lucas nodded and gestured for them to leave. After a while, only Lucas and Peiying were left in the


    office. Lucas pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Did you spend the night at Emily¡¯s house


    against night?¡±


    Peiying did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point to question him. ¡°You sent someone


    to follow me?¡± Lucas frowned, displeasure appearing in his eyes.


    ¡°If you had listened to me and cut off all ties with that Emily, I wouldn¡¯t have sent anyone to investigate


    you.¡±


    Peiying did not deny it. Her face could not hide her anger. ¡°What did I tell you? Did I tell you not to


    contact the woman? Why are you disobedient? Do you know how big of a joke you will turn Greens


    family into?¡± Looking at his furious mother, Lucas¡¯ face was tense and his entire body was cold.


    He did not understand why his mother hated Emily so much.


    Even so, he did not intend to give up. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I have also said that this is my personal


    matter. I hope that you will not interfere!¡±


    ¡°You are wrong. This is not your personal matter. From the day you became the heir to the Greens


    Group, you are destined not to have any private matters. If you insist on being so stubborn, I can only


    go to Emily!¡±


    Peiying directly threatened.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Chapter 322 We Have Grandchildren


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t go!¡± Lucas¡¯ face darkened. ¡°Then cut off all ties with her!¡± Peiying Edwards stated her


    conditions.


    Naturally, it was impossible for Lucas to agree. He frowned and refused, ¡°I won¡¯t be separated from her.


    Don¡¯t waste your time.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Peiying was furious. At the same time, she felt very puzzled. ¡°What


    exactly do you like about that woman?¡± Seeing that his mother did not seem to give up until she


    achieved her goal, Lucas fell silent, thinking about whether he should tell the truth. Just as he was deep


    in thought, Peiying once again said fiercely, ¡°Today, either you tell me clearly, or don¡¯t me me for


    going to find that Emily!¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas knew that he could no longer hide it.


    He sighed and said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Peiying looked over and waited calmly. Lucas


    said truthfully, ¡°The Emily that you have always disliked actually gave birth to two children for me.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, it was like a thunderp that exploded in Peiying¡¯s


    ears.


    It made her unable toe back to her senses for a long time.


    ¡°What did you mean by what you said just now?¡± Peiying looked over in disbelief and could not help but


    ask again. Lucas knew that she couldn¡¯t believe it for a moment, so he patiently repeated, ¡°Emily¡¯s two


    children are mine.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Peiying¡¯s face was full of astonishment, obviously not believing Lucas¡¯ words.


    She immediately showed a dissatisfied expression and scolded, ¡°Do you think that I will ept you and


    Emily just because you say that the children are yours?¡± Looking at his mother who obviously did not


    believe him, Lucas was not in a hurry. ¡°I know that you do not believe me. In fact, this is the truth.¡± ¡°I


    have a DNA report. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show it to you.¡± As he spoke, he took out a document


    from the drawer and handed it over.


    Peiying naturally did not believe him. She went forward to take the document and began to read it.


    In the beginning, she actually had some doubts in her heart that this appraisal letter might have been


    forged by Lucas. But when she saw the red seal on the document, she knew that it was real. And the


    results of the appraisal also made her unable toe back to her senses for a long time. ¡°How could


    this be?¡± She murmured in disbelief. Lucas heard it and exined, ¡°Do you still remember what


    happened five years ago?¡± ¡°That time?¡± Peiying looked over in shock. Lucas nodded. ¡°Yes. Until now, I


    still do not know how to exin this matter. It was tooplicated. I believe that you have also heard


    about what happened five years ago, so I hope that you won¡¯t disturb them for the time being.¡± At the


    end of his words, his tone sounded sort of pleading.


    Then, he changed the topic and spoke up for Emily, ¡°During this period of time when I have been


    receiving treatment from Emily, my body has begun to gradually improve, so do not underestimate


    her.¡±


    Unfortunately, Peiying did not pay any attention to thest part of his words. At this moment, she had


    been deeply immersed in the shock of being a grandmother all of a sudden.


    At this time, the office door was pushed open, and Zhenting Greens came in from outside.


    Behind him was Mason. Mason had seen Peiying walk into the office fiercely, worried that the mother


    and son would quarrel, so he had cleverly been to the chairman¡¯s office to get reinforcements. When


    Zhenting saw the peaceful scene in front of him, he was a little confused. ¡°You didn¡¯t quarrel?¡±


    He looked at Lucas in confusion.


    Peiying snapped back to her senses and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What? You want us to quarrel?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zhenting quickly shook his head to deny it, indicating that he did not mean that. After he finished


    speaking, he nced at Mason in dissatisfaction.


    The look in his eyes seemed to be condemning Mason for the false rm. Mason understood and


    could only smile awkwardly. He was also a little puzzled in his heart.


    Just as he felt strange, the mystery was quickly exposed. Peiying walked over to Zhenting with a happy


    face. ¡°Zhenting, we have grandchildren, and there are two of them.¡± As she spoke, she even happily


    gestured with her hand. Zhenting was stunned. ¡°What grandchildren? What are you talking about?¡± H


    did not understand and looked over in confusion. ¡°Take a look at this,¡± Peiying said as she handed over


    the appraisal book. Zhenting took it and looked at it. He was even more confused.


    ¡°Is, is this true?¡±


    He raised his head in disbelief and looked at Lucas. ¡°Do you have two children?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask Mason. This appraisal letter was collected by him.¡±


    Lucas nodded.


    Zhenting subconsciously looked at Mason.


    Before he could speak, Mason took the initiative to admit, ¡°Chairman, this is true. Doctor Armstrong¡¯s


    two children are the children of our president.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Chapter 323 Have You Fallen in Love with Emily?


    In the low-key and luxurious president¡¯s office. Peiying Edwards and Zhenting Greens took a long while


    before calming down. Then the two elders asked, ¡°What are your thoughts now? Let me exin first.


    Since the children belong to our family, we must take them back no matter what.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, but their


    mother must be included.¡± Lucas also expressed his attitude. Peiying frowned, obviously not in


    agreement. Although Zhenting did not say anything, the expression on his face was disapproving.


    Lucas saw this and said in a low voice, ¡°The two children have been raised by Emily, and she didn¡¯t


    give up on the children even in such a difficult situation back then. So it¡¯s impossible for me to steal the


    children from her.¡± ¡°Do you want to marry her?¡± Zhenting frowned and looked over. Peiying also


    expressed her opinion and said, ¡°I know you can¡¯t bear to separate the mother and son, but there is no


    need to sacrifice your marriage. We can give her money and guardianship. If she misses her children,


    she cane over to see them.¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas showed an unhappy expression. ¡°I said that I won¡¯t snatch the children from her.


    Moreover, I don¡¯t think marrying her is sacrificing my marriage. On the contrary, I think this idea is


    good.¡± At the end of his words, his eyes became extremely gentle. Peiying and Zhenting had never


    seen such a gentle son. They were so shocked that they did not know what to say. After a long time,


    Peiying came back to her senses and frowned. ¡°You like Emily?¡± ¡°Maybe. Anyway, I don¡¯t reject being


    with her.¡± Lucas did not deny it. When Peiying saw this, she opened her mouth to say something, but in


    the end, she did not say anything. Because she found that all her previous prejudices were not valid


    until now. Looking at her silent mother, Lucas did not intend to continue this topic. He changed the topic


    and warned the two elders, ¡°I know you love your grandchildren, but now is not the time for you to


    recognize each other. Before it is settled, don¡¯t rashly approach the children.¡±


    Hearing this, the old couple was very unhappy. ¡°We are their biological grandfather and grandmother.


    Why can¡¯t we recognize each other?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Peiying said discontentedly.


    Looking at his mother who changed her face so quickly, Lucas felt funny and helpless.


    In the end, he had to remind the two of them, ¡°You are their biological grandfather and grandmother,


    but don¡¯t forget what you said before when you saw the two little guys. In short, if you don¡¯t listen to my


    advice, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you when the two children don¡¯t recognize you.¡± When these


    words came out, the old couple¡¯s face instantly froze. They remembered their bad attitude toward the


    two children when they were in Kings Garden. Peiying¡¯s face became uneasy. ¡°That day, our attitude


    was so bad. Will they hate us?¡±


    She looked at Lucas nervously.


    Lucas shook his head, indicating that he did not know.


    Zhenting saw this and his face turned a little dark. He looked at her with condemnation. ¡°Brat, you know


    that the two children were our grandsons, but you still let us show them a long face.¡±


    Lucas was speechless.


    He shrugged and did not intend to take the me. He said in a low voice, ¡°I reminded you. It was you


    who had to say bad words no matter what.¡±


    Unfortunately, the old couple couldn¡¯t take his words to heart.


    ¡°Did you remind us? Howe I didn¡¯t know? I think you were clearly trying to embarrass us.¡±


    Zhenting red at him in dissatisfaction.


    Seeing this, Lucas couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else. Because he knew that no matter what he


    said, it would be useless.


    The old couple only wanted to push the me onto him. In fact, it was indeed the case. The old couple


    criticized Lucas for a while before leaving. However, the more Peiying thought about it, the more


    unwilling she became. Zhenting also felt an itch in his heart.


    Even in their dreams, they had wanted Lucas to get married and have a grandson for them. Now that


    they had been given two grandchildren for nothing, how could they hold it? ¡°Peiying¡­¡± ¡°Zhenting¡­¡±


    The two of them spoke in unison and looked at each other. The many years of tacit understanding


    allowed the two of them to instantly understand each other¡¯s intentions. Since they couldn¡¯t openly


    acknowledge their grandchildren, they could secretly go and see them, right? ¡°But before we go, we


    have to find a way to understand the preferences of the two children, and we have left a bad


    impression on them before, so we have to find a way to make them like us.¡±


    Zhenting said in a deep voice. Peiying nodded. ¡°We really have to remedy it. Later, you can ask


    someone to call Mason to the office. He follows Lucas to see the two children every day. He must know


    them well.¡±


    Zhenting nodded, indicating that he understood. In fact, this matter had not been hidden from Lucas.


    Under his acquiescence, Mason told the couple all the information about the two little ones.


    On the other side, Chase Smith knew that her mother had made another move today, and she had


    been thinking about it. When she went back that night, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mom, is it done?¡± ,


    ¡°It¡¯s done. This afternoon, your Auntie Edwards went to the Greens Group in a fierce manner. This


    time, she will definitely stop Lucas and Emily from being together!¡±


    Mrs. Smith said with a proud expression.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Chapter 324 Find a way to Ease the Rtionship with Lucas


    Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Chase Smith finally showed a satisfied look on her face. She intimately


    stepped forward to hold her mother¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Mommy always has a way.¡±


    ¡°I have seen more.¡±


    Mrs. Smith raised her eyebrows proudly. Then she seemed to think of something. She tapped Chase


    Smith¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°In the future, you can discuss things with me before you take action.¡± ¡°I


    nned well, but I didn¡¯t expect that Lucas would do everything for that woman.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. If not for


    Lucas¡¯ in-depth investigation, you wouldn¡¯t have exposed it.¡± Mrs. Smith nodded in agreement.


    Suddenly, she changed the topic and said earnestly, ¡°There is still an important matter at hand. You


    have to find a way to ease your rtionship with Lucas. Otherwise, even if we persuade your Auntie


    Edwards and the others, if Lucas does not agree, this marriage will not seed.¡±


    Hearing this, Chase pursed her lips with some grievance, ¡°I know, but Lucas has already developed a


    dislike for me now. Moreover, I can¡¯t see him now. It is very difficult to ease the rtionship.¡±


    Looking at her sad daughter, Mrs. Smith was also distressed. Although she valued the marriage with


    the Greens family, she did not want to send her daughter to be humiliated in front of others.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After a little thinking, she had an idea in her mind.


    ¡°Since Lucas is still angry with you now, you should deal with it coldly during this period of time. After


    this matter is over, I will find a way to reconcile you with Lucas.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. With Mommy¡¯s help, I can rx a lot.¡±


    Chase said, snuggling in her mother¡¯s arms.


    Emily didn¡¯t know any of this.


    In the following days, she seemed to have returned to her usual peaceful life. Every two days, she


    would go to the manor at the top of the mountain to see the growth of precious medicinal herbs, and


    then she would go to the medicinal field left by her master.


    However, most of the time, she was at home to see patients.


    The days were dull, but they were very fulfilling. Peiying Edwards and Zhenting Greens, after a few


    days of preparations, were ready to go to kindergarten to see their good grandson and good


    granddaughter.


    The school was the industry invested by the Greens Group. Therefore, Zhenting made an excuse to


    inspect the industry and took Peiying to the kindergarten. When the head of the kindergarten received


    the notice, she waspletely stunned. She hurriedly went out with her assistant to wee them.


    Seeing that Zhenting and Peiying had already walked into the school gate, she immediately came


    forward to greet them. ¡°Chairman, Madam, wee!¡± ¡°We just came to take a look,¡± Zhenting said


    indifferently. As soon as he said this, the bell of ss rang on the yground. Not long after, a group of


    lovely children ran out of the teaching building. When they saw the principal and the others standing


    not far away, they greeted them in a lively and well-behaved manner.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Principal. Nice to meet you, Uncle and Auntie.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Looking at these


    energetic children, Peiying¡¯s heart was extremely soft.


    However, it was a pity that among these children, she did not see her grandson and granddaughter that


    she had been longing for.


    However, this was not a problem for her.


    She rolled her eyes and looked at the principal next to her. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare toe here.


    Principal, please take us to the ssroom.¡± ¡°Okay, Madam. The principal naturally would not refuse.


    She led the way in front and took them into the teaching building. Watching them leave, some curious


    children followed behind.


    Zhenting and Peiying walked as they sized up the surrounding environment and then whispered to


    each other.


    ¡°The environment here is not bad.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed very good. It seems that thepany did not spend the money in vain.¡± Zhenting nodded


    in agreement. When the principal heard this, she could not help but rejoice in her heart. Fortunately,


    she had not coveted the money allocated by the Greens Group. At the same time, the doubts in her


    heart deepened.


    Why did the chairman and his wife suddenly want toe and inspect their kindergarten?


    The principal could not understand, but she did not dwell on it too much. Seeing them walk to the


    ssroom, she introduced them to the two of them, ¡°This is the middle ss. There are a total of nine


    sses¡­¡±


    Just as she was speaking, Zhengting Greens and Peiying Edwards suddenly stopped, their faces filled


    with excitement. Because the two of them had finally seen the children they were longing for. The head


    of the kindergarten did not know. She saw the two of them stop and walked over in confusion.


    ¡°Chairman, Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯ll just take a look.¡± Although he said this, Zhenting


    and Peiying were staring at the situation inside the ssroom through the window. In the ssroom,


    Sofia and Ethan sat obediently in their seats and lowered their heads to write something. The children


    around them were ying together in twos and threes,pletely ignoring the two of them. When


    Zhenting and Peiying saw this scene, they immediately misunderstood and their expressions became a


    little bad. They had heard that many schools had students excluding their ssmates. They did not


    expect that their grandchildren would be excluded!


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Chapter 325 Were They Excluded ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    Were the two children excluded?¡± Zhenting Greens immediately looked at the head of the kindergarten


    with dignity.


    The head of the kindergarten was shocked and quickly looked in the direction he pointed. When she


    saw it was the children from the Armstrong family, she was relieved.


    She smiled and exined, ¡°Chairman, you are mistaken. It is not the others who are excluding the two


    children. It is them who are ying a game which other children can¡¯t y¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Peiying frowned and did not understand. At this time, the children who followed them saw that the


    principal they liked was embarrassed and stepped forward to help speak. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, we don¡¯t want


    to exclude Ethan and Sofia. We just don¡¯t know how to y the game they are good at.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I


    actually hope that Sofia can y the Barbie dolls with us.¡± ¡°I also want to y football with Ethan.


    Ethan is very powerful. He even beat the big guy in ss Three before.¡± Hearing the children talking at


    the same time, Zhenting and Peiying were a little stunned. The two of them looked at the principal


    suspiciously. ¡°Could it be that we have misunderstood?¡± ¡°It is indeed a misunderstanding. Regarding


    these two children¡­¡± At this point, the principal could not help butugh before continuing, ¡°Anyway,


    you will know when you go in and take a look.¡± Zhenting and Peiying looked at each other, nning to


    go in and see what was going on. Logically speaking, with so many of them entering, themotion


    was not small, and Ethan and Sofia should have noticed it. But contrary to their wishes, the two little


    fellows were very focused on doing their own things.


    Zhenting and Peiying came behind them and saw that they were immersed in their maths. Their faces


    immediately revealed a surprised expression. ¡°Does the kindergarten teach such difficult things?¡±


    Peiying looked at the head of the kindergarten in disbelief.


    The head of the kindergarten shook her head and denied, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what are they¡­¡± Before


    Zhenting could finish his sentence, the principal smiled and took the initiative to answer, ¡°Ethan and


    Sofia are in a special situation. Their IQ is very high, and their parents are specially raising them in that


    direction, so the two children are different from other children.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Sofia and Ethan also came back to their senses.


    However, when they saw their Uncle¡¯s parents appear in front of them, they were very surprised.


    Ethan even thought that the two of them were looking for trouble. He stepped forward to protect his


    sister and looked at the two people in front of him vigntly. He forced himself to be calm and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Zhenting and Peiying saw that the two children were very wary of them and felt very ufortable.


    Just as they wanted to say something, the principal next to them did not notice the subtle atmosphere


    between them and took the initiative to introduce them. ¡°Ethan, this is the president of the school and


    the wife of the chairman. Today, they came to inspect the school. Just now, they saw the two of you


    sitting in your seats and no one was ying with you. They thought that you were excluded by other


    children, so they came in to care about you.¡±


    ¡°We are not excluded. No one else can do the same maths.¡±


    Ethan frowned and said. There was a bit of disdain in his serious expression. Peiying looked at his


    delicate little appearance and was extremely excited. This pair of eyes, this small movement, was


    clearly a replica of her son when he was young! Why had she not noticed it when they met before?


    Peiying kept screaming in her heart, but she still had a kind expression on her face. After all, she did


    not want to lose herposure the first time she saw her grandson and granddaughter. At this time,


    Zhenting was also in the same mood as his wife, and he was also trying to restrain himself. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    D


    S


    He tried to make a kind expression,forting the nervous little fellow, and said with a smile, ¡°I see, we


    misunderstood.¡±


    Ethan nodded, but seeing that they had no intention of leaving, he pursed his lips and did not know


    what to say, somewhat at a loss. Peiying and Zhenting also saw it, and once again regretted having


    shown a bad side


    in front of the two children. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, we just came to take a look. We didn¡¯t expect to see


    you.¡±


    Peiying revealed a gentle smile as she looked at the two of them kindly.


    On the other hand, Ethan and Sofia were a little stunned by their enthusiastic attitudes.


    Even so, the two of them nodded obediently, indicating that they understood. They looked very


    reserved and ufortable. The principal next to them was also very surprised. Why did the chairman


    and chairman¡¯s wife behave like they knew Ethan and Sofia? Before she could ask, she saw the


    chairman and chairman¡¯s wife, who had always been high and mighty, take the initiative to sit opposite


    the two little ones, their voices full of love.


    ¡°Can we have a chat?¡±


    This was what Peiying said.


    She looked at the two little ones expectantly, making them hesitate. Fortunately, in the end, the two


    little ones nodded and asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Just a casual chat. Thest time we met, we didn¡¯t ask for your names. Can you tell us?¡±


    Peiying said, looking at the two little ones again with bright eyes. Although the two little ones felt


    strange, they answered truthfully, ¡°My name is Ethan. This is my sister, Sofia. We are already five and


    a half years old.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Chapter 326 You Can Go to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s


    House to y Peiying Edwards and Zhenting Greens felt as if their hearts were about to melt when


    they heard the baby¡¯s cute voice. They tried their best to show friendly expressions and introduced


    themselves. ¡°My name is Peiying Edwards, and I am your Uncle Greens¡¯ mother. You can call me


    Grandma Edwards.¡± Although she could not recognize her grandson and granddaughter now, Peiying


    felt that she could use another method to make the two children call her Grandma. When Ethan and


    Sofia heard this, they immediately called out obediently, ¡°Hello, Grandma Edwards.¡±


    ¡°Hey ¨Chello, nice to see you.¡± Peiying was so excited that she started to speak incoherently.


    Zhenting was a little jealous at the side.


    Just now, the two children only called her grandma, but they had not called him grandpa.


    But he also knew that it was because he had not introduced himself yet. ¡°I am your Uncle Greens¡¯


    father. You can call me Grandpa Greens.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa Greens.¡± Ethan and Sofia blinked their big and round eyes and called out to them


    again, but they were muttering in their hearts.


    Why did they feel that they were so strange today? But before they could understand, Peiying had


    taken the initiative to change to a different topic.


    The atmosphere was still a little stiff and awkward since they were not familiar with each other.


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, Zhenting pointed to the math questions on the desk and asked


    curiously, ¡°Who taught you these questions? You are really amazing.¡± Looking at Grandpa Greens¡¯


    seemingly genuine praise and Grandma Edward¡¯s gentle gaze, the two little ones only felt the kindness


    from them and could not help but rx a little. However, they did not forget that the grandparents in


    front of them did not like their mommy, so they were still a little cautious. ¡°They were taught by Uncle.¡±


    The two little ones spoke in unison, not saying that there was also Mommy.


    Peiying did not see the difference in their eyes, and was more willing to ask, ¡°Which uncle?¡± When


    Sofia heard this, she subconsciously looked at her brother. Her little eyes seemed to ask him again


    how to answer. After pinching her little hand tofort her, Ethan took the initiative to answer the


    question just now.


    ¡°It was Uncle Greens.¡±


    After he finished speaking, perhaps because he was afraid that the old couple would get angry, even


    though his eyes were clearly filled with nervousness, he forced himself to straighten his back and move


    to the side without leaving a trace, as if he wanted to block Sofia behind him.


    The old couple saw him through.


    They felt both bitter and distressed in their hearts.


    Because of their previous improper remarks, now even their grandson and granddaughter were afraid


    of them.


    Of course, they were more distressed for the two children to be so sensible.


    Especially Ethan, who was so responsible at such a young age. It could be seen that his life was not as


    happy and carefree as other little young masters. However, when they thought of what their son had


    said, even if the two of them wanted to reveal their identities, they could only endure it.


    Peiying tried her best to put on a gentle smile and praised, ¡°Yeah, he is smart, and you are smart too.¡±


    ¡°Uncle is very powerful!¡±


    Sofia poked her head out from behind her brother to speak up for her favorite Uncle Greens.


    When Peiying and Zhenting saw this, the smiles on their faces became softer.


    It seemed that their son was getting along well with his two children. Did this mean that their son would


    be able to bring their grandchildren home soon and reunite with them?


    At the thought of this, the two elders became even more excited, and even their resentment towards


    their son lessened a lot. ¡°Your Uncle Greens is indeed very powerful. If you have anything you don¡¯t


    understand in the future, you can ask him.¡±


    ¡°Really? Grandpa Greens won¡¯t stop us from interacting with Uncle?¡± Sofia¡¯s eyes lit up in surprise.


    Even Ethan¡¯s little face, which was deliberately stiff, revealed a faint smile.


    Zhenting and Peiying watched and repeatedly guaranteed that it was true. This time, the two little ones


    were extremely happy, and they were not so guarded against the old couple, so they became more


    talkative. Of course, the one who spoke the most was still Sofia. She looked eagerly at the old couple


    and asked expectantly, ¡°Can we often go to find Uncle? We will be very obedient and will not cause


    trouble for him.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course, you can go whenever you want.¡± Peiying agreed without thinking.


    When the time came, she could also go over and develop feelings with the two little ones.


    Zhenting also knew what his wife was thinking. However, he was even more greedy. He smiled at the


    two little ones and said, ¡°In fact, if you are willing, you cane to Grandpa¡¯s house to y. Grandpa¡¯s


    house is bigger than your Uncle¡¯s house. There are a lot of toys yed by your uncle when he was a


    child. Grandpa can show you the environment where your Uncle grew up.¡±


    ¡°Really? Sofia wants to go!¡±


    Sofia looked over with a yearning expression. Seeing that his sister was about to be abducted by the


    old man in front of him, Ethan hurriedly coughed and stopped her. ¡°Younger sister, don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    Receiving the disapproval from her brother, the little girl immediately calmed down, but her little eyes,


    no matter how one looked at them, were very regretful.


    Zhenting looked at her and really wanted to hold her in his arms and coax her, wanting to say that she


    did not need manners in front of them. However, when he saw the little grandson who pretended to be


    serious next to her, he swallowed back his words.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Chapter 327 For the Long-term Rtionship


    Now that they finally had a better rtionship with the two little ones, Zhenting Greens didn¡¯t want to


    make it worse. He smiled kindly at Ethan and said slowly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. When you want toe to


    Grandpa¡¯s house to y, you can ask Uncle to bring you here.¡± ¡°Got it, Grandpa.¡± Ethan nodded


    obediently, but he obviously did not take these words to heart. At this time, the bell for ss rang. In


    order not to disturb the two little sses, Peiying and Zhenting had to leave reluctantly.


    Standing outside the ssroom window and looking at the two little ones, the excitement in their hearts


    was difficult to calm down.


    As expected of the Greens family¡¯s children, they were really obedient. On the other hand, when the


    principal saw the actions of her chairman and the chairman¡¯s wife, the doubts in her heart grew more


    and more Why did she have a feeling that the chairman and his wife hade today specially for the


    sake of the two children from the Armstrong family? Then, she felt that she might have thought too


    much. Perhaps the chairman and his wife did not leave because they wanted to observe more about


    the school. Just as they were looking at the ssroom with different thoughts, a mobile phone rang and


    broke the silence.


    Even the teacher who was in ss stopped and looked over.


    At the same time, the children in the ssroom also looked over. When Zhenting and Peiying saw this,


    they were very embarrassed. Peiying hung up the phone and smiled at everyone in the ssroom.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± After she finished speaking, she quickly pulled Zhenting away. However, before they went far,


    the phone rang again. It was from Lucas. It turned out that when Lucas learned that the old couple had


    come to school, he was worried that they would leak it in front of the two little ones. The phone was


    quickly picked up. Peiying said snappily, ¡°Brat, what is it?¡± ¡°Did you go to kindergarten to see the


    children? You didn¡¯t say anything nonsense, right?¡±


    Lucas asked worriedly,


    ¡°What can we say? We just came to see the children, and we didn¡¯t reveal our identities,¡± Peiying said.


    Hearing this, Lucas breathed a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t care about his mother¡¯s tone. ¡°Ethan and Sofia


    are not ordinary children. They are very smart.¡± Unexpectedly, as soon as he said this, he heard his


    mother¡¯s proud voiceing from the phone.


    ¡°Of course, our Greens family¡¯s children are smart.¡±


    Peiying unted to Lucas, ¡°These two children are really likable and cute. Especially Ethan, he is like a


    copy from your childhood. Why did I not see itst time? Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have scared the two


    children.¡±


    Hearing his mother¡¯s upset words, Lucas¡¯ originally worried heart suddenly rxed.


    It seemed that his parents had listened to him.


    After hanging up the phone, Peiying wanted to stay and wait for the end of ss to talk to the two little


    ones. However, she was stopped by Zhenting. Peiying was very dissatisfied and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy


    for me to have two grandchildren. I haven¡¯t seen enough. I don¡¯t want to leave. Don¡¯t you want to talk to


    your grandson and granddaughter for a while?¡± ¡°Of course I do, but don¡¯t forget what Lucas said just


    now. You don¡¯t want the two children to be on guard against you and even me you, do you?¡±


    Zhenting spoke in a calm voice, but he was very rational. In the end, Peiying was persuaded by him


    and reluctantly left. Sitting in the car, Zhenting looked at his unhappy wife and slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be


    unhappy. I asked you to leave for the long-term rtionship in the future.¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± Peiying


    looked over in confusion. Zhenting said calmly, ¡°When we were in Kings Garden, we showed that we


    didn¡¯t like the two children. If we stayed there too long, it would definitely arouse the suspicion of the


    two children. But we cane back and we will encounter the two children every few days and slowly


    dispel their vignce. Sooner orter, they will be close to us like they are close to Lucas.¡± After


    listening to this, Peiying felt that what her husband said was very reasonable. She was no longer angry.


    She smiled at Zhenting and praised, ¡°You still have a way.¡± In fact, Ethan and Sofia¡¯s thoughts were


    simr to Zhenting¡¯s analysis just now. After ss, the two little ones began to talk about the two of


    them.


    ¡°Brother, what do you think of Grandma Edwards and Grandpa Greens today? Did they change their


    impression of us because we were cute?¡±


    Sofia asked innocently.


    Ethan also did not understand. He blinked and hesitated, ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe, in the future, if we look for uncle again, we won¡¯t have to worry about being hated anymore.¡±


    The little girl shook her head in a very smelly manner.


    Then, the two of themughed a few more times and threw this matter to the back of their minds.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When school ended in the evening, it was unknown whether they had forgotten or


    something, but they did not take the initiative to tell Emily about it.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Chapter 328 The Greens Family¡¯s Children


    In the next two days, Peiying Edwards and Zhenting Greens did not appear in front of the two little ones


    again.


    They were waiting for an opportunity to contact the two little ones naturally.


    Finally, on Saturday morning, they saw the opportunity.


    Early in the morning, Emily went to the manor on the mountain to look after her rare herbs.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The brother and sister were bored at home, so they discussed going downstairs to y.


    Because Lucy wanted to clean up the room, she didn¡¯t follow them. She just repeatedly warned them,


    ¡°Don¡¯t go out of themunity. Just y in the garden of themunity. Do you understand?¡± ¡°We


    know.¡± The two little ones replied in a childish voice and soon walked out of the apartment downstairs.


    They came to the air and were ready to y football for a while. Just as the two little ones were ying


    happily, a happy voice came to their ears.


    ¡°Sofia, Ethan.¡±


    Peiying appeared out of nowhere, her eyes shining as she looked at the two little ones.


    Behind her was the simrly delighted Zhenting.


    Ever since they parted at the kindergartenst time, they had purchased a house in this neighborhood


    so that they could pay attention to the situation of the two little ones at any time.


    It was just that the two little ones had never appeared alone, which almost choked the old couple to


    their wits. Finally, they saw the two little ones today. They saw from afar that the two children came to


    the open space behind the garden with football.


    ¡°It¡¯s Grandma Edwards and Grandpa Greens.¡± Sofia recognized the two people at once and called


    them obediently. Her bright eyes did not forget to look around. Peiying saw her actions and felt that she


    was extremely cute. She smiled and said, ¡°What is Sofia looking at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking to see if Uncle ising.¡± The little girl replied in a milk voice, but she did not see Lucas.


    She could not hide her disappointment Her uncle hadn¡¯te home for the past two days.


    She missed her Uncle so much.


    Peiying didn¡¯t know what the little girl was thinking, but when she saw the little girl¡¯s dim eyes, she felt


    extremely distressed. ¡°Did Sofia, Sofia, miss Uncle Greens?¡± ¡°A little. Has Uncle been very busy


    lately?¡± Sofia did not deny it and looked at Peiying eagerly. That innocent look made Peiying¡¯s heart


    soft. She said without thinking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your Uncle is not busy today. Later, grandma will call


    Uncle over to apany you.¡± ¡°Really?¡±


    Sofia¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    Ethan was also a bit moved by the side, but at the same time, he also had a strange feeling in his


    heart.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he always felt that the grandfather and grandmother in front of him were too


    kind to them.


    Thinking of this, he pulled his sister and quietly took a step back, pretending to be innocent, and asked,


    ¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t asked Grandma Edwards and Grandpa Greens why you are here.¡±


    Hearing this and seeing the guard in the little fellow¡¯s eyes, the old couple¡¯s expression froze. They


    were both amused and pleased.


    This kid was really vignt.


    ¡°We are here to visit a friend. Recently, he has been sick and his children are not around. So during


    this period of time, we maye here often.¡±


    Zhenting exined with a smile. Seeing that he did not seem to be lying, Ethan nodded his head and


    asked, ¡°Are you going back now?¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to go back, but when I saw you, I wanted to y with you for a while. Is that okay?¡±


    Peiying finally found a chance to get close to the two little ones and did not want to leave so quickly.


    Zhenting was the same. He invited the two little ones and said, ¡°It just so happens that it¡¯s Sunday


    today. Do you want to go to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s house to y?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Grandpa Greens. We promised Grandma that we would only y in the


    community.¡± Ethan did not wait for his sister to speak and rejected first. Sofia pouted unhappily.


    Although she really wanted to see where her Uncle had grown up, she did not refute her brother¡¯s


    words. Seeing this, the old couple was not surprised. On the contrary, if the two little ones agreed to


    leave with them, they would be very worried. ¡°Then how about we y with you here?¡± Peiying


    changed the topic and thought of another good idea. However, as soon as she said this, she found that


    her grandson was looking at her strangely. Did she say something wrong? Sofia did not find anything.


    She pped her little hands and said happily, ¡°Okay, okay. Grandma Edwards and Grandpa Greens


    are ying football with us.¡± Just like that, the two children yed in the garden. However, the old


    couple was still old. After ying for a while, they were tired and panting ¡°Sofia, Ethan, you guys y.


    Grandma has to rest for a while.¡± ¡°I want to rest too.¡± The old couple stopped sweating and said to the


    two little ones. Seeing this, although the two little ones were still unsatisfied, they stopped ying and


    went forward to help the old couple to the rest chair next to them to sit down. ¡°Grandma Edwards,


    Grandpa Greens, have some water.¡± ¡°Good, good, good!¡± The old couple looked at the two little ones


    who were looking after them so intimately that the corners of their mouths almost cracked to the back


    of their heads. They were also very proud in their hearts.


    The children of the Greens family were so considerate!


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Chapter 329 Don¡¯t Talk to Stranges


    Unexpectedly, this scene happened to be seen by Lucy, who was walking to the balcony to check on


    the two little ones. She looked at the two little ones and a middle-aged couple who were very close.


    She could not help but frown.


    Although she believed in the two little ones and also believed in the safety measures of themunity,


    she could not help but call the two little ones back with caution. ¡°Ethan, Sofia, it¡¯s time toe back.¡±


    Although the voice was not very loud, the two little ones heard it.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Peiying and Zhenting also heard it. They subconsciously looked back and saw a white-haired olddy


    standing on the balcony in the apartment building not far away.


    The two of them were not unfamiliar with this olddy. They knew that she was Emily¡¯s grandmother.


    Just as they were thinking, two soft voices came into their ears, ¡°We areing, Great-grandma.¡± After


    saying that, the two little ones looked at Peiying and Zhenting and began to say goodbye. ¡°Grandma


    Edwards, Grandpa Greens, we are going back. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± ¡°Next time we have a chance,


    we will y together. When the timees, Grandpa will definitely y with you until the end.¡±


    Zhenting hadn¡¯t yed with the two little ones for a while today, but his physical strength had been


    exhausted. No, he had to start training tomorrow, or else he wouldn¡¯t even be able to carry his


    grandchildren in the future. Although the two little ones felt that it was difficult, they nodded. Soon, they


    left the garden. The old couple watched them disappear into the building before reluctantly leaving.


    Walking out of themunity, Peiying thought of the scene where the little girl had been missing Lucas


    and could not help but take out her phone to call Lucas. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at thepany. What¡¯s


    wrong?¡± Lucas¡¯ cold voice came from the phone, with some doubts. Peiying said discontentedly, ¡°You


    still ask me what¡¯s wrong. Let me ask you, have you


    note to see the children these days?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t been there. I have been a little busy these


    days¡­¡± ¡°Is being busy at thepany an excuse? Go over and apany them after work today. Do


    you know how much my precious granddaughter misses you?¡± Peiying did not wait for Lucas to finish


    speaking before giving a strong order. Zhenting also chimed in from the side, ¡°If you can¡¯t finish your


    work at thepany, I will help you deal with it. Oh right, don¡¯t forget to help me find a fitness coach. I


    have to train my body well. Otherwise, I will not be able to y happily with my grandchildren in the


    future.¡± Hearing this, how could Lucas not understand? He frowned and said disapprovingly. ¡°Did you


    go to find the children again?¡± ¡°What do you mean? We were just passing by.¡± Peiying would never


    admit it. Lucas was toozy to argue with her. He said in a deep voice, ¡°As long as you know what you


    are doing. I will go over to visit them at night.¡± On the other side, Lucy looked at the two little ones who


    came back, panting and sweating, and couldn¡¯t help but mutter in distress. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Aren¡¯t you


    afraid of falling? You can¡¯t do this next time.¡±


    ¡°We know, Great-Grandma.¡±


    The two little ones replied in a childish voice.


    After that, Lucy took the two of them to change their clothes. Then, she asked, ¡°Who are the two adults


    who yed with you downstairs? Do you know them?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°They are the chairman and the wife of the chairman who invested in our school. We met each other at


    school before.¡±


    Ethan interrupted Sofia and looked at Great-Grandma seriously. Sofia blinked her eyes and looked


    over with confusion in her eyes.


    She did not understand why her brother answered like this. Although there was nothing wrong with this


    answer, she felt that something was strange.


    Lucy did not notice the look in Sofia¡¯s eyes, nor did she doubt what Ethan said. She smiled kindly and


    said, ¡°So it is the leader of your school. Don¡¯t talk to strangers casually.¡±


    The two little ones nodded obediently.


    At the same time, Lucas ended the call with his parents. He put down his phone, and Mason knocked


    on the door and came in. ¡°President, Miss Smith is here again. She is making a fuss downstairs and


    wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°I am busy!¡±


    Lucas refused without thinking. Mason nodded and turned to go downstairs to reply.


    In the hall downstairs, Chase Smith stood at the front desk with an ugly expression. She never thought


    that Lucas would really do it for Emily, regardless of the friendship between the two families. He


    insisted on following the legal procedures and pursuing her responsibility. He asked her topensate


    Emily for the psychological damage and reputation damage fee, a total of five million. Although she did


    notck this five million, she would rather give it to the beggar than to Emily And because of this matter,


    she had left a record in the Public Security Bureau, which was an insult to the injury.


    Therefore, no matter what, she had to ask Lucas to cancel thewyer¡¯s letter!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Smith. Our president is not free for the time being and can¡¯t see you.¡±


    Mason euphemistically conveyed his president¡¯s message.


    Chase Smith bit her lower lip and asked, ¡°Does he have no time to see me, or does he not want to see


    me?¡±


    ¡°This, Miss Smith should know it very clearly.¡±


    Mason did not answer, but it seemed that he had answered something.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Chapter 330 Your Mommy Is Equally Outstanding


    When Chase Smith heard this, her expression looked extremely ugly.


    She wanted to rush into Lucas¡¯ office, but her rationality stopped her. ¡°In that case, I will wait here until


    Lucas is willing to see me!¡±


    She turned around and walked to the resting area and sat on the sofa.


    When Mason saw this, he frowned, but he could not say anything. He turned and went upstairs to


    report to the president.


    When Lucas saw him return, he said coldly, ¡°What did she do this time?¡± ¡°No matter what, she is


    unwilling to leave. She is sitting in the rest area until you go downstairs.¡±


    Mason did not hide anything and truthfully reported the situation downstairs.


    ¡°Since she wants to wait, let her wait,¡± Lucas said indifferently.


    That evening, Chase Smith was sitting in the hall on the first floor of the Greens Group. She resisted


    the probing gazes from all directions and stared at the lift door.


    She had made up her mind to see Lucas.


    She waited and waited. When everyone got off work and it was dark, she still did not see Lucas go


    downstairs.


    Finally, a security guard was about to lock the door. He had toe and tell Chase Smith the truth.


    ¡°Miss Smith, you should go back. Our president has already got off work!¡± ¡°Impossible. I stayed here all


    afternoon. He did not appear at all!¡± Chase retorted with a sharp voice. The security guard did not care


    and continued, ¡°The president had directly taken the lift to the underground garage. You naturally


    couldn¡¯t see him.¡± This was like a bucket of cold water pouring on her. Then raging anger swept her


    chest, and her face was extremely ugly. The security guard looked a little scared, but he still forced


    himself to drive her away again. ¡°Miss Smith, please leave quickly, or you cane back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Chase angrily shouted, then pushed him away and strode away in anger. Walking out of the Greens


    Group¡¯s door, she stood by the street, her chest heaving with anger.


    Why was Lucas still humiliating her when she was already so meek and subservient? She was really


    unwilling. She took out her phone and called her assistant. ¡°Go and find out where Lucas is now!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The assistant nodded and hung up to investigate.


    .


    A few minutester, he called again and reported, ¡°Miss, Mr. Greens went to Emily¡¯s house after work.¡±


    ¡°Emily!¡±


    Chase Smith gritted her teeth, her eyes dark. It was because of this bitch that Lucas did not want to


    see her! Damn it, she would never let this bitch go! Lucas did not know this.


    After arriving at the Armstrong family, he apanied the two children to do homework and y in the


    room.


    Emily was cooking in the kitchen. Lucy, on the other hand, was sitting on the sofa in the living room and


    watching TV. Unable to hide anything, Sofia smiled and threw herself into Lucas¡¯ arms, happily saying,


    ¡°Uncle, we met your parents today. They don¡¯t seem to hate me and my brother anymore, and they


    even y football with us.¡± Hearing this, Lucas was a little surprised, but it was within expectations.


    After all, his parents had done a lot in order to see the two little ones these days. It was said that even


    the old house had been modified, with two children¡¯s rooms added to it, and they had also bought a lot


    of children¡¯s supplies. Thinking of this, he looked at the two little ones with a smile and asked, ¡°Do you


    like them?¡±


    When the two little ones heard this, they were silent for a moment. Seeing this, Lucas raised his


    eyebrows and was a little surprised. ¡°What do you not like them?¡±


    He looked at the expressions of the two little ones and asked doubtfully.


    Sofia looked at her brother, not knowing how to answer.


    Ethan understood and took the initiative to answer, ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t like them. We just feel


    strange. Grandfather and Grandmother clearly didn¡¯t like us before.¡± After he finished speaking, he


    blinked and looked over with an inquisitive look. Lucas naturally understood, hoping that he could


    exin the situation.


    ¡°Maybe for the first time, because of some misunderstandings, grandfather and grandmother did not


    like you. After the misunderstanding was resolved, and you were so cute and obedient, grandfather


    and grandmother naturally changed their impression and liked you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Ethan still felt that something was wrong. However, Sofia had already believed Lucas¡¯ words. She


    happily twisted her body and said narcissistically, ¡°Definitely. Uncle won¡¯t lie to us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Uncle


    won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Lucas nodded and promised.


    Seeing this, Ethan dispelled the doubts in his heart and asked, ¡°If Grandpa and Grandma like us, can


    they also ept Mommy?¡±


    Lucas was stunned. He did not expect the little fellow to still remember this matter. He did not dare to


    hesitate and replied with a smile, ¡°Of course, your mommy is equally outstanding. They will naturally


    ept her.¡± Hearing this, the two little ones immediately became happy. If Grandpa and Grandma


    could also ept Mommy, then there would be no problem for Uncle and Mommy to be together.


    Thinking of this, Ethan and Sofia could not help but want to ask when Uncle would be able to confess


    to Mommy. However, before they could speak, there was a knock on the door. Emily pushed the door


    open from the outside and came in, ¡°Dinner is ready now.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Chapter 331 There was a Secret


    Emily saw the happy smiles on their faces and said gently, ¡°What are you guys ying? You look very


    happy.¡± Ethan and Sofia did not say anything and looked at Lucas with eager eyes. Obviously, they


    wanted Lucas to say it. Lucas naturally saw through it and felt a headache. He naturally understood the


    meaning of the two little ones, but he felt that it was not the time to tell Emily, so he hid it.


    ¡°This is the secret between Ethan, Sofia, and me. Don¡¯t ask.¡± After he finished speaking, he winked at


    the two little ones, hoping that they could cooperate with him. The two little ones did not understand


    that their Uncle would not tell their mommy the truth, but they still cooperated with him and nodded.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t ask. It¡¯s a secret between us and uncle.¡±


    Looking at the two little ones who were speaking up for Lucas, Emily was angry and amused. ¡°Okay.


    Mommy won¡¯t ask about your secrets. Hurry up and get ready. It¡¯s time to eat.¡± After she finished


    speaking, she turned around and left for the kitchen. Because there was still soup in the kitchen. The


    two little ones saw their mother walk away and quickly closed the door. Then they looked at Lucas


    seriously. ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you tell Mommy the truth? ¡°Uncle, you¡­¡± ¡®You don¡¯t want to be with


    Mommy?¡¯ Although Ethan did not say the rest of the words, Lucas understood. He raised his hand and


    rubbed the heads of the two little ones. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Uncle didn¡¯t tell your


    Mommy because it is not the right time yet. The world of adults is different from the world of children.


    But Uncle promised you to


    solve this matter as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you have to keep your word. Don¡¯t lie to us.¡±


    Sofia was the first to respond to Lucas. Seeing this, Lucas¡¯ eyes softened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After that, he looked at Ethan again.


    Obviously, he also hoped that the little fellow could understand him.


    Chapter 331 There was a Secret


    Ethan also saw it and pursed his lips. ¡°I believe you this once.¡± Although he said this, Lucas still felt that


    the little fellow was sort of estranged from him. However, he also understood that this was the little


    fellow¡¯s way to protect Emily. After the three of them agreed, they walked out of the room. Emily did not


    notice the difference between the three of them and invited them to eat. During the meal, everyone was


    talking andughing, very warm.¡± Later, after dinner, the two little ones carried the kitten and went out


    for a walk with Lucy Emily was treating Lucas.


    ¡°I heard that the medicinal herbs in the manor have matured. You have to go pick them up tomorrow.


    Do you need my help?¡±. Lucas asked, lying on the bed with his back to Emily. Emily smiled and said,


    ¡°No need. Grandmother and I will go and pick them up tomorrow. This batch of herbs requires a special


    technique. My master taught it to me.¡±


    The implication was that without her master¡¯s consent, she could not hand over the techniques of the


    sect to others. Lucas understood instantly and did not insist. Instead, he said, ¡°Then I will send a car to


    pick you up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Emily did not refuse and nodded in agreement, Who would have thought that Lucas would


    send himself to pick them up?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Greens going to thepany today?¡±


    Emily looked at Lucas in the driver¡¯s seat in surprise.


    Lucas drove the car and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not very busy in the morning. I can go to thepany after I send


    you to the manor.¡± Emily nodded, but her heart was indescribably excited. She felt that Lucas must


    have speciallye to pick them up.


    The two little ones and Lucy thought so too.


    Lucy asked with concern, ¡°Mr. Greens came so early. Have you had breakfast?¡± Hearing this, Emily


    also said this.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t, I have some sandwiches here.¡±|


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I didn¡¯t have much appetite when I came out, so I didn¡¯t eat much. Later, I¡¯ll take one and


    have it in thepany.¡±


    Lucas didn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Although you don¡¯t have much appetite in the morning, you can¡¯t skip breakfast, especially since your


    health has just improved. Don¡¯t let other diseases drag down your health.¡±


    ¡°Mommy is right. Uncle, you have to eat on time.¡± . Sofia wrinkled her nose and looked at Lucas


    seriously. Lucas didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but his heart was warm. Through the rearview


    mirror, he looked at the little girl and smiled. ¡°Okay, Uncle will eat on time in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The little girl nodded like an adult, making othersugh. As they chatted andughed,


    they arrived at the manor. Emily brought her grandmother and the two little ones out of the car. ¡°Mr.


    Greens, see youter.¡± She waved her hand and said goodbye to Lucas. Lucas nodded and said in a


    gentle voice, ¡°I¡¯lle over for lunch with you guys.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Emily nodded in agreement and watched


    the man drive away. Lucy looked at her granddaughter who was looking in the direction where Lucas


    had left and joked, ¡°He has gone far away. If you want to see him, you can only wait until noon-¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Emily heard the joke in her grandmother¡¯s words and stamped her feet shyly.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Chapter 332 Mrs. Greens¡¯ Attitude Had Changed


    At the Greens family¡¯s old house.


    Peiying Edwards, who had been paying attention to the two little ones, also received the news that


    Emily had taken the two little ones to the manor on the top of the mountain today to pick herbs.


    She hesitated for a while, but in the end, she still couldn¡¯t hold back her desire to get close to her


    grandson and granddaughter. She immediately asked the butler to prepare a car and went to see them.


    When she arrived, she saw Emily start working in the garden with her grandmother and the two little


    ones. She immediately felt distressed and felt that Emily didn¡¯t know how to take care of children at all.


    ¡°Ethan, Sofia,e to Grandma quickly.¡± Peiying immediately came over, calling the two little ones to


    her side. Everyone looked up in surprise. Emily thought, ¡®when did the two little ones have a


    Grandma?¡¯ And when she saw who it was, she was directly shocked.


    Wasn¡¯t this Mr. Greens¡¯ mother? Lucy also recognized that Peiying was the one who yed with the


    two little ones in the garden of themunity yesterday. A trace of doubt shed through her eyes.


    Ethan and Sofia did not notice their strange behavior. Instead, they were very surprised to see Peiying


    Edwards. ¡°Grandma Edwards, why are you here?¡±


    Sofia blinked and asked curiously. Without waiting for Peiying to answer, Ethan said helplessly, ¡°Stupid


    sister, this is Uncle¡¯s vi. Grandma Edward is Uncle¡¯s mother. It is not strange for her to appear here.¡±


    Knowing that she had asked a stupid question, Sofia smiled embarrassedly.


    Peiying looked at her and felt that the little girl was extremely cute.


    She waved to the two little ones again and said, ¡°Come here quickly. Grandma knew that you were


    here today and has specially brought you a lot of snacks and sweets.¡±


    The two little ones heard this and did not immediately go over, but looked at Emily.


    Emily was also stunned by Peiying¡¯s warm and amiable attitude. Didn¡¯t she always hate her? Why did


    she take the initiative to get close to her children now?


    Although she couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on, she politely declined. ¡°Thank you for your


    kindness, but forget it. We will go back after dealing with the medicinal herbs. We won¡¯t disturb your


    rest.¡± When Peiying heard this, dissatisfaction shed through her eyes. In her opinion, Emily was


    trying to stop her from getting close to her two grandsons. However, thinking that Emily did not know


    anything and that she did not want her two grandsons to think that she was bullying their mommy, she


    forcefully suppressed the unhappiness in her heart.


    She suppressed her unhappiness and said with a gentle expression, ¡°The two children have done a lot


    of work with you in the morning. They must be hungry. And you too, have a rest if you feel tired, and


    you are not a disturbance to me at all.¡± It sounded like Peiying was concerned about Emily. But in fact,


    she just hoped that Emily would work a little longer so that she could stay with her grandson and


    granddaughter for a while longer. Emily did not know, but she still felt ttered when she heard this


    caring tone.


    Before she could say anything, Peiying had stepped forward and left with the two little ones.


    Looking at the backs of the few people walking away, Emily felt a little confused. However, she was still


    very happy that Peiying could treat her children well. Lucy also smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Greens seems to


    be a kind person. No wonder she has such an outstanding child as Mr. Greens


    Emily did not know how to answer this, and she just kept silent and continued to work.


    Lucy did not mind and helped her. Although Emily said that she would finish the job quickly, she was


    not as fast as she had expected. When it was almost noon, they had not even managed half an acre of


    herbs. It was not that they werezy, but that dealing with these rare herbs was a meticulous job and


    one could not be careless.


    At the same time, Lucas also came to the manor as promised, intending to apany Emily¡¯s family


    for lunch.


    Unexpectedly, just as he entered the vi, he heard the butler report, ¡°Young Master, Madam is also


    here. She is ying with Doctor Armstrong¡¯s two children in the living room.¡±


    When Lucas heard this, he paused slightly and continued to walk towards the living room. Before he


    went in, he heard theughtering from the living room, and his eyebrows rose. Then, he stepped


    into the living room and saw the two little ones sitting obediently beside his mother. There was a


    jumping game on the table in front of him, and the three of them were having a great time. Seeing this


    scene, Lucas felt that it was unreal. Fortunately, he quickly came back to his senses and coughed


    lightly. ¡°Uncle Greens, you¡¯re b?ck.¡± The two little ones heard a familiar voice and immediately threw


    away the ss marbles in their hands, running happily towards Lucas. They each hugged one of


    Lucas¡¯ thighs, their faces unable to hide their closeness. Peiying watched from the side and felt very


    jealous.


    Because she could see that the two little ones were closer to Lucas than to her, and they were more


    sincere and wholehearted to his son. Because of this, she suddenly felt that her son¡¯s existence was an


    eyesore. Lucas also noticed the jealousy in his mother¡¯s eyes, but he ignored it. He hugged the two


    little ones and asked, ¡°Where is your mother?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Chapter 333 The Compensation


    ¡°Mommy is in the garden with Great-grandmother.¡± The two little ones replied in a childish voice.


    When Lucas heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°In that case, how about we go find your mommy and call


    her back for lunch?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The two little ones naturally would not refuse


    Just like that, they left the living room talking andughing. Peiying looked in the direction they


    disappeared and felt very distressed. She felt even more jealous of Emily.


    She had not be part of her family yet. Her own son and grandchildren were already centered


    around that woman. If they became a family in the future, would there be a ce for her to speak in this


    family? Although she was dissatisfied, in front of her grandson, granddaughter, and son, Peiying did not


    do anything against her or say anything ufortable. Even so, Emily was still aware of Peiying¡¯s


    hostility towards her. She was very confused. However, she did not think too much about it. After all,


    this Madam Edward had already expressed her dislike for her. Emily thought that Peiying was an


    unstable and moody person. After the meal, Lucas was not in a hurry to leave. He asked the butler to


    clean up the two guest rooms and then arranged for Emily, Lucy, and the two children to take a nap.


    Not long after, only Peiying and Lucas were left in the living room. Peiying was about to tell Lucas


    about her attitude. Although she recognized her two grandchildren, she did not approve of their mother.


    However, before she could say anything, Lucas interrupted, ¡°You must be tired aftering out for half


    a day. I¡¯ll get someone to send you back to rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I want to stay with my precious


    grandson and granddaughter.¡± Peiying did not expect that Lucas would actually drive her away. She


    immediately objected with a bad expression. Lucas could not refuse, ¡°You have been with them for the


    whole morning. If you stay any longer, it will arouse suspicion. You don¡¯t want to see Ethan and Sofia in


    the


    1/3


    future, do you?¡± Hearing this, Peiying could not refute. In the end, she could only leave resentfully.


    At about two in the afternoon, Emily, Lucy, and the others went downstairs after a good rest. They saw


    Lucas alone in the living room. ¡°Uncle Greens, where is Grandma Edward?¡± Sofia asked. ¡°Grandma


    Edward went back. She said that she woulde to y with you next time when she had the


    chance,¡±


    Lucas answered with a smile.


    Then he looked at Emily and asked, ¡°Do you have any ns in the afternoon?¡± ¡°There are still some


    medicinal herbs that have not been collected. We will continue to tidy up the medicinal herbs in the


    afternoon.¡±


    Emily told him the arrangement in the afternoon.


    Lucas nodded and took the initiative to ask, ¡°In that case, I will help you look after Ethan and Sofia.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily did not refuse. She told the two to be obedient and took her grandmother to the


    medicine field.


    At the same time, Lawyer Jin followed the people from the Ministry of Justice to the Smith Group.


    Because Chase Smith had not handed over thepensatory payment for a long time, they had to


    come personally to ask for it. When Chase learned that Lawyer Jin and the people from the Ministry of


    Justice wer here, even though she was furious, she had to meet them. As soon as she entered the


    office, Lawyer Jin directly expressed the purpose of his visit.


    ¡°Miss Smith, I havee under the orders of our president to im thepensation. You have been


    dying it for a long time. Our president said that if there is a financial problem with the Smith Group,


    we can be lenient for a few days, or Miss Smith can also repay the debt with goods.¡± These words were


    more infuriating than killing people. He almost directly asked if the Smith Group was bankrupt.


    Otherwise, why couldn¡¯t she take out five million after so long?


    Chase Smith was extremely ugly and gloomy.


    After a long time, she suppressed the anger that was about to spurt out. She gnashed her teeth and


    said, ¡°Lawyer Jin, you are joking. I don¡¯t care about five million!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t care. Then Miss Smith, please pay for thepensation.¡± After Lawyer Jin


    finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and made a demanding gesture. There was no way for


    Chase to refuse. She could only reluctantly take out the checkbook and write the number. After


    receiving the check, Lawyer Jin did not stay and left directly. Just as he left, Mr. Smith received the


    news and rushed over.. ¡°What was going on? Why did I hear that the Greens Group¡¯swyer brought


    people to collect debts?¡±


    Mr. Smith stood in front of Chase and asked with a frown. Chase Smith wanted to hide it, but she knew


    that she couldn¡¯t hide it, so she just told the truth, ¡°It¡¯s thepensation for mywsuit against Emily.¡±


    Without waiting for her father to ask, she took the initiative to confess. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to give it to that


    woman for nothing. I just didn¡¯t expect that Lucas would send someone to im it.¡± After hearing this,


    Mr. Smith red at Chase, not knowing what to say! He pointed at Chase and said, ¡°I think you are


    stupid. How can you dy this kind of thing? If our rivalpanies know about it, do you know that any


    rumor can make us lose?¡± Chase Smith was scolded and lowered her head, biting her lips, her eyes full


    of unwillingness. But she did not dare to refute her father.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Chapter 334 It Relied on Her Own Efforts


    After sending her father away with great difficulty, Chase Smith could not suppress the anger in her


    heart no matter what. ¡°Emily, you deserve to die!¡±


    In her opinion, Emily must have said something to Lucas that made Lucas so persistent. Of course,


    what made her most angry was that after so long, Lucas and Emily were still together! Could it be that


    even the elders of the Greens family could not stop the two of them from being together? Thinking of


    this, she could not help but call her mother. ¡°Mommy, why have Lucas and Emily not separated yet,


    and Lucas even had the energy toe and trouble me!¡±


    ¡°What? What happened?¡± Mrs. Smith heard the anger in her daughter¡¯s words and immediately asked


    with


    concern.


    Chase Smith told her about how Lucas had arranged for people to go to thepany to im the


    money. As expected, Mrs. Smith¡¯s face did not look any better after listening to it. This action of Lucas


    was clearly pping their Smith family in the face. Thinking of this, she said in a deep voice, ¡°I


    understand. I will visit your Auntie Edward in a while.¡± After she finished speaking, she hung up the


    phone and asked the butler to prepare the car.


    However, on Chase Smith¡¯s side, perhaps because she was worried, she called her assistant and told


    her to investigate Peiying Edward¡¯s recent schedule.


    Later, Mrs. Smith arrived at the Greens family¡¯s old house. As soon as she entered the gate, she found


    the change in the old house. After entering the old house, the first thing she saw was the garden


    Peiying was most proud of.


    The expensive flowers and trees inside had all been nted by her.


    Now, the garden had be a grasnd, and there was a small family amusement park built on it,


    filled with children¡¯s toys.


    When Mrs. Smith saw this, she had a bad feeling in her heart.


    In fact, this premonition was verified after shemunicated with Peiying. ¨C


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been here for a while. I see that your house has changed a lot. By the way, what happened to


    your flowers?¡± Mrs. Smith pretended to chat indifferently. Peiying smiled and said, ¡°I moved my flowers


    to the back.¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly move them?¡± Mrs. Smith asked. Then she joked, ¡°You¡¯ve changed


    the garden into a family amusement park. What¡¯s going on?¡± In fact, she wanted to ask if Peiying


    wanted to be a stepgrandmother. Peiying also understood what she meant, but she did not intend to tell


    the truth. No matter how good their rtionship was, this was the Greens family¡¯s private matter.


    Moreover, she was not at ease to let Chase Smith know about this matter.


    ¡°I just made some preparations in advance,¡±


    Peiying answered perfunctorily. Mrs. Smith didn¡¯t believe it at all. She probed again, ¡°Even if you made


    preparations in advance, it wouldn¡¯t have to be so early, right?¡±


    Hearing her persistent words, the smile on Peiying¡¯s mouth faded a little. * In her opinion, Mrs. Smith


    was a little out of line.


    ¡°This is my home. I can arrange it in whatever way I want. Why must there be a reason?¡± ¡°¡­ Hehe, I


    was just joking.¡± Mrs. Smith finally noticed Peiying¡¯s displeasure and smiled awkwardly. Peiying


    nced at her. In fact, she was very clear about her purpose ining here. She simply said it directly,


    ¡°I know why you came here. Chase wants to marry into our family. That can only rely on her own


    efforts. I can¡¯t interfere.¡± As soon as she said this, the smile on Mrs. Smith¡¯s face froze. She naturally


    could tell that Peiying was warning her. In the end, in order not to make Peiying dislike her, she


    suppressed the dissatisfaction in her heart and changed the topic, talking about the gossip in the circle.


    Peiying also eased up. However, the harmonious atmosphere was still destroyed.


    Not long after, Mrs. Smith took the initiative to leave. Peiying let the butler send her away. And Emily


    did not know about these things. After working in the herbal field for half a day, she finally managed to


    collect all the mature medicinal materials and put them away before it was dark. Lucas looked at Emily


    who looked tired. His eyes showed his heartache. He stepped forward to take the tools in her hand and


    said softly, ¡°Dinner is ready. Go wash your hands first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Mr. Greens.¡± Emily nodded without any politeness. After that, she took Lucy to wash


    up and then returned to the dining room. The two little ones felt sorry for Emily and Great-Grandma,N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    who had been busy all afternoon and kept picking up food for them. The atmosphere in the dining room


    was very harmonious and warm. After the meal, Lucas wanted to let Emily stay for a night and go back


    tomorrow morning. However, he was rejected by Emily. Although her rtionship with Lucas had


    changed during this period of time, Peiying¡¯s arrival today made her realize a problem. Her current


    rtionship with Lucas was still that of a doctor and a patient. Before certain things were confirmed, it


    was better to maintain a safe distance. Just like what her grandmother had said, she could not allow


    history to repeat itself.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Chapter 335 The Father of the Children


    Lucas personally drove Emily and the others away.


    On the way back, the two little ones were in good spirits, talking andughing with Lucas. Because


    Emily and Lucy had worked for a day, even if they had rested in the middle, they were exhausted at this


    moment The two of them leaned against the back of the chair and unconsciously fell asleep. Although


    Lucas was talking to the two little ones, he had been paying attention to Emily¡¯s situation. Seeing the


    little woman tilt her head and fall asleep on the window, he couldn¡¯t help but lower the speed to make


    the car more stable. At the same time, he also made a small gesture to the two little ones, ¡°Your


    Mommy and Great-grandmother are asleep. Let¡¯s speak softly.¡± The two little ones heard this and


    looked at their Mommy. Sure enough, they saw her with her eyes closed and immediately nodded


    obediently. Later, the car stopped at the entrance of Emily¡¯s residential area. Lucy woke up after a little


    movement. She looked at the familiar scene outside the window and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Great-Grandma woke up just in time.¡±


    The two little ones smiled and looked over. I Lucy rubbed their heads. Seeing that Emily was still


    asleep, she said, ¡°You guys get out of the car first. I¡¯ll wake your mommy up.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she said this, she was stopped by Lucas. ¡°Grandmother, take Ethan and Sofia back first. I¡¯ll


    carry Doctor Armstrong up.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take them upstairs first.¡± Lucy did not refuse because she felt sorry for Emily for having


    worked for a day.


    At the same time, Chase Smith returned home from work,


    When she saw her mother sitting in the living room, she couldn¡¯t wait to go over and ask, ¡°Mommy, did


    you go to Greens family today? What did Auntie Edward say?¡± Speaking of this, Mrs. Smith¡¯s gentle


    face was full of anger. Chase Smith¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but thump. ¡°Could it be that she has changed


    her mind?¡¯


    ¡°Your Auntie Edward said that Lucas¡¯ marriage is Lucas¡¯ personal matter. She can¡¯t intervene, and she


    also said that if you want to marry Lucas, you should work hard. However, I feel that she has epted


    the matter between Lucas and Emily.¡± Mrs. Smith said with a heavy face. After hearing this, Chase


    Smith¡¯s face immediately turned ugly. ¡°Why is it like this?¡± She was unwilling, and she hated Emily to


    the extreme in her heart.


    What was so good about that bitch?


    Mrs. Smith also gritted her teeth. ¡°The Greens family¡¯s old house has changed greatly now. Your Auntie


    Edward used to treasure the garden, but now she has changed it to a home version of an amusement


    park. This is clearly for children to y with. Think about it, except for Emily who has two children, who


    can the change be made for?¡± When she heard this, Chase¡¯s face turned ferocious with jealousy. This


    was a situation she had never expected However, before she could say anything, the phone in her bag


    rang. It was a call from her assistant. ¡°Miss, I have got the information you wanted. It has been sent to


    your email.


    ¡°I got it!¡± Chase answered and hung up the phone. She had already gotten the answer from her mother,


    so she didn¡¯t care much about the results of the investigation anymore. Since she still didn¡¯t know why


    Auntie Edward had changed her attitude, she opened the information.


    When she finished reading all the information, she was shocked and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Why is it


    like this?¡± Chase Smith stared at her phone in disbelief. Mrs. Smith saw her expression suddenly


    change and leaned over worriedly. She asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As soon as she finished


    speaking, she also saw the information on her phone, and her eyes became gloomy. On the phone,


    there were photos of Peiying Edward and Zhenting Greens ying with Emily¡¯s two children. ¡°Peiying


    is ying with us like a fool!¡±


    Mrs. Smith roared in anger. Chase did not speak, but the expression on her face was clearly the same


    as her mother¡¯s.


    When Mr. Smith came back from outside, he saw the anger on their faces and subconsciously asked,


    ¡°What happened? Why are you so angry? Who made you angry?¡± ¡°Hubby, the Greens family is too


    much. They are ying with us like a fool!¡±


    Mrs. Smith saw her husband and immediately began toin. She snatched Chase¡¯s phone away


    and took it in front of her husband. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Look, Peiying and Zhenting


    approached Emily¡¯s children while telling us that they wouldn¡¯t ept Emily. They are liars!¡± When Mr.


    Smith heard this, he looked at the photo on the phone and frowned. Although he had not deliberately


    let people investigate Emily¡¯s information, he still knew a lot from his wife and daughter.


    So he knew Emily¡¯s two children.


    Looking at the smiling Peiying and Zhenting on the phone, his first thought was that there should be


    some inside story. Otherwise, with the pride of Peiying and Zhenting, it would be absolutely impossible


    for them to love others¡¯ children.


    Thinking of this, he directly looked up at his daughter and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you investigate the father of


    these two children?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Chapter 336 What Does Miss Smith Want to know


    Hearing her father¡¯s words, Chase Smith¡¯s heart was in turmoil. She widened her eyes and looked at


    her father. ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°We will have to investigate to know whether it is true or not.¡±


    Mr. Smith said with a heavy look.


    Hearing this, Chase nodded with an ugly expression. ¡°I understand. I will send someone to investigate


    it.¡±


    On the other hand, Mrs. Smith listened to the father and daughter talking in riddles and did not react for


    a while. ¡°What are you talking about? Why don¡¯t understand?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand now. When Chase finishes her investigation, you will naturally


    know.¡±


    Mr. Smith didn¡¯t intend to exin it to his wife.


    As for Chase, she couldn¡¯t care less about her at all. She took her phone and returned to her room with


    a gloomy expression. She contacted her subordinates to find a way to investigate this matter.


    The next day, when Emily woke up, she found herself lying in her room. Needless to say, she knew that


    she should have been carried back by Lucas. Her heart was sweet.


    After a simple wash, she went out to make breakfast for the family.


    Just as she was about to eat, there was a knock on the door.


    When Emily went to open the door, she saw Lucas standing upright outside the door with perfect facial


    features. Even though she was facing him every day, she still couldn¡¯t help but be absent-minded for a


    moment. Fortunately, she quickly came back to her senses and stabilized her mind. She asked in


    surprise, ¡°Mr. Greens, why are you here so early?¡± ¡°There is one thing.¡±


    Lucas nodded and admitted.


    Seeing this, Emily immediately weed him into the apartment. The two little ones saw Lucas and


    immediately greeted him warmly, ¡°Uncle, good morning.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even Lucy asked with concern. ¡°Has Mr. Greens eaten breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    The corners of Lucas¡¯ mouth lifted slightly, and he nodded at Lucy and the two little ones. Emily poured


    a ss of water for Lucas and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I asked someone to sue Chase Smith in your name


    and asked her for thepensation. Thepensation was obtained yesterday and I came to give it


    to you.¡± After saying that, Lucas took out the five million check from his suit pocket. Emily was a little


    amused. ¡°You could have just let me know, and I would go over. There¡¯s no need for you to specially


    make a trip ¡°It¡¯s fine. Either way, I don¡¯t have anything to do this morning.¡± Lucas smiled at her. When


    Emily saw this, her cheeks felt hot for some reason. She lowered her head shyly and saw the amount


    of check in her hand. Five million!


    She widened her eyes and looked at Lucas in disbelief. ¡°Why is there so much?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.


    Lawyer Jin was in charge of this.¡± Although Lucas said this, Emily knew that he definitely had his own


    intentions. He just didn¡¯t want her to feel like she owed him a favor For a moment, she was very


    moved, but she didn¡¯t know what to do. In the end, she could only say thank you. Later, the two


    children finished their breakfast. Lucas was going to send them to kindergarten on the way. At the


    same time, Chase Smith brought her assistant to the hospital. Under her assistant¡¯s lead, she entered


    a single ward. In the ward, a middle-aged woman in Greens family¡¯s maid uniform was taking care of


    her son on the bed. Her son had been diagnosed with kidney disease a year ago and needed a


    transnt operation. However, the surgery fee was nearly an astronomical figure for the family. When


    the mother and son heard the noise at the door, they turned to look. Because the middle-aged woman


    had worked for the Greens family, she was not unfamiliar with Chase Smith. She was very surprised


    that Chase Smith would have appeared in the ward.


    ¡°Miss Smith, you¡­¡±. ¡°Is it convenient to talk?¡± Chase Smith took the initiative to speak before the


    middle-aged woman could finish speaking. Perhaps she was afraid that the woman would not agree.


    She looked at the youth on the bed and smiled gently. ¡°If you want to save your son,e with me.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left. After struggling for a moment, the middle-aged woman


    couldn¡¯t help but follow. On the balcony at the end of the corridor, Chase Smith and the middle-aged


    woman stood face to face. ¡°There are three million here. It is enough to pay for your son¡¯s surgery and


    follow-up treatment.¡±


    Chase took out a bank card from her purse and handed it over. When the middle-aged woman saw


    this, a touch of gratitude crossed her face. Of course, she was not stupid. She looked up at Chase


    Smith and asked, ¡°What does Miss Smith want me to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything. Just


    answer a few of my questions,¡± Chase Smith said straightforwardly. The middle-aged woman heaved a


    sigh of relief when she heard this. She took the bank card and asked, ¡°What does Miss Smith want to


    ask?¡± ¡°I want to know why the Greens family¡¯s old house changed, and why Auntie Edward and Uncle


    Greens are close to Emily¡¯s children.¡± Chase Smith asked. She knew the middle-aged woman would


    know who Emily was. Because this woman had been working for the Greens family for many years,


    and she was also a servant that Auntie Edward trusted very much.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Chapter 337 Would Lucas Be Able to Remain Calm


    Hearing Chase Smith¡¯s question, the middle-aged woman was stunned.


    ¡°I heard the conversation between Madame and Mister. Doctor Armstrong¡¯s children are actually Young


    Master¡¯s children, and the change in the family is also to wee Young Master and Young Miss.¡±


    These words were like a bolt of lightning exploding in Chase Smith¡¯s ears.


    What?


    Emily¡¯s children were Lucas!


    Chase didn¡¯t know how she left the hospital. It wasn¡¯t until she got in the car that she barely came back


    to her senses, and she still found it hard to believe. One was the abandoned daughter from the


    Armstrong family, and the other was the one in charge of the Greens family. She couldn¡¯t figure out


    how the two of them had met. Wait, five years ago¡­ Wasn¡¯t that the time when Emily had an ident?


    Thinking of this, Chase Smith had a bold guess, but she still needed to find someone to verify. She took


    out her mobile phone to contact her subordinates and instructed, ¡°Go and investigate the matter of the


    Armstrong family five years ago, especially the matter of Emily hanging out with someone, and think of


    a way to get the hair of her two children.¡±


    Emily did not know about these things. After sending Lucas away, she simply packed up and went out


    to the bank to cash the check. Although she did not intend to use the money, since it was the money to


    compensate her, she had to redeem it no matter what. After handling the formalities, Emily drove her


    van to the manor on the top of the mountain and loaded a portion of the medicinal herbs that she had


    prepared yesterday, intending to sell them to Hawking Family¡¯s medical center.


    When she arrived, Mr. Hawking was there. When he heard that Emily was here to sell medicinal herbs,


    he personally walked out of the inner courtyard.


    He looked at Emily, who was checking the herbs with the staff, and said with a smile, ¡°I thought you


    wouldn¡¯t sell the herbs.¡±


    This was true. After all, Emily had begun to see patients, and the number of herbs she needed was


    veryrge. When Emily heard this, sheughed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t use all these herbs by myself.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to put them in my ce?¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Mr. Hawking nodded and then


    invited, ¡°Leave it to them. Let¡¯s go inside and talk. I have a few questions on the prescription that I want


    to discuss with you.¡±


    Emily did not refuse and followed Mr. Hawking to the inner courtyard.


    After entering the office, Mr. Hawking did not immediately talk about the prescription. Instead, he


    chatted with Emily.


    ¡°Seeing that you are not affected by what happened before, I am relieved a lot. I heard that you have


    started to see patients again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but on a small scale.¡±


    Emily replied with a smile. Although the matter from before had been officially rified, most people


    would still be afraid.


    Seeing this, Mr. Hawking took the opportunity to say, ¡°Do you want toe to my ce to see


    patients? I won¡¯t say that I will give you a sry, but I will give you dividends directly. You can invest in


    the form of technology.¡± When Emily saw this, sheughed a little, but she shook her head and refused.


    ¡°I am used to working alone. Thank you for your kindness, but if there are anyplications, I wee


    Mr. Hawking to discuss with me.¡± ¡°Will you consider it?¡± Mr. Hawking was willing to ask Emily for


    medical advice, but he still hoped that Emily coulde to the medical center to work for him.


    However, Emily was also very persistent about this matter. She was used to being alone on one hand.


    On the other hand, there were elders and children at home to take care of, and the medicine field had


    to be watched at all times. She did not have the extra time.


    Looking at the serious Emily, Mr. Hawking knew that no matter how he tried to persuade her, it would


    be useless.


    He smiled and no longer continued this topic. He teased mischievously, ¡°Last time when you and that


    brat Lucas went out, I thought there would be good news between you two. I was looking forward to it.¡±


    Emily was a little speechless. Or rather, she never thought that the old man would change the topic to


    this and say it so bluntly. She said a little shyly, ¡°Mr. Hawking, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Mr. Greens and I are


    only friends.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I know that you are only friends. That¡¯s why I am wondering when you will develop a rtionship


    other than friendship.¡±


    Mr. Hawking continued to tease her.


    In the end, he said with a bit of disappointment ¡°Lucas is really a slow coach.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    She could feel that Lucas was different to her Since she was abroad, she had also noticed her own


    thoughts and changed her attitude towards Lucas.


    However, she did not know if Lucas had noticed it.


    However, she thought that he probably had not sensed it.


    After all, if he had sensed it, ording to Lucas¡¯ decisive character, he should have confessed to her.


    Thinking of this, Emily did not know what to do.


    Just as she was hesitating, Mr. Hawking seemed to have thought of something. He chuckled and said,


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong, why don¡¯t I give you a hand? I don¡¯t believe that brat can still be calm.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Chapter 338 Mr. Hawking¡¯s Arrangement


    That night, Lucas went to pick them up ording to the agreement with the two little


    ones.


    However, when they went back, they did not see Emily.. ¡°Great-Grandma, where is Mommy?¡± The two


    little ones looked curiously at Lucy sitting in the living room. Lucy smiled and said, ¡°Your mommy said


    that she wille backte today. Mr. Hawking will treat her to a meal.¡± Hearing this, Lucas raised his


    eyebrows. Logically speaking, it was impossible for Mr. Hawking not to have informed him when he


    was treating guests.


    Just as he was thinking about this, he heard Lucy muttering again, ¡°Mr. Hawking suddenly wanted to be


    a matchmaker and insisted on dragging Emily to introduce her to his grandson.¡± After she finished


    speaking, she took the two children to wash their hands and prepare to eat.


    Lucas stood in ce. Although he didn¡¯t know if Lucy had deliberately said those words to him.


    He was very unhappy about it. He didn¡¯t even think before he took out his phone to call Emily. He


    wanted to ask where she was. However, the call didn¡¯t go through. Lucas couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Before he could continue to call him, Lucy¡¯s voice sounded in his ear, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Mr. Greensing in?


    I¡¯ve already made dinner, and why don¡¯t you join us?¡± ¡°Grandma, you guys eat. I still have something to


    do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± After saying this, Lucas turned around and left.


    Downstairs, Mason saw Lucas return to the car with a bad expression and looked over with concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Lucas answered perfunctorily. He took his phone, continuing to call Emily. He felt that it was impossible


    for Emily not to answer his phone, but he was pped in the face by reality.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the phone you dialed is temporarily unavable.¡±


    darker.


    In the end, he had to hang up the phone and call Meng Jinchuan.


    ¡°Brother Lucas¡­¡± ¡°Where are you and Doctor Armstrong now?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t wait for Meng Jinchuan to


    finish his words and asked in a deep voice. Meng Jinchuan was silent for a few seconds, and no one


    knew what he was thinking. Unexpectedly, his silent attitude made Lucas misunderstand, and his eyes


    became even colder. ¡°What, do you think I don¡¯t dare to beat you with Mr. Hawking¡¯s help?¡± ¡°Brother


    Lucas is so serious about Ms. Armstrong?¡± Meng Jinchuan asked with a smile. ¡°This is my business.


    Tell me, where are you now?¡± Lucas did not answer directly. ¡°Well, I will tell you.¡± Then Meng Jinchuan


    told him the address. As soon as he finished speaking, Lucas hung up the phone and instructed


    Mason, ¡°Go to Xingye Street.¡± Mason nodded and epted the order. He stepped on the elerator


    and sped up. Although his boss did not say anything, he could tell from what he just said. It seemed


    that Doctor Armstrong was not at home and had been dragged by Mr. Hawking to go on a blind date.


    But this wasn¡¯t right. Wasn¡¯t Mr. Hawking very clear about the president¡¯s thoughts? Why would he


    introduce someone to Doctor Armstrong?


    Mason, who couldn¡¯t understand, could send his president to his destination at the fastest speed. After


    arriving, Lucas got off the car with a cold face and strode into the restaurant. His cold aura gave the


    restaurant staff who came to wee them a fright. They thought that this handsome man was here to


    pick a fight.


    ¡°Sir, what is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Where is the Bamboo Room?¡± Lucas lowered his eyes and looked over. The staff in the restaurant


    almost couldn¡¯t breathe under his strong aura.


    He pointed in a direction with trepidation and said, ¡°Go ahead and turn left to the third room.¡± As soon


    as he finished speaking, he watched the man¡¯s cold back disappear at the end of the corridor. Soon,


    Lucas arrived at the Bamboo Room ording to the staff¡¯s instructions. He pushed open the door and


    entered, but was stunned by the scene in front of him. There was only Emily in the box, and there was


    a sumptuous meal on the table. Emily also looked at Lucas in a daze. Fortunately, after a few seconds,


    she came back to her senses andughed, ¡°Since Mr. Greens is here, why are you standing at the


    door? Come and sit.¡± ¡°Why are you here alone? Where is Meng Jinchuan?¡± Lucas frowned and walked


    towards Emily. When Emily heard this, a helpless expression shed across her face. ¡°Young Master


    Meng didn¡¯te. It was all Mr. Huo¡¯s doing.¡¯


    It turned out that Mr. Hawking had snatched her phone away, not allowing her to answer Lucas¡¯ call.


    After listening to this, Lucas¡¯ face darkened even more. Emily looked at him and only felt it was funny,


    but she felt strange.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong¡­¡±


    ¨C The two of them spoke in unison and raised their heads to look at each other.


    Emilyughed and said, ¡°You go first, Mr. Greens.¡± Lucas did not refuse and looked over with dark


    eyes. ¡°What do you think of me?¡± ¡°Mr. Greens¡­ What do you mean?¡±.


    Emily looked at the man¡¯s deep and quiet eyes that seemed to contain something. She was


    inexplicably nervous. She swallowed her saliva and began to look forward to the man¡¯s next words in


    her heart.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Chapter 339 One Episode Under the warm light, Emily and Lucas in the private room looked a little


    nervous. However, the emotions in their eyes were filled with expectation and sweetness.


    Just as Lucas was about to continue, his phone rang. He frowned. Originally, he did not want to pay


    attention to it, but when he saw that the phone on the screen was from his mother, he could only pick it


    up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Lucas,e back quickly. Your father is sick.¡± Peiying¡¯s panicked voice came


    from the phone. ¡°I know. I will go back now.¡± Lucas¡¯ face became serious. After saying that, he hung up


    the phone and looked at Emily apologetically. ¡°Sorry, my father is sick. I need to rush back


    immediately.¡± ¡°Well, how about I go back with you and take a look for Mr. Greens?¡± ; Although she said


    this, Emily could not help but feel disappointed.


    Lucas did not notice it. He thought about it and did not reject Emily¡¯s suggestion. He brought Emily


    back to the old house.


    When they arrived, Peiying Edwards saw that Emily was also there and could not help but frown. She


    did not say anything in the end. Lucas followed her into the bedroom and saw her father sitting on the


    bed, looking a little haggard. He frowned and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the hospital for a check-up?¡±


    ¡°Your dad refused to go no matter what. He said he didn¡¯t want to smell the disinfectant smell in the


    hospital. Please reason with your dad.¡± Peiying said, casting a helpless look at her husband. Zhenting


    saw this and said to Lucas, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I drank too much today. Your mother was also making


    a fuss and insisted on calling you back.¡±


    ¡°You still said that you were fine. The doctor said that if you don¡¯t quit drinking, you might have a gastric


    perforation next time!¡±


    Speaking of this matter, Peiying was full of anger. Looking at the old couple bickering, Lucas could not


    say anything. On the other hand, Emily looked at the scene in front of her and felt quite touched.


    problems?¡± ¡°Yes, the doctor asked him to quit drinking, but he couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Lucas couldn¡¯t help but shake his head at the end.


    Emily thought for a moment and took the initiative to suggest, ¡°Why don¡¯t I help Mr. Greens recuperate?


    Although I can¡¯t guarantee a cure, asionally drinking a few cups won¡¯t affect his body.¡± Although she


    spoke in a low voice, Peiying still heard some of it. ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    She looked at Emily with some distrust, her eyes full of scrutiny. ¡°Of course, she can. Otherwise, your


    son would not be standing here to talk to you.¡±


    Lucas did not wait for Emily to speak and directly answered her mother. Then, he looked down at the


    little woman beside him and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Emily smiled sweetly at


    him. Zhenting¡¯s illness was not serious, but it could not be ignored. Just like what the doctor had


    diagnosed before, if he could not take good care of himself, he might really have gastric perforation


    next time. After learning about Zhenting¡¯s condition, Emily ended the pulse feeling. ¡°Mr. Greens, your


    stomach illness is indeed very serious, will you cooperate with my treatment?¡± She looked at Zhenting


    seriously, as calm as an old Chinese medicine doctor who had been practicing medicine for more than


    ten years. Zhenting was surprised by the aura she exuded. After thinking for a moment, he slowly said,


    ¡°Are you sure it won¡¯t affect my drinking habit?¡± ¡°Yes, but during this period, you have to control


    yourself. You can¡¯t drink, and neither can you eat irritating food. Eat ording to the recipe I give you


    for three meals a day.¡±


    Emily nodded and promised. Peiying could not help but ask, ¡°How long will it take to eat that way?¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Greens controls it well, it will be fine in a month,


    Emily did not hide it.


    The husband and wife heard that it would only take a month, and they epted it.


    Seeing this, Lucas smiled at Emily and said, ¡°I will take you to the study to write the prescription.¡±


    212


    Emily nodded and quickly followed Lucas. Later, after writing down the prescription and the medicinal


    cuisine, Emily carefully exined the amount and usage of the medicine to Peiying. In the end, she


    took out a few medicinal cuisine prescriptions and handed them to Peiying. She said gently, ¡°I saw that


    Mrs. Greens¡¯ inner energy was not good, so I made the decision to write two medicinal cuisine


    prescriptions for you. It can nourish your inner energy, and it also has the effect of beautification.¡±


    Peiying was somewhat surprised, but she did not refuse. However, even though she epted Emily¡¯s


    prescription, she did not show any mercy. ¡°Don¡¯t think I will allow you to marry Lucas after you please


    us.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Lucas immediately frowned and looked over in dissatisfaction.


    Peiying nced at him but did not say anything Seeing this, Emily was a little disappointed, but she


    was not very upset. After all, she had always known Peiying¡¯s attitude towards her. After that, the two of


    them did not stay for long before Lucas left with Emily.


    Previous Post


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Next Post

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Chapter 340 He Deserved to Be Single for So Long


    On the way back, they were both very quiet. Emily looked at the man who was driving seriously, and


    her heart felt like it was scratched by a cat¡¯s paw. In fact, she really wanted to know what the man had


    wanted to say in the restaurant. But now she was a little embarrassed to ask. In the end, she could only


    suppress this thought.


    Lucas had also noticed her expression.


    However, Lucas felt th?t this was not the atmosphere of a confession. Moreover, he did not want to be


    so hasty. So he suppressed the impulse in his heart. Just like that, the two of them returned to the


    apartment in the neighborhood without a word.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Lucas stopped the car and broke the silence.


    Emily was stunned and nodded slowly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Greens. You should go back early.¡±


    As she spoke, she opened the door and got out of the car. Lucas did not stop her and watched her


    walk into themunity before driving away. When she returned home, Emily changed her shoes and


    found that her grandmother was still in the living room.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why haven¡¯t you rested yet?¡± ¡°I was worried about you and couldn¡¯t sleep. Come over here


    and I¡¯ll ask you.¡± Lucy waved at Emily excitedly. Emily looked at her helplessly.


    This olddy was like a child sometimes. She could be as naughty as the children. She knew Lucy had


    been part of the plot tonight too. Thinking of this, Emily sat next to her grandmother. As soon as she sat


    down, she saw her grandmothering over with a gossipy face, ¡°Tonight, you and Mr. Greens¡­¡±


    Lucy didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but the meaning was obvious.


    Emily was both angry and amused. ¡°We are still friends.¡± ¡°Still friends?¡± Lucy was surprised. Then she


    frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Mr. Greens do nothing?¡± As she spoke, her face showed


    some dissatisfaction and she couldn¡¯t help but whisper. ¡°The opportunity was right in front of you and


    you still let it slip by. When can you two be together like this?¡± ¡°Grandma-¡± Emily didn¡¯t know whether to


    laugh or cry. She held the olddy¡¯s arm and acted like a spoiled child. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought about it and said, ¡°Actually, we originally wanted to talk about this. Then there was an


    incident. Mr. Greens¡¯ father was sick, so we went to see his father.¡±


    ¡°Is his father in a serious condition?¡±. Lucy was immediately distracted. ¡°It¡¯s not serious. As long as he


    takes care, there won¡¯t be any problems in the future.¡± Emily shook her head. Hearing this, Lucy


    rxed. At the same time, she thought of another matter.


    ¡°In that case, you haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡±:


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Is there anything to eat at home?¡± Emily touched her stomach and looked at


    the olddy pitifully. Seeing this, Lucy felt sorry for her and tapped her forehead. She said angrily, ¡°You,


    wait.¡± Watching the olddy walk toward the kitchen with small steps, Emily felt warm in her heart.


    Although her mother was gone, she still had her grandmother. It was so good¡­ Just as Emily was


    resting on the sofa, the phone in her bag rang.


    It was Mr. Hawking.


    She could guess, even with her toes, the purpose of this call.


    Originally, she did not want to answer it, but in the end, she picked it up.


    ¡°Mr. Hawking, it¡¯s sote, why aren¡¯t you resting? Staying upte isn¡¯t good for your health!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I was just curious. How was it? Did that brat Lucas confess to you?¡±


    Mr. Hawking¡¯s excited voice came from the phone.


    Emily leaned back in her chair, speechless. She indifferently spat out the word, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Howe?


    Didn¡¯t that brat go over to look for you?¡± ¡°This brat, he doesn¡¯t even know how to grasp such a good


    opportunity. He deserves to be single for so long!¡± Mr. Hawking said. Hearing this, Emily didn¡¯t know


    what to say. At this time, she saw her grandmothering out with a bowl of cooked noodles and


    hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Hawking, rest early. I¡¯m going to have supper.¡± After saying that, she hung up and


    walked towards the dining room. ¡°It smells so good. Grandma¡¯s cooking skills are still good.¡± ¡°Eat


    quickly. Eat well and rest well.¡± Lucy looked over and urged Emily. Emily nodded and sat down next to


    the table


    The next day, at the Smith Group. Chase Smith had just finished her morning meeting and returned to


    her office when her assistant walked in from outside. ¡°General manager, about the matter you asked


    someone to investigate, the information has been sent to your email. Please check it.¡±


    ¡°I understand. You can leave first!¡±


    Chase waved her hand. She went to her desk, turned on herputer, and checked the email. As the


    information in the email appeared, Chase Smith¡¯s calm expression gradually became stunned, gloomy,


    and angry. It seemed that the maid from the Greens family did not lie. Emily¡¯s two children were indeed


    Lucas¡¯ children.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Chapter 341 I Am Willing to Quit


    It turned out that five years ago, on the night of Emily¡¯s ident, the room she had stayed in was the


    room where Lucas was.


    After reading all the information, Chase Smith narrowed her eyes and leaned back in her chair. Her


    thoughts couldn¡¯t help but wander. ording to her observation of Lucas and Lucas¡¯ attitude towards


    the two little ones, she was ny percent sure that this man must know the truth. But obviously, Emily


    didn¡¯t know.


    It was even possible that Lucas wanted to keep it a secret and never tell Emily about


    After all, back then, Emily¡¯s reputation had been ruined. How miserable had it been? Even her


    biological mother hadmitted suicide because of her scandal¡­ ¡°Emily, ah, Emily. I want to see if


    you can still be with Lucas without any distractions after knowing all this!¡± Chase narrowed her eyes, a


    sinister smile on her face.


    That afternoon, in a high-ss private clubhouse. Under the leading of the staff, Emily arrived at the


    door of a private room.


    She pushed the door open and saw Chase Smith sitting on the sofa. She walked in with a slightly cold


    expression and sat directly opposite Chase. Their eyes met Because of what had happened before,


    Emily didn¡¯t want to be intimate with the Smith family, so she went straight to the point and said coldly,


    ¡°Miss Smith said that there was news about my children¡¯s father. I wonder if it is true or not.¡± ¡°Of course


    it is true. Take a look at this information.¡± Chase smiled as she handed over a document bag. Emily


    nced at her, but still picked it up to check. She found that it was a DNA report.


    As the document was opened, the contents of the report directly made Emily¡¯s face change.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± She put down the report in shock and looked at Chase in disbelief. If one looked closely,


    one would notice that her hand that was on the table was trembling.


    VUULIUTIFUL IMUULU


    Chase saw her expression and her brown eyes slowly filled with ridicule and joy. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe


    me, I still have a piece of information for you!¡±


    As she spoke, she handed over another document. Then, she picked up the coffee on the table, took a


    sip, and slowly said, ¡°Ms. Armstrong probably doesn¡¯t know. The hotel that you had an ident at that


    time was under the Greens Group, and the room that you had an ident in was a room that the hotel


    did not sell to outsiders and specially prepared for Lucas to rest in.¡± When Emily heard these words


    and looked at the information in front of her, her mind was in a mess.


    She wanted to calm herself down and not believe Chase Smith¡¯s words.


    Perhaps this was her scheme.


    However, there was a voice in her heart telling her that everything was true.


    After a long time, Emily finally managed to calm down a little. Her eyes were a little red as she looked


    up at Chase and said coldly, ¡°Do you think I will believe you just because of your one-sided statement?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Ms. Armstrong doesn¡¯t believe it. You can investigate it yourself. As long as you use


    your children¡¯s hair to do a paternity test with Lucas, you will know whether I am lying or not.¡±


    Chase said easily


    She knew that Emily would not believe her immediately, so she deliberately said this. Emily was silent.


    She would naturally investigate this matter thoroughly. Looking at the silent woman, Chase also


    pretended to smile bitterly, ¡°If I had known that you and Lucas had so many connections, and even had


    children, I wouldn¡¯t have pestered him.¡± After saying this, she paused, then took a deep breath, as if


    she had made a decision, and stood up from the sofa. When Emily saw her actions, she


    subconsciously tensed her body and looked over warily. Chase Smith naturally noticed that, and a hint


    of contempt shed across her eyes. Then, she apologized sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Armstrong. I¡¯ve


    brought you a lot of trouble before. It won¡¯t happen again in the future. I¡¯m willing to quit. I hope that you


    will be happy with Lucas in the future.¡± After saying this, she no longer looked at Emily. Instead, she


    picked up the handbag next to her and left.


    Soon, only Emily was left in the room.


    She sat there in a daze, her eyes staring nkly at the two documents on the table.


    Her mind kept reying what Chase had said before, and her heart felt like it was about to explode! It


    was unknown how much time had passed before Emily left the coffee shop.


    Lucas did not know about this.


    After work in the evening, he went straight to themunity where Emily was for his treatment. When


    Emily saw him, the expression on her face almost broke.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so pale?¡±


    Lucas noticed that she was in a bad mood. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just made some medicine today and ruined a


    lot of rare herbs. I feel sorry.¡± Emily casually made up an excuse. After that, she secretly looked at the


    man¡¯s facial features. She didn¡¯t know if it were because of the suspicion in her heart, but the more she


    looked at Lucas, the more she felt that this man¡¯s eyebrows were very simr to her two children¡¯s She


    couldn¡¯t think about it anymore, because if she did, she might copse tonight. Emily forcibly


    suppressed the thoughts in her heart and took Lucas to do the treatment During this time, she secretly


    pulled out a strand of Lucas¡¯ hair and carefully wrapped it up with a tissue that she had prepared


    beforehand.


    Previous Post


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Next Post

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Chapter 342 He Was Lying


    In the warm room. Lucasy naked on the bed, his back like a hedgehog, full of silver needles. As the


    last needle fell, Emily wiped the sweat from her forehead, got up and sat on the chair next to him,


    picked up the cup on the table, and took a sip of water. She looked at the man on the bed and casually


    chatted, ¡°By the way, has there been any news about the matter of asking Mr. Greens to find


    someone?¡± After saying that, Emily stared at Lucas¡¯ back. Perhaps she was too serious, so she


    immediately found that the man¡¯s figure became tense. For a moment, she clenched the cup in her


    hand, and her fingertips turned white. At this moment, she already knew the answer without Lucas


    saying anything. This man actually knew everything¡­ However, Lucas did not know that he had


    already been exposed. He continued to lie and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, too much time has passed.


    The people below have not found any useful information.¡± He was lying! This was Emily¡¯s first reaction,


    and at the same time, she could not help but feel disappointed. An hour and a halfter, Emily finished


    pulling out the needle and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Mr. Greens, go back early.¡± After saying this,


    she did not care how shocked Lucas was. She turned around and went out. She returned to the


    bedroom and closed the door. Lucas looked in the direction where the woman disappeared and was


    stunned for a moment. Then, he frowned. Has she been unhappy? However, he felt that Emily was not


    such a person. Although there were many doubts in his heart, Lucas did not disturb Emily in the end.


    Before he left, he told the two little ones, ¡°If anything happens to your mommy, let me know at any


    time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. We will inform you immediately.¡± Sofia nodded obediently and then


    reluctantly sent him away. However, as Lucy watched him leave, she felt that something was wrong


    and walked towards Emily¡¯s room,


    She knocked on the door and said to the inside, ¡°Emily, can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Emily¡¯s dull voice came from inside. She watched her grandmother walk in and suppressed the surging


    emotions in her heart. ¡°Grandmother, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just told you that Mr. Greens has left.¡± Lucy said, observing Emily¡¯s expression.


    Unfortunately, there was no expression on Emily¡¯s face. She nodded lightly, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Little did she know that the more she was like this, the more strange it looked. ¡°Did you have a conflict


    with Mr. Greens again Lucy could not help but ask. Emily looked at the concern on the old woman¡¯s


    face and forced a smile. She exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s just that the pharmaceutical process today was not


    very smooth and I was in a bad mood. Grandmother, don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lucy looked at


    her suspiciously, her eyes obviously filled with disbelief. However, Emily held her hand and acted like a


    spoiled child, so she couldn¡¯t continue asking. After a few words of warning, she left the room. The


    room that had quieted down once again was terrifyingly silent.


    The next morning, Lucas came to the Armstrong family early. He was quite concerned about what had


    happenedst night, so he wanted to see if Emily had recovered. Unexpectedly, he missed. ¡°Mommy


    went out early in the morning. If Uncle wants to find Mommy, why don¡¯t you call her?¡±


    Ethan tilted his head and looked at Lucas. Lucas thought about it and took out his phone to call Emily.


    However, the call did not go through. The two little ones saw this and blinked. ¡°Maybe Mommy is


    busy?¡± Although they didn¡¯t know why Mommy didn¡¯t answer the phone, they didn¡¯t want Mommy and


    Uncle to have any misunderstandings or conflicts. Lucas naturally noticed their thoughts. He put away


    his phone and rubbed their little


    heads.


    ¡°Since your Mommy can¡¯te back for a while, I¡¯ll send you to kindergarten. I¡¯lle back to your


    Mommyter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    The two little ones thanked him obediently.


    Meanwhile, Emily, whom Lucas was concerned about, was currently in the paternity test center. Early


    in the morning, she went out with the hair of the two little ones and Lucas¡¯. Even though she already


    had a guess in her heart, she still wanted to personally prove


    ¡°I wonder when I can get this report.¡±


    She asked the staff member with a bad expression.


    The staff member replied faintly, ¡°If you are in a hurry, you can get it tomorrow. However, you need to


    pay extra. The normal process will take three days.¡± ¡°I want to get it as soon as possible!¡± Emily said


    without thinking. After all, she did not care about this bit of money at the moment.


    Right now, what she cared about were the results. Half an hourter, Emily walked out of the appraisal


    center. Her mood was very bad. Or it could be said that her mood had not been good since she found


    out the truth yesterday She could not help but look up at the gorgeous sun above her, her thoughts


    drifting away. What had happened five years ago was a pain that could never be erased in her life. The


    pain of losing her reputation, and losing her mother.


    Previous Post


    Next PostN?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Chapter 343 To Avoid Him When she returned, there was no longer any emotion on Emily¡¯s face.


    When Lucy saw her return, she asked with concern, ¡°Where did you go early in the morning?¡± ¡°I just


    took a walk.¡± Emily casually found an excuse. Lucy did not doubt it. Because Emily had the same


    situation before, when there was a problem with the pharmaceutical, she would go out and rx, She


    nodded and continued, ¡°In the morning, Mr. Greens came to see you. He sent the two children to


    school. I think he wille again at night.¡±


    Emily was stunned.


    When she reacted, aplicated look shed across her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t know how to face Lucas.


    Five years ago, she had hated the man who had ruined her innocence, her reputation, and who had


    indirectly killed her mother.


    However, over the years, as time passed, she had gradually forgotten and understood many things.


    She understood that all her misfortune could not be med on that man. Her mother¡¯s death had


    nothing to do with that man. There was something else.


    As for her, she could only say that she had been in badpany. Of course, what surprised her was


    that the person she wanted to find was actually Lucas. That evening, Lucas indeed came to the


    apartment as Lucy had said. When Emily saw him, her expression was a little unnatural, and her


    breathing was a little rapid. She was worried that something would happen to her. She clenched her


    fists tightly and forced herself to say, ¡°There is no treatment today. Why is Mr. Greens here?¡± ¡°I came to


    see the children.¡±


    Although he said this, Lucas was staring at Emily. For some reason, he felt that there was something


    wrong with Emily today.


    But he couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong.


    Emily nodded and said lightly, ¡°Then you guys y. I¡¯ll go make the medicine.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she threw herself into the pharmacy. Lucas did not think too much about it


    and helped the children to study. But the next day, he found that something was wrong.


    Every time he had something to say to Emily, Emily would use an excuse to avoid him. It might be a


    coincidence if it urred once or twice. But it actually urred many times, which could not be a


    coincidence. Even Lucy and the two little ones sensed that something was wrong. On this day, after


    Lucas left, Lucy came to the door of Emily¡¯s room. ¡°Emily, Mr. Greens has already left. Can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Come in, Grandma.¡± Emily¡¯s cold voice came from the room.


    Lucy pushed the door open and entered. She saw Emily sitting alone beside the workbench. The table


    was clean and it was obvious that she was not making medicine.


    ¡°Emily¡­¡± ¡°Grandma, I know what you want to ask, but I don¡¯t know what to say now. Can you give me


    some time? When I have thought it through, I will let you know.¡±


    Emily did not wait for Lucy to finish her words and interrupted. Seeing this, Lucy was silent for a


    moment and finally agreed.


    On the other side, the two little ones were sending Lucas downstairs.


    They looked at the unhappy Uncle and tried tofort him in a childish voice. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. We


    will help you solve the problem.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go and ask Mommy. Mommy will definitely tell us.¡± Hearing


    theforting voices of the two little ones, Lucas¡¯ low mood was barely better.


    He reached out and rubbed the heads of the two little ones and persuaded, ¡°Your Mommy is in a bad


    mood. Don¡¯t disturb her. Uncle will find a chance to talk to her.¡±


    After that, he urged the two little ones to go back.


    The two little ones could only turn around and go upstairs under his gaze. Lucas watched the two of


    them disappear into the corridor and also turned to get into the car, but his expression was not very


    good. ¡°Go check who Doctor Armstrong met in the past two days, or who said something to Doctor


    Armstrong.¡± She had been clearly fine before, but he did not believe that Emily would suddenly


    ignore him for no reason.


    Mason nodded. On the other side, after the two little ones went back, they were going to find Mommy.


    Before they knocked on Emily¡¯s door, they saw the door open from the inside, and Great-Grandma


    came out. ¡°Great-Grandma, is Mommy busy?¡± The two little ones raised their heads and asked eagerly.


    Lucy naturally knew what they wanted to do. She secretly sighed and said softly, ¡°Your Mommy is


    making medicine. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± ¡°Then did Mommy and Uncle quarrel?¡± Ethan asked, not giving up.


    He knew that Great-Grandma must have asked something when she went to find Mommy Lucy looked


    at the little fellow, she suddenly felt that it could be a headache if the children in the family were too


    smart. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Your mommy probably hasn¡¯t quarreled with uncle. She


    may be in a bad mood because she hasn¡¯t made any progress in making medicine.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Ethan was skeptical, obviously not very convinced.


    But he had no other choice.


    The next morning, Emily arrived at the paternity test center early in the morning. She had got the


    results of the paternity test. They were rted by blood.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Chapter 344 To Get Drunk


    On the other side, at the Greens Group.


    Lucas was also in a very bad mood.


    Emily¡¯s attitude had made him faintly feel uneasy. Just when he was puzzled, Mason knocked on the


    door and came in. ¡°President, the matter you asked me to investigate has been made clear. A few days


    ago, Miss Smith had an appointment with Doctor Armstrong, but I don¡¯t know what they were talking


    about.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Chase Smith again?¡±


    Lucas frowned, the disdain in his eyes very obvious. Seeing this, Mason asked, ¡°Do I need to warn


    her?¡± Hearing this, Lucas thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, ¡°I will deal with it.¡± After he


    finished speaking, he waved his hand to let Mason go. Mason nodded in agreement and turned to


    leave. Soon, only Lucas was left in the office. He picked up his phone and directly called Mr. Smith. ¡°It¡¯s


    rare for Mr. Greens to take the initiative to contact me. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mr. Smith¡¯s smiling voice


    came from the phone. However, Lucas did not intend to pretend to chat with him. He went straight to


    the point and said coldly, ¡°I hope that you can restrain your daughter well. My patience is limited. If


    there is a next time, I can only terminate all the cooperation with yourpany and stand opposite of


    your Smith family!¡± When he said this, Mr. Smith was not surprised at all and was extremely angry. But


    before he could say anything, the phone was hung up by Lucas. Staring at the phone that had been


    hung up, he felt suffocated and finally called for Chase Smith ¡°Dad, are you looking for me?¡± Chase


    knocked on the door and entered the office. However, just as she finished speaking, she saw an


    ashtray smashing over.


    If she hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, she might have been bleeding at this moment.


    ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡±


    Chase asked with an unhappy expression, and anger shed through her eyes. Mr. Smith red at her


    and scolded, ¡°Do you still have the face to ask me why? Didn¡¯t ! warn you not to provoke Lucas again?


    Tell me, what did you do?¡± Hearing this, Chase immediately frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± As soon


    as she finished speaking, she suddenly remembered something, and her eyes shed. It seemed that


    it had been discovered by Lucas that she had gone to look for Emily. In other words, there was a gap


    between Emily and Lucas now. Mr. Smith did not notice it and said angrily, ¡°If you didn¡¯t do anything,


    why would Lucas personallye to warn me!¡± Chase didn¡¯t intend to exin. Looking at his daughter


    who was so stubborn, Mr. Smith was so angry that his heart ached.


    ¡°Forget it. Since you don¡¯t intend to say it, I can¡¯t do anything about it. I think you are not suitable to be


    in the country now. There is a project that needs to be developed in a foreignpany. I will leave this


    project to you and you set off tonight.¡± Mr. Smith did not give Chase a chance to refuse and directly


    gave the order. Chase did not refute and followed the arrangements to prepare the things. After all, the


    goal she wanted to achieve had been achieved. It did not matter where she would stay at the moment.


    If she was far away from the country, maybe it would make it more convenient for her to do things.


    Emily did not know about these things. Ever since she received the appraisal report, she had been


    walking aimlessly on the streets, her heart in a mess. At this moment, she did not want to go back at


    all, but she did not know where she should go. She even had the urge to get drunk. And so she did.


    That night, Vivian went home from work. As soon as she entered the room, she smelled a strong smell


    of alcohol. When she looked up again, she saw Emily sitting on the ground in the living room. Her eyes


    were blurred as shey on the coffee table. There were many empty bottles on the table.


    ¡°Emily, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Vivian walked over in shock, her eyes full of concern and worry.


    Her good friend had never been an alcoholic. Even after what had happened five years ago, she had


    never seen her good friend like this. However, when Emily heard the voice, her eyes widened slightly.


    She looked over with a hazy gaze and said with a big tongue, ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re back. I¡¯ve been waiting for


    you for a long time. Fortunately, your password hasn¡¯t changed. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have anywhere


    to go.¡± ¡°How much did you drink?¡± When Vivian smelled her good friend, she frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I


    was in a bad mood, so I kept drinking,¡± Emily said. As she spoke, she reached out to grab Vivian and


    said in a spoiled tone, ¡°Vivian, drink with me.¡±


    ¡°You want to drink more? Look at you!¡± || Naturally, Vivian would not agree to Emily¡¯s invitation. She


    hugged Emily¡¯s arm and picked her up with difficulty, letting her sit on the sofa.


    Emily was obedient and allowed her to move her.


    Then, the two of them sat on the sofa. Vivian was a little breathless.


    She looked at Emily, who was obviously in a bad mood. Thinking of what her good friend had just said,


    she asked, ¡°Why are you in a bad mood? Did something happen?¡± However, what responded to her


    was the sound of Emily sleeping soundly. Vivian looked at her good friend who had fallen asleep at


    some point in time and did not know whether tough or cry.


    Previous Post


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Chapter 345 Out of Contact While Vivian was taking care of Emily, the Armstrong family¡¯s apartment


    was in chaos. There was no other reason. Emily had been out of contact for the entire afternoon. Lucy


    called again and again, but the phone was turned off.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Lucy held her phone tightly and sat uneasily on the sofa, muttering to herself.


    Her brows were furrowed tightly. At this time, Lucas opened the door and brought the two little ones


    back from the outside. He saw the olddy sitting on the sofa with a bad expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Great-grandma?¡± The two little ones jogged over with concern. One of them hugged


    Lucy and kept asking. Lucas also walked over and looked over with concern. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    As he spoke, he noticed that something was wrong. He looked around and then asked, ¡°Is Doctor


    Armstrong not at home?¡± ¡°Emily went out early in the morning, and no matter how I called her in the


    afternoon, her phone was turned off.¡±


    As Lucy spoke, she seemed to have thought of something. She looked at Lucas and pleaded, ¡°Mr.


    Greens, can I trouble you to get someone to help find Emily? I really don¡¯t feel at ease with her.¡±


    Lucas naturally would not refuse and immediately contacted Mason to send someone to find her. The


    two little ones were also very worried when they found out that their mother had disappeared.


    ¡°Uncle, will our mommy be okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle won¡¯t let anything happen to your mommy.¡±


    Lucas rubbed their little heads andforted them, but he was also very worried in his heart.


    However, in the current situation, he was not allowed to go out personally to find someone.


    He had to stay here to appease Lucy and the two little ones.


    Of course, he had to do something.


    Armstrong¡¯s friends, such as Vivian and Lu Shizhou?¡± ¡°¡­ I forgot.¡±


    Lucy was stunned and answered with some annoyance. Seeing this, Lucasforted, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Maybe


    Doctor Armstrong is with one of them. Let¡¯s contact them and see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± As she spoke, Lucy took out her phone and prepared to make a call. At this time, the two little


    ones also came over and said, ¡°Great-Grandma, please call Uncle. We¡¯ll call Godmother.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucy


    nodded and called Lu Shizhou.


    The two little ones also dialed Vivian¡¯s number


    After a while, the phone was connected, and Vivian¡¯s panting voice came from inside.


    ¡°Ethan, Sofia, why did you call me? Do you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Our mommy is missing. Did you see our mommy again? We are worried that something has happened


    to our mommy.¡± Sofia sniffed and her voice was choked with sobs. When Vivian heard this, her heart


    immediately ached. She hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mommy is with me.¡± ¡°Really? Mommy is with


    Godmother. Can you let Mommy talk to me?¡±


    Ethan seemed not to believe it and frowned. Vivian was silent for a moment and said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t


    know what happened to your mommy. She drank a lot of wine here and now she has fallen asleep.


    How about I¡¯ll video call you?¡± After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone and quickly made a


    video call.


    ¡°It¡¯s mommy!¡± Sofia shouted excitedly. Lucas and Lucy couldn¡¯t help but take a closer look. Sure


    enough, they saw that Emily¡¯s cheeks were abnormally red and she was sleeping soundly. Lucy


    heaved a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Stupid girl! She didn¡¯t even tell me when she went


    to Vivian¡¯s house. Shizhou, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡± Hearing that, she spoke to Lu Shizhou on the


    other side of the line. Lu Shizhou smiled carelessly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you found her. You don¡¯t have to


    worry now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t talk to you today.¡± Lucy said kindly. Lu Shizhou said yes and hung up the phone. At the


    same time, Lucas had already gotten Vivian¡¯s address and was ready to pick her up. Before leaving, he


    did not forget to remind the two little ones, ¡°Be good at home and take care of grandmother. I will bring


    your mother back soon.¡±


    The two little ones nodded and watched him leave.


    About ten minutester, Lucas arrived at the residential area where Vivian was. He followed the


    address given by Vivian and soon stood at the door of the apartment. Looking at the handsome man


    standing outside the door, Vivian raised her eyebrows, but she did not immediately let him in. Instead,


    she stood at the door with her hands folded across her chest.


    ¡°I have no objections if Mr. Greens wants to take away Emily, but the premise is that Mr. Greens has to


    answer a few questions of mine.¡±


    ¡°What question?¡±


    Lucas asked with a frown. It was not that he disliked Vivian¡¯s way of doing things. ¡°Is it rted to you


    that Emily is in a bad mood? Or did you quarrel?¡± Vivian asked, staring at him.


    Hearing this, Lucas was silent for a few seconds.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it has something to do with me, but I didn¡¯t quarrel with her.¡±


    When Vivian heard this, she was speechless.


    What kind of answer was this?


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Chapter 346 Don¡¯t Let Emily Down


    Regardless of whether Vivian was happy or not, Lucas entered the apartment after answering the


    question.


    Out of courtesy, he did not walk around. He turned to look at Vivian at the door and asked, ¡°Where is


    the room?¡± Vivian rolled her eyes, but she still led the way. Soon, Lucas saw Emily sleeping soundly in


    the bedroom.


    However, Emily did not seem to be sleeping soundly, and her brows were tightly furrowed. ¡°Mom¡­


    don¡¯t go¡­¡± She muttered to herself, and a drop of tears slipped out of the corner of her eyes, just in


    time for Lucas to see. Vivian stood at the side and also saw Emily¡¯s tears. Her eyes suddenly showed


    her heartache and she slowly said, ¡°It seems that I misunderstood Mr. Greens.¡±


    Lucas did not speak. He just went forward and bent down to help the little woman wipe her tears.


    Just as he was about to pick her up, Emily seemed to notice something and grabbed his hand. Her


    voice was light and choked, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t leave me. I¡¯m not that kind of person¡­ Believe me¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t


    kill my mother¡­¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± The soft and sad voice continued to ring in the room. When Vivian


    heard these words, she felt very upset for her good friend.


    She originally thought that after so many years, her good friend would not be so bitter about the past.


    However, she did not expect that those things had been deeply buried in her good friend¡¯s heart,


    bing a scar that could never be healed. Lucas¡¯ mood was also veryplicated, and he was also


    a little hesitant. Although he was also a victim of what happened five years ago, in the end, it was he


    who had indirectly led to Emily¡¯s misfortune.


    It was also because of this reason that he did not dare to confess to Emily.


    Emily did not know what he was thinking. After crying for a while, she fell asleep again.


    Looking at the little woman in his arms who was sleening with tears in the corner of


    her eyes, Lucas pursed his lips and picked her up from the bed. He turned around and was about to


    leave.


    Seeing this, Vivian called out to him, ¡°Mr. Greens!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas stopped and turned to look. Although he did not speak, his eyes were enough to express his


    meaning. What matter?


    ¡°Treat Emily well. If I find out that you have let Emily down, I will not let you go!¡±


    Vivian looked over with a serious expression. Lucas gave her a deep look. Without saying anything, he


    turned around and left.


    The next day, Emily woke up from her hangover and felt like her head was going to explode. Not only


    did she have a headache, but her eyes were also dry and painful, and even a little swollen. ¡°Could it be


    that I identally hit my eyes when I was drunk yesterday?¡± She rubbed her head and muttered to


    herself. It was also at this time that the corner of her eyes inadvertently swept over the decorations at


    the side, and she waspletely stunned.


    This was her room.


    However, she had been drinking at Vivian¡¯s house yesterday.


    Could it be that Vivian had sent her back?


    Just as Emily was lost in her thoughts, the door of the room was pushed open from the outside and


    Lucas stood at the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    He looked at Emily gently. When Emily saw him, her expression was a little unnatural, she was also a


    little surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday afternoon, your grandmother couldn¡¯t contact you. She asked me to help find you. Only then


    did we know that you went to your friend¡¯s house to drink.¡± Lucas roughly exined and asked with


    concern, ¡°Are you feeling unwell now?¡± Emily pursed her lips and looked over as if nothing had


    happened. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you, Mr. Greens, for taking care of my grandmother. Then, please go out for


    a while. I need to change my clothes.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    Lucas looked deeply at Emily, turned around and walked out, and closed the door thoughtfully. Looking


    at the tightly closed door, Emily¡¯s shoulders copsed in an instant. She did not want to see Lucas now,


    so she dawdled in the room for almost an hour before slowly walking out of the room. After going out,


    she saw that only her grandmother was in the living room and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Good morning,


    Granny.¡± She tried her best to cheer up and greet her. Lucy looked at Emily¡¯s somewhat haggard


    expression and said snappily, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I was drinkingst night, and I felt a little ufortable, so I wasted a bit of time.¡±


    Emily rubbed her nose in embarrassment and casually found an excuse to brush it off. Unexpectedly,


    these words caused Lucy to be even more dissatisfied, so she began to lecture, ¡°I have no objection to


    you going to drink with Vivian, but you should have called home. Do you know how anxious I was


    yesterday? I thought that something had happened to you. If not for Mr. Greens, I would have called


    the police!¡± ¡°I know I was wrong, grandmother. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Emily quickly lowered her head and


    apologized. Lucy looked at her apology with a good attitude and did not know what to say for a moment


    She red at her but did not continue to lecture her. She changed the topic and said, ¡°Speaking of


    which, you have to thank Mr. Greens well. How about we invite Mr. Greens to dinner at home tonight?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Chapter 347 Why Are You Avoiding Me Emily was very reluctant to invite Lucas to dinner at home.


    However, she could not persuade her grandmother, so she could only send a message to Lucas


    sullenly. ¡°Mr. Greens, my grandmother said that she wanted to invite you to dinner at home tonight to


    thank you for your helpst night.¡± || When Lucas received the news, he was in a meeting. He rubbed


    the screen of his phone. His originally cold and dark facial features gradually softened. The corners of


    his lips also rose. Obviously, he was in a good mood.


    When the executives present saw this, they all heaved a sigh of relief. Although they did not know who


    sent their president a message, they were grateful to that person for being able to appease the violent


    president. That night, Lucas brought the toys he had bought for the two little ones to the Armstrong


    family¡¯s apartment. When they arrived, Emily was cooking in the kitchen.


    Lucas said hello and apanied the two little ones to y in the living room.


    Theughter of joy came from the living room to the kitchen from time to time. When Emily listened, her


    mood was veryplicated and she was often distracted. She did not know what choice she should


    make in this matter. Just as her thoughts drifted away, her finger was suddenly cut.


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    She cried out in pain, and the kitchen knife in her hand fell to the ground, making a crisp sound.


    When Lucas heard the sound in the living room, he immediately rushed into the kitchen worriedly As


    soon as he entered, he saw Emily¡¯s bleeding finger. His eyes were full of heartache. ¡°Why were you so


    careless?¡± As he spoke, he stepped forward and grabbed Emily¡¯s wrist. He naturally put Emily¡¯s injured


    finger into his mouth and shouted. That warm and humid touch directly stunned Emily. She looked at


    Lucas with dull eyes. Obviously, she did not expect Lucas to do this. Fortunately, it did not take long for


    her to regain her senses, and she wanted to pull


    her hand out, but she found that she could not. ¡°Well, I am fine now.¡± Emily said with aplicated


    look in her eyes. The implication was to make Lucas release it. Lucas naturally understood and slowly


    let go of Emily. At this time, the fingers that he had kissed stopped bleeding. Seeing this, Emily softly


    thanked him, ¡°Thank you. Everything is fine here. Mr. Greens, go out.¡± As she spoke, she picked up the


    kitchen knife that had fallen on the ground and did not look at Lucas.


    Lucas naturally noticed that the woman was distancing herself. His eyes narrowed slightly and his


    expression was secretive. Originally, he thought that Emily had returned to normal so she had taken


    the initiative to invite him over to eat. But now it seemed that he had thought wrongly. This woman, for


    some unknown reason, was now avoiding him! Emily did not realize that. She put the kitchen knife on


    the chopping board and turned to look for the medicine box for a ster.


    However, just as she took two steps, her wrist was suddenly grabbed by someone. Without waiting for


    her to struggle, Lucas¡¯ low and displeased voice sounded in her ears.


    ¡°Come with me!¡±


    With that, Lucas pulled Emily towards the door. ¡°Lucas, what are you doing? Let me go!¡± Emily reacted


    and struggled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk!¡±


    Lucas turned around and said lightly, then continued to pull Emily away. In the living room, Lucy and


    the two little ones only saw the two of them disappear at the door, and only then did they react.


    ¡°Brother, is uncle bullying Mommy?¡± ¡°Are we going to help Mommy?¡± Sofia looked over with a


    conflicted expression.


    When Ethan heard this, he frowned, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we follow them and take a look?¡±


    He asked hesitantly. Just as the two little ones were about to chase after them, Lucy quickly reached


    out


    and grabbed them. ¡°Great-grandma, what are you pulling us for? The two little ones turned around in


    confusion.


    Lucy looked at them and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb them. Let¡¯s go cook. When they finish talkingter,


    we can eat.¡± As she spoke, the olddy looked in the direction of the door with a worried look in her


    eyes.


    She hoped that the conversation between the two children would go smoothly. However, things did not


    go as she wished. Emily followed Lucas to the safe passage with no one around and finally broke free


    from the man¡¯s control. ¡°I want to go back!¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and was


    about to leave. But how could Lucas allow it? He stepped in front of Emily and said with a heavy


    expression, ¡°Give me a few minutes. Let¡¯s talk.¡± Seeing such a man, Emily became more panicked and


    nervous. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk, and there is nothing to talk about. Let me go.¡± Lucas looked at the little


    woman who turned her head away and did not dare to look at him. His eyes became darker. ¡°Why don¡¯t


    you dare to look at me and talk? Do you have something to hide?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to look at you?


    Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Emily red at him as if she was a cat that had been stepped on its tail.


    ¡°Alright, then tell me, why are you avoiding me? Did something happen or did someone say


    something?¡± Lucas looked straight into Emily¡¯s eyes and clutched her shoulders tightly, not allowing the


    little woman in front of him to escape. Hearing this, and then looking at the man¡¯s expression that


    looked innocent, Emily felt a surge of anger from the bottom of her heart.


    Previous Post


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Chapter 348 You Don¡¯t Have to Be Responsible


    ¡°What happened? Aren¡¯t you the clearest? Why are you pretending to be innocent


    here?¡±


    Emily gritted her teeth and roared. She forcefully pushed Lucas away from her. Lucas was caught off


    guard and was directly pushed back two steps, crashing into the wall.


    He stared at Emily nkly, unable to react.


    Emily red at him, her tears gradually blurring her vision. She said angrily, ¡°You clearly knew the truth


    long ago. Why didn¡¯t you confess to me? No wonder when I asked you to investigate the whereabouts


    of the children¡¯s father, you said that there was no result. Lucas, is it so fun to lie to me? Is it fun to


    watch me struggle alone?¡± When these words came out, Lucas finally came back to his senses and


    realized the reason why Emily was not right these days. ¡°Did Chase Smith tell you this?¡± He asked in a


    hoarse voice.


    Apart from Chase Smith, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, the only person that Emily had met alone was that woman.


    ¡°Yes, she told me. If not for her, I¡¯m afraid I would have been fooled by you forever!¡± Emily did not deny


    it. When Lucas saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bitter smile. In fact, during these past few days,


    when he had been alienated by Emily, he had had a faint guess. Now that his guess had been


    confirmed, he felt relieved but more uneasy.


    D


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hide it from you. I just didn¡¯t know how to tell you, so I didn¡¯t say it.¡± Lucas tried to


    speak up for himself. He looked at Emily sincerely. ¡°I know what you have experienced in the past five


    years. Even if you once told me that the reason you wanted to find the father was that the children


    needed a father. I hope that you and the children can ept me from the bottom of your hearts, not


    just because of the blood bond. I want to make up for you!¡± Unfortunately, Emily could not listen to him


    at all. The anger of being deceived and the scars of the past made Emily unable to control her


    emotions.


    ¡°Who cares about yourpensation? You don¡¯t have to make it sound so nice. If you really want to


    make it up, you should have told me immediately after you found out


    the truth of the matter!¡± Emily stared at Lucas with resentment. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. Although I am not capable, I have raised my children by myself in these years. You don¡¯t need to


    be responsible anymore. From now on, you better not appear in front of me and the children!¡± After


    saying this, Emily turned around and wanted to leave.


    How could Lucas let her leave like this? He knew very well that if he let Emily leave like this today, it


    would be even more difficult for him to exin this matter clearly and get Emily¡¯s forgiveness. ¡°Don¡¯t


    go, listen to me!¡±, Lucas once again grabbed Emily¡¯s wrist and forcefully pulled her back. Perhaps


    because he used too much force, Emily lost her bnce and directly fell into his arms.


    Seeing this, Lucas simply took the opportunity to hug her. When Emily smelled the unique aura of the


    man, she was stunned for a moment and


    struggled to get up, ¡°Let me go!¡± Unfortunately, no matter how much she struggled, the hand that held


    her was like an iron pincer, making it impossible for her to break free. In the end, she really had no


    choice but to re at him with red eyes. ¡°Lucas, what exactly do you want?¡± ¡°As long as you calm


    down and listen to me, I promise to let you go in a while.¡± Compared to Emily¡¯s exasperation, Lucas


    appeared calm. Emily red at him angrily, her eyes full of viciousness. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll


    take it as a yes.¡± Lucas looked at her with eyes full of love and helplessness. After he finished


    speaking, he paused. When Emily saw this, she snorted coldly and turned her head away, looking as if


    she did not want to pay any attention to Lucas.


    Lucas did not care and spoke to himself.


    ¡°I have never thought of being irresponsible, nor have I ever felt that this matter was difficult. If I really


    had such an idea, I would have stopped interacting with you after knowing the truth of the matter. Every


    day after work, as long as I have time, I wille to visit them, and you.¡±


    a little.


    Even though she was only a little better, Lucas still noticed it. He continued, ¡°As for why I didn¡¯t tell you


    about this, I just said that I really don¡¯t know how to tell you. You are the biggest victim in this matter.


    You even lost your closest rtive because of this matter. So I was afraid that you would vent your


    anger on me and hate me. I didn¡¯t dare to gamble, so I just wanted to slowly make you ept me and


    then confess these things to you.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily looked at Lucas with aplicated expression.


    In fact, there was one thing that this man had said that was right.


    In the past, she had hated the man who had ruined her innocence. If not for that man, everything else


    wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    But now¡­ she understood.


    That man was actually the same as her, a victim. What she should hate should be the mastermind


    behind that incident.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Chapter 349 Bad Intention


    Because there was no hatred, Emily did not mind finding the children¡¯s father. Thinking of this, she


    looked up at the affectionate man in front of her and was speechless for a long time. Lucas also looked


    back at Emily. That expression was obviously waiting for Emily¡¯s final judgment. For a moment, the air


    became very quiet. In the end, it was Lucas who broke the silence and asked Emily the answer. ¡°What


    do you think?¡±


    Emily bit her lips and kept silent, not knowing how to answer.


    At this moment, her heart was in a mess, and her head was muddled.


    Looking at the little woman in his arms who had been silent for a long time, Lucas was not anxious and


    waited patiently.


    After a long time, Emily sighed, turned away, and said lightly, ¡°I can¡¯t give you an answer now. Give me


    some time and let me think about it. During this period, don¡¯t disturb me.¡± ¡°I can give you time, and I


    won¡¯t disturb you. But I hope you won¡¯t refuse me to visit the two children.¡± Lucas gave a promise, and


    at the same time, put forward his conditions. Emily did not explicitly refuse, but said, ¡°I have been out


    for a long time. It¡¯s time to go back.¡± As she spoke, she once again struggled out of Lucas¡¯ embrace.


    This time, Lucas did not restrain her and allowed her to quickly leave. Looking at the woman who was


    about to leave, Lucas spoke with a hoarse voice once again. ¡°Also, I hope that after you return, you do


    not tell the two children about my rtionship with them. I want to make the two children ept me


    more.¡± Emily paused slightly, thinking that Lucas did not have to be so careful. The two children already


    liked him very much, and it was impossible for them not to ept him. However, Emily did not say


    these words in the end. She did not look back and quickly disappeared into the corridor.


    As Lucas watched, the bitterness at the corner of his mouth could not be concealed, but he was more


    rxed.


    At the very least, he no longer had to hide it from Emily. Thinking of this, he quickly left the apartment


    On the other side, Emily calmed her emotions outside the door for a long time before returning to the


    apartment. Lucy and the two little ones saw that she was the only one who came back and could not


    help but be curious. ¡°Emily, where is Mr. Greens?¡± ¡°Mommy, has Uncle left?¡± Looking at the gazes of


    the few people, Emily forced the corners of her mouth to twitch. She smiled and exined, ¡°Something


    suddenly happened at hispany, so he left first.¡±


    ¡°I see, but it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I made so many dishes today.¡± Lucy frowned in disagreement. Emily felt a little


    ufortable listening to Obviously, Lucas had not only gained the love of the children but also the


    approval of her grandmother. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s the same for us to eat these dishes.¡± As she spoke,


    she beckoned for her grandmother and the two children to sit down and eat. After dinner, Lucy went to


    wash up. Emily took the two children to do their homework. During this period, she was often


    distracted, which made the sensitive Ethan very worried. ¡°Mommy, did you quarrel with Uncle Greens?¡±


    Ethan approached Emily and asked in a voice only the two of them could hear. Emily reacted. She


    lowered her head and met the little fellow¡¯s worried eyes. She forced a smile andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t


    let your imagination run wild. Do your homework well.¡±


    The little fellow was very dissatisfied with this. He snorted and whispered, ¡°Even if Mommy doesn¡¯t say


    it, I know that you must have quarreled with Uncle.¡± Emily did not know whether tough or cry, but she


    did not deny it.


    hesitation, she looked at the two children. ¡°Ethan, Sofia, if, I say, if we find your father, what do you


    think?¡± ¡°Did Uncle Greens promise to be our daddy?¡± Sofia looked over with a face full of joy. Seeing


    this, Emily¡¯s face froze, not knowing how to answer. Fortunately, at this time, Ethan opened his mouth


    to break her embarrassment. ¡°Stupid sister, Mommy is talking about our biological father, not Uncle


    Greens.¡± ¡°Oh, forget it if it is not Uncle Greens.¡± The little girl immediately lost interest and continued to


    do her homework. ¡°Does Sofia not like her biological father?¡± Emily looked at her attitude and was a


    little confused. ¡°No, I like Uncle Greens,¡± Sofia replied in a childish tone. Her tone was very firm. ¡°I also


    like Uncle Greens more.¡± Ethan nodded.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Emily asked subconsciously. The two little ones tilted their heads and thought for a while, then said,


    ¡°Because Uncle Greens will y with us and help Mommy solve the difficulties. But our biological


    father has never appeared, nor has he apanied us, nor has he protected Mommy. I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    After hearing these words, Emily did not know whether to feel relieved for Lucas or to worry about him.


    A momentter, she realized that something was wrong. Why did she have to worry about Lucas? And


    there was one more important thing. She had forgotten to settle ounts with Lucas just now. This


    man had let the Greens family¡¯s elderse into contact with her children without her knowing. This


    was clearly a bad intention!


    Previous Post


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Chapter 350 Adults Suffer for Saving Face


    For the next few days, even if Lucas did not do treatment, he woulde for the two children every


    day. Either to bring Lego toys for the two children or to send them the most popr toy robots. It could


    be said that in the past few days, Lucas treated the children even better, wishing that he could live with


    the Armstrong family every day. Of course, Emily saw all of this. Although she was touched, she still did


    not give him any good face. Apart from the fact that Emily had yet to figure out how to deal with this


    matter, most of it was that she really cared about the matter of Lucas having let his parents secretly


    come into contact with the two children. Because of this, as long as Lucas existed, she would definitely


    hide in her room.


    The state between the two of them was noticed by Lucy and the two little ones, and they were very


    worried.


    On this day, the two little ones finally couldn¡¯t hold back and pulled Lucas back to the room to ask.


    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong with you and our mommy? Haven¡¯t you made peace yet?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t Uncle coax


    mommy? It¡¯s said online that if you make a girl angry, it will be easy to coax her if you buy her some


    gifts and apologize voluntarily.¡± Hearing that the two little ones were offering him ideas, Lucas did not


    know whether tough or cry. Of course, he also knew that the two little ones were worried about them.


    He curled his lips and rubbed the two little ones¡¯ ck hair. He persuaded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Uncle knows


    what to do.¡±


    The two little ones pursed their lips when they heard this. It was obvious that they did not believe it.


    Ethan said in disgust, ¡°If you knew what to do, you wouldn¡¯t have been in a cold war with mommy for so


    many days.¡± ¡°s, adults suffer for saving face.¡± Sofia also sighed. Lucas didn¡¯t know whether tough


    or cry, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Later, he coaxed the two little ones to sleep and came out of the


    room cautiously without any noise. Just as he was about to leave, there was movement from the door


    behind him.


    He turned his head to look and saw Emily walking out of the door in ner pajamas. Her whole body


    exuded the fragrance of a bath. Emily also saw Lucas. She was stunned and immediately pretended


    that she did not see anything. She turned and walked to the kitchen.


    In this way, Lucas, who originally wanted to greet her, could only swallow his words back down. He


    followed behind Emily and came to the living room. Seeing that Lucy was still sitting in the living room,


    he forced out a smile and said goodbye, ¡°Grandma, I will go back first. You should rest early.¡± ¡°Okay, be


    careful on the way back. Drive slowly.¡± Lucy smiled and nodded. Lucas nodded and turned to look in


    the direction of the kitchen.


    Unfortunately, he waited for a few seconds, but no one came out.


    Even so, he said his farewells in a gentle voice as usual, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, I¡¯m going back.¡±


    Emily stood silently at the door of the kitchen with a ss of water in her hand. Only when she heard


    the door close did she slowly walk out of the kitchen. There was no expression on her face. She looked


    at her grandmother who was still sitting on the sofa and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Grandma, go to


    bed early.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy yet. If you don¡¯t mind, I hope you can chat with me.¡± Lucy looked at Emily


    with a smile. That gentle and loving smile made Emily unable to refuse. She nodded and walked over.


    After sitting down, she asked, ¡°What does grandmother want to talk about?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you and


    Mr. Greens. Did you quarrel or something happened? Is it convenient to tell grandmother?¡± Lucy looked


    at Emily and asked. Seeing this, Emily held the cup and pursed her lips in silence, as if she was


    thinking. Lucy did not care about this. Instead, she guessed, ¡°Or, did Mr. Greens confess to


    you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Emily hurriedly shook her head and denied it.


    Lucy raised her eyebrows and said in surprise, ¡°Really? I thought it was because Lucas


    had confessed to you, and you became so abnormal. Since it¡¯s not a confession, what happened to


    you?¡±


    Emily fell silent again, rubbing the cup with both hands unconsciously. In the end, she seemed to have


    made a decision. She ciosed her eyes and revealed the truth, ¡°Lucas is Ethan, Sofia¡¯s biological


    father.¡± When these words came out, it was Lucy who became absent-minded. After a long time, she


    finally regained her senses and looked over in disbelief. ¡°Is what you said true? Mr. Greens is EthanContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and Sofia¡¯s father?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I did their DN? test and Lucas admitted it.¡± Emily opened her eyes and


    spoke in a deep voice. Hearing this, Lucy did not know how to describe her current mood. However,


    she finally understood why Lucas had been so good to the two children. If that was the case, then it


    was reasonable. Thinking of this, she turned to look at her granddaughter beside her and asked softly,


    ¡°What do you think? Do you want Ethan and Sofia to recognize Lucas?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stop them from


    recognizing each other, but Lucas hopes that I won¡¯t tell the two children for the time being. He hopes


    to tell them the truth when the children ept him a little more.¡± Emily told her about Lucas¡¯ thoughts.


    Lucy nodded and changed the topic. She continued to ask, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Chapter 351 Who Are You to Stop Me


    What about you? Her grandmother¡¯s question echoed in Emily¡¯s mind, but she didn¡¯t know how to


    answer. She lowered her head and took a sip of water. She lowered her eyes and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t


    have any ideas. Let nature take its course.¡± As she spoke, she took the initiative to end the


    conversation. She stood up and left a sentence before entering the room. ¡°Grandmother, rest early.¡±


    Lucy looked at her escaping granddaughter and shook her head helplessly. However, she did not stop


    her.


    The next day, Emily apanied the two little ones to eat and then sent them to school.


    Unexpectedly, when they were about to get out of the car, Sofia pulled her arm and said earnestly,


    ¡°Mommy, if Lucas takes the initiative to apologize to you, you should forgive Lucas. Maybe Lucas¡¯s way


    of apologizing is wrong, but Lucas doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend and doesn¡¯t know how to make girls happy,


    so let¡¯s not ask for so much. I want Mommy and Lucas to be good.¡± Hearing this, Emily was angry and


    amused. ¡°Who taught you all this nonsense?¡± ¡°No one taught Sofia. I read it online.¡± Sofia raised her


    chin proudly.


    Emily looked at her and felt that her daughter was extremely cute.


    She reached out her hand and rubbed the little girl¡¯s head hard. She avoided the important matter and


    said, ¡°Alright, children should not worry about adults. Go to school quickly, or you will bete.¡± The two


    little ones also heard her escape and pouted, a little unhappy. Unfortunately, before they could say


    anything, Emily began to drive them out of the


    car.


    It was also at this time that Emily identally nced at Greens family¡¯s elder who was hiding at the


    back door of the crowd at the entrance of the school. She frowned without leaving a trace and retracted


    her gaze, pretending that she did not see it. That afternoon, when Emily was making medicine at home,


    she received a call from


    Lu Shizhou.


    ¡°Are you free tonight? I want to ask you for a favor.¡±


    ¡°What favor? If you want me to y your girlfriend for you, I refuse.¡± Emily said without raising her


    head. ¡°This happened hundreds of years ago. Why do you still remember it?¡± Lu Shizhou was


    speechless for a few seconds. ¡°Because this incident taught me a lesson.¡± Back then, when Emily was


    young and ignorant, she was tricked by Lu Shizhou to help him deal with his ex-girlfriend. In the end, it


    almost got her into big trouble. When Lu Shizhou heard Emily¡¯s cool tone, his voice was a little


    embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This time, I¡¯m not looking for you to be my girlfriend. I just want you to be


    my femalepanion tonight and apany me to a banquet.¡± ¡°Is there any difference?¡± Emily


    asked. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a difference. Anyway, it¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll pick you up tonight. I¡¯ll get someone to


    send you the dresster.¡±


    Although Emily wanted to refuse, she agreed in the end. After all, Lu Shizhou helped her a lot. That


    evening, Emily dressed up and sat in the living room, waiting for Lu Shizhou to pick her up However,


    she did not see Lu Shizhou. Instead, she saw Lucas send the two little ones back. When the three


    people saw the beautiful Emily in the living room, they were all


    stunned.


    ¡°Wow, Mommy, you are so beautiful today.¡±


    Sofia was the first toe back to her senses and ran towards Emily in amazement.


    Ethan also hugged Emily eagerly and asked curiously, ¡°Mommy, you look so good in this. Are you


    going on a date?¡± When he said this, he did not forget to nce at Lucas behind him. When Lucas


    heard his words, he frowned even more. Date?


    He would never allow it! Emily seemed not to notice the intense dissatisfaction in Lucas¡¯s eyes and


    exined


    to the two little ones with a smile, ¡°Mommy promised your Lucas to be his femalepanion tonight.


    When I am not here, you have to be obedient and finish your homework. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    The two little ones answered obediently. Seeing this, Lucas frowned tightly. ¡°Ethan, Sofia, you two go


    back to your room to do your homework first.¡± He nned to send the two little ones away and then


    have a good chat with Emily. The two little ones also saw it and covered their lips with a sly smile.


    Then, they held hands and returned to their room. Soon, only Lucas and Emily were left in the living


    room. Emily pretended that Lucas did not exist and picked up her phone to send a message to Lu


    Shizhou.


    ¡°How long until you arrive?¡±


    ¡°Soon, just another intersection. You can go downstairs and wait for me.¡± Lu Shizhou¡¯s message was


    quickly replied. Lucas looked at her. Although he did not know who Emily was talking to, he


    subconsciously thought it was Lu Shizhou. He said disapprovingly, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t go tonight.¡± ¡°Why


    should I listen to you?¡± Emily looked up and put away her phone. She picked up the handbag next to


    her and was about to leave.


    Lucas immediately grabbed her wrist and urged her to stay again. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Hearing this, Emily


    smiled. ¡°Who are you to stop me?¡± As she spoke, she turned her head to look over. Lucas pursed his


    thin lips, not knowing what to say. Even so, he did not let go of Emily.


    Previous Post


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Chapter 352 None of Your Business Seeing this, Emily pulled back her hand forcefully, threw out a


    sentence, and entered the elevator without looking back. ¡°Mr. Greens, don¡¯t always be so self-


    righteous. You and I are not married. It¡¯s none of your business what I do.¡± Lucas looked in the direction


    where Emily disappeared, his face dark and gloomy, and his mood was even worse. In fact, Emily was


    not much better. Logically speaking, since she and Lucas had spoken, although the two of them were


    not strangers, they could still be friends. However, she felt awkward and did not want to pay attention to


    Lucas. As for what she was feeling awkward about, she was not sure. Just as Emily was thinking about


    it, she felt someone touch her. She snapped back to her senses and realized that Lu Shizhou had


    arrived at some unknown time. ¡°What are you thinking about? I called out a few times, but you didn¡¯t


    respond.¡± Lu Shizhou looked over in confusion. Emily shook her head and said calmly, ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s


    go.¡± After she finished speaking, she took the lead and got into the car. Seeing this, Lu Shizhou


    shrugged and went to the driver¡¯s seat to open the door. Soon, the ck car slowly disappeared from


    Lucas¡¯s sight. The two little ones looked at his unhappy face and encouraged him, ¡°Lucas, do you want


    to chase?¡± Hearing this, Lucas looked down at the two little ones who were concerned about him and


    felt a little funny. ¡°No need, let¡¯s go back. I will help you with your homework.¡± He rubbed the two little


    heads and took the lead to walk into the room. He might have been nervous when he didn¡¯t know about


    the rtionship between Lu Shizhou and Emily before, but now he could rest assured. Because Lu


    Shizhou and Emily didn¡¯t have that kind of thought. Secondly, Emily didn¡¯t want to see him the most


    now. It was already her biggest concession to tolerate himing to see the children every day. If he


    continued to push forward, he would really make her mad. Later in the evening, Lu Shizhou brought


    Emily into a business hotel.


    At this time, there were already many people in the banquet hall, dressed in fine clothes and toasting


    each other. Of course, there were also many people who noticed Lu Shizhou and Emily, who had


    outstanding looks.


    Especially the crescent-moon white cheongsam dress on Emily. The gold and silver threads intertwined


    and outlined the color of the flowers. It was extremely expensive. Its personal design showed Emily¡¯sContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    beautiful figure perfectly. Her every move was charming but notcking in dignity.


    Many richdies looked at them and felt a little jealous.


    The men were a little surprised, and then they came over to greet Lu Shizhou with a smile.


    Emily was not familiar with these people, so she nodded and stood quietly to the side, watching them


    chat.


    However, she was still unable to adapt to this environment. She leaned close to Lu Shizhou¡¯s ear and


    whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll go over there and take a look.¡±


    She pointed to the resting area not far away. ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯lle find youter;¡± Lu Shizhou said.


    Emily nodded and turned to leave.


    When she passed by the dining area, she took some snacks and drinks before walking towards the


    resting area.


    After she sat down, she ate some snacks while scrolling through her phone. She was very rxed.


    After an unknown period of time, Emily suddenly noticed that the light above her head had dimmed. It


    seemed that someone was approaching. She subconsciously looked up and saw a man in a silver suit


    walking over. She did not know when he hade over. The man looked young, about twenty-five or


    twenty-six years old. Although his facial features were not as stunning and perfect as Lucas, he was


    also handsome and extraordinary In fact, looking at the man in front of her, Emily felt that he looked


    familiar. Before she could ask, she heard the man in front of her take the initiative to greet her. ¡°Emily,


    long time no see.¡± The man said and sat on the sofa facing Emily very familiarly. Emily was stunned


    and looked over in confusion. ¡°Who are you?¡± As if he did not expect that Emily would forget him, the


    man was also stunned.


    Then he held his forehead and chuckled. ¡°Emily is still as cruel as ever. I was abroad all these years


    and thinking about you.¡± Hearing this, Emily finally remembered who the man in front of him was. ¡°You


    are Cheng Yankai!¡± .


    ¡°You finally remembered me.¡± Cheng Yankai looked over with a smile. Emily was surprised. ¡°When did


    youe back?¡± ¡°I wanted to talk to you and my old ssmates, but I found that your previous contact


    information was not working anymore. Fortunately, we met again today. It is fate.¡± Cheng Yankai took


    out his mobile phone and handed it over. He joked, ¡°You don¡¯t mind giving me a contact number, do


    you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Emily did not refuse. She took the phone and entered her number.


    In the past, she and this senior schoolmate worked in the student council. Their rtionship was quite


    good, and the senior helped her a lot. Butter, this senior went abroad, and some things happened to


    her, so the connection was broken.


    Now that she could contact him again, she was very happy. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Emily handed the phone back and took the initiative to ask, ¡°What are you doing now?¡± ¡°Me? I came


    back and opened a smallpany, ready to start a business.¡± Cheng Yankai put away the phone and


    replied.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Chapter 353 To Cure the Illness


    Emily nodded and lowered her head to take a sip of her drink. It was mainly because she didn¡¯t know


    what to talk about. After all, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for so many years, so it was inevitable for


    them to be unfamiliar with each other.


    Cheng Yankai naturally noticed it and took the initiative to find a topic to talk about, ¡°Speaking of which,


    I haven¡¯t asked what you have been doing all these years?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been studying Chinese medicine all these years. Now I can be considered a doctor,¡±


    Emily replied with a smile. On the other hand, Cheng Yankai was a little surprised when he heard this.


    ¡°Chinese medicine? I remember that you were not studying this major.¡± ¡°Indeed not. But I changed it


    later. By the way, what kind ofpany did you open?¡± Obviously, Emily did not want to talk about the


    past and changed the topic to ask.


    Cheng Yankai was about to answer when Lu Shizhou¡¯s voice rang in their ears. ¡°What are you talking


    about? Do you mind if I join?¡± Lu Shizhou said and sat next to Emily. He frowned and looked at Cheng


    Yankai up and down.


    Cheng Yankai also recognized Lu Shizhou¡¯s identity. He did not care about his sizing eyes and smiled,


    ¡°Junior Lu, long time no see. Your impatient temper has not changed at all.¡±


    Lu Shizhou was silent. In fact, he was thinking about who this person was.


    Unfortunately, no matter how he thought about it, he had no impression of this person, so he could only


    give Emily a look. When Emily received his gaze, she covered her mouth and chuckled before starting


    to introduce, ¡°This is Senior Cheng Yankai. I remember that he was your ss¡¯s TA.¡± Hearing this, Lu


    Shizhou finally remembered this person. ¡°So it¡¯s Senior Cheng. It¡¯s really been a long time.¡± He greeted


    Cheng Yankai again. Then they chatted for a while and left. The banquet ended at almost ten o¡¯clock in


    the evening. Emily followed Lu Shizhou back.


    ¡°You can go back now. Remember to drive carefully,¡± she said. ¡°Got it,¡± Lu Shizhou said as he turned


    around and left. Emily also turned around and entered themunity. Little did she know that at the


    corner not far away, Lucas had been watching her enter the apartment building. Only when the lights in


    the living room of the apartment lit up through the window did he order Mason to drive away.


    Emily stood in the living room and felt the silence around her. Her heart felt empty. Originally, she was


    worried that she would meet Lucas when she came back, but she did not expect that she was thinking


    too much.


    But this was also good, so as not to be embarrassed.


    For the next two days, Emily had nothing to do and stayed at home. Lucas still visited the children


    every day. However, his rtionship with Emily had not improved. On this day, Emily was tidying up her


    room when she suddenly received a call from Cheng Yankai. ¡°Emily, is it convenient for you today? I


    want to ask you for a favor.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Emily subconsciously asked. Cheng Yankai said, ¡°My mother has a headache all year round and has


    seen many doctors. She has also gone to many big hospitals, but she can¡¯t be cured. So, please help


    me to see if there is any way to treat her.¡± ¡°How about this? Give me the address. I will go and take a


    look.¡± Emily did not refuse. After she wrote down the address, she hung up the phone. Seeing that she


    was about to go out with the medicine box, Lucy asked, ¡°Are you going out to see a patient?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my university schoolmate wants me to go over and treat his mother. I will be back soon.¡±


    Emily roughly said it and left. About ten minutester, she followed the address given by Cheng Yankai


    and came to a high-end residential area. At this time, Cheng Yankai was already waiting at the door.


    When he saw Emily get off the car, he immediately went forward to take the medicine box and joked,


    ¡°This box of yours is quite heavy.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there are a lot of tools inside,¡±


    Emily replied with a faint smile.


    Just like that, the two of them chatted idly and soon arrived at Cheng Yankai¡¯s house.


    After entering the door, they saw a middle-aged woman who had taken good care of her appearance


    coming over with a smile. ¡°This must be Emily. She looks really beautiful.¡± ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡±


    Emily greeted politely. Mother Cheng nodded repeatedly and invited Emily into the house. After a


    simple greeting, Emily got to the point and began to feel Mother Cheng¡¯s pulse and check her head.


    ¡°Auntie Cheng, your head was hit when you were young, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Emily said with certainty.


    ¡°Indeed, I fell. But the examination result was fine.¡±


    ¡°I know, it has nothing to do with your fall. It¡¯s just that after the fall, did you not rest well? After that, you


    caught a cold and got rheumatism. Once your head got cold, you started to have headaches.¡± Every


    time Emily said something, Mother Cheng looked very excited. There was no other reason, but what


    Emily said was very correct. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young but have such good medical skills!¡±


    Mother Cheng looked over in amazement and asked with concern, ¡°Do I still have a chance to cure my


    illness? To be honest, I have been tormented by this headache all these years.¡±


    ¡°I can only say that I will do my best. After all, rheumatism is not so easy to cure.¡± Emily replied


    modestly. Even so, Mother Cheng did not mind letting Emily give it a try.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Chapter 354 The Kids Were Up to Something The treatment n given by Emily was abination


    of acupuncture and medicine. Later, after she finished applying the needle, she sat at the side and


    began to write the prescription. Mother Cheng sat at the side and looked at her beautiful handwriting.


    The more she looked at it, the more satisfied she became. She could not help but blink at her son. That


    gaze seemed to say that this girl was not bad, but he had to seize the opportunity Cheng Yankai


    naturally understood andughed, but he did not say anything. When Mother Cheng saw this, her eyes


    lit up. Her son did not object. It was obvious that there was a chance.


    At that moment, her attitude towards Emily became even more fervent. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, can I call you


    that?¡± She deliberately changed the way she addressed her, wanting to get closer to her. Emily


    naturally would not refuse the goodwill of an elder.


    But this was the beginning.


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong, how old are you this year? Do you have a boyfriend? I see that you and our Yankai are


    quitepatible. You are also from the same school. This is not an ordinary fate. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Emily did not know how to answer. She could only smile and cast a pleading look at his senior. Cheng


    Yankai also did not know whether tough or cry. He quickly saved Emily from his mother. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t


    scare her. Otherwise, she won¡¯t dare toe and treat you next time.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t


    talk about it. You two should develop this rtionship yourselves.¡± As Mother Cheng spoke, she swept


    a mischievous nce at the two of them. Emily was very embarrassed from being looked at. She


    hurriedly wrote down the prescription and stood up. ¡°There are a few types of medicine in this


    prescription that only I have. I¡¯ll send it over to Senior after I¡¯ve finished mixing the medicine.¡±


    ¡°How can I let you send it over? When you are ready, contact me. I will go and get it.¡±


    Cheng Yankai shook his head. Seeing this, Emily did not insist.


    That afternoon, after she had prepared the medicine, she called Cheng Yankai. Cheng Yankai rushed


    over and saw that Lucy was also in the living room. He took the initiative to greet her, ¡°Grandma is also


    here. It seems that it has not changed much from a few years ago.¡± ¡°You are?¡± Lucy saw that Cheng


    Yankai looked a little familiar, but she could not remember. Emily, who just came out of the pharmacy,


    heard this and exined with a smile, ¡°Grandma, this is my senior in college. When you went to college


    to see me, you met him.¡±


    Hearing this, Lucy finally had a bit of an impression. ¡°I remember now. It is Little Cheng. I heard that


    you went abroad.¡± ¡°Yes, I went abroad to study for a few years. I came back here to start a business.¡±


    Cheng Yankai answered truthfully. Lucy nodded. Her eyes fell on the medicine bag in Emily¡¯s hand and


    asked with concern, ¡°Who is sick?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my mother. She has been having a headache. I heard that Emily is studying medicine and her


    reputation is good, so I asked her to help me take a look.¡±


    Cheng Yankai praised Emily once again. Emily smiled modestly. ¡°It¡¯s all just hype.¡± After she finished


    speaking, she handed over the medicine in her hand and then exined the method to use it. ¡°Sorry to


    trouble you, Emily.¡± Cheng Yankai thanked her gratefully and then asked, ¡°How much is the fee? I will


    transfer the money to you.¡± Emily thought about it and shook her head to decline. ¡°Forget about the fee.


    I don¡¯t know if I can help auntie.¡± When she was in college, this senior helped her a lot. Cheng Yankai


    looked at Emily¡¯s impolite expression and did not insist. However, he changed the topic and invited, ¡°In


    that case, I want to invite you and grandma to have dinner tonight.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go. You can go. I have to


    pick up the childrenter.¡± Lucy shook her head and refused. Emily originally did not intend to go, but


    Cheng Yankai was very sincere. In the end, she could only agree, ¡°Then please wait for me, senior. I


    will change my clothes before leaving.¡±


    In the evening, the two little ones came back. They did not see their mother, so they asked.


    ¡°Great-Grandma, where did our mommy go?¡±


    ¡°Your mommy and her college ssmate went out to eat.¡±


    Lucy did not hide it.


    Instead, the kids continued to ask, ¡°ssmate, male and female?¡± ¡°It was your mommy¡¯s former


    colleague from the student council who helped her a lot.¡±


    Lucy exined with a smile. The two little ones blinked and suddenly said with certainty, ¡°So it¡¯s a


    man.¡±


    Lucy choked and looked at the two little ones, not knowing whether tough or cry. She did not intend


    to continue the topic and urged the two of them, ¡°Go and do your homework. I will cook for you.¡±


    Later, when the three of them finished eating, Lucas arrivedte.


    However, after entering the room, he found that something was wrong and asked, ¡°Is Doctor Armstrong


    not here?¡±


    ¡°Mommy went out to eat with a college ssmate. He is a man.¡±


    ¡°I heard Great-Grandma say that he and Mommy are colleagues in the student council. They have


    worked together before. They must have a good rtionship.¡± The two little ones spoke smoothly as if


    they had rehearsed the lines. Even though Lucas understood their thoughts, he still did not feel good in


    his heart, and he did not understand what was going on. ¡°You two, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Lucy, on the


    other hand, looked at the two little ones who were making trouble there, angry and amused, ¡°You two


    are not allowed to talk nonsense.¡±


    Previous Post


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Next Post

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Chapter 355 What Right Do You Have to Meddle in My Affairs?


    In a western restaurant with a good environment. Emily and Cheng Yankai sat face to face to eat.


    During the meal, Cheng Yankai asked with concern, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have asked how you have been


    doing these years?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You? How was your study abroad?¡± Emily obviously didn¡¯t want to say more, so she changed


    the topic and asked.


    Cheng Yankai didn¡¯t care and talked about his daily studies abroad.


    Just like this, the atmosphere between the two became harmonious. Later, after dinner, Cheng Yankai


    sent Emily back. After Emily got out of the car and said goodbye, she went straight back to the


    apartment.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw Lucas sitting in the living room with two little babies.


    Lucy also sat next to them.


    ¡°Grandma, Ethan, Sofia, mommy is back.¡± Emily deliberately ignored Lucas and greeted the three of


    them with a smile. The two little ones nced at Lucas carefully. Unfortunately, they did not see


    anything from Lucas¡¯ face. They could only give up and look up at Emily with a smile. ¡°Mommy is back.


    Did you have fun tonight?¡± ¡°I was very happy. Have you eaten?¡± Emily asked as she changed her


    shoes.


    The two little ones nodded and replied in a childish voice, ¡°We ate. Lucas apanied us to eat.¡±


    They said this on purpose. It was because they wanted Mommy to talk to Lucas. Unfortunately, Emily


    directly ignored the topic about Lucas. ¡°Since you have eaten, you can y. Mommy will go back to the


    room first.¡± As she spoke, she walked past Lucas and walked towards the room. However, before she


    could take two steps, her wrist was grabbed and a man¡¯s deep voice sounded in her ear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± After Lucas finished speaking, he did not give Emily a chance to react and directly


    pulled her into the bedroom.


    When the two little ones saw this, they hurriedly ran to the door of the room and leaned their faces


    against the door to eavesdrop.


    Lucy looked at them and did not know whether tough or cry, but she did not stop them.


    Because she was also very worried.


    Although Lucas had not shown any negative signs tonight, Lucy could still feel that the man was angry.


    In the room, Emily forcefully pulled her hand out. She looked at Lucas coldly and defensively and


    directly ordered him to leave. ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about. Get out!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t, but I do!¡±


    U


    Lucas did not care about Emily¡¯s cold face. He looked over with a heavy gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you


    are thinking now, but I hope that you will worry more about the feelings of the children when you make


    decisions!¡± Hearing this tone that was simr to preaching, Emily felt a burst of anger for no reason.


    ¡°Are you condemning me? When did I not worry about the children¡¯s feelings?¡± Looking at the angry


    little woman in front of him, Lucas frowned. ¡°I do not mean to condemn you.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡±


    Emilyughed coldly, her beautiful eyes filled with ridicule. That gaze seemed to say, ¡°You better not


    quibble.¡± Seeing this, Lucas felt a sense of annoyance rise in his heart. He took a deep breath,


    forcefully suppressing the emotions in his heart, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Let¡¯s talk


    calmiy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very calm.¡± Emily would never admit that she was not in a good mood. Lucas looked at


    her. For a moment, there was nothing he could do. In the end, he could only give up and go straight to


    the point. ¡°Ethan and Sofia thought that you were going to find a stepfather for them and were worried


    for the whole night. I hope that if you have this idea, you can discuss it with the children or discuss it


    with me.¡± Hearing this, Emilyughed in anger. She looked at him mockingly and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s my


    fault that I didn¡¯t discuss it with the children. But who are you? Why should I discuss it with you?¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas frowned again. But before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Emily.


    ¡°Come on, even if I really want to find someone, so what? I¡¯m unmarried. Can¡¯t I find someone?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t


    talk to me like that on purpose!¡± Lucas lowered his face and warned in a low voice. Emily looked at his


    ugly face and deliberately went against him. She said in a choked voice, ¡°Like what? Let me tell you,


    you don¡¯t have the right to care about my affairs. I can be with whoever I want!¡±


    When these words came out, Lucas was not surprised at all, and he was extremely angry.


    ¡°I am the father of the children. If you want to find a stepfather for them, then it has to do with me!¡±


    As he spoke, he looked sharply at Emily and gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, without my permission,


    you¡¯re not allowed to be with another man. I will never allow it!¡±


    ¡°Lucas, who do you think you are? Why do you care about my business?¡± Emily was also angered by


    these words and felt that this man in front of her was unreasonable.


    She ran out of patience. She did not want to be entangled with this man anymore. She strode toward


    the door. ¡°I don¡¯t wee you here. Go away!¡± Unexpectedly, just as she opened the door, the two little


    ones fell down by Emily¡¯s feet without any defense. ¡°Ethan, Sofia, what are you doing here?¡± Emily


    frowned and looked at the two little ones unhappily.


    Previous Post


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Chapter 356 Go Find Lucas


    Seeing this, the two little ones stood up from the ground with a forced smile.


    Sofia looked at Lucas who was not far away, and then looked at her mother who was not looking too


    good. ¡°Mommy, are you quarreling with Lucas?¡± she asked worriedly.


    Ethan also saw that there was something wrong with the two of them. He stepped forward and grabbed


    Emily¡¯s hand, and also tried to persuade her. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t quarrel with Lucas, okay? Lucas is very


    nice.¡± Hearing that the two children only spoke up for Lucas, Emily felt a little hurt. It had only been a


    short while, but the two children were biased towards Lucas. They even spoke up for him. For a


    moment, Emily felt wronged. She turned her head away and did not speak. Lucas looked at it and his


    expression was not very good, but he restrained himself. Not long after, he left Armstrong family. For


    the next two days, Lucas did not appear in Armstrong family again. Emily acted as if she did not notice


    and went on with her life. However, the two little ones missed Lucas very much. On this day, they could


    not help bute up to Emily and whisper, ¡°Mommy, yesterday should be the time for Lucas¡¯s


    treatment, but Lucas did note. Should we call Lucas and ask what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When Emily heard this, she lowered her head and looked at the two little ones. She knew that they


    were creating an opportunity for her to reconcile with Lucas.


    However, the matter between them could not be resolved with just a few words.


    ¡°No need. He is not a child. He knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    Emily refused coldly. The two little ones were very discouraged. On the other side, Lucas was also not


    much better. Yesterday, he deliberately did not go to the treatment, but also wanted to give Emily a way


    out As long as Emily took the initiative to contact him, the previous matter would be over. However,


    after waiting for an entire day and night, he still did not receive a call from Emily. ¡°You are really cruel!¡±


    Lucas held his phone and muttered to himself unwillingly. His mood was even worse. Because of this,


    in the next few days, the Greens Group¡¯s employees were living in hell.


    Especially thepany¡¯s executives, they were scared every day. In the blink of an eye, half a month


    had passed, and Emily and Lucas were still in a cold war.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Lucas had note to Armstrong family for almost half a month.


    The two little ones were very worried about this.


    ¡°Brother, will Lucas note again in the future?¡±


    Sofia looked at Ethan eagerly.


    Ethan¡¯s little face was also wrinkled like an old man. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    When the little girl saw this, her delicate little face fell. She sniffed and said with red eyes, ¡°I miss


    Lucas.¡± ¡°I also miss him.¡± Ethan blinked his eyes and looked over. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But


    Mommy doesn¡¯t want Lucas.¡±


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she said this, Sofia seemed to think of something, and her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Mommy won¡¯t let Lucase over. We can just go and find Lucas.¡±


    Anyway, this was not the first time she had done this.


    When Ethan heard this, he also felt that this method was feasible. Maybe, if they worked hard, they


    could make Lucas and Mommy reconcile. After school that evening, the two little ones left through the


    back door of the school.


    As for why they did not go through the front door, it was because Emily was picking them up at the front


    door. They were worried that Mommy would not let them go to find Lucas


    Emily did not know this.


    She waited at the front door of the school, but she did not see the two little onesing out. Seeing


    that all the children in the school were about to leave, she could not wait any longer and entered the


    school to find the teacher-in-charge. ¡°Mr. Yang, I want to ask if Ethan and Sofia are in shifts?¡± ¡°Oh,


    Ethan and Sofia have already left.¡±


    Mr. Yang recognized Emily and answered smilingly. ¡°Did they leave early? But I didn¡¯t see anyone at


    the school gate?¡± Emily asked in surprise.


    Teacher Yang was surprised to hear this. ¡°Are you here to pick up the two children today? But Ethan


    told me that their daddy is picking them up at the back door today.¡±


    Emily was silent for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Sorry to disturb Teacher


    Yang.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and left, her face instantly darkening. Obviously,


    she was very dissatisfied with Lucas for not saying a word before picking up the two children. But on


    second thought, there was no rule that said he had to inform her before he could see the children. In


    the end, she gave up the idea of looking for them and returned home with a cold face.


    Lucy saw that she came back alone, and her face was not good. She asked with concern, ¡°Why are


    you back alone? Where are Ethan and Sofia?¡± ¡°Lucas took them.¡± Emily replied indifferently. She


    obviously did not want to talk about this matter, so she changed the topic and asked her grandmother


    to eat. Seeing this, Lucy nodded and did not say anything else. At the same time, the two little children


    took a taxi to the Greens Group. Unfortunately, they did not see Lucas as they wished. Because Lucas


    had a dinner party, he left thepany early,


    ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to give Lucas a surprise. I would have called Lucas. Now


    we missed him¡±


    Sofia said regretfully, Ethan also had a look of annoyance on his face.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Chapter 357 The Children Were Gone


    Because they could not see Lucas, the two little ones decided to return home. However, just as they


    walked to the street and were about to take a taxi, a ck car stopped in front of them. ¡°Ethan, Sofia,


    why are you here?¡±


    Zhenting rolled down the window and looked at the two little ones in front of him in surprise.


    When the two children saw him, they heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°So it¡¯s Grandpa Li. We came to look for


    Lucas. We wanted to give Lucas a surprise, but unfortunately, Lucas went out to socialize.¡±


    Sofia exined to Zhenting with a sweet smile. When Zhenting heard this, he naturally could not allow


    the two children to take a taxi back alone.


    In addition, he had not seen the two children for a long time, so he took them back to Greens family¡¯s


    old house. In the old house, Peiying was extremely excited when she received the news from her


    husband.


    ¡°Butler, Butler, quickly ask the kitchen to cook a few more dishes. The young master and the young


    miss areing to eat.¡± ¡°Someone, go and clean up the amusement park in the courtyard. The young


    master and the young miss will y thereter.¡± ¡°By the way, get someone to clean up the room of the


    young master and little miss.¡± Peiying¡¯s excited voice continued to ring in the living room. Not long after,


    Zhenting brought the two little ones back to the old house. ¡°Ethan, Sofia, let Grandma take a good


    look.¡± When Peiying saw the two little ones, she ran over enthusiastically and pulled them


    into her arms. During this period of time, because Lucas and Emily were in a cold war, it was not easy


    for them to see the two little ones. It was such torture. Under their warm reception, the two little ones


    gradually grewfortable and yed happily When they were tired of ying, they directly slept in


    the arms of the old couple. Emily did not know about this. After letting her grandmother rest, she sat in


    the living room and waited for Lucas to


    send the children back. However, when it was almost ten o¡¯clock, she did not see the two children


    come back. She could not help but frown.


    Could it be that the man did not intend to return the children?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily¡¯s face suddenly became very ugly. She could not wait any longer. She got up and went out to get


    the car keys. She nned to pick them up.


    Kings Garden, in the study room.


    Lucas was wearing a bathrobe as he sat at the desk and dealt with thepany documents.


    At this time, Lucas Jack knocked on the door and came in with some joy. He respectfully said, ¡°Young


    Master, Ms. Armstrong is here. She is downstairs.¡±


    Lucas was stunned for a moment and revealed a surprised look. ¡°Why is she here?¡± Although he said


    that, he stood up and left the study rather honestly.


    The haze in his heart had been relieved a lot.


    In a few minutes, Lucas came to the living room.


    When he saw Emily sitting on the sofa, his cold facial features immediately softened.


    However, before he could speak, Emily heard the movement and stood up from the sofa. She turned


    around and said coldly, ¡°Lucas, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a despicable person. Return my children


    to me!¡± When he said this, the smile on Lucas¡¯ face immediately froze.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± He immediately restrained his expression and frowned as he looked


    over.


    Emily was probably too angry, so she did not notice and angrily rebuked, ¡°You know what I mean. You


    took advantage of the fact that your two children did not know the truth and liked you to take them away


    behind my back. Do you think you can snatch the children away just like that? I will put my words here


    today. Don¡¯t even think about taking the children away from me. Even if you are Greens family¡¯s young


    master and the children¡¯s biological father, you still can¡¯t take them away from me. Now you better


    return the children to me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for calling the police to deal with


    As soon as she said this, Lucas finally understood what had happened, and his face suddenly


    changed. ¡°I didn¡¯t take the children away.¡±


    ¡°You still want to lie to me. The school teacher told me personally that you went to the back door of the


    school.¡± Emily clenched her fists in anger and stared at Lucas with red eyes.


    Lucas looked at it and felt very upset. More than that, he was still worried.


    He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°Why would I lie to you? If I wanted to snatch the


    children from you, I would have snatched them after knowing the identity of the child. Why wait until


    now?¡±


    Emily choked and did not know what to say for a moment. ¡°The most important thing now is to find


    them. Have you contacted the children?¡± Lucas asked seriously. Hearing this, Emily finally calmed


    down a little. ¡°I thought that Ethan, Sofia were with you, so I didn¡¯t call them. I¡¯ll contact them now.¡± As


    she spoke, she hurriedly took out her phone and called Ethan. Seeing this, Lucas also took out her


    phone and contacted Mason. He asked him to investigate the surveince cameras at the back door of


    the kindergarten and find the whereabouts of the two little ones.


    Fortunately, the phone call from Emily was picked up not long after it was dialed. However, the voice


    was not the familiar voice of her son. ¡°Who are you? Why are you holding my son¡¯s phone watch?¡±


    Emily looked nervous. When Peiying heard Emily¡¯s words, she quickly exined, ¡°Doctor Armstrong,


    don¡¯t misunderstand. I am Lucas¡¯ mother. We were too happy and forgot to inform you that the two


    children are here.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Chapter 358 Another Misunderstanding


    ¡°The two children are tired from ying. Why don¡¯t you let them sleep here tonight?¡± Peiying discussed


    this with Emily over the phone. However, to Emily, these words were extremely dangerous. ¡°No need, I


    will pick them upter.¡± After she finished speaking, she no longer gave Peiying a chance to speak and


    directly hung up. Putting down her phone, she looked at Lucas with a cold smile. She was probably too


    angry and her words were a little harsh. ¡°Mr. Greens¡¯ lies are getting more and more clever. The


    children are clearly in your parents¡¯ house, but you said you didn¡¯t know. Sure enough, I shouldn¡¯t


    believe you. I am going to pick them up now. Don¡¯t think of stopping me!¡± After saying this, Emily turned


    and left. Seeing this, Lucas hurriedly chased after her. ¡°What? Is Mr. Greens trying to stop me?¡± Emily


    asked. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not trying to stop you. I just want to take you to the old house.¡± Lucas


    looked over with a wry smile. He knew that Emily had misunderstood him now. No matter what he said,


    it could be wrong, so he tried to keep quiet. Therefore, on the way to the old house, the two of them


    had nothing to say.


    In the old house, they knew that Emily wasing to pick up the children. Even though the old couple


    was reluctant, they still woke the two little ones up in the end.


    Therefore, when Emily arrived, she saw the two well-dressed little ones sitting on the sofa in the living


    room.


    The two little ones also saw their mother, whose face was not very good, and looked a little timid.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°Come back with me.¡±


    After Emily finished speaking coldly, she pulled the two of them up from the sofa and was about to


    leave.


    Peiying looked at the rude actions and immediately frowned, showing her dissatisfaction.


    But before she could say anything, she was stopped by Lucas who noticed her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk.¡± ¡°You


    told me not to speak? Look at how she treats my grandchildren.¡± Peiying red at him angrily.


    Lucas could only helplessly exin, ¡°Doctor Armstrong thought that we were going to snatch the


    children, so it is inevitable that she is a little angry.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he saw that Emily had already pulled the two little ones out of the living


    room. He did not have time to say anything and hurriedly chased after them.


    Unfortunately, he was a step toote in the end. He could only watch helplessly as Emily and the two


    little ones left in the car.


    On the way back, the two little ones only looked at their mother who was driving expressionlessly and


    knew that they had caused trouble.


    ¡°Mommy, sorry.¡±


    The two little ones apologized in unison.


    Emily nced at them coldly. Looking at their frightened eyes, she could not get angry at them. She


    took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we get back.¡± The two little ones


    nodded obediently. When she returned hometer, Emily began to settle ounts with the two


    children.


    ¡°Why did you lie to the teacher? If you want to see Lucas, you can tell me. Why did you lie?¡±


    red it out and knew that she had misunderstood


    At this moment, she had alrea Lucas.


    Lucas did note to pick up the two children at all. It was the kids who had lied. They were afraid that


    she would not agree, so they left through the back door. The two children drooped their heads and said


    pitifully, ¡°We were afraid that Mommy would not agree. Mommy is fighting with Lucas and doesn¡¯t allow


    him toe home.¡± When Emily heard this, her mood was veryplicated. ¡°I didn¡¯t stop him from


    coming¡­ Forget it, this is not the point. You are not allowed to do this again in the future. If you leave


    without a word, Mommy will be very worried, understand?¡± ¡°Then does Mommy allow Lucas toe


    over?¡±


    The two little children looked over with anticipation.


    Emily was silent. ¡°This is an adult¡¯s matter. You little children should not interfere. Remember what


    Mommy just said. Do not wander around after school. Even if you want to go anywhere, you have to


    call me. Otherwise, next time, Mommy will have to punish you!¡±


    Hearing this, the two little ones knew that Mommy was not nning to reconcile with Lucas. Their


    hopeful eyes instantly dimmed.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    They answered weakly. Emily looked at them, not knowing whether tough or be angry. Finally, she


    waved her hand and said, ¡°Alright, go to sleep. You still have school tomorrow.¡± The two little ones


    nodded and turned back to their room.


    After entering, Sofia looked at her and pouted, ¡°We seem to have made things worse. Will Mommy


    allow us to contact Lucas again in the future?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan was also a little worried.


    Especially when he thought about how his mother did not treat Lucas well when she went to pick them


    up this evening. Looking at his brother who did not speak, Sofia could not help but suggest, ¡°How about


    we find godmother to think of a way?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call godmother. You lock the door.¡± Ethan nodded and


    agreed to work with his sister. Soon, the phone was connected, and Vivian¡¯s energetic voice came from


    inside. ¡°Sofia, why are you still awake sote? Do you miss godmother so much that you can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    ¡°Godmother, my sister and I are in trouble.¡± Ethan pursed his lips and spoke pitifully. When Vivian


    heard this, she immediately asked with concern, ¡°What happened? Tell godmother. Godmother will help


    you.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Chapter 359 Propriety?


    Ethan then roughly exined the matter of Emily and Lucas in a cold war.


    After hearing this, Vivian felt speechless.


    She even had a feeling that her best friend and Lucas were more childish than children.


    ¡°Sofia, don¡¯t panic. Your mother and Lucas are just jealous and awkward. It will be fine after a while.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s been almost a month. I¡¯m so afraid that Mommy won¡¯t contact Lucas.¡± Sofia said worriedly.


    Ethan was also depressed. ¡°My sister and I originally wanted to help Mommy and Lucas reconcile, but


    now it seems that we have made a mistake. Godmother, do you have any way to make Mommy and


    Lucas reconcile?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Vivian pondered over the phone for a moment and came up with an idea.


    ¡°How about this? This weekend, I will invite your mommy out. Mypany sent me a ticket to a resort.


    When the timees, I will bring your mommy along. You can call Lucas and ask him to meet us at


    the resort. As long as we give them a chance to interact more, the two of them will definitely be able to


    resolve the misunderstanding.¡± Hearing this, the two of them felt that it was reasonable and agreed.


    Thus, the next day, Vivian came to Armstrong family and implemented their n. ¡°Emily, mypany


    sent me a ticket to a resort. Let¡¯s go together this weekend.¡± As she spoke, she took out the ticket from


    her bag and sent an invitation to Lucy, ¡°Grandma should alsoe with us. I heard that the scenery


    there is very good.¡±


    When Emily heard this, she was a little tempted. Recently, she had been very bored at home, so she


    could go out for a walk. ¡°Sure.¡± She nodded in agreement. ¡°I won¡¯t go with you guys. You guys have


    fun.¡± Lucy shook her head and refused. ¡°Grandmother, why aren¡¯t you going? Let¡¯s go together.¡± Vivian


    sat next to the olddy and acted like a spoiled child. Unfortunately, the olddy had already decided.


    She smiled and said, ¡°You young people go and y. My old bones should just rest home.¡± Hearing


    this, Vivian could no longer persuade her. She turned to discuss with Emily what she would bring on


    the weekend.


    At the same time, she winked at the two little ones when Emily was not paying attention.


    The two little ones were very happy. Of course, they did not forget that they also had tasks on them.


    They took advantage of the time when their mother and godmother were discussing the trip on the


    weekend to sneak into the room and contact Lucas with their phone and watch.


    ¡°Lucas, do you have time on the weekend?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucas heard Ethan¡¯s words and asked doubtfully. ¡°I want to invite you to the resort this


    weekend. Mommy will be there too,¡± Ethan said truthfully. ¡°Lucas, please go.¡± Perhaps afraid that


    Lucas would refuse, Sofia also acted like a spoiled child by the side.


    In the end, even though Lucas knew that thei little scheme, he still could not bear to refuse and nodded


    in agreement.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the weekend.


    Early in the morning, Vivian came over to pick up Emily and the children.


    To be more precise, the resort they were on this trip should be an ancient town that was an hour¡¯s drive


    away from Y City. When they arrived, Emily was stunned by the quaint town in front of her. For a


    moment, she thought that she had arrived at the hazy southern town. The entire town was surrounded


    by water, green brick houses, stone arch bridges, and two or three ships were shuttling on the water


    like a painting.


    When Emily saw this, her mood also became much better, and the smile on her lips also became a little


    more genuine. Unfortunately, her good mood was not maintained for long, and she was affected by the


    person who appeared in front of her. ¡°Why is Mr. Greens here?¡± She looked at the tall man in front of


    her with an unwee gaze. Lucas did not care. He looked at the two little ones and smiled, ¡°It was


    Ethan and Sofia who invited me over.¡± Hearing this, how could Emily not know what the two little ones


    were thinking?


    Vivian was involved as well.


    At the thought of this, Emily immediately red at her good friend. Seeing this, Vivian smiled guiltily.


    ¡°That, the more people, the merrier, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Sheughed, but at the same time, she did not forget to send the two little ones a look of distress.


    The two little ones only received their eyes and immediately went forward. One of them held Emily¡¯s


    hand and began to act spoiled. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be angry. Last time, Lucas invited us to the hot spring


    resort to y, we wanted to return the favor. Isn¡¯t this what Mommy taught us?¡±


    Emily was rendered speechless by the two little ones. ¡°Alright, where are we going next?¡± she finally


    compromised. She looked at Vivian and asked. As for Lucas, perhaps because she didn¡¯t know how to


    face him, she simply ignored him.


    Anyway, she had done the same before.


    Vivian saw that her good friend no longer resisted and immediately told her the following schedule.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a boat to the inn first. After putting down our luggage, we will go shopping.¡± Just like this, the


    group of people took a boat to the inn, and at the same time, they could enjoy the beautiful scenery of


    the ancient town on the boat. It had to be said that the beautiful scenery that they had browsed through


    all along the way had dispelled a lot of the depression in Emily¡¯s heart, and her good mood gradually


    recovered. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Chapter 360 The Phone


    Lucas saw the change in Emily.


    His mood also became a lot better, and the corners of his mouth were faintly smiling.


    Vivian and the two little ones only saw the change in the two people, and they winked at one another,


    covering their lips andughing.


    After a while, the ship stopped.


    The group of people took their luggage and moved into a very unique inn. After a simple rest, they


    gathered in the inn hall and then went out to stroll around. On the antique street, there was a lot of


    people, and there were a lot of people shouting. It was very lively. And Emily and the others were also


    very attractive. However, they did not pay much attention to the gazes directed at them. They could


    y however they wanted. On the other hand, the two little ones looked at Mommy and Lucas, who


    were standing at least four or five people on the left and right, and were very distressed.


    ¡°Godmother, Mommy and Uncle are silent. If this goes on, can they make up?¡±


    Sofia tugged at Vivian¡¯s sleeve and asked worriedly. Ethan also frowned. Vivian looked at the situation


    in front of her and felt helpless. She didn¡¯t know whether to say that her friend was too stupid or that


    Lucas didn¡¯t know how to seize opportunities. For a moment, she despised the two of them, but she still


    remembered the purpose of this time.


    ¡°How about this, we¡¯ll split up with themter. I don¡¯t believe that they will keep silent like this!¡±


    Vivian suggested.


    The two little ones naturally agreed. Soon, they took advantage of the time when Emily and Lucas were


    not paying attention and directly entered the alley. By the time Emily reacted, she found that other than


    Lucas, everyone was gone. ¡°Where are they?¡± Emily frowned and stared at the road they came from.


    She tiptoed to check. Unfortunately, she did not find Vivian and the children in the crowd.


    Seeing this, Lucas seemed to understand something, and his eyes shed. He looked at the little


    woman in front of him who was frowning and took the initiative to say, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call them.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Emily nced at him and did not speak. She took out her phone and called her friend.


    ¡°Vivian, where are you and Ethan and Sofia?¡±


    ¡°We were watching a monkey show. There were too many people just now and we were squeezed out.


    You don¡¯t have to worry about us. You can hang out with Mr. Greens. We will meet again at noon.¡±


    After Vivian finished speaking, she did not give Emily a chance to express her opinion and hung up the


    phone directly. Emily put down the phone and gritted her teeth. She was very clear about her good


    friend¡¯s intentions. Because of this, she was both angry and amused, but more helpless. Lucas had


    been paying attention to Emily¡¯s expression the entire time. Now that he saw that she did not look too


    good, he narrowed his eyes and pretended not to see it. He asked, ¡°What did your friend say?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. She brought Ethan and Sofia to the other side to watch the monkey show.


    She will meet up with uster.¡± Emily did not hide anything and told the truth. Lucas nodded. Then, the


    atmosphere between the two of them became a little silent. ¡°That night¡­ I misunderstood you. I¡¯m


    really sorry.¡± Emily thought for a moment and took the initiative to say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t


    matter. I know that you were also worried about the children.¡±


    Lucas said understandingly. After he finished speaking, he saw that Emily had no intention of speaking


    again and took the initiative to invite, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go take a walk?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emily did not refuse.


    She nodded and continued to walk forward. However, the two of them did not speak along the way. The


    atmosphere was very awkward.


    It was not that Lucas did not want to speak, but he was worried that he would make Emily unhappy, so


    he had been enduring. He quietly followed by Emily¡¯s side, protecting Emily from being hit by the


    stream of


    people. Of course, his little actions were also seen by Emily, and she could not describe the feeling in


    her heart. It was unknown how long the two of them had been walking, but the phone on Emily


    suddenly rang. It was a call from Cheng Yankai. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that after my mother took your medicine, her headache became much


    better, so I wanted to ask you, are you free today? I want to treat you to a meal.¡±


    Cheng Yankai smiled and invited.


    Emily declined, ¡°Senior, you are too polite. There is no need to treat me, and it is not convenient for me


    now.¡± ¡°I have to. Emily, don¡¯t be polite with me.¡± Cheng Yankai insisted on treating, and then asked


    Emily why it was inconvenient. Emily couldn¡¯t, so she could only tell the truth, ¡°I am now in Fengyang


    Town, and I have to y for two days before I can go back.¡± ¡°I see. The scenery over there is not bad. I


    have been there before¡­¡± Before they could finish speaking, Emily¡¯s phone was snatched away. She


    looked over in shock and saw Lucas hanging up the phone with a dark face. ¡°Lucas, what are you


    doing?¡± Emily did not understand what the man was doing. But how could Lucas return the phone,


    especially when the phone rang again at this time? It was from Cheng Yankai. Emily was so angry that


    she gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°Return the phone to


    me!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Chapter 361 It Was All Lucas¡¯s Fault


    Lucas ignored Emily¡¯s words and directly cut off the phone, turning it off.


    In this regard, Emily was extremely angry. ¡°Are you crazy!?¡± She shouted loudly and rushed to snatch


    the phone again. This time, Lucas did not dodge and allowed Emily to snatch the phone back. Taking


    the phone back, Emily quickly turned on the phone. Her urgent action also made Lucas misunderstand.


    ¡°Are you so anxious about that man?¡± she asked with a bad expression.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Perhaps it was because of the noisy surroundings, Emily did not hear Lucas¡¯ words clearly. After she


    turned on her phone, she looked over in confusion. When Lucas saw this, he only felt a breath stuck in


    his chest. He could not swallow or let out, which made him very ufortable.


    In the end, he gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to chat with other men like this.


    Have you considered the feelings of the children? Have you asked them if they ept this person?¡±


    Seeing that the man did not know anything and used her, Emilyughed directly. ¡°Is it important


    whether they ept or not? As long as I like it, what can they say?¡± Emily looked over in a huff.


    11


    ¡°Then what if I have an opinion?¡± Lucas¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Who are you to have an opinion?¡± ¡°Father of the children, is this identity enough?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want my children to be unhappy, and I don¡¯t want my children to call anyone else father!¡± Lucas


    gritted his teeth as he stared at Emily and said what he cared about.


    After hearing this, Emily was stunned on the spot. A momentter, aplicated look appeared in her


    ck eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them call others father. Can you stop bothering me now?¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    Lucas looked at her back as she walked away. His brows furrowed tightly, and a look of annoyance


    shed across his eyes.


    ut for some reason. he could


    He cled y did not want to have a conflict with always make things worse.


    IT


    Thinking of this, Lucas chased after the direction that Emily had left in. He wanted to find Emily and


    have a good talk. Little did he know that the conversation between him and Emily was seen by Vivian,


    Mason, and the two little ones not far away.


    ¡°Why did Lucas and mommy quarrel again?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    .


    The two little ones frowned and said in distress. Vivian was also very speechless. She could not help


    butin to Mason, ¡°Is your president¡¯s brain still not enlightened? Such a good opportunity, he did


    not make her happy but made her angry. I have never seen an idiot like him. Does he know how to be


    in a rtionship?¡±


    (


    Mason was also speechless. If the president continued like this, he was really worried that the


    president would lose Doctor Armstrong. The two little ones saw that Lucas had already gone far away.


    They quickly pulled Vivian¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°Godmother, what are we going to do next?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t


    do anything next. We can only rely on your Lucas.¡± Vivian spread out her hands, indicating that she


    had no other choice. ¡°Can Lucas do it?¡± the two kids asked worriedly. ¡°Definitely. You have to have


    confidence in the president,¡± Mason said decisively, cheering for his president. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go y,¡±


    Vivian said with a smile. On the other side, Lucas chased after Emily, but he did not find Emily. He


    wanted to call Emily, but the call was hung up not long after. Obviously, Emily did not want to pay


    attention to him now.


    There was no choice, Lucas could only leave alone.


    As for Emily, she held the phone that never rang again. She could not describe the feeling in her heart.


    There was disappointment and relief.


    But soon, she could no longer care about her feelings.


    Because a group of people came out of nowhere and forced her to walk forward. After walking for an


    unknown period of time, those people finally dispersed and Emily was freed again.


    However, when she looked at the scenery around her, she waspletely dumbfounded.


    Where was she?


    She saw that the surrounding environment was very remote and old. It was not as prosperous as the


    one she had seen in the center of the ancient town. She wanted to go back far away, but no matter how


    she walked, she could not find a familiar shop and street. Seeing that it was almost noon, Emily did not


    care whether she would beughed at by her friend and was ready to take out her phone to ask for


    help. Unexpectedly, her hand reached into her satchel and found nothing. For a moment, she was


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s all Lucas¡¯s fault!¡±


    Emily kicked the stone on the side of the road, as if the stone was Lucas, venting the dissatisfaction in


    her heart.


    If not for the man deliberately angering her, she would not have left in a fit of pique. So it was all


    Lucas¡¯s fault!


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Chapter 362 Lost


    Time passed, and Emily wandered around the ancient town for a day. She was tired and hungry


    However, she had yet to find a familiar building.


    Seeing that it was about to rain, Emily had no choice but to find a ce to hide. On the other side,


    Lucas and Vivian had already returned to the inn. They met in the living room and found that Emily was


    not there. ¡°Mr. Greens, where is Emily?¡± ¡°Is she not with you?¡± Lucas asked in surprise. Obviously, both


    of them thought that Emily was with the other party. Vivian shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see Emily


    since I separated from you in the morning.¡± ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t get lost, did she?¡± Ethan frowned and asked


    worriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll give her a call,¡± Lucas said worriedly. However, her phone was turned off. When Vivian


    saw that he was frowning and his expression was not very good, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Emily¡¯s


    phone is off,¡±


    Lucas put down his phone and answered honestly.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s out of battery. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. If Emily doesn¡¯te backter, we¡¯ll go out and look


    for her.¡± However, Lucas could not wait like this. He was especially worried about the heavy rain


    outside. ¡°How about this, you wait for Emily here and take care of the two children. Mason and I will go


    out to find her.¡± After saying this, he walked out of the hotel without looking back. When Mason saw


    this, he hurriedly took the umbre provided by the inn and chased after him. When Lucas saw him, he


    instructed, ¡°Go find the patrol officers of the scenic spots and ask them to help.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Mason nodded and epted the order. At the same time, he did not forget to remind Lucas to be


    careful when he acted. Lucas followed the direction where Emily left during the day and searched


    carefully all the way


    At this time, there were no longer any tourists in the ancient town, and the surrounding shops were


    closed.


    Emily had nowhere to go and could only hide under a slightly dark eave. She squatted on the ground


    and looked forward with her hands on her knees. She was cold, tired, and scared. There was no other


    reason. The ce where she was now was very remote. However, there was a dark alley next to her,


    like an endless abyss, which made her feel inexplicably scared. Besides the rain, there was no other


    sound around, which made Emily feel very uneasy, as if she was the only one in the world. Emily


    hugged herself tightly, and her eyes could not help but redden.


    At this moment, she regretted leaving in a fit of pique with Lucas during the day. She buried her head in


    her arms, as if this could make her feel more at ease. After a long time, she vaguely heard the sound of


    shouting.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Emily-¡±


    With an umbre in hand, Lucas carefully searched for Emily in the rain. The rain soaked his clothes,


    and he couldn¡¯t care less. Finally, he walked forward a hundred meters and saw Emily squatting under


    the eaves.


    Emily also saw Lucas not far away, and the tears she had been holding back suddenly fell.


    When Lucas approached, he heard her cry. His heart seemed to be tightly gripped by a pair of invisible


    hands, and he felt very ufortable.


    He walked forward and ced the umbre on Emily¡¯s head. He pulled her into his arms andforted


    her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I camete.¡±


    When these words came out, Emilypletely broke through her defenses, and the emotions she had


    been suppressing all this time erupted.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault. If you hadn¡¯t made me angry, how could I have lost my way? How


    could it be like this!¡±


    She clenched her fists and punched Lucas angrily. She cried uncontrobly as if she wanted to vent all


    the grievances she had suffered during this period of time.


    Lucas also let her vent. Anyway, her little strength was just an itch for him. Just like this, under Lucas¡¯s


    indulgence, Emily cried fiercely. When she finally calmed down, she thought of how she had thrown


    herself into Lucas¡¯s arms and cried. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole in the


    ground and let herself get in.


    However, Lucas found that the person in his arms stopped crying. He looked down and asked with


    concern, ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Emily turned her head away and pursed her lips in silence. Actually, it was also because she did not


    know what to say. Seeing this, Lucas thought that she was angry. He sighed and apologized again,


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. I know what I said this morning is not right.¡± ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Although you are the father of the child, you have no reason to intervene in my social life. Is it because


    you are the father of the child that I do not even have the qualifications to interact with friends of the


    opposite sex?¡±


    ¡°You are right, but the important thing now is to go back first. If you have anything to say, can we talk


    about it when we go back?¡±


    After he finished speaking, he took off his coat and draped it over Emily. Emily felt the residual warmth


    from his clothes and an unnatural expression shed across her face. She did not say anything. Then,


    she stood up with the help of Lucas.


    Lucas helped her tidy up her clothes.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Chapter 363 Why Don¡¯t You


    Find a Girlfriend In the inn, the two little ones only knew that something had happened to their mommy.


    They could not help but turn red, but they were very sensible and did not cry out. ¡°Brother, can Lucas


    find mommy? I¡¯m so worried.¡± Sofia sniffed and asked in a choked voice. Ethan blinked hard and forced


    back the tears in his eyes. He told himself that he was a little man at home and could not cry. He pulled


    a long face and said seriously, ¡°Lucas will definitely find Mommy.¡± Vivian stood at the side and looked at


    the two little ones who were clearly so worried that they were about to cry, but she held back strongly.


    She felt distressed and regretful for their understanding. If she knew that Lucas was so unreliable, she


    would not have helped him! If anything happened to Emily, she would never be able to forgive herself


    for the rest of her life. The more Vivian thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. She felt that she


    could not put all her hopes on Lucas alone and nned to go out to find her. ¡°Ethan, Sofia, go back to


    your room and don¡¯t run around. Godmother will go out to find your mommy.¡± After she finished


    speaking, she picked up the umbre provided by the inn nearby and prepared to leave. As a result,


    just as she walked out of the door, she met Mason who had just returned. Mason also saw Vivian. He


    immediately frowned and asked, ¡°Miss Vivian, where are you going?¡± ¡°I am going to find Emily. cing


    my hopes on your president, I am not at ease.¡± Vivian did not hide her dislike of Lucas at all.


    Mason choked.


    Then, seeing that Vivian was about to leave, he quickly stopped her. ¡°Miss Vivian, the president has


    already found her and is walking back. If you want to help, go back to the inn and ask the waiter to


    cook two bowls of ginger soup. Then, help Doctor Armstrong get a bath ready. I heard from the


    president that Doctor Armstrong is drenched in rain and is not in a good condition.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡± Vivian red at him angrily, turned around, and rushed back to the inn.


    ¡°Godmother, then what did Uncle Mason tell you? Did Lucas find Mommy?¡± asked the


    two kids.


    TULITIRUTT


    bapo


    MC


    ¡°Yes, your mommy has been found, but she is not in a good condition. You go back to your room and


    wait for me. I need to go arrange some things. I wille and find


    Vivian nodded and walked to the front desk of the inn. When everything was ready and almost half an


    hour had passed, Vivian was at the entrance of the inn. She vaguely saw two figures slowly walking


    over. She couldn¡¯t help but run out and found that it was indeed Lucas and Emily. With the help of the


    streetmp, she saw that Emily¡¯s situation was indeed very bad. Although Lucas protected Emily along


    the way, the rain still drifted on her body, wetting her clothes. Coupled with the autumn wind in October,


    Emily shivered and turned pale. ¡°Emily, why are you so wet? Let me help you!¡±. After saying that,


    Vivian directly pushed Lucas away and helped Emily walk towards the inn. Lucas and Emily did not


    expect her to do this. They were very stunned. Vivian did not notice her good friend¡¯s gaze and


    apologized with self-me, ¡°If I had known that this Lucas was so unreliable, I would not have created


    an opportunity for him no matter what. Such a stupid man deserves to be single!¡± Her voice was not


    low. Lucas also heard it from behind, and his face suddenly became a little unnatural. Emily was also in


    aplicated mood. However, before she could say anything, her thoughts were interrupted. ¡°Mommy,


    you¡¯re finally back.¡± The two little ones ran out of the inn hall. Ignoring the fact that Emily was drenched,


    one of them hugged Emily¡¯s thigh and cried. Especially Sofia, she cried so sadly. Emily also knew that


    she must have scared the two little ones when she disappeared. She reached out her hand and patted


    the back of the two little ones. Sheforted them, ¡°Be good. Mommy is fine now. Don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Yes,


    don¡¯t cry. Let your Mommy go back to the room to change her clothes first. Your Mommy¡¯s clothes areN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    still wet. If this goes on, she will easily get sick.¡± Vivian also helped Emily tofort the two little ones.


    When the two little ones heard that they would make Mommy sick, they tried their


    best to control their emotions and let go of her hands while sobbing. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go back to the room


    quickly. We and godmother have already prepared bath water for you and ginger soup.¡± As they spoke,


    one of them held Emily¡¯s hand and hurriedly pulled her towards the room.


    Soon, the group of people disappeared from the living room. Lucas stood at the door and saw that no


    one was paying attention to him. No matter how slow he was, he knew that he had provoked public


    anger. His handsome face was filled with helplessness.


    Mason stood at the side and couldn¡¯t hold back in the end. He said a few words with


    sincerity.


    ¡°President, you can¡¯t pursue Doctor Armstrong like this. For example, this morning, you shouldn¡¯t have


    snatched Doctor Armstrong¡¯s phone, and you shouldn¡¯t have got mad at Doctor Armstrong. You should


    have allowed Doctor Armstrong to leave alone. Facing angry women, you can only say nice things to


    her and shamelessly stay by her side.¡±


    When Lucas heard these words, his face was a little unnatural and a little embarrassed.


    Obviously, when he quarreled with Emily, Mason was nearby. ¡°You sound so reasonable. Why don¡¯t


    you find yourself a girlfriend?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    No Face to See Him After saying this, Lucas turned around and strode back to his room. Mason looked


    at his back as he left and felt that he had suffered 10,000 points of damage.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me being single? It is all because of you that I am single. You give me so much


    work every day, how could I have the time to find a girlfriend?¡±


    Even though he said this, Mason still chased after him and asked for a bowl of ginger soup for his


    CEO. He did his best to be a personal assistant.


    On the other side, when Emily went back, she was urged by the two little ones and Vivian to take a


    bath.


    It was also at this time that shepletely rxed and felt alive.


    She leaned against the edge of the bathtub, and her mind could not help but recall the scene when


    Lucas came to find her, wishing that she could bury herself in the water and nevere out.


    Why was she crying like that in front of Lucas? It was simply too shameful!


    ¡°Ah ¨C I don¡¯t have the face to see him anymore!¡±


    Emily shouted in embarrassment.


    Vivian heard the noise outside and quickly knocked on the door to ask, ¡°Emily, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    After Emily finished speaking, she pinched her nose and let herself shrink into the water.


    Only after a long while did shee out of the water, and her mood became much calmer.


    However, when she thought of what happened before, her heart still throbbed. Especially when Lucas


    hugged her tofort her, she felt especially safe at that moment.


    After taking a shower, Emily changed into clean clothes and went out. The two little ones immediately


    served warm ginger soup. Emily did not like the strong ginger smell very much, but she still forced


    herself to drink it up


    After all, it was the good intention of the children and friends.


    Vivian smiled and her friend¡¯s face finally recovered some color. She apologized again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Emily. If I hadn¡¯t acted on my own, you wouldn¡¯t have got lost¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Emily shook her head and didn¡¯t care about this


    matter. However, although she didn¡¯t care about it, she didn¡¯t approve of it. ¡°But don¡¯te up with


    these ideas in the future. The rtionship between me and Lucas is a littleplicated. Right now, I


    haven¡¯t thought of how to deal with it, so let it be for the time being.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she looked at the two little ones, full of helplessness and amusement.


    ¡°Also, you two, don¡¯t mess around anymore. I won¡¯t stop you from interacting with him, but I also hope


    that you won¡¯t force Mommy.¡± ¡°Got it, Mommy.¡± The two little ones nodded obediently, feeling that they


    were not considerate enough. Especially what happened today, they were very dissatisfied and felt that


    their Lucas could not take good care of their mommy. However, Vivian heard something different from


    what Emily said. ¡°Tell me honestly, do you have some secrets with that Mr. Greens?¡± she asked,


    looking at him.


    ¡°Since you know it¡¯s a secret, you should know that I can¡¯t tell you.¡± For the time being, Emily did not


    want to tell her good friend that Lucas was a children¡¯s father. Because she knew that ording to her


    good friend¡¯s personality, there was no way she could hide this matter. The two children of her family


    had high IQ, and when the time came, they would definitely get the truth out of her.


    Vivian did not know about this. She knew that her good friend had a secret that was hidden from her.


    Her heart felt so itchy. She was very ufortable and wanted to know what the secret was.


    Just as she was pestering Emily, there was a knock on the door.


    Emily quickly pushed her away and urged, ¡°Hurry up and open the door.¡±


    Vivian wrinkled her nose and still went to open the door.


    Outside the door, Lucas had already changed into a new set of clothes and was holding the cold


    medicine that Mason had gotten from the front desk of the inn.


    When he saw that it was Vivian who had opened the door, he asked, ¡°Has Doctor Armstrong got


    dressed?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Greens?¡±


    Vivian didn¡¯t answer and asked back. Moreover, she was blocking the door. Obviously, she didn¡¯t intend


    to let him in. ¨C


    Of course, Lucas could see that she was dissatisfied with him. Vivian frowned but didn¡¯t say anything.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m a little worried about Doctor Armstrong, so I came to take a look.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s


    the case, then Mr. Greens can rest assured. As long as you don¡¯te to anger our Emily, our Emily


    will be fine.¡± Vivian deliberately used words to mock Lucas. Mason was dumbstruck from the back and


    couldn¡¯t help but look at Vivian like she was a god.


    As expected of a friend of Doctor Armstrong, she was as daring as Doctor Armstrong. Of course,


    Lucas¡¯s expression was also a little ugly. Emily, who was in the room, was also stunned. When she


    came back to her senses, she felt touched and amused. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t make a fuss. Let Mr. Greens


    come in.¡±


    She spoke up to stop Vivian. No matter what, Lucas had helped her. When Vivian heard her good


    friend¡¯s words, although she was unwilling, she still let him into the room.


    The two little ones only saw Lucase in. They did not call out to him as usual, but snorted and


    turned their heads away, expressing their dissatisfaction. Seeing this, Lucas smiled bitterly and knew


    that he had made the two little ones dissatisfied.


    He looked at Emily, who was sitting on the bed, and asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Is there anything


    ufortable? I asked Mason to get cold medicine at the front desk. If you are not feeling well, you


    can take it.¡± ¡°I am fine. I have to thank you for bringing me back.¡± Emily softly thanked him.


    Previous Post


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Next Post

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    A Lot of Work Lucas looked at the faint smile on Emily¡¯s face and could not help but heave a sigh of


    relief in his heart.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He could tell that the reason why Emily was able to speak to him so calmly was probably that she had


    calmed down. When he thought of this, the corners of his lips curled up and he said with a light smile,


    ¡°This is what I should do.¡± On the other hand, when the two little ones and Vivian saw this scene, they


    were somewhat dissatisfied. In their opinion, Emily had forgiven Lucas too easily. Vivian felt that Lucas


    was too domineering and inconsiderate. If her friend was to be with him, there would still be a lot of


    work to do. ¡°Mr. Greens, it¡¯s gettingte, so go back and rest early.¡± After saying that, Vivian went


    forward to chase him away. Lucas immediately frowned. Emily was a little stunned. She looked at her


    best friend in astonishment, a trace of doubt shing through her eyes. What was wrong with her best


    friend? She clearly thought highly of her rtionship with Lucas before, but now it seemed that she was


    against it again. Vivian naturally noticed Lucas¡¯s unhappy expression, and her heart was actually a little


    nervous.


    But for the sake of her good friend¡¯s lifelong happiness, she had to give her good friend some good


    advice no matter what!


    Immediately, she winked at the two little ones next to her.


    The two little ones immediately understood and went forward to help Vivian drive him


    away.


    ¡°Godmother is right. It¡¯s gettingte. Lucas should go back and rest early.¡±


    ¡°Mommy has been tired for a day and walked so far. She is also drenched in rain. She needs to rest


    well and be energetic tomorrow.¡±


    These words were not unexpected and made Lucas feel a little embarrassed.


    He lowered his eyes and looked at the two little ones who were keeping a distance from him. His eyes


    were dark, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    However, he did not insist. He nodded and said, ¡°It is indeed time to have a good rest.


    I won¡¯t disturb you. Remember to take the medicine.¡± Thest sentence was clearly said to Emily. Emily


    nodded and watched him leave. The moment the room closed, Vivian seemed to have been relieved of


    some heavy burden. She patted her chest and looked scared.


    ¡°I was scared to death¡­¡±


    Seeing her friend¡¯s action, Emily couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Now you know fear. Why were you so bold


    just now?¡± Hearing this joke, Vivian red at her. ¡°Why are you stillughing? Who am I doing this for?


    Isn¡¯t it all for you?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. For my own good, thanks, Vivian.¡± Emily also knew that her good


    friend wanted to help her, so she immediately thanked her half-jokingly However, as soon as she said


    this, her face suddenly became serious. ¡°But things are different. Now, let¡¯s settle today¡¯s ounts


    properly.¡± As she spoke, she pretended to be fierce and swept her eyes over the two little ones and


    Vivian. The two little ones hid behind Vivian in a moment of fear and did not forget to betray her.


    ¡°We are innocent. It was all my godmother¡¯s idea.¡± After Ethan finished speaking, he did not forget to


    cast a pleading look at Vivian. Vivian was originally very unhappy when she was pushed out by the two


    little ones to carry the pot. Seeing that the two little ones were begging her silently, she was


    immediately not unhappy.


    ¡°It was my idea.¡±


    She looked at Emily confidently.


    The two little ones also nodded and agreed, as if saying that it was right.


    ¡°Do you think I am blind? Didn¡¯t I see what you did just now? Ethan, Sofia, didn¡¯t Mommy tell you


    before that there would be no next time? What did you do?¡± Emily looked at the three of them and was


    angry and amused.


    In the face of the dignified mother, the two little ones walked out from behind Vivian.


    ¡°Mommy, we were wrong. This is all my idea. It has nothing to do with my sister.¡±


    Ethan was very manly, protecting his sister and taking responsibility. How could Sofia bear to let her


    brother be punished alone? She quickly stood up and confessed, ¡°It was not my brother¡¯s idea alone. It


    was me who instigated him.¡±


    Seeing that the two little ones were fighting for the responsibility, Emily was both angry and gratified.


    ¡°Alright, no need to fight over it. Both of you will be punished¡± As soon as these words came out, the


    two little ones immediately showed a pitiful expression.


    ¡°How does Mommy n to punish us? Can you not p our butt?¡± Sofia looked over eagerly.


    As she spoke, she covered her little butt with both hands.


    However, she did not know that this little action of hers had almost broken Emily¡¯s heart. She only felt


    that her daughter was too cute. Fortunately, in the end, she endured it and coughed lightly. She


    forcefully suppressed herughter and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hit you. I will punish you by not


    allowing you to go out tomorrow to y.¡±


    Hearing this, the two little ones immediately pouted unhappily.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s worse than being beaten.¡± Sofia whispered.


    Even so, Emily still heard it and immediately felt that her daughter was too funny. She could not help


    but tease, ¡°Of course, if you want to be beaten, I will do it.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be spanked!¡±


    Sofia repeatedly objected, and then hid behind her brother.


    Vivian watched from the side, and was amused tough out loud.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Chapter 366 Falling III


    Afterughing and joking. Just in case, Vivian let Emily take a pack of cold medicine before taking the


    two little ones to rest.


    Of course, she did this so that Emily could have a better night of rest.


    The next morning, Vivian brought the two little ones to look for Emily. However, they knocked on the


    door for a long time, but Emily did not open the door. Just as they were about to look for the staff of the


    inn and take the spare key of the room, they heard Lucas¡¯s deep voice. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°We


    came to find Emily to have breakfast, but for some reason, there was no movement in the room, so I


    nned to find the staff of the inn to get the spare key of the room.¡± Vivian saw Lucas and gave a


    general exnation. After Lucas heard this, he frowned and then gave Mason a look. Mason


    understood and turned to go downstairs to look for the staff of the inn. Only Vivian, the two little ones,


    and Lucas were left in the corridor. Lucas looked at the two little ones who were quieter than usual. He


    frowned and took the initiative to greet them. ¡°Why are you so quiet today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡±


    Out of courtesy, the two little ones answered Lucas.


    Lucas raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why are you in a bad mood?¡± ¡°Because Mommy doesn¡¯t allow


    us to go out and y today.¡±


    As Sofia spoke, he looked over with resentment.


    That gaze seemed to be saying, ¡®It¡¯s all your fault.


    Lucas understood and naturally guessed what was going on. A trace of helplessness and apology


    shed through his eyes, and he took the initiative to suggest, ¡°I will take you outter.¡± Sofia¡¯s small


    eyes instantly lit up. But in the next second, she shook her head very restrained and refused, ¡°Thank


    you for your kind intentions, but there¡¯s no need.¡±


    Lucas frowned, as if he did not expect the little girl to reject him. But before he could speak, Ethan beat


    him to it. ¡°Uncle Mason is back.¡± Mason was indeed back, and he was still holding the spare key from


    the room given to him by the staff of the inn. Unexpectedly, when the room was opened, the scene


    inside caused everyone present to be shocked. In the room, Emily was lying unconscious on the


    ground. Her face was abnormally flushed, and her breathing was heavy. ¡°Mommy!¡± The two little ones


    were frightened and ran over in a panic. Vivian and Lucas also walked into the room with a serious


    look. ¡°Emily, what¡¯s wrong? Wake up.¡± Vivian squatted down and pushed Emily, trying to wake her up.


    Fortunately, Emily did wake up, but her consciousness was not very clear. She said weakly, ¡°Water¡­¡±


    It was also at this time that Vivian found that Emily was very hot. dtype ¡°God, why is she so hot?¡±


    Before she could check Emily¡¯s body temperature, Lucas, who was beside her, pushed her away with a


    worried face. Lucas picked Emily up from the ground with a straight face and carefully put him on the


    bed. ¡°Water!¡±


    Almost as soon as he finished his words, Mason handed him a cup of water with great eyesight.


    Lucas hugged Emily and began to feed her water bit by bit. Emily¡¯s tightly knitted brows loosened a


    little. ¡°Go and get the doctor over. Go to the bathroom and pour a basin of cold water. Before the doctor


    comes, we will cool her down.¡± Lucas first instructed Mason before looking at Vivian. The two of them


    did not dare to be negligent and immediately went to do it after nodding their heads. At this time, the


    two little ones did not care about throwing a tantrum at Lucas and approached him with a worried face.


    ¡°Lucas, will our mommy be fine?¡±


    ¡°Vos¡±


    Lucas replied in a low and powerful voice. The two little ones did not know why, but when they saw


    such a serious uncle, the worry in their hearts inexplicably calmed down a lot. Then they stopped


    talking and obediently stood by the bed. Not long after, Vivian came out of the bathroom with a basin of


    cold water. After she dipped the towel in the water, she wrung it dry and gave it to Lucas. After taking it,


    Lucas directly ced it on Emily¡¯s forehead. After repeating this a few times, the abnormal flush on


    Emily¡¯s face finally subsided a lot, but it was still burning. Fortunately, not long after, Mason returned


    with the doctor. After a check, the doctor gave Emily a fever injection and said, ¡°Let the patient rest well


    these two days and try not to go out. The temperature here in Fengyang these two days is not


    conducive to the recovery of the patient.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Lucas nodded and replied. Then the doctor


    prescribed the medicine and left. Lucas sat by the bed and took care of Emily. Seeing this, Mason


    wanted to create a chance for his president to be alone. He came to Vivian and whispered, ¡°Miss


    Vivian, our president will take care of her. Doctor Armstrong will be fine. You guys have not had


    breakfast yet. I will take you to eat.¡± Unexpectedly, Vivian turned to look at him and refused without


    thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t. I don¡¯t trust your president at all. I have to stay and watch. Don¡¯t forget why Emily is


    sick.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t leave either.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two little ones also nodded.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Is There a Chance? Faced with the big and small ones who insisted on staying, Mason had a


    headache. Just as he was thinking about whether he should forcefully take them away, he heard the


    voice of his CEO. ¡°Go and tell the staff to bring breakfast over.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mason nodded and turned to


    leave. After a while, Mason and the staff pushed the breakfast cart to the room and ced the


    breakfast on the table. ¡°President, Miss Vivian, Young Master Ethan, Miss Sofia, you can eat breakfast


    now.¡± ¡°You can eat. I will eatter.¡± Lucas replied indifferently. He took a towel and wiped the sweat off


    Emily¡¯s forehead. Vivian looked at his actions, curled her lips, and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Now you¡¯re


    worried. What did you do yesterday?¡± ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Mason choked on his own saliva and then cast


    a look of admiration at Vivian. He didn¡¯t know what kind of mechanism this woman had activatedst


    night, but now she really dared to say anything. And Mason¡¯s movement naturally attracted the


    attention of others. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Vivian frowned and looked over. There was obvious disdain in her eyes.


    Lucas also cast a warning look at Mason to keep quiet and not disturb Emily¡¯s rest. Seeing this, Mason


    quickly calmed down. After breakfast, the two little children sat on the sofa and yed with their


    mommy¡¯s mobile phone. Vivian was handling her work. Lucas was still by Emily¡¯s side.


    The room was very quiet, but the scene was warm.


    After an unknown period of time, Emily, who had been unconscious all this time, slowly woke up.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Lucas was the first to notice that Emily had woken up. Seeing him, Emily was


    obviously stunned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked in a hoarse


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    voice.


    After she finished speaking, Emily felt a stinging pain in her throat and coughed lightly


    Lucas quickly helped her up and gently patted her back. As Emily calmed down, she finally


    remembered the memories of her before she fainted.


    She remembered that she had a fever, and then she heard someone knocking on the door. She wanted


    to get up and open the door, but she fell to the ground. As she was thinking, she handed a ss of


    water to her and heard the gentle voice of a man. ¡°Drink some water to moisten your throat.¡± ¡°Thank


    you. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Emily reacted and took the cup of water to thank her. Lucas did not force her. He


    watched her drink the water little by little. At this time, Vivian and the two little ones also came over.


    ¡°Mommy, you finally woke up.¡± ¡°Emily, how do you feel? Is there anything ufortable?¡± Listening to


    her friend and children¡¯s concern, Emily shook her head gently and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why are you


    here? Didn¡¯t you go out to y?¡± ¡°You are sick. How can we go out to y with you?¡±


    Vivian red at her coquettishly and asked with concern, ¡°How do you feel? Do you feel ufortable


    anywhere?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now, but my head is still a little heavy. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Emily smiled. ¡°You took cold


    medicinest night. How could you get sick? Did you take fake medicine?¡±


    Vivian whispered and looked at Lucas with disgust.


    Lucas¡¯s expression froze.


    Mason was also embarrassed, but he still stood up to speak up for his president, ¡°Miss Vivian, the cold


    medicine was provided by the inn.¡± The implication was that even if it was fake medicine, it had nothing


    to do with his president Emily looked at her good friend who stood up for her andughed, but she was


    more moved. She pulled her friend¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing to do with the


    medicine. It should have something to do with me kicking the quilt in the middle of


    the night. I woke up in a dazest night.¡±


    Hearing this, Vivian did not make any sarcastic remarks about Lucas anymore.


    Seeing this, Mason breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°President, since Doctor Armstrong is awake, I


    will go and buy some porridge.¡± ¡°Go.¡±


    Lucas nodded in agreement. Emily also expressed her thanks. For the rest of the day, Emily rested in


    her room.


    Lucas originally wanted to stay and take care of her, but Vivian and the two little ones stayed behind


    and secretly reminded him that it was time to leave. In the end, Lucas did as they wished and offered to


    leave. But before leaving, he did not forget to remind Emily, ¡°If anything happens, contact me at any


    time. I¡¯ll be in my room.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Emily nodded and watched him leave. It was not until he left that she


    retracted her gaze and looked at her best friend and two children. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with you now?¡±


    she asked. ¡°Godmother said that Lucas doesn¡¯t care about people. She has to teach him well for


    Mommy,¡±


    Sofia answered enthusiastically.


    Emily didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°What do you mean teaching him? Vivian, I think you are


    asking for a beating. How could you teach this nonsense to my kids? If my babies are taught badly by


    you, I will not let you go.¡± She pretended to re at her fiercely. Vivian rubbed her nose with a guilty


    conscience. Then, she seemed to have discovered something and chuckled.


    ¡°Emily, you didn¡¯t deny it just now, so you and Mr. Greens¡­ have a chance, right?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Develop Feelings Well After resting for a day, Emily¡¯s body was still a little low. In order to prevent the


    illness from recurring, Lucas decided to stay for two more days. At the same time, he also asked


    Mason to buy some special toys from the ancient town for the two little ones to y with. The two little


    ones who received the toys were very happy, but they quickly restrained themselves. ¡°Lucas, even if


    you give us toys, we still can¡¯t forgive you, unless you promise that you won¡¯t lose your temper with


    Mommy again.¡± Sofia looked at Lucas with a sly light in her eyes. Although Ethan did not say anything,


    the expression on his face had already disyed his attitude. Emily never thought that her own girl


    would say such words. After being stunned for a moment, she became shy. ¡°Sofia, what are you talking


    about?¡± She red at her in embarrassment, then said to Lucas in embarrassment, ¡°The children are


    acting like adults. Mr. Greens, don¡¯t mind it.¡± Unexpectedly, Lucas looked back deeply. ¡°What if I say I


    do mind it?¡±


    Emily was silent, not knowing what to say. Lucas continued, ¡°As I said the day before yesterday, my


    attitude was not good and I was impulsive. I apologize to you.¡± When the two children heard this, their


    eyes lit up and they turned to look at their mommy


    Her eyes seemed to say, ¡°Mommy, please forgive Lucas.¡± Emily did not know whether tough or cry,


    but she could not help but feel happy. ¡°This matter has already passed. Mr. Greens doesn¡¯t need to


    take it to heart.¡±


    She responded with a smile.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas nodded and turned to look at the two little ones next to him. He smiled and said, ¡°Your mommy


    has already forgiven Lucas. What about you?¡± ¡°We also forgive Lucas.¡± Sofia smiled sweetly at Lucas.


    Not long after, Vivian came back from the outside and knew that her good friend and two little ones had


    been coaxed by Lucas. She looked at her good friend with some disappointment. ¡°You are so soft-


    hearted. And you guys, some nice words easily bought you.¡± She said thest few words to the two


    little ones. The two little ones were very unconvinced and retorted. ¡°No, we only forgave Lucas


    because we got his promise.¡± ¡°Lucas said that he would not casually lose his temper with Mommy in


    the future.¡± Hearing this, Vivian was speechless for a moment, but she was very satisfied in her heart.


    Then she looked at her friend nosily, ¡°Since you have made up, what is your rtionship now?


    Boyfriend and girlfriend?¡± ¡°Vivian ¡±


    Emily looked over in shyness. When Vivian saw this, she curled her lips in disgust. ¡°Alright, alright. You


    guys are still not lovers, just friends.¡± The next day, Emily stayed in the inn and did not go anywhere.


    The two little ones also stayed in the room to apany her, appearing rather bored. In the evening,


    the sound of firecrackers came from outside the window, and it sounded very lively. The two little ones


    moved closer to the window and eximed in surprise.


    ¡°Wow, Mommy, there are so many people outside.¡±


    ¡°Where are they going?¡±


    Sofia leaned against the window and asked curiously.


    Vivian knew a little about it and exined, ¡°I heard that there is an event this evening.¡± ¡°What event?¡±


    The two little ones immediately looked over curiously.


    Emily was also a little tempted.


    Vivian did not keep them in suspense. She smiled and said, ¡°It is said to be a traditional activity of this


    town. It will officially start at eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Godmother will take you thereter.¡±


    ¡°I want to go too.¡± Emily did not want to fall behind and expressed that she wanted to participate.


    She had stayed in the inn for two days and had enough. Unexpectedly, her words were heard by Lucas


    who had just entered. Lucas looked at Emily and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Vivian said that there


    is an event in the town at night. I want to see it.¡± Emily told the truth, but she was mercilessly rejected.


    Lucas, Vivian, frowned and disagreed, ¡°No, the doctor said that you can¡¯t get the wind for the next two


    days.¡± ¡°But I think I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t forget, I am a doctor myself.¡±


    Emily wanted to fight for it. However, Lucas still did not agree. However, he came up with a n. ¡°How


    about this? I¡¯ll let Mason go. He will stream it for you.¡± After he finished speaking, he gave Mason a


    look. Mason understood and stepped forward to guarantee, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Armstrong. I will


    definitely broadcast the video to you in real-time. At the same time, I will take good care of Miss Vivian,


    Miss Sofia, and Young Master Ethan.¡± Hearing this, Emily knew that it was impossible for her to go out.


    She pouted gloomily. Lucas looked at her and felt that such a lively woman was very cute. ¡°If you like it


    here, we cane again next time. There will be some special activities here every year.¡± ¡°Got it.¡±


    Emily replied dejectedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be here to apany you.¡± Lucasughed. When Vivian


    heard this, she immediately cried out.


    ¡°E, tsk, tsk tsk. How sweet! What a nice couple!¡±


    ¡°Vivian!¡±


    Emily¡¯s cheeks were red from the teasing and she red at her in embarrassment.


    Vivian chuckled and pulled the two little ones away from the scene in a panic. Before leaving, she did


    not forget to tease Emily again, ¡°Let¡¯s go y. You and Mr. Greens should develop your feelings well.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Not Boyfriend Yet Soon, only Emily and Lucas were left in the room. Under the light, Emily¡¯s cheeks


    were red. ¡°Well, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. This girl is sometimes crazy.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Lucas shook his head carelessly, and he was even quite satisfied with what Vivian had done just now.


    Just like that, the two of them chatted on and off.


    Mason, who had originally nned to call after arriving at the scene, also did not make a move.


    Needless to say, Emily knew that Mason should have been schemed against by her friend.


    She sat on the bed in boredom, propped up her chin, and looked out the window, looking like she


    wanted to go out.


    Lucas sat not far away, handling thepany documents while paying attention to her.


    For some reason, he felt a little distressed and amused. ¡°How about I take you out for a walk?¡± In the


    end, he went against his original intention and took the initiative to invite her. Emily was stunned for a


    moment and immediately nodded in agreement. Then, as if she was afraid that Lucas would go back


    on his word, she washed up and put on her outfit as quickly as possible. ¡°I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go.¡± Emily


    stood at the door with her handbag and looked at Lucas with a smile. However, Lucas looked at the


    sweater on her body and frowned. ¡°Put this on before we leave.¡±


    While speaking, Lucas took off his suit jacket and put it on Emily¡¯s shoulder. At this moment, the two of


    them were very close. Emily looked up in a daze and saw the man¡¯s well-defined lower jaw. The tip of


    her heart trembled fiercely.


    As the man retreated, she finally regained her senses.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. Besides, aren¡¯t you cold?¡±


    She pulled off the suit jacket she was wearing and was about to return it to Lucas.


    However, the corners of Lucas¡¯ lips curled up slightly. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to my room and get


    another coatter. But you have to wear this before I can take you out. I don¡¯t want you to fall ill


    tomorrow.¡±


    At this point, Emily could only wear his suit jacket and go out. After the two of them walked out of the


    inn, they found that the streets outside were very lively. There were lights everywhere, and the flow of


    people was also veryrge.


    Several times, Emily was almost squeezed by people, and in the end, it was Lucas who held her in his


    arms to protect her. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Emily softly thanked him and somewhat ufortably nned to leave Lucas¡¯s arms.


    Lucas did not let go. He hugged her waist and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s just leave like this so we don¡¯t


    get separated.¡± Almost at the same time, the crowd around them surged again. In order to prevent


    Emily from being squeezed, Lucas hugged Emily tightly. At this moment, there was almost no distance


    between the two of them. Emily¡¯s cheek was pressed against the man¡¯s chest. Listening to the strong


    heartbeating from inside, she felt very relieved and safe. After an unknown period of time, the two


    finally walked out of the crowded crowd and came to a three-way junction.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Lucas reluctantly let go of his hand and looked over with his dark eyes.


    Hearing this, Emily also forgot the awkwardness just now. She looked at the three intersections and


    saw a stone arch bridge next to it. Below it was the moat. Someone was squatting by the river to


    release the rivernterns. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The rivernterns were exquisite and varied in appearance. They flickered with candlelight like stars,


    drifting on the river, looking very beautiful.


    Seeing this, Lucas said dotingly, ¡°Are you going to release it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child. There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Perhaps it was because she couldn¡¯t let go in front of Lucas, but Emily shook her head and refused.


    Lucas naturally saw through it and said with his eyes glittering, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then apany


    me to do it.¡±


    As he spoke, he walked towards the stone arch bridge. Emily looked at the back of the man who was


    standing straight, how could she not know that Lucas was finding an excuse for her, and her heart felt


    warm. She happily chased after him and picked up the rivernterns beside Lucas. The boss thought


    that the two of them were a couple and took the initiative to promote his product. ¡°Take this. This is for


    a couple. It means together forever.¡±


    ¡°We are not¡­¡±


    Emily knew that the boss had misunderstood and subconsciously wanted to exin. However, before


    she could finish speaking, a hand reached out from the side and took thentern that the boss


    rmended. He asked, ¡°How much is this?¡±


    ¡°52.¡±


    The boss gave a very sincere price. Lucas nodded. After paying, he pulled Emily towards the river.


    Although she felt that it was strange to y a couple with Lucas, she still had a good time.


    Perhaps it was because both of them were very good-looking, but many of the people present looked


    at the two of them with ordinary eyes.


    Some bold girls even looked at Emily kindly and praised her with a smile.


    ¡°Miss, your boyfriend is so handsome.¡± ¡°Miss is also very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Handsome man and beautiful woman, really a match.¡±


    Hearing these words, Emily¡¯s cheeks suddenly became hot, and she was very shy.


    She wanted to rify that Lucas was not her boyfriend yet.


    But before she could say anything, a man¡¯s low and pleasant voice came from beside her. ¡°Thank you,¡±


    he said. When he said this, Emily¡¯s face became even hotter, and she was a little nervous and


    doubtful.


    Did Lucas say this because he had tacitly agreed with what these tourists said?


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Don¡¯t Mess with Lucas On the other side of the river, Vivian had originally heard that there were river


    lanterns on this side, so she brought the two little ones and Mason over to take a look. As a result, just


    as she walked to the fork in the road, she saw Emily and Lucas on the other side. She was very


    surprised. ¡°Mason, Ethan, Sofia, look at the two people on the other side. Are they your president and


    mommy?¡± Hearing this, the two little ones and Mason looked in the direction she pointed. ¡°It¡¯s Mommy


    and Lucas!¡± The two little ones immediately recognized the two and called out excitedly. Mason also


    recognized his own president and Emily. His eyes were full of doubts. Didn¡¯t the president say that he


    wouldn¡¯t let Doctor Armstronge out? Just as he was puzzled, he felt someone pat his shoulder. He


    turned his head to look and saw Vivian winking at him. She teased, ¡°I thought your president was a pig.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to be so scheming. He tricked us all out and then brought our Emily out alone.¡±


    Mason didn¡¯t know what to say, so he just fell silent. Vivian didn¡¯t care about his answer. She turned


    around and saw Emily and Lucas standing by the river. Beside them were starry river lights, beautiful


    and magnificent. She couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone and secretly take a picture of this scene.


    Then she looked at the photos she took and couldn¡¯t help but be infatuated. ¡°It¡¯s too beautiful. I will ship


    this couple all the way!¡±


    ¡°Godmother, show us.¡±


    The two little ones were also curious about the photo taken by their godmother and tiptoed to see it.


    Vivian immediately put down the phone and handed it to the two little ones.


    ¡°Wow, Mommy and Lucas are so good-looking.¡±


    The two little ones eximed.


    Mason also saw the photo and felt that the photo was very beautiful. Vivian saw that they all praised


    her for taking a good photo and felt proud. Then she seemed to have thought of a good idea. She


    rolled her eyes and leaned close to the two little ones and muttered, ¡°I think your mother and Lucas


    have a good rtionship. Now we work harder, and soon they will be together.¡±


    ¡°Godmother, what do you want us to do?¡± Ethan was smart enough to guess what Vivian wanted to do.


    ¡°When we go back, you go and pester Lucas. Say you wanna Lucas and Mommy to sleep together with


    you.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Just likest time, we will sleep with Lucas and Mommy.¡±


    Sofia understood and looked over with bright eyes.


    Mason, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard the words.


    He didn¡¯t like this woman using their young master and young miss like this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡±


    He retorted in a deep voice.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you agree?¡± Vivian looked over in surprise, as if she had not expected him to object.


    ¡°Yes, why does Uncle Mason not agree?¡±


    The two little ones also tilted their heads and asked.


    Mason looked at the two little ones and then looked at Vivian.


    He did not want to teach the two little ones bad, so he pulled Vivian to the side and took two steps.


    ¡°Miss Vivian, I really disagree with your way of doing things. You are teaching our young master and


    miss bad.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean yours?¡±


    ¡°When did my Ethan and Sofia be yours? As far as I know, Emily has not been with your


    president yet.¡±


    Mason knew that he had slipped up, but he was still very calm.


    ¡°Although they are not together now, it does not mean that they will not be together in the future.¡±


    ¡°Come on, with your president¡¯s straight male nature, when is he gonna seed? Don¡¯t you want him


    to get his hands on the beauty sooner?¡±


    Vivian said, not hiding the disdain on her face at all.


    Mason was even more choked by her words and did not say anything more.


    Emily and Lucas did not know about this.


    The two of them strolled around for a while before returning to the inn.


    Not long after they returned, Vivian returned with the two little ones and Mason.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once they returned, the two little ones happily shared the matter of going out to y with Emily


    Vivian also did not expose them.


    Later, when it was gettingte, she said she needed to rest and left.


    However, before she left, she did not forget to give the two little ones a look and cheer them on silently


    Emily and Lucas did not notice their small movements.


    Just as Lucas was about to suggest leaving, he felt his legs heavy. He looked down and saw the two


    little ones hugging one of his legs and looking at him with bright eyes.


    He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Lucas, can we sleep with you tonight?¡± the two little ones asked in a childish voice,


    When Emily heard the two little ones, she suddenly remembered thest time Lucas stayed to sleep


    together. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous.


    ¡°Ethan, Sofia, stop messing with Lucas. Let him go back and have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to sleep with Lucas. Let Lucas sleep with us.¡±


    Sofia turned to Emily and acted like a spoiled child.


    ¡°Just likest time, let Lucas apany us, okay? With Lucas here, I feel like I have a daddy.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Chapter 371 Together Yet?


    Hearing the little fellow mention the word father, Emily looked at Lucas with a guilty conscience. The


    look in her eyes seemed to say, ¡°You deal with it.¡± After all, Lucas was their biological father. Lucas


    naturally understood the meaning of Emily¡¯s eyes, and then looked down at the two little ones in front of


    him, with deep eyes. ¡°I have no problem with that. As long as your mommy agrees to it.¡± As soon as


    this was said, the question was kicked back to Emily. The two little ones looked over and begged,


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t know what to say. However, the two little ones only looked at her for a long time without


    saying anything. They immediately lowered their shoulders in disappointment. Sofia¡¯s eyes started to


    redden. Even though Emily knew that these two little ones were scheming, she still couldn¡¯t bear to see


    them sad and agreed in the end.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sleep together tonight.¡± After she finished speaking, she subconsciously looked at Lucas.


    Unexpectedly, Lucas was also looking at her. Their eyes met and an ambiguous atmosphere spread in


    the air. Emily¡¯s heart was beating faster and her cheeks were hot. ¡°Hey, is Mr. Greens going back to


    wash up?¡± She shifted her gaze and broke the strange atmosphere. ¡°I¡¯ll take Ethan to wash up and


    come backter.¡± Lucas nodded. Later, the family washed up and went to bed.


    Perhaps it was not the first time they slept together, but Emily looked a lot more natural.


    Looking at the two excited little ones, Emily said to them, ¡°Okay,e and lie down and sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy, you sleep in the middle.¡±


    Sofia pushed Emily to the middle of the bed. ¡°Lucas, you sleep here.¡± Ethan pulled Lucas to Emily.


    Emily waspletely stunned. Lucas was also stunned. It was clear that neither of them had expected


    the two to be like this. ¡°Ethan, Sofia, don¡¯t mess around!¡± Emily deliberately put on a stern face and


    reprimanded her, but the blush on her face betrayed her emotions. Lucas did not say anything.


    The two little ones were unhappy. ¡°We are not fooling around. Godmother said that a couple can sleep


    together.¡±


    Emily was both angry and amused. This Vivian had taught the child some bad things! ¡°Don¡¯t listen to


    your godmother¡¯s nonsense. I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with Lucas!¡± Although she said this,


    Emily felt a little guilty and nervous. She could not help but look at Lucas.


    Unfortunately, the man had no expression on his face.


    In fact, when Lucas heard that Emily denied the rtionship between the two, he was not in a good


    mood.


    The two little ones did not expect that their mother would directly deny the rtionship with Lucas.


    They were stunned for a moment.


    They looked at Lucas at a loss.


    There was still some disdain in Ethan¡¯s eyes. That little gaze seemed to say, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you


    seeded yet?¡± When Lucas saw this, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Emily did not notice their small


    movements. She saw that the two little ones had calmed down and urged them to go to bed to rest


    again. ¡°Alright, all of you lie down and rest. If you continue to mess around, I will let Lucas go back.¡±


    They had no choice but to lie down and fall asleep soon after.


    Emily and Lucas, on the other hand, were still awake. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Looking at the man not far away, Emily said with an unnatural expression, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should


    rest early too,¡±


    Lucas nodded andy down beside the two little ones, but he was not sleepy at all.


    In his heart, he still cared about Emily denying their rtionship.


    The next morning, Emily woke up and found that she was the only one in the room. She did not care.


    She got up and washed up, ready to go out. As a result, the moment she opened the door, she saw her


    friend standing at the door and knocking. ¡°You¡¯re up. I was about to call you for breakfast.¡±


    Vivian said with a smile.


    Emily saw that she was the only one and asked, ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°Mr. Greens and the children are


    downstairs.¡± As she spoke, Vivian seemed to have thought of something. She winked at him and joked,


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Greens stayed in your room for the nightst night. Tell me honestly, what¡¯s your


    rtionship now? Are you together?¡±


    Little did she know that it would be fine if she didn¡¯t say this.


    As soon as she mentioned this matter, Emily thought of the words that the two children saidst night.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Let¡¯s settle the score first.¡±


    ¡°What score?¡±


    Vivian looked at Emily¡¯s serious expression and suddenly felt guilty.


    When Emily saw her like this, she immediatelyughed in anger,


    ¡°Now you know fear!¡± she snorted softly.


    As she spoke, she directly attacked while she was unprepared and tickled her.


    ¡°Haha.. let go of me¡­¡±


    Vivianughed so hard that she could not straighten her back and began to beg for mercy


    However, Emily did not intend to let her go easily. She pretended to be fierce and said, ¡°Do you know


    your wrongs? Are you still gonna teach my children nonsense in the future?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Spare me!¡±


    Vivian quickly admitted her mistake.


    However, just as Emily was about to let her go, she suddenly bent down to avoid Emily¡¯s hand and


    turned back arrogantly. ¡°I know I was wrong, but I don¡¯t intend to


    change. Only when you¡¯re with Mr. Greens will I ever rest!¡±


    After saying this, she directly ran away.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Not Even a Little Moved Emily looked at her best friend who was running away and did not forget to


    provoke her. She was immediately furious. ¡°Vivian, stop right there.¡± She pretended to be fierce and


    chased after her. Vivian ran in front and shouted without looking back, ¡°I won¡¯t stop. If you have the


    ability, catch up with me.¡± After she finished speaking, she ran downstairs. Emilyughed in anger,


    thinking that she must catch this damn girl. Unexpectedly, just as she ran to the entrance of the stairs,


    she met Lucas. Seeing that the two of them were about to collide, Lucas hurriedly reached out and


    hugged Emily. He turned around and stood still. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Lucas lowered his head and frowned at Emily. There was obvious disapproval in his eyes.


    Emily reacted and retreated from Lucas¡¯s embrace with an embarrassed expression. She exined, ¡°I


    was ying with Vivian. By the way, why are you here?¡± Perhaps she felt a little embarrassed, so she


    changed the topic and asked. Lucas responded, ¡°I saw that you and your friend had note down for


    a long time, so I came to see.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go down and eat.¡± After saying that, Emily turned


    around and went downstairs. Lucas looked at her retreating figure and narrowed his eyes. He did not


    say anything and followed her downstairs.


    In fact, Emily¡¯s mood at the moment was indeed affected by what her good friend said before.


    But very quickly, she suppressed the emotions in her heart.


    In the next two days, the few of them yed around in the small town before returning home. Unlike


    when they came, on the way back, the rtionship between Emily and Lucas was no longer tense and


    even a little interesting.


    The two of them only looked at the changes in the two of them and felt that this was a good sign. They


    nned to continue to work hard.


    That afternoon, a group of people arrived at Y City. Lucas escorted Emily, her kids, and Vivian back


    before leaving.


    Lucy had received news early in the morning and knew that Emily and the others wereing back, so


    he waited at home.


    ¡°I think I saw Mr. Greens¡¯ car just now. It was Mr. Greens who sent you back, right? Why didn¡¯t Mr.


    Greense up?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. Emily didn¡¯t think too much about it and replied, ¡°Mr. Greens has


    something to do tonight, so he went back first.¡± ¡°Great-Grandma, let me tell you, the small town we


    went to is fun. Unfortunately, you were not here.¡± The little girl went forward to hold Lucy¡¯s hand and


    talked about the fun in a childish voice. In the end, she could not help but feel pity.


    Seeing this, Ethan was afraid that Great-Grandma would be disappointed. He smiled andforted


    her, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. When we have time next time, we can also take Great-Grandma to y. We can


    also take Great-Grandma to put the riverntern. Mommy and Lucas did it. It looks good.¡±


    ¡°Oh, riverntern, you mom and Lucas, together?¡±


    Lucy immediately became interested and looked at Emily with ridicule.


    Helplessness shed across Emily¡¯s eyes, but at the same time, there were some doubts in her heart.


    How did these two children know about her and Lucas releasing the rivernterns?


    Perhaps seeing the suspicion in her eyes, Vivian came over at this time and chuckled, ¡°When you and


    Mr. Greens released the river lights that day, Ethan, Sofia, and Mason were all across the river. No


    wonder Mr. Greens said that he wouldn¡¯t lei youe out to y with us at that time. It turned out that


    he used the excuse to separate us.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It was just a coincidence.¡±


    Emily stared at her shyly.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I have evidence.¡± Vivian disagreed.


    As she spoke, she took out her phone and took out the photo that she took that day by the river. In the


    photo, Emily and Lucas were standing face to face on the river bank. Beside them was a candle that


    was like starlight. It was extremely beautiful.


    When Emily saw this photo, she was immediately attracted by the image on it.


    Vivian took in all her expressions and said proudly, ¡°Are you still going to quibble


    now?¡±


    Emily looked over, not knowing whether tough or cry. She then said, ¡°This photo is pretty good. Send


    me.¡±,


    Hearing this, Vivian became even more proud.


    ¡°I can give you the photo, but you have to tell me, what is the rtionship between you and Mr. Greens


    now?¡± As she finished her words, the two little ones who were chatting and ying, as well as Lucy,


    pricked up their ears to eavesdrop. Emily looked at her good friend who would not give up until she


    achieved her goal and really wanted to ignore her. But in the end, she held it in. Because of that photo,


    she found that she had to give it up. After thinking for a while, Emily said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of


    judgment I should make about my rtionship with Mr. Greens. In short, we are still in the stage of


    being friends. When there is a change, I will tell you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still friends? After so many days, have you not improved at all? Or are you not tempted at


    all?¡±


    Hearing Emily¡¯s words, Vivian was very disappointed. Lucy and the two little ones also had a look of


    agreement. Ethan muttered softly, ¡°Why would friends of the opposite sex sleep together? Is Mommy


    just ying with Lucas¡¯s feelings?¡± Emily and Lucy were both shocked when they heard this. Lucy


    looked at Emily in shock and asked with a frown, ¡°Did you sleep with Mr. Greens?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Not Responsible Emily looked at her grandmother¡¯s bad expression and quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t listen


    to Ethan¡¯s nonsense. Mr. Greens and I are innocent. It was the two children who wanted Mr. Greens to


    stay and sleep with them.¡± ¡°But Mommy still slept with Lucas.¡± Sofia blinked and looked over. And her


    innocent look made Emily even more speechless. But at this time, Vivian was still gloating at the side.


    Seeing this, Emily red at her angrily. ¡°Tell me, did you teach them this?¡± ¡°What do you mean I taught


    them? Don¡¯t wrong me. It¡¯s clearly your own fault. Even your kids can¡¯t stand you being so


    irresponsible.¡± Vivian immediately retorted. Emily was so angry that she pointed at Vivian for a long


    time and was speechless. Vivian saw her roll up her sleeves and was about to make a move, so she


    left after saying this. ¡°Emily is going to kill me. Grandma, I wille to see you another day.¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡±


    Emily looked at her good friend who ran out of the house and shouted angrily. When Vivian heard this,


    she provoked again, ¡°Catch me if you can, hehe¡­¡±


    Emily¡¯s face was full of anger, and she said resentfully, ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again.¡±


    Unfortunately, this sentence was not heard by Vivian.


    The two little ones saw that their mother was very angry and quietly stuck out their tongues, hiding


    behind Lucy with a guilty conscience.


    How could Emily not notice their little actions? She immediately looked over in a bad mood


    ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to learn from your godmother. Otherwise, next time, I won¡¯t take you


    to y with your Lucas!¡± This threat could be said to have grabbed the two little ones¡¯ Achilles heels.


    They still nned to find another opportunity to y matchmakers.


    Lucas did not know what had happened here. After leaving, he did not go back to rest but went directly


    to thepany. In fact, he hid from Emily not because he had something to do at night, but because


    something had happened to thepany.


    After entering thepany, Lucas asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the situation on Fangqing¡¯s side now?¡±


    Hearing this, Mason lowered his head and quickly browsed through the email in his hand.


    ¡°The containers we made up for the past were once again detained at the dock. The person in charge


    went to negotiate, but the An Company did not give the specific reason for the confiscation of goods,


    just like the first time!¡± Mason roughly exined the contents of the email, and then reminded with a


    bad expression, ¡°If this batch of goods can¡¯t be taken out as soon as possible, we will face a huge


    amount of liquidated damages. If it is serious, Fangqing may withdraw from the New York market.¡±


    As soon as this was said, Lucas¡¯s face did not look any better. ¡°Get someone to investigate the


    manager of the An Company now, find out who he has seen recently, and then book a ticket to New


    York as soon as possible tonight.¡± ¡°Are we leaving tonight? Can your body handle it?¡± Mason looked


    over worriedly. Lucas said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Although he said that, he still went to look for Emily


    before leaving to protect himself. Seeing the man standing outside the door, Emily was very surprised.


    ¡°Mr. Greens, didn¡¯t you say that you had a dinner party at night?¡± ¡°The dinner party was changed


    temporarily. I have to go abroad for a few days. I am worried that I would dy the treatment, so I


    came here today to do a treatment and get some medicine.¡± Lucas exined simply. After hearing this,


    Emily could not help but ask with concern, ¡°A business trip? Is it going for a long time?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°If things go well, I will be back in about a week. If it does not go well, I may have to stay for a while.¡±


    Hearing Lucas¡¯ answer, Emily immediately became worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can handle it.¡±


    Lucas did not miss the worry in the eyes of the little woman in front of him and smiled.


    He seemed to have thought of something and looked over gently. ¡°When Ie back, I will bring you a


    gift.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to¡­¡±


    Emily declined hesitantly. After all, she and Lucas had no rtionship, so it was not good to ept


    gifts. Of course, Lucas also saw her embarrassment and continued, ¡°Not only for you but also Ethan


    and Sofia.¡± Hearing that they had gifts, the two little ones came out of the disappointment that Lucas


    was going to go on a business trip. There was no other reason. They had thought of finding a chance


    to match Lucas and mommy. But without Lucas, they couldn¡¯t do it ¡°Thank you, Lucas. Mommy and us


    will miss you.¡± The two little ones looked over sweetly and did not forget to say nice words for their


    mommy.


    Lucas was in a good mood when he heard this. ¡°I will also miss you and your mother.¡±


    When he said thest sentence, his eyes were focused on Emily. Seeing this, Emily became a little


    unnatural and shy. ¡°Well, let¡¯s do the treatment first.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and walked towards the room, her footsteps somewhat


    hurried.


    Lucas saw this and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, he followed.


    The treatment process was very smooth. An hourter, Lucas took the new medicine that Emily had


    prescribed and left the apartment


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Chapter 374 Mommy,


    Who Do You Choose? In the next two days, Emily¡¯s days returned to normal. In the morning, she went


    to the manor at the top of the mountain to take care of the precious medicinal herbs.


    In the afternoon, she went to the herb field to patrol..


    At night, she assisted the two little ones to finish their homework, coaxed them to sleep, and went to


    the pharmacy to make pills. It could be said that without Lucas, she was still living a very fulfilling life


    every day. That evening, when Emily came back from the herb field, she saw Cheng Yankai sitting in


    the living room, chatting with her grandmother. . The two little ones sat next to each other, ying with


    Legos. When they heard the sound of movementing from the door, they all looked up. ¡°Mommy,


    you¡¯re back.¡± As they spoke, the two little ones ran towards Emily. Emily nodded at them. She looked at


    Cheng Yankai beside her and asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you here, senior?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you were back, so I came over to take a look. I also wanted to treat you to a meal. Ever


    since my mother took the medicine you gave her, her headache has improved a lot.¡±


    Cheng Yankai looked over with a smile and told her the excuse he had already thought of. ¡°You are still


    thinking about this matter. I said, there is no need.¡± Emilyughed.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary. I have already told your grandmother. Let¡¯s go out and eat together.¡±


    Cheng Yankai even mentioned Lucy.


    Emily looked over in surprise.


    In her opinion, her grandmother would not agree.


    Lucy also noticed her gaze and cast a helpless look. She exined, ¡°I can¡¯t refuse Mr. Cheng¡¯s kind


    invitation.¡± Emily understood and could only nod in agreement. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go out and eat.


    However, I¡¯ll have to trouble senior to wait for a while. I¡¯ll change my clothes.¡±


    She had just returned from the herb field and her body was covered in dirt. It was not suitable for her to


    go out and eat.


    C


    Cheng Yankai nodded and smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Go and change your clothes.¡± The two little ones


    saw this and looked at each other. They quickly ran after their mommy ¡°Mommy, who is this uncle?¡±


    Ethan asked impatiently after entering the room. Sofia also looked over with a puzzled expression.


    Emily only thought that they were curious and exined in a gentle voice, ¡°This is a senior from


    Mommy¡¯s university. He is quite a good person.¡± Hearing this evaluation, the two little ones immediately


    became nervous. ¡°Then who does Mommy like more, this uncle and Lucas?¡± After Ethan finished


    speaking, he stared at Emily¡¯s expression tightly, not wanting to miss the slightest expression. Emily, on


    the other hand, was stunned. Obviously, she did not expect the little fellow to ask such a question. After


    reacting, sheughed and said, ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t change the topic. Answer first. Do


    you like Lucas or this uncle?¡± Ethan insisted that Emily answer. Emily could not help but fall silent.


    ¡°Mommy, I like Lucas. Don¡¯t like this uncle, okay? I don¡¯t like him,¡± Sofia said. ¡°Why do you like Lucas


    and not this uncle?¡± Emily asked immediately.


    In fact, she had not thought about how to answer her son¡¯s question, so she changed the topic.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sofia did not notice her mother¡¯s little tricks. She pouted and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t


    like him.¡± Emily didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She rubbed the little girl¡¯s soft hair and warned,


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like him, you can¡¯t show itter. That is impolite behavior, you know?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Sofia nodded to show that she understood.


    Emily was about to send the two little ones away. Unexpectedly, her little fellow asked the question


    again, ¡°Mommy, you haven¡¯t answered me yet.¡±


    Emily suddenly felt that her son was too smart and intelligent. In fact, it was also a kind of trouble.


    She looked at her son who could not get an answer. She knew that this matter could not be avoided.


    She said, ¡°I choose Lucas. Okay, go out quickly. Mommy still needs to change clothes.¡±


    As she spoke, she wanted to force the two little ones out of the room.


    Of course, she was also embarrassed. However, Ethan did not seem to see her shyness. He insisted


    on standing on the spot, looking like he was begging.


    ¡°Mommy, let me say onest sentence.¡±


    ¡°Well, what do you want to say?¡±


    Emilypromised and looked over. It was also because she knew that if she didn¡¯t let this little fellow


    speak out, this fellow would not let it go. Ethan looked up and said with a mature face, ¡°Mommy, you


    have to remember what you said just now. The one you like is Lucas, not the uncle outside.¡±


    After he said this, he pulled his sister and ran out without waiting for Emily to say anything.


    Emily¡¯s cheeks flushed and she was extremely angry and ashamed.


    ¡°This stinky brat, he really learned bad things from his godmother!¡±


    Emily still felt a little strange.


    Why did she feel that her son was emphasizing something so strongly as if he was reminding her of


    something?


    Could it be that senior¡­


    Emily shook her head, feeling that she was overthinking things.


    How could he possibly like her?


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Mommy Was Targeted by Someone Else About half an hourter, Emily changed her clothes and


    followed Cheng Yankai to a high-end Chinese restaurant. During this time, the atmosphere was quite


    good. Cheng Yankai was very good at things and took very good care of the two little ones and


    grandmother. He picked up the dishes and asked them about their well-being. On the other hand, Emily


    could not resist such enthusiasm, and she could not help but think about her previous thoughts again.


    Could it be that senior really had that kind of intention for her? Just as she was lost in her thoughts, a


    man who looked like an assistant knocked on the door and entered the private room, carrying many


    gifts in his hand. ¡°Mr. Cheng, the things you want.¡± The man respectfully walked to Cheng Yankai¡¯s side


    and handed over the gift bag in his hand. Cheng Yankai nodded and took the gifts. Then he waved his


    hand to signal the man to leave. Seeing this, Emily asked doubtfully, ¡°Senior, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I


    didn¡¯t know that you had two children in your family, so I didn¡¯t make any preparations when I came


    over.¡± As Cheng Yankai spoke, he divided the gifts in his hands into two and waved to the two little


    ones. ¡°Ethan, Sofia,e over and see the gifts uncle prepared for you¡± Ethan and Sofia did not move.


    They looked at Emily andmunicated silently. They hoped that Mommy could help refuse this


    uncle¡¯s gift. Since they did not like this uncle, they did not intend to ept this uncle¡¯s gift. Emily indeed


    did as the two little ones asked. ¡°Senior, you are too polite. These are too expensive. There is no need


    for gifts.¡± Because Lucas often bought toys for the two little ones, Emily now had some understanding


    of domestic toy brands. Although what Cheng Yankai gave was not as expensive as Lucas¡¯s, it was still


    worth tens of thousands of yuan. Cheng Yankai immediately looked at Emily in disapproval. ¡°What do


    you mean no? You can¡¯t let me be stingy as an uncle.¡±


    ¡±


    ftor caving that he did not give Emily a chance to refuca Un formibl..L ¡ª


    to the two little ones, and at the same time, he did not forget to remind them, ¡°You can keep it at ease.


    If you like it, I will buy it for you in the future.¡± At this time, Lucy also saw a trace of unusualness. Her


    eyes shed, but she did not say anything.¡± Simrly, Emily was also sure that her previous thoughts


    might not be wrong. The senior might really have some thoughts about her. Thinking of this, Emily


    frowned, thinking about how to dispel the senior¡¯s thoughts. Just like this, the meal ended in everyone¡¯s


    thoughts. Walking out of the restaurant, Cheng Yankai looked at his watch and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s still early.


    Why don¡¯t I take you around?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already troubled senior very much tonight.


    Moreover, Ethan and Sofia haven¡¯t finished their homework yet. I also have some medicinal herbs to


    deal with. Let¡¯s forget about it today.¡± Emily shook her head and declined. When Cheng Yankai heard


    this, he could not hide his disappointment. However, he did not force her. He smiled and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too. I¡¯ll meet you another day. We¡¯ll stop here tonight. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Emily thought that


    she had already rejected him once just now. It did not seem too good to reject her again, so she


    agreed. After returning home, Lucy called the two little ones to do their homework and then gestured


    for Emily to sit beside her. After Emily walked over and sat down, she took the initiative to ask,


    ¡°Grandmother, do you have something to say to me?¡± Lucy nodded and said, ¡°What do you think of Mr.


    Cheng today?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Emily was a little confused by the question.


    However, she quickly reacted and understood what her grandmother meant. She didn¡¯t know whether


    tough or cry. ¡°Grandmother, Ethan has been taught badly by Vivian. But why are you like this as well


    now?¡±


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t I ask?¡±


    Lucy deliberately looked over with a straight face. How could Emily dare to say no? She immediately


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t blindly follow them. I just treat him as a former senior ssmate. I don¡¯t have any


    thoughts.¡±


    ¡°So, you are interested in Mr. Greens.¡±


    Lucy raised her eyebrows and looked over, not giving Emily any chance to escape.


    Emily smiled helplessly, but she did not refute.


    At the same time, in the room, the two little ones were secretly calling.


    Soon, Lucas¡¯s hoarse voice came from the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ethan?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Lucas, when youe back from your business trip this time, you must treat me to a big meal. My


    sister and I helped you block Mommy¡¯s pursuer today.¡±


    ¡°We were not fooled by sugar-coated bullets either,¡± Sofia added.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    On the other side of the line, Lucas heard the words of the two little ones and immediately frowned,


    ¡°What pursuer?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a senior from Mommy¡¯s university. He seems to like Mommy. Today, he invited


    Mommy, Great-Grandma, and us to go out for dinner.¡± Sofia roughly talked about what happened


    tonight. In the end, she did not forget to remind him, ¡°Lucas, you have to finish your work quickly.


    Otherwise, our Mommy will be taken.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Something Happened After hanging up the phone, Lucas did not rest anymore. Because of the time


    difference, it was already close to dawn in New York. He simply washed up, sat down at his desk, and


    looked at the information that Mason had given him, and his face became more and more serious. This


    time, the An Group had detained the Greens Group¡¯s goods, but in fact, it was the Zhenhong Group


    behind it. And the Zhenhong Group had always been the number one enemy of the Greens


    Group.


    Especially in recent years, as Lucas took over the Greens Group, the grudges between the two


    companies became deeper and deeper. There was no other reason. Because of Lucas¡¯s excellent


    management methods and investment vision, the Greens Group had made a lot of money in recent


    years and even opened up moremercial territories.


    As the saying goes, if there was a winner, there was a loser. And the Zhenhong Group was the losing


    side in the game. And it did not lose just a little bit. ording to statistics, because of the Greens


    Group¡¯s expansion, Zhenhong Group¡¯s assets had shrunk by tens of thousands of times. Because of


    this, the manager of Zhenhong Group hated Lucas.


    And contacting An Group to detain the Greens Group¡¯s goods was just the first step for him to deal


    with Lucas. The more important step was that the gold mine under the Greens Group copsed, and


    there was even a death.


    This matter had been exposed by the manager of the Zhenhong Group, and now it had attracted the


    attention of the entire nation. If it could not be handled well, it would be a great blow to the Greens


    Group¡¯s reputation. At present, there was a cargo that was about to arrive, and a gold mine that had


    cost a human life.


    It was obvious that the management of the Zhenhong Group wanted Lucas to pay. Lucas could also tell


    that his eyes were terrifyingly cold. He sat on the chair with his eyes lowered, his fingers tapping on the


    table as he pondered.


    After an unknown period of time, there was a knock on the door, followed by Mason¡¯s questioning


    voice. ¡°President, are you up?¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Lucas ordered in a deep voice. The next second, Mason pushed open the door and walked in. He saw


    Lucas sitting in the desk. Theputer in front of him had been turned on, and he could not help but


    ask, ¡°Have you read the information in the email?¡± ¡°After you have finished reading, go and tell the


    people of An that if they can¡¯t let the Greens Group¡¯s goods go tonight, the Greens Group will cancel


    the cooperation with theirpany and pursue the responsibility.¡± Lucas ordered in a cold voice.


    Mason nodded and asked again, ¡°The matter of the gold mine has already caused a stir on the


    Inte. Do we need thepany to issue a statement?¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas did not answer immediately.


    He narrowed his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking.


    After a while, he slowly said, ¡°Since Zhenhong has already set up the stage, if we don¡¯t react, it won¡¯t


    be a waste of the other party¡¯s efforts. Call the police, and also send this information to An. At the


    same time, send someone to check on the business situation of Zhenhong these years. It¡¯s impolite not


    to reciprocate.¡±


    Mason understood his president¡¯s meaning and immediately turned to do it.


    However, this matter was still very big abroad.


    It even spread back to the country, and because of this, Greens Group¡¯s headquarters was also


    implicated. Moreover, in less than a day, there were many pieces of news about the Greens Group¡¯s


    bad situation. For a time, the Greens Group¡¯s stock was in turmoil.


    The people in the business circle of Y City also smelled something unusual.


    However, they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Emily didn¡¯t know anything about business, but when she saw


    the news about the Greens Group, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. No wonder at that time, Lucas was in


    such a hurry to go on a business trip. There was actually such a big problem. Thinking of this, Emily


    took her phone and wanted to make a call, but she held it up and couldn¡¯t dial the number. It was also


    at this time that the phone in her hand suddenly vibrated. She looked down and found that it was a call


    from her senior. There was a sh of disappointment in her eyes, but she still picked it up.


    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I have nothing to do. I just want to ask you, are you free tonight? My business


    partner gave me two tickets to the opera house. I want to invite you to go with me.¡± Cheng Yankai


    directly stated the purpose of his call. Emily originally wanted to refuse, but then she thought of a


    possibility and finally agreed. She thought that it was better to make it clear as soon as possible.


    However, the two little ones only knew that she and Cheng Yankai were going out to watch an opera


    and were very opposed. ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t like this Uncle Cheng? Why did you


    agree to go out with him?¡± Ethan frowned and looked over in confusion. Sofia also pestered Emily and


    said coquettishly, ¡°Mommy, can you not go?¡± Emily looked at the two little ones and couldn¡¯t help but


    laugh. However, she still patiently exined. ¡°Mommy agreed. It¡¯s not the reason you think it is. I just


    want to take this opportunity to make things clear.¡± As soon as she said this, her mobile phone rang. It


    was a call from Cheng Yankai. ¡°Emily, I¡¯m already downstairs. You cane down.¡± ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll be right


    down.¡± Emily answered and hung up the phone. She looked at the two unhappy little ones in front of


    her and rubbed their little heads. She smiled and said, ¡°Be good at home and finish your homework.¡±


    Previous Post


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Next Post

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Chapter 377 Wasn¡¯t Worried


    Walking out of the gate of themunity, Emily saw him standing by the car with a bouquet of roses in


    his hand.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She walked over with a headache and pretended not to see that. She greeted politely, ¡°Senior.¡±


    Cheng Yankai smiled and nodded. Then he handed over the roses in his hand. ¡°This is for you.¡± ¡°Thank


    you¡­¡± Emily looked a little unnatural as she thanked him. She frowned and thought about whether she


    should exin things clearly now.


    Because she looked at her senior and he seemed to have misunderstood something.


    But before she could speak, she heard Cheng Yankai¡¯s somewhat urgent voice in her ear, ¡°There are


    still 15 minutes left before eight o¡¯clock. We have to go, otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to enter.¡±


    After saying that, Cheng Yankai opened the car door like a gentleman and invited Emily to get in the


    car.


    Emily looked at the man¡¯s appropriate smile on his face and swallowed back her words.


    In any case, he helped her a lot in college. It was just a return of the favor. It was not toote to talk


    about it after the opera endedter.


    Just like this, the two set off for the opera house.


    Little did he know that this scene was taken by the two little girls on the balcony with only their mobile


    phones.


    Sofia looked at the photo on the mobile phone and could not help frowning. ¡°Speaking of which, Lucas


    has never sent Mommy flowers.¡± ¡°It seems to be true.¡± . Ethan nodded in agreement. Then he sent all


    the photos on his phone to Lucas and added a sentence. ¡°Lucas, if you don¡¯te back, Mommy will


    be taken by others.¡± Almost at the same time, Lucas saw it. Because of the matter with the gold mine,


    he had not slept for two days in a row. Seeing the photo on the phone, although it was a little blurry,


    Lucas quickly recognized Emily. When his gaze fell on the bouquet in Emily¡¯s hand, his already cold


    eyes became even


    colder.


    He subconsciously called Emily, but no one answered the phone. In the end, he had no choice but to


    contact the two little ones.


    ¡°Lucas.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s crisp voice came from the phone. Lucas did not beat around the bush and asked directly, ¡°Who


    did your mommy go out with? What are they doing?¡± ¡°Mommy said she went to see the opera with the


    uncle from before,¡± Ethan answered truthfully. In the end, he did not forget to ask, ¡°Lucas, when will you


    come back?¡± ¡°I can¡¯te back for the time being, but I promise you that I wille to see you as


    soon as I go back.¡±


    Lucas coaxed the little fellow, but his heart was thinking about Emily, and he was very annoyed.


    And Emily did not know this.


    Because she was watching an opera, she muted her phone.


    It was not until two hourster when the opera ended that she left with Cheng Yankai. Walking out of


    the opera house, she immediately took out her phone. She originally wanted to mute it, but she saw


    that there were several missed calls from Lucas.


    Just as she was about to call back, her phone rang again. It was still from Lucas.


    Emily subconsciously hesitated, and even felt a little guilty for no reason.


    However, why did she have a guilty conscience? On the other hand, Cheng Yankai looked at her


    doubtfully, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to answer the phone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to answer it.¡± After saying that, Emily put the phone to his ear and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Lucas asked in a cold voice. ¡°I¡¯m at the Minn Opera House, and I¡¯m


    preparing to go back.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t hide anything and told the truth. It was mainly because she knew that she couldn¡¯t hide this


    from Lucas. After all, she had two informers at home, and they were incredibly loyal to him.


    When Lucas heard Emily openly tell her about her situation, his originally gloomy mood was a little


    better.


    To be able to say it so straightforwardly, it showed that Emily was not feeling guilty. ¡°It¡¯s sote. You


    should go back. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to pick you up and send you backter.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for


    that. I¡¯ll just take a taxi back myself.¡± Emily thought that Lucas was currently overseas. She was afraid


    that it would be troublesome.


    However, Lucas insisted, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. It¡¯s not safe to take a taxi, and it¡¯s not troublesome at


    all.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you then.¡± Emily nodded and epted it. She immediately thought of the news on the


    Inte these days and could not help but ask a few questions, ¡°Tell me, how is yourpany?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s progress already. It will be handled in a while. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Lucas said thest


    sentence very gently. When Emily heard this, she inexplicably blushed and retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡±


    Although she said that, her body was very honest, and she asked if Lucas had taken the medicine on


    time.


    ¡°I know you are very busy now, but no matter how busy you are, you have to pay attention to rest. You


    have to know that it took me a lot of energy to nurse your body to this state. If you don¡¯t cherish it, you


    will bear the consequences.¡± ¡°I know. I will take care of myself and take the medicine on time. I will let


    you check it when we go back.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Already Have Someone Hearing the man¡¯s gentle voice, Emily smiled with satisfaction. Then she


    remembered the time difference between the country and abroad and urged, ¡°Well, go to rest. It should


    be early in the morning on your side. You should be able to sleep for a while.¡±


    In fact, Lucas did not want to hang up the phone, but he could not persuade Emily, so he could only


    agree in the end.


    However, before he hung up the phone, he said worriedly, ¡°Stand where you are and don¡¯t wander


    around. The people I send will arrive soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Emily nodded and replied, she hung up the


    phone. Just as she put away her phone, she heard Cheng Yankai¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°Is it your friend?¡±


    Emily paused for a moment and nodded gently. Obviously, she did not want to say more.


    However, thinking of the purpose ofing out tonight, she changed the topic and said


    euphemistically, ¡°Thank you for your invitation tonight. The opera is wonderful, but it¡¯s a pity.¡± Cheng


    Yankai was also a sensitive person. When he heard Emily¡¯s polite words, he immediately understood


    what Emily meant. He was being rejected. But he didn¡¯t want to give up like this. He looked at Emily


    with burning eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°Can you tell me the reason?¡± ¡°I think you deserve better.¡±


    Emily replied naturally. Perhaps she wanted the senior to give uppletely. She deliberately said,


    ¡°You also know that I have two children. The birth of their father is unknown, and some things


    happened a few years ago. Although it has passed now, it still has an effect.¡±


    Cheng Yankai heard this and frowned. He knew what Emily was talking about, and his eyes flickered. ¡°I


    don¡¯t mind what you said. As for the children, although I don¡¯t have much contact with them, I can see


    that the two children have been taught very well by you. They are very sensible. I will also treat them as


    my own.¡±


    Emily choked and did not know how to respond for a moment. On the other hand, Cheng Yankai looked


    at the expression on her face and recalled the way she had called just now. He could not help but have


    some guesses in his heart. ¡°Junior, do you have someone you like?¡±


    Do I?


    Emily was stunned for a moment, then simply nodded and admitted it.


    ¡°Yes, I have someone I like, so senior, don¡¯t waste your time on me.¡±


    ¡°Then can you tell me who that person is?¡± Cheng Yankai asked. Emily shook her head and said


    apologetically, ¡°Sorry, this is my private matter.¡± Looking at the woman who was polite and distant in


    front of him, Cheng Yankai knew that if he continued to ask, she would be annoyed. In the end, he


    gave up asking. Just as he was about to pretend to be generous and say a few words, an untimely


    voice sounded beside them. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, the young master asked me to bring you back.¡± He


    saw a young man in a ck suit respectfullye to Emily¡¯s side. Emily recognized him. He was the


    son of the housekeeper of Lucas¡¯ family. She nodded slightly and turned around to say, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll go


    back first.¡± Seeing this, Cheng Yankai could only watch Emily leave with a secretive expression. After a


    moment, he took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Go check the license te number. I want to


    know who the car belongs to.¡± After he finished speaking, he reported a string of numbers. Emily did


    not know about this. When she got home, she went to rest. As for the young man, after watching her go


    upstairs, he called Lucas to report. Although Lucas hung up the phone with Emily, he did not


    immediately rest. Because the Zhenhong Group was operating behind the scenes, the Greens Group¡¯s


    branch in New York had not been peaceful for the past two days. In particr, the family members of


    the ident were causing trouble at the entrance of thepany. ¡°I got it.¡±


    Lucas answered and hung up the phone. Then he gave Mason a look, indicating that he should


    continue what he had not said just now.


    Mason nodded and continued to report, ¡°Yesterday evening, the police sent a representative to inform


    me that the copse of the mine was normal. However, our people found some traces at the scene of


    the incident. It can be confirmed that the copse of the mine was man-made. As for who it was, I still


    have people investigate it, but I suspect that this matter can¡¯t be washed away by the Zhenhong


    Group.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, his face became very ugly.


    Lucas¡¯s expression also became colder.


    ¡°Ruan Xun has a long hand. But isn¡¯t he afraid of breaking his bones?¡± Ruan Xun was a current leader


    of the Zhenhong Group. He was the same age as Lucas, but he was proud and aloof. After Lucas


    finished speaking, he rubbed his eyebrows tiredly. Obviously, these two days of high-intensity work had


    made his body a little ufortable. Even so, he still forced himself to order, ¡°Increase the


    investigation of this matter, and how is the investigation on Zhenhong?¡± ¡°I have already found some


    fishy stuff, but it is not enough. I have already sent people to continue investigating.¡± Mason reported


    truthfully. ¡°Very good. Go and rest.¡± Lucas nodded. ¡°You should rest well too.¡± After saying this, Mason


    turned around and left. At the same time, Smith family. Ever since she found out that Greens family


    was working abroad, Smith family had been quietly observing the changes. However, as the rumors on


    the Inte became more and more serious, Chase Smith could not sit still anymore. After all, this was


    the opportunity for her to befriend Lucas again. Thinking of this, she could not help but ask again, ¡°Dad,


    this is a rare opportunity. Let me go to Greens family. Even if we can¡¯t help, if we take the initiative to


    show our goodwill at this time, Greens family will remember our kindness.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Chapter 379 Shameless!


    The next morning, Chase Smith came to Greens family early.


    Although the two families were unhappy because of the previous incident, their friendship was still


    there, let alone now that Chase Smith took the initiative to ask for peace.


    Therefore, Peiying did not refuse Chase Smith.


    ¡°Some time ago, my father sent me abroad to deal with the project, so I haven¡¯te to see Aunt for a


    while. Aunt won¡¯t me me, right?¡±


    Chase Smith pretended to be cute. Seeing that she was willing to pretend to be obedient, Peiying was


    happy to cooperate. She smiled and said, ¡°How can I me you? You youngsters of course need to


    work hard!¡± ¡°Aunt is right. This overseas training has made me grow a lot.¡± Chase Smith echoed


    Peiying¡¯s words. The two of them chatted, and the atmosphere was quite good.


    The topic unconsciously brought up the recent rumors.


    Chase Smith pretended to be embarrassed and said, ¡°Auntie Edwards, in fact, I have another task for


    coming here today.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°What task?¡±


    Peiying looked over in confusion. Chase Smith said truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Recently, my father has


    seen too many bad remarks about the Greens Group outside. The Greens Group¡¯s stock is also very


    turbulent. My father wants to say that if you need us, the Smith family, to do anything, Aunt and Uncle


    don¡¯t need to be polite. You can tell me.¡± At the end of her words, she looked over sincerely.


    Peiying heard this and looked deeply at her. In fact, she was very clear in her heart that Chase Smith


    came to show goodwill at this time with a purpose. Because of this, her interest faded a lot, but the


    expression on her face was not obvious.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no need for that. Lucas can settle this small matter.¡±


    ¡°Aunt is right. Lucas is so powerful, he will definitely be able to resolve this matter perfectly.¡±


    No matter how well Peiying concealed it, Chase Smith still noticed the slight changes in her and


    immediatelyplimented her.


    Even so, the harmonious atmosphere between them was still affected. Not long after, Chase Smith


    took the initiative to ask to leave. Sitting in the car, she looked at Greens family¡¯s old house with anger


    and unwillingness, and her heart was full of hatred. She never thought that Greens family would not


    give her face when she was so respectful. And that b*tch Emily was really shameless. To think that she


    had told Emily everything before. That woman actually forgave Lucas so easily and even went on a trip


    with Lucas again. The more Chase Smith thought about it, the angrier she became. She even felt like


    she was lifting a rock and smashing her own foot. And Emily did not know about all this. After rejecting


    her senior, she returned to her previous peaceful life. However, when she saw that Greens family¡¯s


    ident was bing more and more intense on the Inte, she was extremely worried. However,


    when she asked Lucas before, the man reported the good news but did not report the bad news.


    Moreover, she was more worried about Lucas¡¯s health.


    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, the kindergarten ended. The kids held hands and skipped out of


    the kindergarten. When they saw Emily standing by the street, they ran over happily. ¡°Be good, let¡¯s go


    home. Your great-grandmother has already made dinner.¡± Emily rubbed the two little ck hair one by


    one and brought them back. Unexpectedly, just as she turned around, she heard a familiar female


    voice. ¡°Doctor Armstrong.¡±


    Peiying walked over from the side with a motherly expression. Then she looked down at the two little


    ones and tried to put on a gentle expression. She took the initiative to greet them, ¡°Ethan, Sofia, did


    you miss Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two little ones nodded politely. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Grandma Edwards in a long time. What has she


    been busy with recently?¡± Sofia asked. ¡°Grandma has something to do at home, so she hasn¡¯t been


    free toe to see you.¡± Peiying naturally would not say because she was afraid of frequently


    appearing and


    causing Emily and the two children to be suspicious, she restrained herself from appearing these days.


    However, she did not know that her words had also caused Emily to misunderstand. She thought that


    she was busy with Greens family¡¯s recent matters.


    However, such a misunderstanding did not prevent the two sides from catching up. Even Ethan and


    Sofia took the initiative to invite her, ¡°Grandma Edwards, we¡¯re going home to eat. Do you want to go


    back with us?¡± ¡°Yes, of course I have to go.¡± Peiying replied happily, the corners of her mouth almost


    breaking to the back of her


    ear.


    However, when she looked at Emily, she returned to being the dignified Madam of Greens family.


    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you tonight,¡± she said, nodding at Emily. Seeing how quickly Mrs. Greens changed


    her face, Emily couldn¡¯t help butugh. At the same time, her heart was quiteplicated, and her


    impression of this Mrs. Greens had changed a little. She didn¡¯t know if it were because Lucas had done


    something or said something, but the Mrs. Greens she was in contact with now was much better than


    before. Of course, she did not stop Mrs. Greens. Not to mention that this was Lucas¡¯s mother, the


    biological grandmother of the two little ones, and they were personally invited by the two little ones, she


    could not disappoint the two little ones. Just like that, Mrs. Greens joined them. When Lucy saw Peiying


    arrive, she was a little surprised, but also received her normally


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Chapter 380 It Was Young Madam Greens¡¯ Responsibility


    Emily and the others enjoyed the meal in harmony. The happiest person was Peiying. If Zhenting had


    not called, she would not have been willing to go back. After a simple farewell, Emily sent Peiying


    downstairs. On the way, she still couldn¡¯t hold back and asked, ¡°Mrs. Greens, it might be a little


    presumptuous of me to ask this, but I still want to ask, how is Mr. Greens¡¯ situation abroad?¡± Hearing


    this, Peiying turned her head to look at her. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t ask.¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t


    help but stop in her tracks. With aplicated look in her eyes, she said, ¡°You know why I didn¡¯t agree


    with you being together with Lucas before. Because your birth is simply unable to help Lucas. For


    example, if you were the daughter of a certain powerful family, the things that Lucas encountered would


    be easily resolved, and he wouldn¡¯t be facing these things alone outside right now.¡± When these words


    came out, Emily¡¯s expression froze, and her heart was constantly surging with emotions. It was very


    ufortable. But before she could say anything, Mrs. Greens suddenly changed the topic and


    sighed. ¡°Although his father and I don¡¯t think well of you, you are still¡­¡± Originally, Peiying wanted to


    say that she was the children¡¯s mother, but when she thought about it, her son had not told Emily about


    it, so she swallowed her words back and changed it to, ¡°Lucas has taken a fancy to you and is


    determined. For you, he almost abandoned his parents.¡± Hearing this, it would be a lie to say that Emily


    was unhappy.


    Peiying also saw it and felt a little sad. ¡°Although we won¡¯t force Lucas, we won¡¯t easily agree to this


    unless Doctor Armstrong proves to us that you can take the responsibility of Young Madam of Greens


    family.¡± Emily was stunned and surprised when she saw Mrs. Greens¡¯ sharp gaze. She never expected


    that Mrs. Greens would make such a request. However, she was not even a boyfriend or girlfriend with


    Lucas now. She did not know how to answer this. Moreover, she also felt a little guilty in her heart. She


    did not forget how she had retorted that she had nothing to do with Lucas.


    Just as she was embarrassed and at a loss, a ck car stopped at the gate of themunity.


    Zhenting came down from the top and saw that Emily and Peiying were at the gate. He could not help


    but be disappointed and asked, ¡°Where are the two children?¡± ¡°The two children are doing homework


    at home.¡±


    Peiying did not wait for Emily to answer and took the initiative to speak. Then she said goodbye to


    Emily, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Emily nodded to bid farewell. Seeing the two cars


    gradually disappear into the streets, she breathed a sigh of relief, but her heart became heavy.


    Obviously, what Mrs. Greens said just now still affected her, making her not know what to do.


    However, when she thought about it again, she and Lucas were not even a couple yet. It was obviously


    useless to think about this. Because of this, she quickly threw this matter to the back of her mind. Or it


    could be said that she had consciously forgotten it.


    In New York. After three days of investigation, Mason finally found the culprit behind the copse of the


    gold mine. ¡°Although the scene of the ident was a blind spot in the surveince cameras, after


    multiple investigations and inquiries, we have locked onto a suspect, Harold.¡± Mason reported to Lucas


    respectfully, ¡°This is a patrol on the mine. Several days before the incident, someone often saw him


    wandering around the ce where the ident happened. And the most suspicious thing is that this


    person is good at gambling. After work every day, he would gamble. But during those days, he did not


    go to the casino. At the same time, he was secretly transferring his property and handling the


    immigration procedures.¡± Lucas¡¯s face went terribly cold. ¡°Since you have found the person, go catch


    him. After you find out who is behind this, send him to the police station.¡± Lucas ordered in a low voice,


    then narrowed his eyes and looked back. ¡°As for Zhenhong, it¡¯s time to close the. Send the order to


    suppress the stock and business of Zhenhong Group.¡± Mason nodded in agreement and turned to


    instruct the people below.


    That night, Harold, who was about to run away, was captured and brought back by Mason.


    Lucas did not participate in the interrogation. Instead, he gave full authority to Mason. As for him, he


    was in charge of the counterattack against the Zhenhong Group. Moreover, he did not use any tricks,


    but directly used an open scheme to dere war on the Zhenhong Group. When Y City¡¯s wealthy


    businessmen learned of this news, they were all shocked by Lucas¡¯ iron-blooded methods. In less than


    a day, the Zhenhong Group lost hundreds of millions, and it was still ongoing. In the office, Ruan Xun


    heard his assistant report the situation of thepany. His face was terribly gloomy. He was about the


    same age as Lucas, but his temperament and appearance were worlds apart.


    If one were to describe Lucas as a noble son, then he would be an unremarkablemoner. It was


    only because of his good luck that he had such a noble status.


    ¡°Are you all trash? You can¡¯t even win over our clients of so many years. What use do I have for you?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Chapter 381 Without Lucas, What was the Greens Group?


    Ruan Xun was really about to explode from anger. It had to be known that he took the initiative to


    provoke Lucas this time because he had observed Lucas for a long time. He knew that this kid was


    fascinated by a private doctor beside him. He did not hesitate to go against the elders of his family, and


    even created estrangement with the family¡¯s partner.


    Originally, he thought that he had taken advantage of the time, the ce, and the people. This time, he


    schemed against Lucas, making him lose ayer of skin even if he did not die.


    However, he did not expect that in less than a week, the kid turned over. Could it be that he was really


    inferior to Lucas?


    Ruan Xun began to doubt himself, and his anger and resentment towards Lucas became even


    stronger.


    Since he had a memory, he had always lived under the shadow of Lucas.


    Even all these years, his father had been reluctant to hand over the power of thepany to him


    because he was not as good as Lucas and was worried.


    Just as Ruan Xun was thinking, the assistant knocked on the door and came in. ¡°President, the


    chairman invites you to the office.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Ruan Xun answered and got up with a bad expression. He knew in his heart that his father was looking


    for him at this time. He was afraid that he had already found out what he had done.


    In fact, that was indeed the case. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever since thepany had an ident, Father Ruan had arranged for people to investigate.


    However, he did not expect to find out about the Greens Group. Then, he followed the clues and found


    out that the person who had caused this situation was his son, who was too ambitious!


    At this moment, when he saw Ruan Xun walk into the office, he was furious.


    ¡°Unfilial son, are you trying to destroy thepany?¡± He angrily rebuked, And this still couldn¡¯t let the


    anger in his heart vent out. He grabbed the ss ashtray on the table and smashed it directly. Of


    course, Ruan Xun wouldn¡¯t stand and be beaten. He tilted his head and dodged the ashtray that Father


    Ruan threw at him. He said


    cynically, ¡°Why is Father so angry?¡± Father Ruan looked at his attitude and became even more furious.


    ¡°I think you still don¡¯t know what you have done wrong. I have warned you long ago. Don¡¯t provoke


    Lucas without full confidence. Do you know how much you will lose this time?¡±


    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t have full confidence!¡±


    ¡°You have taught me since I was young to be a qualified hunter. Although there was indeed some


    deviation in the n this time, I still have a backup n. Dad, just watch me eat a piece of meat from


    the Greens Group! I will prove to you and everyone else


    that I, Ruan Xun, am not inferior to Lucas!¡±


    He said thest sentence with determination. Seeing this, Ruan Xun¡¯s father, who was originally angry,


    calmed down a bit. He furrowed his brows and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are you sure that the n will


    work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡±


    Ruan Xun spoke with great confidence, and the corners of his mouth curled into a cruel smile.


    After all, as long as Lucas was gone, the Greens Group was nothing. As long as he wanted it, he could


    take it down at any time.


    Lucas still did not know that the danger was approaching. Ever since he suppressed the Zhenhong


    Group and achieved victory, he had let go of this matter and handed it over to the people below to keep


    an eye on it. And he himself had a good rest.


    After several days of busy work, his face became very ugly. Because of this, he didn¡¯t dare to contact


    Emily these days, and he missed her very much,


    It was not easy to get a little better. He looked at the time difference and knew that at this time, Emily


    and the others had already got up and made a video call. ¡°Lucas, you have lost weight!¡± When Sofia


    saw Lucas in the video, she immediately felt distressed. Emily also realized that the man had indeed


    lost a lot of weight. Her delicate eyebrows gently knitted together. ¡°Did you not take good care of


    yourself abroad?¡±


    Hearing these concerned words, Lucas felt warm in his heart.


    He smiled and looked at Emily, her son, and her son with watery eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, I took good care of myself. Maybe it¡¯s because I can¡¯t get used to


    the food here, so I lost weight.¡± Emily didn¡¯t think too much about it and only suggested a few words of


    concern. ¡°If you can¡¯t get used to it, let Assistant Mason find you a few chefs who can cook Chinese


    food.¡± ¡°I did, butpared to you, the dishes they make feel like something is missing.¡± Lucas opened


    his mouth and looked at Emily with deep affection in his beautiful eyes. Emily¡¯s heart beat faster when


    he looked at her. A touch of pink slowly climbed up her neck.


    At this time, Ethan suddenly eximed, ¡°I know. Lucas wants to eat the dishes made by Mommy,


    right?¡± He looked at Lucas in the video with an expression that said ¡®yes¡¯.


    Lucas smiled and his eyes were extremely gentle. ¡°You are right. I miss the food your mommy cooked.¡±


    ¡°Since you want to eat,e back early.¡± Although Emily was embarrassed, she still responded. When


    Lucas heard this, the smile on his lips became brighter. He nodded and said, ¡°Soon, there is still some


    finishing work. When I get back, I will contact you immediately.¡± Emily nodded with a smile. She knew


    that the Greens Group had been moving for the past two days, so she guessed that Lucas should be


    back soon.


    Then they talked for a while before hanging up.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Chapter 382 Mason Was Kidnapped


    Putting down the phone, the smile on Lucas¡¯s face did not disappear. It was clear that he was in a good


    mood at the moment.


    However, his good mood did notst long before it was affected by the news brought by his


    subordinates.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not good. Assistant Mason was kidnapped by Harold!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lucas¡¯s expression immediately became serious.


    The subordinate did not dare to hide anything, so he told everything in detail.


    It turned out that when Mason was interrogating Harold, he did not expect that this person had a mini


    pistol.


    Taking advantage of the time when Mason was unprepared, he opened fire at Mason and kidnapped


    him at the same time, requesting to be released.


    After hearing these words, Lucas¡¯s face was so cold that it could drip water. He gritted his teeth and


    said, ¡°Do as he says and ensure the safety of Mason.¡±


    His subordinate epted the order and turned to do it.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas was worried and immediately followed him.


    Little did he know that just as he left, someone quietly followed him.


    Soon, Lucas arrived at a property in New York.


    At this time, dozens of subordinates were waiting outside the vi.


    As soon as Lucas got out of the car, he saw Harold using the pistol to take Mason out of the door bit by


    bit. At the same time, he did not forget to say threatening words. ¡°I warn you, you better not y any


    tricks with me. Otherwise, I will let him die with me!¡±


    Perhaps because he lost too much blood, Mason¡¯s face became very pale. When he saw the president


    outside the door, he could not help but reveal a shameful


    expression.


    It could be said that what had happened today had been a great humiliation to him since he had started


    working!


    However, he was unable to do anything right now. A short whileter, Harold arrived at the entrance of


    the vi. He saw that this group of people had indeed prepared a car for him, and his face revealed a


    delighted expression.


    However, he did not lower his guard. Instead, he pointed at a bodyguard with his chin and sneered,


    ¡°Let him drive. I want to make sure that you did not do anything to the car.¡±


    Hearing this, the other bodyguards looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    Fortunately, at this time, Lucas came out from the side and ordered, ¡°Do as he says.¡±


    He was obviously talking to the bodyguard just now.


    Then he looked at Mason, his eyes sweeping over the two wooden wounds on his body, and his eyes


    were cold.


    ¡°I can let you go, but you hurt my people. I won¡¯t let this go.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    Harold narrowed his eyes and looked over.


    He could tell that this man who exuded a noble aura should be the boss of these people. He could not


    help but weigh the pros and cons in his heart.


    Lucas did not know what he was thinking. He said coldly, ¡°I will give you a chance to escape, but


    whether you can escape or not depends on your ability!¡± As they were talking, the bodyguard who had


    just tested the car also finished testing the car and got out of the car.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with the car. Now let go of the special assistant.¡±


    Harold ignored him and looked at Lucas.


    It was obvious that Harold knew very well that Lucas was the master.


    Moreover, he still had ideas, so his eyes shed. ¡°If I escape from your pursuit, will you note to


    trouble me in the future?¡±


    When Lucas heard this, he directlyughed in anger. He didn¡¯t know whether to say that this person


    was bold or overconfident and actually made such a request. Even so, he still agreed.. Because he


    would not let this person escape! ¡°I can promise you that as long as you can escape, I won¡¯t chase you


    again!¡± Hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Harold immediately revealed a sly smile. He held Mason and


    approached the car door, Seeing him open the car door and get in the car, something unexpected


    happened. Harold kicked Mason out, then closed the door and started the engine. In the blink of an


    eye, the car sped out. Everyone present was stunned for a second before they reacted.


    Lucas ordered with a gloomy face, ¡°Get him alive or dead!¡± After he finished speaking, he quickly


    walked towards Mason. At this time, Mason had already been helped up from the ground by the


    bodyguard, and hisplexion was very bad.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President. I was careless.¡±


    When Mason saw Lucas walking over, he apologized.


    Lucas looked at his pale face and said with heavy eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will avenge you. Send Assistant


    Mason to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The bodyguard next to him epted the order and helped Mason leave. Lucas returned to the car and


    chased after the direction his men had left in. Not long after, the four cars sped along the road. Harold


    looked at the car that was biting hard behind him and a hint of madness shed through his eyes. He


    spun the turntable and focused on driving through the narrow alleys. But it had to be said that his


    actions were very meaningful. At least he had shaken off the pursuers behind him and bought himself a


    chance to breathe. Unfortunately, just as he saw the dawn of victory, he found that he had not shaken


    off those tails.


    ¡°Damn it, how could this be?¡±


    Harold cursed angrily as he drove. Of course, he was not a stupid person. He quickly guessed the


    reason.


    These people had done something to his car.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Chapter 383 Lucas Was Attacked


    With no other choice, Harold could only drive out of the city.


    Because of the location, no matter what path he took, Lucas and his subordinates followed closely


    behind him.


    After an unknown period of time, Harold drove to the seaside.


    As the saying goes, when one is unlucky, drink a mouthful of water and they will all be stuffed with


    teeth. Not long after Harold drove, all the oil in the car was used up.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He cursed and looked at the pursuing soldiers behind him. He gritted his teeth, opened the door and


    got out of the car, and stumbled to the beach.


    At this time, there were many people ying on the beach. Harold¡¯s arrival did not attract the attention


    of these people.


    When Lucas got out of the car, he saw Harold stumbling and running away in the crowd.


    He narrowed his eyes and ordered coldly, ¡°Chase after him!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The bodyguards nodded in agreement and ran to the beach one by one.


    The uniform they were wearing and their murderous temperament finally made the people who were


    ying on the beach realize that something was wrong. Everyone avoided them and their curious eyes


    followed the bodyguards. Lucas was not idle either. He leisurely walked behind the bodyguards, his


    eyes locked on Harold. Little did he know that not far from him, a man wearing a baseball hai looked up


    at him with a sneer. This man was none other than the top ten killers on the international ranking list


    hired by Ruan Xun, codenamed Wolf. Wolf approached Lucas bit by bit. Seeing that he was about to


    walk behind Lucas, he touched his chest with both hands and pulled out a dagger bit by bit.


    One step, two steps, three steps. Finally, he came behind Lucas, took out a dagger and stabbed him.


    At the same time, there were screams around.


    It turned out that the scene where Wolf took out his dagger and was about to stab someone was seen


    by the people next to him.


    When Lucas noticed that something was wrong, he subconsciously turned around and saw Wolf


    holding the dagger and stabbing at him. At that time, he quickly grabbed Wolf¡¯s hand and raised his


    foot to kick him. However, Wolf was also an agile person. Otherwise, he could not be one of the top ten


    killers on the international ranking. In this way, the two of them fought each other, and they were


    equally matched. Some of the bodyguards who were chasing after Harold also noticed the movement


    of Lucas. Some people came over and wanted to help Lucas.


    However, when the two of them fought, they could not intervene at all. At this time, Lucas and Wolf had


    already figured out the strength of the other party. They knew that it would take a lot of effort to subdue


    the other party. Almost at the same time, both of them had the same idea in their hearts.


    They all revealed ws to each other. When Wolf and Lucas saw this, their eyes shed with a


    dangerous light, and they attacked each other at the same time. Under the sun, the silver dagger


    shed with a cold light, followed by screams and screams of Wolf. ¡°Boss -¡±


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    Wolf was in so much pain that the veins on his forehead popped out, and he stared at Lucas as if he


    wanted to eat him alive. His right hand was in the middle of the two of them, and there was a strange


    distortion. Even his bones were pierced through his flesh, and blood flowed out.


    Of course, Lucas was not in a good state.


    A dagger was inserted into his chest. The ck suit on his body was soaked in blood and dripped


    down drop by drop For a moment, the air was filled with a strong smell of blood.


    And this was not the end,


    Wolf looked at his crippled right hand and knew that he would be crippled in the future. He held the


    mentality of dying together. With his uninjured left hand, he held his right hand and forcefully pushed


    the dagger that was inserted into Lucas¡¯ chest. ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    He shouted loudly, his eyes ruthless.


    Lucas was pushed back two steps, clenched his teeth, grabbed Wolf¡¯s hand, and kicked him with all his


    strength. The next second, Wolf was like a broken doll, kicked to the ground. When the bodyguards


    saw this, they immediately stepped forward to control him.


    Lucas, on the other hand, lost his support and half knelt on the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood,


    his face pale.


    At this time, the surrounding tourists finally reacted and cried out in rm. ¡°Murder -¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°Quick, contact the ambnce!¡±


    All of a sudden, the scene became chaotic. Fortunately, the ambnce soon arrived and sped all the


    way to the hospital. At the same time, they also contacted the hospital and the best doctor in the


    hospital. When Mason learned that Lucas was attacked, he immediately ignored his injuries and


    hurried to the emergency room. He saw the bodyguard leader standing in the corridor and asked in a


    low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why was the president attacked?¡± ¡°We were ordered to chase Harold. We


    didn¡¯t expect someone to sneak attack the boss from behind. That person is the famous international


    killer, Wolf.¡±


    The leader told Mason everything that happened at the scene. Mason¡¯s face was very ugly when he


    heard this. He quickly asked, ¡°How is the


    president?¡± ¡°Dr. Jin is working on him. We will know the details when Dr. Jines out. However, when


    we sent him in the situation was very bad.¡±


    After the leader finished speaking, his expression was somewhat sad. When Mason heard this, he


    couldn¡¯t help but be worried. He seemed to beforting himself and muttered to himself, ¡°With Dr.


    Jin, the president will be fine.¡±


    Previous Post


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Next Post

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Chapter 384 Doctor Armstrong


    Doctor Jin. His original name was Jin Zheheng. He was Lucas¡¯ college ssmate who specialized in


    medicine. He was already a famous surgeon.


    At this time, he was seriously waiting for his friend to be rescued.


    ¡°The anesthesia is over.¡±


    ¡°The wound has been cleaned.¡± ¡°The hemostatic cotton is ready.¡± ¡°Open the weapon.¡± With this cold


    voice, the doctors and nurses in the operating room were busy. Fortunately, the dagger was safely


    pulled out of Lucas¡¯ chest. Cleaning the wound, stopping the bleeding, bandaging the wound,


    everything was proceeding in an orderly manner. Just as it was about toe to an end, the heart rate


    apparatus beside him suddenly let out an urgent cry. ¡°Not good, the patient¡¯s heart rate is dropping!¡±


    The nurse in charge of staring at the apparatus cried out involuntarily. At the same time, in Armstrong


    family¡¯s apartment. Emily was in the middle of making medicine, but for some reason, her heart


    suddenly felt a sharp pain, making her momentarily dazed. She let go and flipped the container in her


    hand.


    With a bang, the sound of ss shattering caused her to regain her senses. She looked at the


    shattered container on the ground and thought of the feeling just now. She frowned and reached out to


    check her pulse. However, the result of feeling her pulse showed that there was nothing wrong with her


    body ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡± She touched her chest, and her delicate eyebrows frowned. But soon, she threw


    this matter to the back of her mind, cleaned the pharmacy, and continued making medicine.


    Little did she know that on the other side, Lucas was going through a life and death crisis.


    Jin Zheheng found that the reason why Lucas¡¯ heart rate dropped and problems appeared in every


    organ in his body was because he was poisoned by an unknown poison.


    Right now, he could only temporarily suppress the poison, but there was no way to clean it up. It was


    not until early in the morning that this treatment thatsted for more than ten hours ended.


    Mason sat in a chair in the corridor. Because of his injuries, he was very tired. However, he did not


    intend to go back to the ward to rest. He stared at the door of the operating room. His heart was


    already in his throat. Logically speaking, with Jin Zheheng¡¯s medical skills, it was impossible for him to


    take so long, unless there it was very serious.


    Thinking of this, Mason med himself in his heart. If he had been more careful when interrogating


    Harold, he would not have been kidnapped and the president would not have been injured. Just as he


    was feeling remorseful, the closed doors of the operating room finally opened from the inside. ¡°Doctor


    Jin, how is my boss?¡± Mason hurriedly stood up and walked over. As he spoke, he looked towards the


    operating room behind him. He saw that Lucas was covered in tubes and an oxygen mask, pushed out.


    It looked very serious. ¡°Doctor Jin, our president¡­¡± Mason said uneasily. Although he had not finished


    speaking, Jin Zheheng still understood the meaning of this. His eyes darkened slightly and he said,


    ¡°You go back to the ward first. I will settle Lucas and thene to you to tell you about this matter.¡±


    Looking at Jin Zheheng who strode away, Mason suddenly felt uneasy. And this uneasiness was soon


    confirmed. Jin Zheheng found Mason and seriously talked about Lucas¡¯ situation. ¡°That dagger has an


    unknown poison on it, and its poison is also very special. The slightest mistake may cause it to decay


    the organs in Lucas¡¯ body, and this is not the most serious one.¡± ¡°Is there something more serious?¡±


    Mason immediately panicked.


    Jin Zheheng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, Lucas¡¯ old illness, under the stimtion of the poison, is very likely


    to eruptpletely. At that time, Lucas might die from the pain of his whole body biting his bones.¡± As


    soon as these words came out, Mason¡¯s legs went soft and he almost lost his bnce.


    His body staggered twice before he managed to hold onto the wall and stand firm.


    Then he seemed to have thought of something and looked over with hope.


    ¡°Where are the experts? Let the experts think of a way to cure the poison!¡±


    ¡°I have already arranged for experts to study this poison, but because it is an unknown poison, even if


    we want to develop an antidote, it will take at least a month, or even longer, because we have to do


    clinical trials.¡± At the end of his words, Jin Zheheng¡¯s face became heavy, and his eyes revealed a sad


    look.


    Mason waspletely frozen. He had already understood the hidden meaning of Jin Zheheng¡¯s words.


    If that was the case, then the president would not be able to wait until then. After Jin Zheheng stabilized


    his emotions, he confirmed his thoughts. ¡°I can barely suppress the poison in Lucas¡¯ body now, but


    without the antidote, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able tost more than half a month.¡± ¡°How could this be? Is


    there no other way?¡± Mason grabbed Jin Zheheng and asked in a panic, his entire body trembling.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Jin Zheheng looked at him and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I know that you can¡¯t ept this matter now,


    but there is really no treatment n at the moment. The worst result is that you inform Lucas¡¯ parents


    toe over and see¡­ Lucas for thest time.¡± However, Mason could not ept his words. ¡°No,


    there must be a way to treat her. There must be a way!¡± He lowered his head in panic, telling himself to


    calm down and not panic. Once he panicked, his president would really have no way. ¡°Oh right, there is


    also Doctor Armstrong. She must have a way!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    The Mystery of Bloodline That night, Emily received a call from Mason. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, something


    happened to the president overseas. You may be the only one who can save him now.¡±


    ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    Emily asked in surprise, her face full of worry.


    Mason said, ¡°The president was attacked. He was stabbed in the chest by the criminal. There was an


    unknown poison on the knife that damaged the president¡¯s body. You also know the president¡¯s


    condition. It will take at least a month for the hospital to produce the antidote. The president¡¯s condition


    can¡¯t wait that long.¡± ¡°I understand. I will pack up immediately.¡± Emily did not intend to ask anymore and


    immediately agreed to go for treatment. Mason breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I will arrange a


    helicopter to pick you upter.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Emily nodded and hung up the phone. ¡°Grandmother,


    please help me pack my luggage. I don¡¯t need too much. I¡¯ll go and tidy up the herbs.¡± When Lucy


    heard this, she saw her flustered appearance and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously ¡°What happened?


    Why do you suddenly need to pack your luggage?¡± ¡°Something happened to Lucas overseas. He was


    poisoned and the situation is not good. I need to rush over immediately. The person who picked me up


    is already on the way.¡±


    Emily roughly exined the situation. Lucy was shocked


    Originally, she wanted to ask a few more questions, but when she saw her granddaughter rushing


    back, she held back and went to the bedroom to help her granddaughter pack her luggage. The two


    little ones heard Emily¡¯s words in the room and ran out with a worried face. ¡°Mommy, we heard that


    Lucas is sick. Is it true?¡± Emily turned around and saw the two little ones looking at her eagerly. She


    thought that she was about to leave and could not hide this matter, so she simply said it. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, your Lucas is sick. Mommy needs to go and take care of him. During the time when Mommy is


    not here, you have to listen to Great-Grandma. Do you understand?¡± Who knew that when these words


    came out, the two little ones made a request that surprised her. ¡°Mommy, we also want to see Lucas.


    Take us with you.¡± Sofia held Emily¡¯s hand and acted like a spoiled child. Her eyes were full of worry for


    Lucas.


    ¡°Mommy, take us with you. If we don¡¯t see Lucas, we can¡¯t study at ease.¡± Ethan also begged. Hearing


    these words, Emily did not know how to describe his inner thoughts. Could this be the mystery of


    blood? Even if she did not know that the other party was her biological father, would she still keep


    thinking about him? Thinking of this, Emily felt that there was no way she could refuse the two little


    ones. In the end, she could only nod in agreement. ¡°Alright,e with me. But when youe back,


    do you want your homework?¡± ¡°I know.¡± The two little ones quickly replied. Seeing this, Emily rubbed


    their little heads and ordered, ¡°Alright, since you want to go with me, hurry up and pack up. We will be


    leaving soon.¡± After she finished speaking, she ignored the two little ones and began to take the


    precious medicinal herbs from the medicine cab. To be able to make Mason anxiously send a


    helicopter to pick her up, Lucas¡¯s real situation must be worse than what he said. She also had to bring


    a piece of wild ginseng with her. If Lucas was in danger, this wild ginseng could also keep his life going


    for a while longer and buy her some time. Just as Emily was packing up the medicinal ingredients, Lucy


    walked in from outside and said anxiously, ¡°Emily, someone ising to pick you up.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Emily


    replied and his actions of packing up the medicinal ingredients increased. In less than ten minutes, they


    arrived at the top Noor of the apartment. It was because the helicopter that Mason had sent had


    stopped here. After flying for more than ten hours, Emily and her group finally arrived in New York, the


    property under Lucas¡¯ name.


    As soon as they got off the ne, a butler came forward and asked, ¡°Hello, Doctor Armstrong. I am the


    butler here. My surname is Zhang.¡± ¡°Hello, Butler Zhang. Is Mr. Greens here?¡± Emily nodded and went


    straight to the point. Butler Zhang shook his head. ¡°Young Master is in the hospital. Assistant Mason


    said that if you want to see Young Master, I will arrange a car to send you there.¡±


    ¡°Arrange the car. I will go over now.¡± Almost without any hesitation, Emily made a decision. At the same


    time, the two little ones were also making a fuss to go together. Butler Zhang nodded and immediately


    went to arrange it. A short whileter, the group of people set off for the hospital. At the same time,


    Mason also received news that Emily was on her way here. He went downstairs to wee her.


    Seeing this, Jin Zheheng was also very curious about Emily. He followed him. While waiting, he could


    not help but ask about Emily. ¡°Is the Doctor Armstrong you are talking about really confident in curing


    Lucas?¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Mason had a lot of confidence in Emily. This made Jin Zheheng even more curious. ¡°Is her


    medical skills so good?¡± He muttered to himself. Unfortunately, no one responded to him this time.


    Because Mason had already seen the car that belonged to the Greens Group parked at the hospital


    gate.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Chinese Medicine Was Unreliable As soon as Emily saw Masoning towards her, she frowned.


    There was no other reason. At this time, Mason¡¯s face was very pale and he waspletely forcing


    himself.


    ¡°Does Assistant Mason want to die?¡± Emily said with a face of disapproval. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to


    live, but if Doctor Armstrong doesn¡¯te, I can¡¯t be at ease. Now that you are here, I can be at ease.¡±


    When Emily heard this, her heart sank again.


    Obviously, Lucas¡¯ situation might be worse than she had imagined. At this time, Ethan and Sofia also


    greeted him obediently. ¡°Uncle Mason, are you sick? Why do you look so pale?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re sick, you


    have to rest well.¡± Listening to the words of the two little ones, Mason felt very soft in his heart. He


    looked over with a gentle gaze and smiled. ¡°You are right. Now that your mother is here, I can have a


    good rest.¡± After saying that, he took Emily and her mother to the ward. Looking at the few people


    walking further and further away, Jin Zheheng finally came back to his senses, his eyes full of shock


    and disbelief.


    A few minutester, the group arrived at the VIP ward. After entering, Emily saw Lucas lying on the


    hospital bed, unconscious, pale, with tubes all over her body. At this moment, she felt as if her heart


    had been fiercely pinched by an invisible hand. It was very painful, very painful. The two little ones also


    saw the motionless Lucas on the bed, and their faces were full of worry. ¡°Lucas, my brother and


    mommy havee to see you.¡± Sofia came to the bedside and carefully tiptoed. She looked at Lucas


    expectantly, thinking that her Lucas would definitely be like before. As long as she spoke, he would


    look over gently.


    But this time, after waiting for a long time, she did not see Lucas respond to her, nor did he smile at her.


    Her eyes could not help but redden. Emily looked at her from the side, feeling very ufortable.


    She turned her head and asked, ¡°Assistant Mason, who is Mr. Greens¡¯ attending physician these two


    days? I need to understand Mr. Greens¡¯ situation with him.¡±


    As soon as she said this, Jin Zheheng, who had just caught up, heard it.


    He did not wait for Mason to introduce him and took the initiative to walk over and introduce himself.


    ¡°Hello, I am Lucas¡¯s attending physician.¡± As he spoke, Jin Zheheng did not forget to look up and down


    at Emily and the two little ones beside her. He said with some surprise, ¡°To think that Lucas and I are


    university ssmates. When did this guy get married? He did not inform me. His children are so big


    already, and I am still single. The heavens are really jealous of talents!¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    Emily was a little speechless and did not know how to respond. However, she was also a little surprised


    in her heart. This attending doctor was actually Lucas¡¯ friend.


    Just as she was asking about Lucas¡¯ situation, Jin Zheheng¡¯s voice rang in her ears again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect sister-inw to be the same as me. She is a doctor. Mason admires you very much. In


    the future, when we have time, we canmunicate.¡± ¡°There is no need forter. Let¡¯smunicate


    now.¡±


    Emily looked over with a serious face. She was concerned about Lucas¡¯ injury and did not have the


    mood to chat at all. Because of this, she ignored the way Jin Zheheng called her. Mason saw that Emily


    did not correct him, so he naturally would not exin too much.


    Moreover, in his opinion, the rtionship between his president and Doctor Armstrong was not that


    different from that, right?


    After all, he knew his president¡¯s heart.


    Moreover, the two children were also theirs. Jin Zheheng did not know that he had misunderstood. He


    looked at Emily¡¯s serious expression. He also restrained his thoughts and began to talk about Lucas¡¯


    situation. ¡°Right now, we are temporarily suppressing the poison, but it is only for a short period of time.


    Moreover, it also has a certain degree of damage to the patient¡¯s body. Most importantly, the poison is


    notpletely suppressed. At most, it will explode in half a month.¡± ¡°I understand. It is to remove all


    the poison in half a month, right?¡±


    10 19


    T


    Emily looked over with a heavy gaze. Jin Zheheng nodded. ¡°Theoretically speaking, that is the case,


    but this poison is very difficult to eliminate. We took a serum as an antidote, but we failed.¡±


    He exined the current situation and the situation of the poison. After hearing this, Emily frowned and


    there was a bit of confusion in her eyes. After all, she studied traditional Chinese medicine and had no


    contact with western medicine, so she did not understand some of Jin Zheheng¡¯s professional terms.


    However, this did not hinder anything. She asked Jin Zheheng to exin the situation just to


    understand the situation. If she wanted to treat it, she still needed to check his pulse. Because of this,


    she did not intend to ask Jin Zheheng anymore. She bent down to pull Lucas¡¯ hand out and began to


    check her pulse. Jin Zheheng looked at her posture and immediately frowned. ¡°Is sister-inw studying


    Chinese medicine?¡± He turned to look at Mason. His eyes were full of disapproval, and his voice was


    anxious. ¡°Aren¡¯t you messing around? Even if we can¡¯t cure it, you can¡¯t let a Chinese medicine doctor


    come. This is dying the treatment!¡±


    It was not that he looked down on Chinese medicine, but in his knowledge, Chinese doctors were


    generally liars. Even if there were one or two who were real talents, Chinese medicine treatment was


    very slow and the treatment process was long.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Chapter 387 Mommy Is Very Powerful


    Jin Zheheng¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was not soft either.


    Everyone present could hear him.


    Mason frowned with some displeasure.


    Just as he was about to defend Emily, someone was faster than him. ¡°Our mommy is very powerful.¡±


    ¡°She will definitely have a way to cure Lucas.¡± The two little ones stared at the same enemy.


    Jin Zheheng¡¯s expression suddenly became a little embarrassed, but he soon realized that something


    was wrong.


    Lucas?


    ¡°They are not Lucas¡¯s children?¡± Jin Zheheng looked at Mason in shock.


    He couldn¡¯t be med for being so surprised. In his opinion, the two little ones were very simr to


    Lucas, especially his eyebrows. However, Mason did not intend to exin too much to him. He said in


    a low voice, ¡°Doctor Jin, this is the president¡¯s private matter. If you want to know, you can ask him


    when the president wakes up. But please be quiet now. Do not disturb Doctor Armstrong¡¯s treatment.¡±


    Jin Zheheng looked at his serious expression. He originally wanted to say something, but he held back


    in the end. At the same time, he did not have much hope for Emily¡¯s medical skills. After all, although


    he had nevere into contact with traditional Chinese medicine, he knew that it was impossible to


    achieve this in this line of work without more than ten or twenty years. Emily did not know this. After a


    few minutes of attentively examining the pulse, she lifted Lucas¡¯ eyelids and lips. She already had an


    idea in her heart. Lucas¡¯ situation was indeed more serious than she had imagined, but it was not the


    time for despair. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, how is it? Can the president still be saved?¡± Seeing that Emily hadN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    retracted his hand, Mason looked over anxiously. Emily nced at him and said without hiding


    anything. ¡°He can be saved, but I need to discuss it with Mr. Hawking,¡±


    It was not that Emily was not confident in her medical skills, but that she needed to be absolutely safe,


    because Lucas¡¯ physical condition could not bear any failure.


    Mason also saw that she was cautious, but he could not help but worry


    ¡°How long will it take to discuss?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take too long. I already have a preliminary n for the treatment, but I need to think about the


    prescription.¡±


    Emily answered truthfully.


    However, when Jin Zheheng heard her words, he felt that it was inconceivable. ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t act


    recklessly. Lucas¡¯ situation can¡¯t even withstand a single torment!¡±


    ¡°I know. It is also for this reason that I did not immediately start the treatment.¡±


    After Emily finished speaking, she turned to look at Mason and said in a deep voice, ¡°Please send me


    back. I need to prepare some medicinal herbs and try to confirm the treatment n tonight.¡±


    Naturally, Mason would not stop her. He immediately arranged for someone to escort Emily back to the


    vi.


    But before that, Jin Zheheng was responsible for his good friend¡¯s life and made a request to Emily.


    ¡°If sister-inw insists on treating Lucas, you must use your treatment n to convince us. Otherwise, I


    can¡¯t give my patient to you for treatment.¡±


    It was obvious that he was very suspicious of Emily¡¯s medical skills. Emily naturally understood his


    feelings, but after being questioned repeatedly by others, her expression did not look too good. Mason


    also did not expect this good friend of his CEO to have such an inflexible personality.


    He frowned and stepped forward to smooth things over. ¡°The most important thing right now is to treat


    the CEO. Doctor Jin, I hope you can take back your prejudice. Doctor Armstrong is a miracle doctor


    that even Mr. Hawking praised. If you don¡¯t believe in Doctor Armstrong, you should always believe in


    Mr. Hawking¡¯s insight.¡± Hearing this, Jin Zheheng did not think much of it. He thought that Mason


    deliberately said this in order to reconcile. Because of this, he was unmoved and said, ¡°In short, I insist


    on my request.¡± Emily rolled her eyes at him and did not argue with him. She turned and left. After all,


    with this time, she might as well go back to study how to arrange the prescription. After returning, Emily


    took out her prescription without stopping to rest. She first


    wrote down the preliminary prescription she had set before contacting Mr. Hawking to discuss it.


    During this period, the two little ones stayed obediently at the side. Mr. Hawking was a little surprised


    when he received a call from Emily. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, why are you calling me so early?¡± ¡°Mr. Hawking, I


    have a prescription to discuss with you.¡± Emily did not mention the matter of Lucas¡¯ ident. Because


    she did not know if this was confidential. Mr. Hawking did not think too much about it and let Emily tell


    her the prescription.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I have a patient here who has been poisoned by an unknown poison. It will destroy all the


    major organs in the body and has an old illness. If you are not careful, you may cause organ failure and


    die.¡± ¡°I intend to use acupuncture to force out the poison three times. Then I will use medicine to


    nourish the organs. Finally, I will use medicine to clean up the residual poison.¡±


    ¡°This method is reliable, but since you said that the poison is very fierce, you should pay attention to


    the early stage acupuncture and prescription.¡±


    Mr. Hawking said.


    Emily listened very carefully. Then, the two of them began to discuss the prescription. However, Emily


    was more focused on listening. During this period of time, although she had been studying the notes


    left behind by her master, she stillcked some experience inplex puzzles.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Chapter 388 How Could It Be Possible to Release Blood?


    After modifying a few herbs, Emily finally confirmed the final prescription. It was already midnight, and it


    was almost noon in Y City. Emily held the phone and said with some embarrassment, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to


    have talked for so long. Sorry to trouble you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Moreover, I have also benefited a lot


    from discussing the prescription with you.¡± Mr. Hawking did not lie about this. Although Emily was still a


    little immature in his view, in terms of the application of medicinal herbs, he could not catch up with her


    no matter how hard he tried. Perhaps this was the difference between Chinese medicine and ancient


    Chinese medicine.


    The two exchanged a few words of courtesy before Emily hung up. She put away her phone and turned


    around. She found that the two little ones who were ying on the sofa next to her were no longer


    there. However, she did not care. She turned and walked out of the room. Outside the door, Butler


    Zhang had been paying attention to the movements in the room. When he heard the sound, he


    immediately walked to the stairs on the first floor and said respectfully, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, are you


    done with your work?¡± In the afternoon, he had already learned of Doctor Armstrong¡¯s identity from


    Mason. If nothing went wrong, she would be his future Young Madam. There was also the Young


    Master and the Young Miss. He never thought that the Young Master would have such big children


    already. Emily did not know what Zhang was thinking. Aftering down from upstairs, she looked


    around and found that the surroundings were quiet. She could not help but ask, ¡°Where are my two


    children?¡± ¡°Young Master and Young Miss are already asleep. At that time, you were on the phone.


    Young Master and Young Miss were hungry, so I arranged for someone to make dinner for them. Then,


    seeing that they were sleepy, I took them to the guest room to rest.¡± Butler Zhang gave a brief


    exnation before asking respectfully. ¡°Is Doctor Armstrong hungry? I¡¯ll get the kitchen to warm up


    some food.¡± Hearing this, Emily rubbed her stomach and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Not only was she


    hungry, she was also very tired.


    After all, she had been on the ne all this time. After flying for more than ten hours, she did not have


    time to rest and went directly to the hospital. After a simple supper, Emily went back to her room to rest.


    She slept very soundly this time. Perhaps because she was thinking about Lucas¡¯ situation in her heart,


    she woke up early.


    The next day, the sky had just turned white when Emily woke up. She looked at the time and saw that it


    was still early, so she went to pack her luggage and took out the herbs she needed. She had brought


    enough herbs and almost all the herbs she needed. There were only a few that she did not have. She


    nned to buy themter on the way to the hospital.


    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Emily brought the two little ones to finish their breakfast and set off for


    the hospital. Although the poison in Lucas¡¯ body had been suppressed, there was still a danger.


    Therefore, the earlier the poison was removed, the sooner it could ensure health of Lucas. Of course,


    she did not forget to find the medical center to replenish the missing herbs.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of this, when she arrived at the hospital, it was almost ten o¡¯clock. When Mason learned that


    Emily hade, he could not sit still and personally came out of the ward to wee her.


    Almost the moment he saw Emily, he impatiently asked, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, is the treatment n


    confirmed?¡± ¡°It has been confirmed. I came here today to implement the first treatment.¡± Emily said as


    he walked to the ward where Lucas was. The two little ones followed her obediently. They knew that


    Mommy was going to treat Lucas today, so they would be quiet and try not to disturb Mommy, so that


    Mommy could treat Lucas as soon as possible. However, when they walked into the ward, they did not


    expect that Jin Zheheng was standing in the ward with several foreign doctors with yellow hair and


    white skin.


    When Jin Zheheng saw Emily and the others, he frowned and said discontentedly, ¡°I knew you would


    not keep your promise ande to treat Lucas on your own.¡± ¡°Doctor Jin, I know you are doing this for


    the sake of our president, but there is no better way than Doctor Armstrong.¡±


    Mason tried to persuade Jin Zheheng. Unfortunately, Jin Zheheng did not trust Emily at all. He said in a


    deep voice, ¡°Mason, I understand you, but I still have to say the same thing to the person in charge of


    my patients, unless this Doctor Armstrong can convince me.¡±


    Although he was a friend of Lucas and was usually easy to talk to, he would not allow any mistakes in


    his work.


    Because even if it was just a small mistake, it could cause the patient¡¯s condition to worsen!


    Emily looked at the man who insisted on showing her treatment n. Although she was anxious, she


    was not as angry as yesterday. As a doctor, she understood the responsibility a doctor had to take for


    his patients.


    ¡°Alright, since you are worried, I will tell you my treatment n.¡± In the end, Emilypromised and


    said it. Of course, the most important thing was that she did not want to dy Lucas¡¯ treatment time


    because of this small matter.


    ¡°I n to use my sect¡¯s secret technique, the Nine Golden Needles, to force out the poison in Lucas¡¯


    body. Then, I will use the Constitution-Enhancing Soup to nourish his organs that have been damaged


    by the poison. After he wakes up, I will use the medicinal bath to remove the residual poison, as well as


    to nourish his body.¡±


    After listening to this series of words, Jin Zheheng and the foreign doctors around him were like


    listening to nonsense. Some people even felt that Emily¡¯s treatment n was ancient witchcraft. It was


    unscientific! ¡°You arepletely reckless. It is not a scientific treatment. How can blood discharge cure


    the poison!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Chapter 389 You Do It Then


    For a moment, Emily seemed to have offended the public and was condemned by the doctors present.


    ¡°How can a few needles and some water made from grass be treated? It is simply nonsense.¡±


    ¡°If there is a problem, who will take the responsibility?¡± ¡°Exactly. It is a waste of our time.¡± Listening to


    these people talking nonsense from left to right, Emily couldn¡¯t help but feel angry.


    These people had time to criticize her treatment here, but they didn¡¯t know how to make the antidote.


    ¡°Enough!¡± She shouted, and her bright and gentle eyes instantly became sharp. ¡°Since you are so


    dissatisfied with my treatment n, you can do it. You do it then!¡± she said. Almost as soon as she said


    this, the doctors who had been talking non-stop suddenly disappeared as if they had been pinched in


    the neck. Maybe it was because they had been with Lucas for a long time, but at this time, Emily¡¯s aura


    was very oppressive.


    Especially those who had been seen by her, they could not help but tense up. When Jin Zheheng saw


    this, he moved closer to Mason and whispered, ¡°This sister-inw doesn¡¯t seem to have a good


    temper. Can Lucas bear it?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong has a good temper, but some people want to find trouble themselves, so they can¡¯t


    me her for having a bad temper.¡±


    Mason nced at him in disgust, then took a step forward to support Emily. ¡°Everyone, I know that you


    are here because you are responsible for the patients. However, you do not have a way to treat our


    president, so I support Doctor Armstrong¡¯s treatment and promise that if there is an ident, it has


    nothing to do with your hospital.¡± Since the words were said to this point, the other doctors naturally


    would not object. Only Jin Zheheng was left. How could he trust Emily? Of course, what surprised him


    the most was Mason¡¯s trust in Emily. ¡°Are you going to give your master¡¯s life to her just like that?¡± ¡°I


    believe that Doctor Armstrong will definitely be able to do it. And right now, we can only let her try.


    Otherwise, we both know that if we miss this opportunity, whether the


    10:20 D


    president can survive or not is unknown.¡±


    After Mason finished speaking, his expression became worried.


    And their conversation did not escape Emily


    Emily pursed her lips and looked at the unconscious Lucas on the bed. She swore in her heart that she


    would find a way to save him.


    When she thought of this, she saw that the other people in the ward had no intention of leaving and


    immediately ordered them to leave. ¡°Since you have decided to let me treat him, please leave. I want to


    prepare the first treatment.¡±


    After saying this, she ignored the ugly expressions of the doctors and turned to open the medical box


    she had brought. She took out a roll of silk cloth from inside and slowly opened it.


    In the next second, golden needles of different lengths and thickness appeared in the sunlight, shing


    with sparkling light. This was the golden needle left behind by Emily¡¯s master, and it was the first time


    she had used it after studying medicine for so long. It could be said that she was actually very nervous


    and uneasy in her heart, afraid that she would make a mistake. However, when Jin Zheheng saw the


    set of gold needles that Emily took out, his expression changed. Although he had note into contact


    with traditional Chinese medicine, he still knew somemon knowledge. Ordinary traditional Chinese


    doctors did not dare to use gold needles unless they were real masters.


    Because gold needles were soft, if the technology was not enough, it was very easy to break them and


    leave them in the body of the patient, which would be more troublesome.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, I saw that you came alone. How about this, I will stay and help you. This way, you


    can be more focused on the treatment.¡± The reason why he said this was actually because he wanted


    to see how capable Emily was. But because of the confrontation before, Emily mistakenly thought that


    he did not believe her. Although she was a little unhappy, she still agreed.


    Of course, she was not polite to Jin Zheheng taking the initiative to help her. She handed over all the


    things that needed to be prepared, and she took the prepared medicine and nned to go to the


    hospital kitchen to decoct it. Little did they know that while they were preparing, Y City¡¯s business circle


    was once again in turmoil. (Shocking! The heir of the Greens Group, Lucas, was attacked abroad and


    was


    seriously injured. His life and death are unknown!]


    Below the news, there were photos that the reporters had gotten from some unknown ce. There


    were pictures of Lucas exchanging blows with the criminals, and images of Lucas being taken away by


    an ambnce in blood.


    Almost the moment this news came out, the Greens Group was affected.


    Countlesspanies that worked together called to ask about the real situation.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The Greens Group¡¯s stock was also shaken.


    Zhenting immediately contacted his son after learning about this.


    Unfortunately, his call was not picked up by Lucas, but by Mason.


    ¡°Chairman, what can I do for you?¡±


    Mason did not know that the domestic affairs had been leaked, so he carried out Lucas¡¯ request before


    he passed out to hide things.


    Zhenting asked, ¡°Where is Lucas? Ask him to answer the phone.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Treatment Began Mason did not expect the chairman to directly ask to see the president. He wiped the


    cold sweat on his forehead and told a white lie. ¡°The president is in a meeting. If there is anything, you


    can tell me first. After the meeting is over, I will tell the president.¡± Normally, if he said this, the chairman


    would pass the matter to him. After all, it was the same before.


    But this time, Mason miscalcted.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhenting¡¯s angry voice came from the phone, ¡°Is your president in a meeting or is he injured and


    hospitalized? Is he still unconscious?¡± Hearing this, Mason¡¯s heart skipped a beat. At the same time, he


    knew that he could no longer hide it, so he told the truth. ¡°The president is indeed attacked and injured.


    He is now unconscious. However, 1 have already brought Doctor Armstrong over. I believe that he will


    be cured soon. When the president wakes up, I will ask the president to contact you.¡± Although Mason


    had told them, he did not say much. After all, the reason why the president wanted to hide it from the


    two elders was that he did not want them to worry. Even so, Peiying knew that Lucas was injured and


    unconscious. She could not help but ask someone to buy a ticket to New York. Zhenting also wanted to


    go, but he still had to take charge of the Greens Group, so he could only stay in the end. Emily did not


    know that Peiying was already on her way here. That afternoon, she began to treat Lucas in the first


    phase. Because she needed acupuncture, she asked Jin Zheheng to pull out all the tubes on Lucas¡¯


    body, and then removed the gauze that was wrapped around the wound, revealing the hideous wound.


    At this time, the flesh around the wound was suffused with an abnormal ck and purple color, and


    purple-ck blood was constantly flowing out of the wound. With just a nce, Emily could tell that the


    wound in front of him was very deep, and his face became even more serious. She used golden


    needles to prick the wound. In less than a moment, the wound that had been bleeding non-stop


    stopped bleeding. Jin Zheheng looked at her in surprise.


    He looked at Emily in disbelief, and his eyes lit up. It seemed that his sister-inw was really


    something. Emily did not know what Jin Zheheng was thinking. When she saw that Lucas¡¯ wound had


    stopped bleeding, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief and immediately instructed, ¡°Put the ginseng


    slices I gave you into his mouth. I¡¯m going to start the acupuncture.¡±


    Jin Zheheng nodded and turned to use tweezers to pick up a piece of ginseng the size of a coin and


    put it into his friend¡¯s mouth. After he was done, he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the use of


    this ginseng?¡±


    In his knowledge, this kind of ginseng was used to boil medicine. Medicinal cuisine was the best way to


    use it, and he had never seen it in a person¡¯s mouth.


    Emily nced at him and did not hesitate to exin a few words. ¡°The ginseng has the effect of


    replenishing qi and solidification, especially the ginseng of ages. This effect will increase by more than


    ten times. It can keep a dying person alive and buy time for treatment.¡± After she finished speaking, she


    carefully helped Lucas up and instructed, ¡°Help me support him. I am going to perform the


    acupuncture. During this period, no matter what problems you have, do not disturb me.¡± ¡°I


    understand.¡±


    Jin Zheheng nodded to show that he understood Seeing this, Emily took a deep breath and walked to


    the back of Lucas. She picked up a golden needle and tried hard to recall the Nine Golden Needle


    essentials that her master had taught her. Not long after, the aura around her suddenly changed and


    she began to apply the needle smoothly. Every needle was urately, fast, and steady. As time


    passed, minutes and seconds passed. Lucas¡¯s back was covered in golden needles. As for the


    unconscious him, he began to frown, revealing a pained expression. Emily¡¯splexion was also not


    much better, her forehead covered in sweat. At this time, a mouthful of blood sprayed out from Lucas¡¯


    mouth. ¡°President!¡± Mason cried out involuntarily. Emily paused. Fortunately, she did not stop. She


    inserted thest needle and slowly


    exhaled.


    She took a step back and her body swayed unsteadily.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Everyone cried out in rm.


    Emily held onto the arm of the bed and steadied herself.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, are you alright?¡± Mason asked with concern as he looked at her unhappy face. ¡°I¡¯m


    fine. I just don¡¯t have enough strength.¡± Emily shook her head and said in embarrassment, ¡°Can you


    bring me a chair?¡± Mason naturally would not disagree. However, there was someone who moved


    faster than him. Jin Zheheng brought a chair over and helped Emily sit down. He could not help but


    ask, ¡°What was the situation when Lucas vomited blood just now?¡± ¡°He spat out the poisonous blood in


    his chest. It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Emily exined softly. When Mason and Jin Zheheng heard this, they


    all put down their worries. However, when they looked at Lucas, who was like a hedgehog in front of


    them, they could not help but ask again, ¡°Do we have to keep this up?¡± ¡°Right now, but when he starts


    to bleed from his chest, we can pull out the needles based on the situation.¡± Emily knew what they


    were worried about and exined again. Almost as soon as these words were said, ck poisonous


    blood began to slowly spread out from the wounds on Lucas¡¯ body. ¡°Is it detoxifying now?¡± Jin Zheheng


    was stunned.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Chapter 391 The Treatment Began


    When Emily saw Lucas¡¯s condition, she frowned. There was no other reason. ording to her


    expectations, today¡¯s treatment could at least force out a third of the poison. However, when she


    looked at the poisonous blood flowing out of Lucas¡¯ wound, there was not even a third of it. This poison


    seemed to be really strong. ¡°This is only a small part of the poison. It seems that it will take some time


    to force all the poison out.¡± After Emily finished speaking, she stood up and walked to Lucas¡¯ side and


    began to withdraw the needles. At the same time, she did not forget to tell Jin Zheheng, who was next


    to her, ¡°Feed him the medicine I brewed before.¡± Although Jin Zheheng had many questions he wanted


    to ask at the moment, he still followed Emily¡¯s arrangements. After all, he had the opportunity to ask


    whenever she was here. After drinking the medicine, Lucas was supported back to the hospital bed. At


    this moment, everyone present could see the changes in him. Although at this time, Lucas¡¯s face was


    still pale but unlike before when there was a dead aura in the gray. When Mason saw this, he was


    relieved, and his hanging heart was finally relieved. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, ording to this treatment,


    when will the president wake up?¡± It was not his fault for being so concerned. It was true that the matter


    of the president¡¯s ident had been leaked and thepany was in turmoil. Although there was the


    chairman on top, thepany¡¯s projects and shares were still affected.


    There were even people who proposed to see Lucas. If they could not see him, they would cancel the


    cooperation. Emily did not know this, but she could tell from Mason¡¯s face that there was something


    urgent. She pursed her lips and responded, ¡°ording to my expectations, Mr. Greens will wake up


    after three treatments. However, from the situation where the poison was removed just now, it would


    take at least seven treatments before he could wake up. In other words, it would only take a week.¡± ¡°A


    week is too long. Is there no other way?¡±


    Mason frowned and looked over. ¡°This is already the fastest way.¡± Emily shook her head. Jin Zheheng


    knew the reason why Mason was in such a hurry. He pushed him away and said, ¡°I say, you really don¡¯t


    know what to say. Before, when no one detoxified the poison, you were crying for help. Now that


    there¡¯s a way to detoxify the poison, you ask for more. So the Greens Group really has no other person


    who can take charge? | will say it first. If Lucas wakes up, I will not allow him to work hard. His current


    body needs to rest well.¡± Emily also agreed with this. She nodded in agreement. ¡°What Doctor Jin said


    is right. Even if Mr. Greens wakes up, he can¡¯t immediately start working. He needs to rest for a while.¡±


    Looking at Emily¡¯s serious expression, Mason knew that she was not joking. Although he felt awkward,


    he did not say anything. Then, Emily guarded Lucas for a while. After making sure that there were no


    problems with Lucas, she couldn¡¯t help but let Mason send her back to rest. In the next week, she


    needed to perform acupuncture on Lucas every day to ensure that she had sufficient spirit.


    Jin Zheheng continued to stay in the ward to observe, but at this moment, his heart was in turmoil.


    The treatment just now made him feel like he was watching TV shows!


    In this day and age, there was actually someone who could save people with just acupuncture?


    Just as he refreshed his world view, he saw a few doctors rushing in. They saw Jin Zheheng standing


    in the middle of the ward and quickly asked about the treatment. ¡°How is it? Did that quack detoxify


    him?¡± Jin Zheheng looked at his colleagues in front of him with aplicaied expression and did not


    know how to answer. The doctors didn¡¯t know how shocked he was at the moment. Seeing that he


    didn¡¯t speak, they urged him again, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Did the treatment fail?¡± ¡°¡­ Look at the


    machine yourself.¡± After Jin Zheheng said this, he exhaled and turned to leave the ward. He felt that he


    had to find a ce to calm down. Of course, although he left, he would find a nurse to keep an eye on


    the situation in the ward.


    However, just as he left the ward, all kinds of exmations came from the ward behind.


    ¡°God, am I seeing things? Why is the data much better?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the woman did not lie? Can he really be treated?¡±


    ¡°But she used those flowers and nts. Oh right, there is also the golden needle. How can she treat


    him with these?¡±


    ¡°I can only say that she is indeed from a mysterious country.¡±


    That evening, Emily woke up from hunger.


    She sat up from the bed in a daze and casually picked up the phone at the bedside. She found that it


    was already six in the evening and was very surprised.


    Obviously, she did not expect that she would sleep for so long.


    After a simple wash, Emily opened the door and was ready to go downstairs.


    As soon as she went out, she heardughtering from downstairs.


    Emily curiously walked to the railing and saw Peiying in the living room, apanied by the two little


    ones. Her face was full of smiles.


    Previous Post


    Next PostN?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Chapter 392 It Would Be Better to Destroy


    Emily was a little surprised to see Peiying, but when she thought of the man who was now unconscious


    in the ward, she understood. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re awake.¡± Ethan found Emily immediately and looked over


    in surprise. Emily nodded to him and then nodded to Peiying. ¡°Mrs. Greens.¡± Peiying forced a smile and


    said, ¡°I have already heard about your matter from Mason. Thank you foring to save our Lucas.¡±


    Hearing these polite and distant words, Emily felt a little ufortable. She pursed her lips and said


    softly, ¡°I am Mr. Greens¡¯ personal doctor. It is my duty to save Mr. Greens.¡± Little did she know that


    Peiying was also in a dilemma and felt that she had been pped in the face. She had been confident


    that Emily was a burden to her son. But now, her son had to rely on Emily¡¯s medical skills to survive.


    She began to think maybe the fate of the two of them shouldn¡¯t be severed. For a moment, the


    atmosphere in the living room was a bit strange. The two little ones also sensed it, looking left and


    right. Fortunately, at this time, Butler Zhang walked over and broke the silence. ¡°Madam, Doctor


    Armstrong, you can have dinner now.¡± ¡°I know.¡±


    Peiying nodded and replied. Then she stood up from the sofa and invited, ¡°Let¡¯s go together, Doctor


    Armstrong.¡± Then she looked down at the two little ones beside her and kindly extended her hand.


    ¡°Ethan, Sofia, Grandma will take you to dinner.¡± The two little ones saw this and subconsciously looked


    at Emily. Emily naturally would not object. She nodded gently and gestured for the two little ones to


    follow Peiying. For a meal, perhaps because Lucas had improved, everyone had a rxed and warm


    meal.


    However,pared to the harmony here, Chase Smith¡¯s expression was not very good. She received


    news that Emily had been taken abroad to treat Lucas. It was said that Lucas had not woken up since


    the ident, and he seemed to be


    seriously injured. Thinking of this, she could not help but be jealous and worried.


    She was jealous that Emily coulde into contact with Lucas. At the same time, she was worried that


    if that bitch cured Lucas, the rtionship between her and Lucas would be even deeper.


    It was even possible that Greens family would ept Emily because of this life-saving grace. No, she


    would not allow such a thing to happen. She would rather destroy what she could not get than let


    others get it! Chase Smith thought with a malicious look in his eyes. Then, she called her assistant and


    instructed, ¡°Book me a ticket to New York as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant nodded and


    epted the order. After hanging up, he went to do it. Not long after, he called again to report, ¡°Miss, I


    booked a flight to New York at three in the afternoon for you.¡± Chase Smith agreed and hung up the


    phone, beginning to unpackher luggage. After all, she didn¡¯t stay in the past for a day or two. She had


    to watch Lucas wake up. However, just as she was about to go to the airport to wait, a strange number


    called. Chase Smith frowned. She did not intend to answer. However, she hung up and the other party


    continued to call persistently. Chase Smith had no choice but to answer the call.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Smith to be so cautious. If Miss Smith still doesn¡¯t answer the phone, I will be


    wondering if I should go to the airport to block Miss Smith.¡± Ruan Xun¡¯s cold and joking voice came


    from the phone. When Chase Smith heard this, she only felt that this person¡¯s voice made her feel a


    little scared, but she was unwilling to show weakness. She immediately raised her eyebrows and


    sneered, ¡°How dare you threaten me?¡± ¡°Miss Smith, you are mistaken. I am not here to threaten you. I


    am here to cooperate with you.¡±


    Ruan Xun chuckled and suddenly changed the topic. He said, ¡°I am Ruan Xun. I think Miss Smith


    should be familiar with me.¡±


    Chase Smith fell silent.


    She was naturally no stranger to Ruan Xun, and it could even be said that she was familiar with him.. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, this person hade to provoke Lucas a lot, and he was the only person in their circle who


    was on par with Lucas.


    10789


    However, mostments about him were not good remarks.


    And most importantly, in order to please Lucas, she had often gone against Ruan Xun. But now, this


    person had suddenlye to find her, which really made her think too much.


    ¡°What are you looking for me for?¡± Chase Smith lowered her eyes and asked. Ruan Xun did not beat


    around the bush and said in a frivolous voice, ¡°Miss Smith loves but is not loved. Don¡¯t you want to take


    revenge?¡± Almost as soon as she said this, Chase Smith froze. Before she could say anything, Ruan


    Xun¡¯s voice sounded in her ears again. ¡°I think you should know that Lucas is now seriously injured and


    unconscious in the hospital, but I know more than you. Lucas is not only seriously injured, but also a


    strange poison. If there is no Emily who is in the way, Lucas will only die.¡± At the end of the sentence,


    Ruan Xun¡¯s words were extremely angry. He had calcted thousands of times and did not expect


    such an ident. Chase Smith narrowed her eyes, her eyes shing with light. She said in a calm


    voice, ¡°You want me to attack Emily. Do you think it is possible?¡± Not to mention that Lucas was


    unconscious now, the protection around her would be very strict, and even Emily was not someone she


    could easily attack. It must be known that Emily was Lucas¡¯ doctor. Greens family would not and allow


    anything to happen to her!


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Chapter 393 Seeking Cooperation


    ¡°Miss Smith, you misunderstand. How could I bear to let Miss Smith take the risk? || just have an idea. I


    want to cooperate with Miss Smith. If it seeds, maybe Miss Smith will have a chance to marry into


    the Greens family.¡± Ruan Xun tempted her. It would be a lie if Chase Smith said she was not moved.


    But she knew very well that if she agreed directly, she would be the one to be moved in this


    negotiation. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t cooperate with you, I can still marry into Greens family.¡± ¡°Miss Smith is quite


    confident in herself, but sometimes self-confidence must be based on reality.¡± Ruan Xun said pointedly.


    Chase Smith naturally understood and became silent. In the end, she gave up and said in a deep


    voice, ¡°I am going to board at three o¡¯clock. It¡¯s best to make your n short.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ruan Xun


    smiled proudly over the phone.


    After a night of rest, Emily had almost recovered. After a simple breakfast, she took the two little ones


    and followed Peiying to the hospital. When she arrived at the ward, Emily found that in addition to Jin


    Zheheng, there were also the doctors she chased away yesterday. She subconsciously looked at


    Mason and silently asked what these people were doing here. Mason understood and said helplessly,


    ¡°They wanted to see how you treated them. After you treated the president yesterday, the data of the


    president has improved a lot.¡±


    When Emily heard this, although she felt a little surprised, she still understood.


    Peiying, on the other hand, frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°What¡¯s there to see? What if the treatment is


    affected? No, let them go out.¡± After she finished speaking, she directly ordered the bodyguards


    outside to drive them away with a strong attitude. The doctors were ashamed and angry, but they had


    no choice.


    ++


    Soon, only Emily, Jin Zheheng, and the others were left in the ward. Emily looked at Peiying, who had


    no intention of leaving. She knew that she would not leave, so she did not drive her away. However,


    facing the two little ones, Emily was a little embarrassed. Even though Lucas¡¯s wound had been


    cleaned up yesterday, it was still very scary. She didn¡¯t want to scare the two children. ¡°Assistant


    Mason, can I trouble you to take the two children out to y for a while?¡± Emily looked at Mason.


    Mason understood what Emily meant and was about to nod in agreement when he was interrupted


    Peiying looked over in confusion. ¡°Why should we let them leave?¡± Hearing this, the two little ones also


    pouted and looked at Emily. Obviously, they did not want to leave. ¡°Mommy, can¡¯t we stay? We promise


    that we won¡¯t disturb you from saving uncle.¡± Sofia said in a childish voice. Emily was a little


    embarrassed. Fortunately, at this time, Mason stepped forward and exined, ¡°Madam, the reason


    why Doctor Armstrong arranged this is because she is worried that the wound of the president will


    scare the young master and the young miss.¡± Hearing this, Peiying realized that she was not


    considerate enough and understood that Emily was doing this for the sake of the two children. ¡°In that


    case, I will take them outside to wait for you.¡± Although Peiying also wanted to stay with her son, she


    did not want to scare her grandchildren. Although the two little ones were very disappointed, they still


    obediently left. As the door of the ward closed, Emily and Jin Zheheng also got busy. Perhaps it was


    because of yesterday¡¯s experience, today¡¯s treatment was much smoother. However, after a round of


    acupuncture, Emily was still exhausted. She sat on the sofa next to her, sweating profusely, and sipped


    the ginseng tea that Mason had prepared. Jin Zheheng, on the other hand, was dealing with the


    poisonous blood flowing out of Lucas¡¯ body. Perhaps it was because of the ginseng tea, Emily quickly


    recovered some strength. She followed Jin Zheheng out of the ward and found that there were many


    people in the corridor outside.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    None of the doctors who had been driven away before had left. When they saw Emily and Jin Zheheng


    come out, they could not help but surround them. ¡°Doctor Jin, how is the patient¡¯s data today? Did it


    change again?¡± Seeing this, Peiying originally wanted to go over and ask her son about the situation,


    but she was forced to hold back. Perhaps it was because the dissatisfaction emitted from her body was


    too obvious, the two little ones only sensed it. Sofiaforted her sweetly, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. With


    Mommy here, she will definitely cure Lucas.¡± ¡°Mommy is very powerful. Lucas will definitely be fine.¡±


    Ethan nodded in agreement. When Peiying heard this, she thought of how she had learned about her


    son from the doctor yesterday. She suppressed the restlessness in her heart. However, Emily was not


    feeling well at all. Probably because they had never seen her treatment method before, the group of


    foreign doctors surrounded her and kept asking.


    ¡°What is your treatment n?¡± ¡°Why did you insert the needle into the patient¡¯s body and the toxins in


    the patient¡¯s body flow out by themselves?¡± ¡°And you clearly didn¡¯t use any medicine yesterday. Why


    can you stop the bleeding for the patient?¡±


    Many of these questions were also what Jin Zheheng wanted to ask, so he did not stop his colleagues.


    He even joined the discussion of his colleagues and asked Emily to teach him.


    Emily had never encountered such a situation. She was more helpless. ¡°You guys calm down first.


    There are so many questions. I have to answer them one by one.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Chapter 394 Chase Smith Came


    When everyone heard Emily¡¯s words, they quieted down. Finally, Jin Zheheng, as the representative,


    began to ask, ¡°What is the treatment method you used?¡± ¡°It is the ancient medical method. It has


    thousands of years of history in our country. It is different from the traditional Chinese medicine you


    have seen before.¡± Emily said simply Even so, Jin Zheheng still understood. Although he rarely


    returned to the country, he had heard some rumors. It was rumored that there were some hidden


    medical families in the country. These families controlled many ancient treatment methods, which were


    very mysterious. It was just that Jin Zheheng had never seen it before, so he had never believed it.


    Unexpectedly, these rumors were actually true. There was really such a profound medical skill!


    Thinking of this, Jin Zheheng stared at Emily with more and more fiery eyes. ¡°You are from a hidden


    family, right?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ no.¡±


    Emily knew that this person had misunderstood. She shook her head and denied it. Then, she patiently


    exined, ¡°I was just lucky to meet my master. She taught me a few tricks.¡±


    However, Jin Zheheng did not listen to her words. Jin Zheheng felt that Emily was being modest. Her


    medical skills must be very good. ¡°Doctor Armstrong is being modest. If possible, I hope to have a deep


    discussion about medical skills with you. For example, your acupuncture, can you teach me? I think


    this skill can be used on the operating table.¡± Looking at the man who was seriously discussing medical


    skills with her, Emily did not know how to react. Why did she not see that this person was a medical


    maniac before? She had no choice but to look at Mason for help. Mason understood and immediately


    stepped forward to block Emily, pushing Jin Zheheng towards the ward. ¡°It has already been half an


    hour. Shouldn¡¯t you record the data now?¡± Hearing this, even if Jin Zheheng was unwilling, he had to


    take work as the first


    priority


    As for the other doctors, they were invited away by the bodyguards Mason had indicated.


    After a while, the doctors who were surrounding Emily all left. She stood there and breathed a sigh of


    relief. Seeing this, Peiying had aplicated look in her eyes. She had always looked down on Emily¡¯s


    background, but she did not expect that this person might have a master who was a descendant of a


    hidden family. But even so, there was still a gap in her heart. Thinking of this, Peiying suppressed the


    strangeness in her heart and said with rare concern, ¡°I see that yourplexion is not very good. I¡¯ll


    get someone to send you back to rest.¡± Emily did not refuse. She needed to ensure that she had


    enough energy to be able to treat Lucas. However, before she left, Peiying could not help but ask about


    Lucas. ¡°I wonder when Lucas will wake up. Also, will the poison in his body cause any side effects to


    his body?¡± ¡°Once all the poison is cleared, Mr. Greens will be able to wake up,¡± Emily answered


    truthfully. ¡°When will the remaining poison be cleared?¡± Peiying continued to ask. ¡°It will be fine in


    another six days. However, when Mr. Greens wakes up, we must let Mr. Greens rest for a period of


    time. This poison has caused a lot of damage to Mr. Greens¡¯ body. It needs nourishment to prevent any


    side effects.¡± In the end, Emily took the initiative to talk about some follow-up treatment. Peiying, on the


    other hand, frowned when she heard that there were still six days left. She felt that this time was a little


    long. Of course, she did not say what she was thinking. Instead, she had someone escort Emily back.


    The two little ones did not leave. They wanted to spend more time with Lucas. Because of this, when


    Chase Smith rushed over, she saw this warm scene. In the ward, Peiying sat on the sofa and read a


    magazine. The two little ones stood on both sides of Lucas¡¯ bed and spoke to Lucas in a childish voice.


    Chase Smith looked at them and felt that they were an eyesore. However, she quickly suppressed the


    unhappiness in her heart and pretended to knock heavily on the door before walking in, ¡°Aunt


    Edwards.¡±


    ¡°Chase, why are you here?¡±


    Seeing Chase Smith, Peiying was very surprised. Chase Smith looked worriedly at Lucas on the bed


    and whispered, ¡°I saw the news that Lucas was attacked and was unconscious. I was worried and


    came over. How is Lucas? Did he wake up?¡± She asked Peiying with concern. Peiying was about to


    answer. Chase Smith suddenly walked over and blinked at her. In a voice that only the two of them


    could hear, she said, ¡°Aunt Edwards, don¡¯t say Lucas can be saved. Don¡¯t ask me why. I will tell you


    when we leave the hospital.¡± Peiying widened her eyes. Although she did not understand why Chase


    Smith would say this, she was not a stupid person. She immediately nodded, indicating that she would


    cooperate. ¡°Lucas hasn¡¯t woken up. The doctor said that if they can¡¯t develop the antidote in half a


    month, there is no possibility of treatment.¡± ¡°How could this be? Didn¡¯t they say that Doctor Armstrong


    has a way to treat Lucas?¡± Chase Smith pretended to be shocked.


    Peiying said bitterly, ¡°That is just to tell the people outside so that the Greens Group won¡¯t be affected.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The two of them acted like this. On the other hand, when Sofia and Ethan heard their conversation,


    they were confused. Lucas was clearly saved. Why did Grandma and the aunt say that there was no


    hope?


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Chapter 395 Someone wanted to Harm Lucas


    On the way back, Peiying couldn¡¯t help but ask about what happened in the hospital just now.


    ¡°Why did you let me say that before?¡± When these words came out, the two little ones also looked over


    curiously. ¡°This matter, when I go back and see Doctor Armstrong, I will exin it together.¡± Chase


    Smith smiled bitterly.


    Peiying looked at her expression and did not tense up again. There was an inexplicable uneasiness in


    her heart, but she did not continue to ask. In the vi, Emily had already slept. At this time, she was


    sitting in the living room in good spirits, concocting the medicine that Lucas needed.


    When she heard the sound of the car outside, she knew that Peiying and the children had returned


    from the hospital.


    She stood up and wiped the medicine on her hands. Just as she was about to go out to wee them,


    she froze in ce and looked at the four people who came in from the living room in shock.


    Not far away, Chase Smith walked in with Peiying in her arms. The two little ones walked beside her.


    This scene made her feel suffocated and uneasy for a moment. The two little ones did not notice


    Emily¡¯s abnormality. After seeing her, they ran over happily


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Mason said that Lucas¡¯s condition has improved a lot. Thank you very much,¡± They said in


    unison. Emily twitched the corners of her mouth and answered perfunctorily, ¡°Is that so?¡± She looked at


    Chase Smith absent-mindedly. Unexpectedly, Chase Smith acted as if nothing had happened and took


    the initiative to greet her. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, we meet again.¡± ¡°Miss Smith.¡±


    Emily pursed her lips and nodded in response. Peiying, on the other hand, was a little surprised by the


    interaction between the two, but she was more concerned about another matter.


    ¡°Chase, you said in the car that we could only talk about the matter after seeing Doctor Armstrong.


    Now that you have seen her, shouldn¡¯t you tell me what happened?¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± When


    Emily heard that it had something to do with her, she frowned and looked over. Seeing this, a


    calcting light shed in the depths of Chase Smith¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Something has indeed


    happened. Someone is trying to harm Lucas.¡± ¡°Who is it¡±


    Peiying suddenly raised her voice and asked in a shrill voice, ¡°Who is it that wants to harm our Lucas¡±


    Although Emily did not speak, she also looked at Chase Smith nervously. The two little ones also


    looked over with concern and said angrily, ¡°Uncle Lucas is so good, but someone actually wants to


    harm him. It is unforgivable!¡± When Chase Smith heard this, she could not help but be stunned. Uncle


    Lucas? She looked at Emily without leaving a trace and could not help but guess in her heart, did this


    woman noty cards on the table with Lucas? No, this woman probably did not tell the truth to the two


    children. Thinking of this, Chase Smith¡¯s eyes shed with an unknown light, but she pretended to be


    serious and said, ¡°Aunt Edwards, do you still remember Ruan Xun who has been against Lucas all


    these years?¡± ¡°You mean, the Lucas that Ruan Xun sent people to attack?¡± Peiying suddenly thought of


    the mastermind behind this attack. Although Wolf was caught, this person was very stubborn and did


    not say anything. Chase Smith shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the mastermind behind this


    attack is Ruan Xun, but before I came to find Lucas, this Ruan Xun contacted me. He hoped that I


    would cooperate with him and let me find a chance to put this bag of medicine into Lucas¡¯ medicine.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out a bottle of medicine from her bag and ced it on the tea table.


    Peiying¡¯s expression immediately darkened and her brows furrowed. At the same time, there were


    things that she could not understand. ¡°Why did this Ruan Xun look for you to cooperate with?¡± ¡°It¡¯s


    probably because I can¡¯t get what I want from Lucas. He thought I could be used to destroy Lucas and


    Doctor Armstrong.¡± As Chase Smith spoke, a bitter expression appeared on her face.


    Seeing this, Emily frowned. She looked at Chase Smith and felt that something was wrong. But she


    couldn¡¯t say what was wrong. At this time, Chase Smith continued, ¡°Although sometimes I am really


    jealous of Doctor Armstrong and sometimes I can¡¯t help but want to use a little trick, I know where the


    line is, especially when ites to harming people and breaking thew. I can¡¯t do it, so I will tell you


    this matter. You must be prepared in advance. If there is no news from my side, Ruan Xun will definitely


    know that I have not done anything. At that time, he will definitely think of another way to deal with


    Lucas.¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°How dare he!¡±


    Peiying immediately scolded him angrily. However, Emily felt that there was nothing that Ruan Xun did


    not dare to do. She pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I think Miss Smith is right. No matter what, we


    have to be on guard. Although Mr. Greens¡¯ condition has improved a little, he is still very bad. He is still


    at a critical point. If someone were to cause the old illness in his body, this old injury and new injury,


    even God could not save him.¡± ¡°Then, ording to Doctor Armstrong, should we bring Lucas back


    from the hospital?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Peiying looked over hesitantly. Emily shook her head and said, ¡°No, Mr. Greens still needs to rely on


    some equipment in the hospital, and his body can¡¯t afford to be moved¡­ If it really doesn¡¯t work, we


    should take the initiative. We will guard and catch the criminals.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Chapter 396 Worried that Emily Would Be Bullied


    Peiying supported Emily¡¯s idea. ¡°That¡¯s right. We catch them instead of running away Let¡¯s do as you


    say!¡± ¡°Then what we should do next¡­¡± Emily exined the idea in her heart. In the end, she looked at


    Chase Smith with aplicated expression and said in a deep voice, ¡°During this period, I will have to


    trouble Miss Smith to deal with Ruan Xun.¡±


    ¡°I know. I will take the initiative to contact Ruan Xun. If he does anything, I will tell


    you.¡±


    Chase Smith nodded, indicating that she would cooperate. After discussing this, Peiying was still angry


    and wanted to tell her husband about these things. However, when she looked at the two people sitting


    in front of her, she was a little worried. In her opinion, Chase Smith was a girl with schemes and tricks.


    Emily was a little naive. To put it bluntly, she could be bullied. Peiying was worried that if she left, Emily


    would be bullied by Chase Smith. Just like that, the three of them sat in the living room and chatted.


    The atmosphere was indescribably strange and awkward. Fortunately, this strange scene did notst


    long. Emily received a call from Mr. Hawking. It turned out that Mr. Hawking saw the news online and


    knew that something had happened to Lucas. When he thought back to how Emily had asked him to


    discuss the treatment n, he guessed that it was most likely Lucas who was treating Emily. ¡°The


    friend you need to detoxify is Lucas, right? Are you in New York now?¡± This was a tone of certainty.


    Seeing that Mr. Hawking had guessed it, Emily did not hide it anymore and smiled, ¡°|| knew I couldn¡¯t


    hide it from you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so smart, how can you hide it from me?¡± Mr. Hawking snorted proudly and asked


    about the main purpose of the call. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with that kid now? Do you need me to help


    you?¡±


    Hearing this, Emily thought of Mr. Hawking¡¯s age and finally refused. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe over.


    Although Mr. Greens has not woken up yet, his body¡¯s indicators are stabilizing and improving. When


    all the toxins are forced out, Mr. Greens will be able to wake up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good.¡± Mr.


    Hawking breathed a sigh of relief. When Emily heard this, she smiled. Then, the two of them talked


    about the treatment and hung up the phone. At the same time, Peiying also contacted Zhenting and


    told him the news she had received from Chase Smith. In the end, she gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°Although there is no evidence, I am sure that Ruan Xun was involved. I don¡¯t care what method you


    use, but you must teach the Zhenhong Group a lesson. As for the rest, when Lucas wakes up, let him


    clean up himself.¡±


    As a mother, even if she wanted the Zhenhong Group to disappear now, she knew that Lucas would


    want to personally deal with the enemy. Zhenting naturally agreed. After he went to thepany that


    day, he directly ordered the secretary to rob the resources of the Zhenhong Group. In just half a day,


    the Zhenhong Group had lost several projects worth hundreds of billions.


    Ruan Xun received the notice from his assistant and also knew about this matter, but he did not take it


    to heart.


    ¡°Let them do it. In two days, I will see if they can still be so arrogant!¡±


    In his opinion, the losses now were only temporary. When Lucas was gone, he would take it back from


    the Greens Group sooner orter, or even more.


    But before that, he couldn¡¯t let his father know about this. Therefore, he strictly warned his assistant,


    ¡°Tell the people in thepany to keep their mouths shut. If I find out who told my father about this,


    don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± However, two days had passed and the Greens Group was fine.


    This made Ruan Xun, who had been waiting for Chase Smith¡¯s good news, unable to sit still.


    The reason was very simple. In the past two days, the Greens Group had suppressed the Zhenhong


    Group, and he was almost unable to hide it. ¡°Damn it, could it be that that woman is going back on her


    words?¡±


    Ryan Xun fiercely hammered the table and gnashed his teeth.


    10:55


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was very possible. He could not help but take out


    his phone and call Chase Smith. And Chase Smith, who received the call, was not surprised at all. She


    picked up the phone with a calm expression and heard Ruan Xun¡¯s angry voice from inside. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong with you? Why haven¡¯t you made a move after two days? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve gone back on


    your word?¡± ¡°I have indeed gone back on my word. I think I must have been possessed to cooperate


    with you. Do you know how strict Lucas¡¯ protection is? If I were to drug him, I would be caught.


    Moreover, Lucas will wake up in three days. Ruan Xun, if I were you, I would stop right now. After all,


    you can¡¯t beat Lucas!¡± These words undoubtedly drew hatred for Lucas. Of course, this was also


    intentional by Chase Smith.


    Without any surprise, Ruan Xun was so angry that he lost his mind. ¡°Heh, I will let you see clearly who


    is the best!¡±


    After saying this, he hung up the phone directly. However, when he thought of what Chase Smith said


    on the phone, his eyes were bloodshot as he dialed a phone number. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the poison


    was incurable? Why is Lucas still alive?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Chapter 397 The Incarnation of a Demon


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was unknown what the person on the phone said, but Ruan Xun¡¯s face became even more ugly and


    angry. ¡°I don¡¯t care what the reason is. It is your fault that Lucas survived. You must find a way to get rid


    of him for me!¡± He would never allow Lucas to survive. Otherwise, he would not be able to recover his


    losses in the past two days. His father would definitely not let him go. As for the fact that Ruan Xun


    would not let Lucas go, Chase Smith was also well aware. The corners of her mouth could not help but


    rise, revealing a sly smile. ording to Ruan Xun¡¯s thoughts, she had said that the defense around


    Lucas was very strict. This man would definitely think of another way to prevent Lucas from being


    cured. And the only way now was to get rid of the doctor. Emily, oh Emily, I want to see who can save


    you this time! The more Chase Smith thought about it, the better her mood became. However, she did


    not forget what she had to do. She immediately restrained the pride in her eyes, took her phone, and


    went out worriedly. When she came to the hospital, she saw Peiying talking with the two little ones in


    the corridor. There was a hint of malice in the depths of her eyes, but she did not show it on her face


    and walked over to greet them. ¡°Aunt Edwards, what are you talking about?¡± After she finished


    speaking, she smiled gently at the two little ones. When the two little ones saw this, they politely called


    her aunt and no longer spoke. They did not like this aunt. She seemed like a fake person. Chase Smith


    did not care about the indifference of the two little ones. After she dealt with Emily, she would deal with


    them. Peiying did not know that the person around her had already turned into demons. The gap


    between her and Chase Smith had dissipated quite a bit. So when she saw Chase Smithing over,


    the smile on her face did not diminish. ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you say that you were going out to


    shop and buy gifts for your parents?¡± In order to make Peiying and Emily believe that she had already


    gotten over Lucas, she took the initiative to keep a distance from Lucas. Chase Smith smiled and said,


    ¡°I finished and passed by the hospital, so I came over to take a look.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she looked towards the ward. Unfortunately, she could not see anything,


    so she could only look away. ¡°Is Doctor Armstrong still in there for treatment?¡± ¡°Yes, she said that


    Lucas will wake up in three days.¡± Speaking of this, the smile on Peiying¡¯s face became even brighter.


    She praised Emily even more. ¡°Lucas said that Doctor Armstrong¡¯s medical skills were very good. I


    never believed it. Now it seems that I am being narrow-minded.¡± ¡°My mommy has always been very


    good.¡± The two little ones suddenly spoke up to help their mommy. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, your mommy is the


    best.¡± Looking at their warm interaction, Chase Smith almost couldn¡¯t suppress the hatred in her eyes.


    Peiying clearly didn¡¯t wee Emily, so why was she not so hostile to Emily now? Because of the two


    children? Thinking of this, Chase Smith looked at the two little ones with even more gloomy eyes.


    As for the two little ones who were swept by her gaze, they suddenly felt a chill on their backs, as if


    they were being stared at by something bad. They all shivered. Seeing this, Peiying hurriedly asked


    with concern, ¡°Are you guys cold?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡±


    The two little ones nodded honestly. There was indeed a chill just now. ¡°Then Grandma will send you


    back first.¡± Peiying immediately said. Speaking of which, the temperature in New York had indeed been


    cooling for the past few days.


    Soon, the two little ones were sent back.


    As soon as they left, Emily finished the treatment and walked out of the ward with a tired face.


    When Chase Smith saw her haggard state, a dark light shed in his eyes, but his face was full of


    concern. ¡°Ms. Armstrong doesn¡¯t look very good. You have to take care of yourself. Whether Lucas can


    recover or not depends on you.¡± When Emily heard this, she was stunned for a moment. Obviously,


    she did not expect that Chase Smith would care about her. As the saying goes, one should not hit a


    smiling person. She nodded and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    Peiying also felt that Chase Smith was right.


    There were only three days left before her son would wake up. She could not let Emily be tired at this


    time. ¡°Since today¡¯s treatment is over, I will send someone to send Doctor Armstrong back to rest first.¡±


    After saying that, Peiying ordered the bodyguards next to her. Emily originally did not want to leave, but


    Peiying¡¯s next words made her unable to refuse. ¡°Lucas will wake up in three days. In the next three


    days, you can¡¯t be tired.¡± Just like that, Emily was escorted back to the vi. Watching the woman


    leave, Jin Zheheng was wishing to leave with her. In the past few days, he had followed Emily for


    treatment. He had already recognized Emily¡¯s medical skills from the bottom of his heart, and he only


    felt that it was magical. If Emily was not exhausted, he wished he could pull her to the office and


    worship her. Peiying did not know the eagerness in his heart. After sending Emily away, she went into


    the ward to take care of Lucas. Chase Smith followed closely behind and helped Peiying do some


    supporting tasks. It was not until a whileter that she pretended to be upset and pped her forehead.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Chapter 399 Hand Over Ruan Xun


    As soon as she said this, Sofia could no longer hold back and cried in fear. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to


    happen to Mommy.¡± ¡°Can Grandma Edwards find our Mommy?¡± Ethan also tried to control himself and


    looked over with red eyes. Something happened to Mommy. He was the only man in the family. He


    could not panic. Otherwise, his sister would be even more afraid. Peiying looked at the child in front of


    her who was trying to stay calm. Her heart ached. She promised, ¡°Grandma will definitely find your


    Mommy. You guys wait at home for Grandma¡¯s good news.¡± As she spoke, she turned around and


    instructed the driver to prepare the car. Seeing this, Ethan could not help but ask, ¡°Grandma Edwards,


    can we go with you to find Mommy? We will be very obedient.¡± ¡°Sofia will also be very obedient.


    Grandma Edwards, can you take us to find Mommy?¡± Sofia also looked over with tears in her eyes.


    She tried hard to suck her nose, trying to hold back her tears. However, Peiying could not let the two


    children take the risk. She asked someone to find Chase Smith and roughly exined the situation,


    ¡°We miscalcted. Ruan Xun did not attack Lucas but attacked Doctor Armstrong. I am going to the


    hospital to take charge of the situation. For the time being, please take care of the two children for me.¡±


    ¡°What? Doctor Armstrong was kidnapped¡± Chase Smith made a shocked expression, then looked at


    the two little ones in front of her and promised, ¡°Aunt Edwards, you can go and take charge of the


    overall situation. I will take care of this side. Nothing will happen.¡± Although she said this, an idea


    suddenly emerged in her heart, which could let her deal with these two eyesore children. However, just


    as this thought shed through her mind, she gave up. Aunt asked her to take care of them. If she lost


    them, this would affect her regaining Greens family¡¯s good impression. Ever since Peiying left, the two


    little ones stood at the door and looked outside worriedly. No matter how much Chase Smith tried to


    persuade them, they would not enter the house.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aunt Smith, if you are tired, go in and rest. We will wait for Mommy here.¡± The two little ones firmly


    refused Chase Smith¡¯s proposal again. Seeing this, Chase Smith was so angry that she secretly gritted


    her teeth, but she had to apany them. On the other side, Peiying arrived at the hospital with a


    worried expression. When she saw Jin Zheheng and Mason, she quickly asked, ¡°How is it? Did you


    find her?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t find Doctor Armstrong, but we locked onto a suspect.¡± Jin Zheheng said with a


    heavy expression. It turned out that they had screened the surveince footage of Emily entering the


    hospital from the beginning, but when they found the surveince footage of the elevator, they found


    that there was no surveince, so they suspected the cleaner who had entered the floor randomly.


    Moreover, the most suspicious point was that Emily and the cleaning staff entered the elevator


    together, but after the elevator opened, only the cleaning staff were left, which made it even more


    suspicious. Peiying¡¯s face could no longer be described as ugly. ¡°Find out who this cleaning staff is, and


    also call the police. Tell the police that they must find her today!¡± She was worried about Emily¡¯s safety,


    and at the same time, she was more worried about affecting her son¡¯s treatment. Jin Zheheng and


    Mason did not dare to dy and split up. Peiying was not idle either. She took out her phone and


    contacted her husband.


    Since this matter was nned by Ruan Xun behind the scenes, then Ruan Xun must know where


    Emily was!


    Even if she had to use force, she had to let Ruan Xun tell her where Emily was! In fact, after Zhenting


    learned about what had happened in New York, he was very supportive of his wife¡¯s decision. After


    hanging up the phone, he directly took people to the Ruan family. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t go in. You can¡¯t go in.¡±


    The servants of the Ruan family wanted to stop Zhenting and the others, but they were pushed aside


    by Zhenting. Soon, Zhenting brought his men into the living room, but he did not see the person he


    wanted to see. ¡°Go and hand over your Ruan Zhendong, or I will smash this ce!¡± Zhenting


    suppressed his anger and said.


    11.CAT


    The servant saw that he was not joking and quickly went upstairs. When Ruan Zhendong received the


    news and came out of the study, he saw Zhenting standing in the living room with a group of


    bodyguards who were not to be trifled with. His face immediately darkened. ¡°Zhenting, what do you


    mean by bringing so many people into my house?¡± ¡°I also want to ask you this. The Greens family has


    no enmity with your Ruan family, but your family has repeatedly harmed my heir. Do you really think


    that I have no temper?¡± Zhenting¡¯s aura was great as he confronted Ruan Zhendong. Ruan Zhendong


    immediately frowned. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? When did I let someone harm your son?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t, but your son did it. Hand Ruan Xun over!¡± Zhenting did not want to talk nonsense with


    Ruan Zhendong. If he wasted a minute now, he would dy his son¡¯s treatment for a minute. He could


    not afford to dy. Ruan Zhendong waspletely stunned. He looked at Zhenting with heavy eyes.


    He already believed Zhenting¡¯s words in his heart. He understood Zhenting¡¯s personality. He would


    definitely not attack for no reason. Moreover, ording to his son¡¯s personality, it was not impossible to


    do such a thing. Even so, he would not hand Ruan Xun over.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    Chapter 400 Throw into the Sea


    In the bright living room, Ruan Zhendong and Zhenting were confronting each other with equal


    momentum,


    Zhenting¡¯s face was so gloomy that it could drip water. ¡°Ruan Zhendong, are you really not going to


    hand over your son?¡± ¡°I said that if you want me to hand over my son, you must take out solid


    evidence. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let my son out.¡± Ruan Zhendong also made it clear. Of course, he was not


    as calm as he appeared on the surface. If one looked closely, one would notice that the hand he had


    on his back was trembling slightly. Of course, Zhenting had no evidence, but this did not mean that he


    would just let it go. ¡°Search!¡± He turned to the bodyguard beside him and ordered. Ruan Zhendong


    never thought that Zhenting would be so crazy. He shouted angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°Well I do!¡±


    Zhenting smiled coldly at him and ordered the bodyguards next to him again. The bodyguards nodded


    and immediately scattered to find Ruan Xun. On the other side, Emily, who had been captured, woke


    up in a daze and was still a little confused. After a while, she finally realized that she had been


    kidnapped. Now that she was in a sack, through the gap of the sack, she could vaguely see that she


    was in a modified van. She tried to struggle, but she did not break open the gap of the sack. Instead,


    she knocked herself down and hit the carboard with a thud. It was at this time that she heard someone


    speak.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Old Eagle, that woman is awake.¡± As soon as the person finished speaking, Emily saw a foot kicking


    towards her. She subconsciously protected her head and then let out a muffled groan. There was no


    other-reason. The man kicked her elbow with great force, causing her to be unable to resist the pain.


    Then another cold voice sounded.


    ¡°Tie up the bag. Don¡¯t let the woman loosen it. Just throw her into the sea ording to the employer¡¯s


    request.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we just kill her?¡± The man who kicked just now spoke in a muffled voice,


    seemingly dissatisfied with Old Eagle¡¯s arrangement. Little did he know that when Emily heard his


    words, she was shocked and even more puzzled. Why did these two people want to kill her? ¡°If I kill her


    directly, it¡¯s too easy for her. I will let her suffer and watch herself die so can avenge Lone Wolf.¡± Old


    Eagle¡¯s voice sounded again. Following that was the man¡¯s carefree voice, ¡°You really know how to do


    the job. ording to my understanding, this woman is the person that Lucas likes. If that man were to


    know that the woman he loves died because of him, it would be enough to torture him.¡± Hearing this,


    Emily was extremely shocked. These two people were actually on the same side as the person who


    attacked Lucas previously Thinking of this, she was shocked and panicked, and her whole body


    trembled. She bit her tongue hard, and the pain forced her to calm down. At present, Lucas was still


    poisoned and did not wake up. She did not know if the hospital had discovered her disappearance. She


    could not pin all her hopes on others. She had to find a way to save herself. Fortunately, it was


    unknown whether these two robbers were confident in their strength or something. Neither of them tied


    Emily up. Because of this, Emily could move freely in the sack. She touched it up and down and found


    that in the pocket of her coat, there was a pair of knitted eyebrows scissors that she had put in without


    knowing when. In a split second, she had already thought of a way to escape. Since the two of them


    wanted to sink her into the sea, she took advantage of that time to cut the sack open with the pair of


    eyebrows scissors. Just as she was deep in thought, her body was suddenly kicked again, and a man¡¯s


    voice with a bad tone sounded. ¡°Behave yourself, or I¡¯ll let you see God now!¡± Emily bit her lower lip,


    not daring to move. After an unknown period of time, she noticed that the car had stopped.


    Then she was lifted up by someone. The feeling of being suspended in the air was very ufortable.


    Emily was nestled in the sack, her whole body tense. She smelled the smell of the sea in the air getting


    stronger and stronger. Her hands clenched into fists in fear, trying to calm down. Then she took out the


    small scissors in her bag, found a ce that was not easy to find, and began to cut the sack bit by bit.


    Even so, the moment she was thrown out, the severe sense of weightlessness caused Emily¡¯s mind to


    go nk. It wasn¡¯t until the cold seawater passed through the sack that she reacted from her absent-


    minded state.


    She clenched the pair of knitted eyebrows scissors in her hand and endured her blurry vision as she


    continued to cut the sack. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was in a hurry, but she failed several


    times in the end. At this time, the oxygen in her chest was also disappearing bit by bit, and her will to


    survive forced her to calm down. A few minutester, Emily finally emerged from the surface of the sea,


    gasping for breath.


    At the same time, she began to look around.


    Because she was worried that the gangsters would stay in ce, she swam through the sea for a


    period of time before emerging. At this moment, she found herself under a mountain wall, looking like a


    suburb. However, from the surface of the sea, she found that there was a dock about one kilometer


    away from them. Seeing this, Emily heaved a sigh of relief. There was a dock, meaning there were


    people, and she had a way to go back. Although she had just escaped death, she was more concerned


    about Lucas¡¯ treatment.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Chapter 401 Why Was He Still Alive


    When Emily returned to the hospital, it was already evening and she was in a sorry state.


    At this time, Peiying was already looking for her and was about to go crazy. She was even ready to


    fight. If Emily could not find her, she had already asked someone to bring Mr. Hawking over.


    Fortunately, Emily was back. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Peiying could not help but ask as she looked


    at the miserable Emily. ¡°Let me clean up first. I will tell you after I finish today¡¯s treatment,¡± Emily said in


    a hoarse voice. Hearing this, Peiying naturally would not refuse. She asked someone to take Emily to


    wash up. Later, Emily packed up and went directly to the ward. In the ward, Jin Zheheng was already


    waiting. He saw Emilying in with a pale face and wanted to say something to show his care. But


    before he could open his mouth, Emily asked, ¡°Has the medicine been decocted?¡± ¡°It has been


    prepared. It is warm in the kitchen.¡± Yes, the high-level VIP ward has a kitchen. Emily nodded and


    walked to the side of the bed. She opened the bag with the gold needles and ordered, ¡°Help him up.¡±


    Jin Zheheng nodded and helped the unconscious Lucas to sit up. Emily held a gold needle, but she


    was unable to put it in. For no other reason than that her hands, at this point, were trembling. She saw


    a three or four-centimeter wound in her palm. Although it was not bleeding, the wound was infected


    and swollen. ¡°Your hand¡­¡±


    Jin Zheheng looked at Emily¡¯s hand in shock. Emily frowned and endured the pain in her hand. She


    said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± After she finished speaking, she concentrated and began to inject the needle.


    Seeing this, Jin Zheheng did not want to disturb her. It took almost two hours for the treatment to end.


    Emily put away thest needle and felt dizzy. Fortunately, she quickly held the bedside table. Jin


    Zheheng saw her state and looked at her worriedly. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I¡¯m


    afraid I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I need to go to the infirmary.¡± Emily frowned and looked over. Just now,


    she had identally touched the wound on her palm. It hurt so much that her heart hurt. Outside the


    door, Peiying saw that Emily was even weaker than before. She could not help but worriedly go forward


    to support her. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I need to go to the infirmary to treat my wounds. Could you


    please get me a nurse to help me there?¡± Emily did not want to trouble Peiying.


    Peiying did not think too much about it. She personally helped Emily to the infirmary, and her view of


    Emily changed. Of course, this did not mean that she epted Emily as her daughter-inw. She was


    just grateful and apologetic. No matter what was said, Emily was implicated by her son today. Later,


    when she saw that Emily had treated the wound, Peiying could not help but ask, ¡°What exactly


    happened?¡± ¡°The other party knows that they can¡¯t deal with Mr. Greens, so they set their eyes on me,


    the doctor. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t kill me directly, but wanted to avenge theirpanions. They threw


    me into the sea and wanted me to suffocate to death.¡± Emily whispered what happened during the day.


    She said it casually, but Peiying was frightened and didn¡¯t know what to say At this time, Chase


    received the news and came with the two little ones. ¡°Auntie, I heard that Doctor Armstrong has been


    found.¡± As she spoke, she saw Emily sitting next to Peiying, and a trace of anger shed in the depths


    of her eyes. Damn it, why is this bitch still alive? Why is she so lucky? The two little ones also


    surrounded her excitedly, asking about her well-being. ¡°Mommy, Grandma said that you were


    kidnapped. Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Mommy you scared me and my brother.¡±


    At the end of their words, the two little ones could not help but have red eyes. Seeing this, Emily


    hurriedly coaxed them.


    Looking at the warm mother and son, Peiying¡¯s heart, which had been hanging for a day, finally


    rxed.


    When the two little ones calmed down, she waved her hand to arrange for someone to send them


    back. It was unknown if they had been frightened for a day, but when they returned to the vi, they all


    returned to their rooms to rest. In a daze, Peiying felt that she had forgotten something, but she could


    not remember for a moment. In the end, she gave up and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Y City, in the Ruan family¡¯s vi. Zhenting had already confronted the father and son pair for the entire


    night. But because there was no solid evidence, he had no way to deal with the father and son. Ruan


    Xun would not admit his actions behind the scenes. ¡°Director Greens, if you can bring out the evidence


    that I murdered Mr. Greens, I will leave with you immediately. But if you can¡¯t bring it out, please leave


    immediately. Otherwise, we will call the police!¡± ¡°Now, it is unknown whether Mr. Greens is alive or


    dead. If you enter the police station again, the situation that the Greens Group has managed to


    stabilize will be in turmoil again. This is not good news for Director Greens.¡± The father and son of the


    Ruan family spoke in unison. ¡°Threaten me? Do you think my Greens family will be afraid?¡± Zhenting


    looked extremely ugly.


    Previous Post


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Chapter 402 It Was Time for Greens Family to Fall from the Altar


    ¡°Of course we know that Chairman Greens won¡¯t be afraid. We are just thinking for Chairman Greens.


    Instead of wasting time here with us, why don¡¯t you go back and start your rtionship with Greens


    family and think about how to find someone?¡±


    Ruan Zhendong spoke with a sense of reason.


    He paused for a moment, then slowly said with a secretive expression, ¡°Chairman Greens, you have to


    understand that sometimes time waits for no one!¡± When Zhenting heard this, his expression turned


    cold. Obviously, he could hear the threat in his words. But it was undeniable that without solid


    evidence, he really could not do anything to this father and son pair. ¡°You better pray that I have not


    found any evidence!¡± After saying this, Zhenting turned around and left. When Ruan Zhendong and


    Ruan Xun saw this, their tense bodies suddenly rxed. ¡°This Greens family is really too arrogant. He


    brought people and barged in. Do they still have thew in their eyes?¡± Ruan Xun shouted. As soon as


    he said this, he received a p on his face and directly stunned him. ¡°Dad, why did you hit me?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t


    you know why I hit you?¡± Ruan Zhendong red at him. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do you think I


    don¡¯t know that you are behind this?¡±


    When Ruan Xun saw this, he remained silent, as if he had tacitly agreed. In this regard, Ruan


    Zhendong was so angry that his teeth itched. ¡°You better pray that Greens family can¡¯t find any


    evidence. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being righteous and destroying my family!¡± After saying this,


    he turned and went upstairs. In the end, he was old. He had confronted Zhentingst night, and his


    body was extremely tired. Soon, only Ruan Xun was left in the living room. He sat on the sofa with a


    malicious look in his eyes, and his entire body emitted a vicious aura that was about to take on a


    physical form. ¡°Lucas, Greens family, it¡¯s time for you to fall from the altar.¡±


    In the Greens family¡¯s vi in New York.


    Emily woke up with a heavy head and felt very ufortable. She raised her hand to touch her head


    and found that she had a low fever. However, thinking of Lucas in the hospital, she forced herself to get


    up and wash up. Downstairs, Peiying saw that Emily¡¯s face was not very good and immediately asked,


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I have a low fever, but I am fine.¡± Emily gently shook her head. Peiying saw this and


    did not know what to say. She nodded, but her mood was veryplicated. She thought that when


    Lucas recovered, she would thank the child.


    Later, after breakfast, because she was worried that someone would make a move on Emily, Peiying


    personally sent her to the hospital. On the way, she received a call from Zhenting. ¡°Have you found


    Doctor Armstrong over there?¡± Hearing this, Peiying finally remembered what she had forgotten. She


    hurriedly said, ¡°Found her. Doctor Armstrong came backst night.¡± Hearing this, Zhenting on the other


    side of the line heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Then, the two of them chatted for a while before hanging up. Although


    Emily hade back, Zhenting did not intend to let the Zhenhong Group go so easily In the next two


    days, he used all his abilities to suppress the Zhenhong Group and spread the word in the industry. If


    anyone helped the Zhenhong Group and worked with Zhenhong, they would be going against the


    Greens Group. the Greens Group would never be soft-hearted when dealing with enemies! Because of


    this, the Zhenhong Group suffered a lot. In just two days, the stocks dropped substantially. Several


    projects that were being carried out were reported to have stolen work and materials. The procedures


    were iplete. At the same time, Lucas also arrived at thest day of treatment. In fact, for the past


    two days, Emily had been in a very bad state. Her low fever kept recurring. However, she did not dare


    to fall down. She used the silver needle to stimte her acupuncture points and gritted her teeth to


    support herself. As the blood that flowed out of Lucas¡¯ chest turned bright red, Emily finally exhaled a


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    10:58


    mouthful of turbid air. ¡°Alright, the poison has been removed.¡±


    As she spoke, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Jin Zheheng alsoughed happily.


    However, before he could say anything, he noticed that the person beside him was suddenly falling to


    the ground. If not for his quick reflexes, the person would have fallen to the ground. ¡°Someonee,


    someonee!¡± As he shouted, he picked her up at the waist and ced her on the sofa next to him.


    Outside the door, Peiying heard the sound and thought that something had happened. She rushed into


    the ward and saw Lucas sitting cross-legged on the bed. His eyes were closed, and his back and chest


    were covered with gold needles. There was still blood on his chest. The two little ones also saw the


    hideousness of Lucas¡¯ wound and were shocked. However, when they saw the unconscious Emily,


    they immediately became worried. ¡°Uncle Jin, what happened to my mother?¡± The two little ones


    looked at Jin Zheheng. Peiying and Chase finally came back to their senses at this time. They looked


    towards the sofa and saw Emily lying on the sofa with a pale face and her eyes closed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with her?¡± Peiying asked. Jin Zheheng exined, ¡°Maybe it was caused by a moment of rxation.


    She couldn¡¯t take it and fainted.¡± After he finished speaking, he subconsciously asked Chase to find a


    nurse to give Emily an infusion. After all, Peiying was an elder, so he did not dare to instruct her.


    Chase¡¯s eyes darkened, and she really did not want to help Emily. However, due to Peiying¡¯s presence,


    she still pretended to be virtuous and went ahead. However, before she left, she rolled her eyes and


    nned to poison Emily in front of Peiying.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Chapter 403 In order to Save You, Fell ill


    ¡°I hope the nurse can wake Doctor Armstrong up soon. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what to do with the


    needles on Lucas¡¯ body.¡± Chase looked worried about Lucas. In fact, she was secretly mocking Emily


    for not having professional ethics. She left the patient halfway through the treatment.


    Peiying was a smart person. How could she not understand the meaning of her words? She


    immediately frowned.


    Just as she was about to say something, Jin Zheheng looked at her unhappily. ¡°Doctor Armstrong has


    been taking care of Lucas for the past few days. If not for her obsession, she would have copsed


    long ago. If this Miss doesn¡¯t know how to speak, then don¡¯t talk nonsense. Moreover, I have been


    working with Doctor Armstrong for the past few days. Although I don¡¯t know how to perform


    acupuncture, I still have to wait and see.¡± Jin Zheheng immediately rebuked Chase. The expression on


    Chase¡¯s face immediately froze.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± She instinctively wanted to exin herself. But before she could finish


    speaking, she was interrupted by Peiying, ¡°Chase, you¡¯ve been running on both sides with me for the


    past few days. You should go back first today.¡± How could that be! Chase eximed in her heart. The


    reason why she came to the hospital every day these days was to pave the way for today. She knew


    that today was thest day of treatment for Lucas and would wake up after that. As long as she let


    Lucas know that during the time when he was seriously injured and unconscious, she had always


    stayed by his side. Even if he did not have a good impression of her, the rtionship that had been


    frozen would ease a lot. ¡°Aunt, I know I was wrong. I can¡¯t speak. Please let me stay. If I don¡¯t see


    Lucas wake up, I won¡¯t feel at ease at all.¡± Chase looked at Peiying pleadingly. Seeing this, Peiying¡¯s


    heart softened in the end. ¡°You can stay, but keep your thoughts to yourself.¡± After she finished


    speaking, she ignored Chase¡¯s frozen expression and turned to instruct the bodyguards outside, ¡°Find


    a doctor and nurse.¡±


    10:58


    Not long after, two doctors and nurses came in. ¡°The patient has been suffering from repeated low


    fevers and overexertion, that¡¯s why she fainted, I¡¯ll have the nurse give her some fluidster.¡± The


    doctor said to Peiying and the others after the examination. Peiying nodded and ordered the nurse to


    arrange a bed in the ward. The reason for this arrangement was also to make it easier for them to take


    care of the two illnesses together.


    After settling down Emily, Jin Zheheng also began to remove the needles and clean up the mess for


    Lucas. Seeing this, Chase took the initiative to stand up. ¡°Doctor Jin, let me help you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know


    anything. What can you do to help?¡± Jin Zheheng scolded Chase again. Chase was angry and


    clenched her fists, but she did not show it on her face. Peiying nced at her and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t


    disturb Zheheng.¡± After that, Peiying looked at Jin Zheheng and asked with concern, ¡°Today is thest


    day of treatment. Doctor Armstrong said that Lucas will wake up after today¡¯s treatment. When will he


    wake up?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but since Doctor Armstrong said that he should be okay today, so he definitely will wake


    up today. We can wait patiently.¡± At this time, Jin Zheheng was full of trust in Emily. When Peiying saw


    this, she nodded and did not say anything else. That night, Lucas slowly woke up. Perhaps he had


    been asleep for too long, the white light in the ward stimted his eyes, making him a little unable to


    stand it and wanted to raise his hand to cover it. It was also at this time that a surprised voice sounded


    in his ear. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re awake.¡± Chase had been paying attention to Lucas¡¯ situation the entire time.


    When she saw his actions, she immediately called out. As soon as she finished speaking, Peiying and


    the two little ones also looked over in excitement ¡°Thank God, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re


    finally awake.¡± For a moment, everyone was gathered around the bed. Because of this, Lucas did not


    immediately notice that Emily was lying on the bed next to him.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When he saw the two children, his mother and Chase, he immediately frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°How can I note when such a big thing happened to you? If not for the fact that thepany still


    needed your father to oversee it, your father would havee as well,¡± Peiying said, her eyes turning


    red. ¡°Do you know that you almost scared me to death this time? If not for Doctor Armstronging in


    time, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to save me.¡± Looking at his mother who was crying, Lucas pursed


    his lips andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Am I not fine now?¡± As he spoke, he looked around but did not


    see Emily. He could not help but frown and ask, ¡°Where is Doctor Armstrong?¡± ¡°Mommy fell ill in order


    to save uncle,¡± Ethan answered sadly. ¡°How is she?¡± Lucas asked worriedly. As he spoke, he struggled


    to sit up.


    Peiying was not willing to let him move. She quickly pushed him back to the bed. ¡°Doctor Armstrong is


    fine. The doctor said that she has overworked herself and thus needs rest. The doctor has prescribed


    medicine. She will be fine after a nap. Moreover, she is right next to you. Don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t


    move. Mommy is fine now.¡± Sofia also persuaded him. At the same time, she stood to the side,


    revealing the bed where Emily was.


    When Lucas saw Emily sleeping soundly in the next bed, the worry in his heart was immediately put


    down.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Chapter 404 Chase Was Worried


    When Chase saw that Lucas cared so much about Emily, her heart was filled with jealousy and hatred.


    She clenched her fists tightly and tried her best to restrain herself so that she did not reveal her


    emotions. However, as she looked at Lucas and the others who seemed to be a family, she could not


    say a word. The anger in her chest surged, and she was very resentful. She had obviously been here


    for so many days, but why did Lucas not see her good points? Thinking of this, Chase took a deep


    breath and forcefully interrupted their conversation. ¡°Speaking of which, Lucas woke up. We haven¡¯t


    informed Doctor Jin yet. I¡¯ll go find him.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make a trip.¡±


    Peiying nodded at her and then turned to ask Lucas about his well-being. Chase saw that everyone


    was still ignoring her. She gritted her teeth and turned to leave. Not long after, she brought Jin Zheheng


    back. Seeing his good friend who woke up on the bed, Jin Zheheng smiled. ¡°You finally woke up. How


    do you feel now?¡± ¡°I feel sore all over.¡± Lucas replied with a frown. Jin Zhehengughed, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll


    feel sore all over. You¡¯ve been lying down for a week.¡± As he spoke, he went forward to examine Lucas.


    When the others saw this, they all quietly stood to the side, closely watching. A momentter, Jin


    Zheheng put away the inspection equipment and said with a smile, ¡°The body index is much better. As


    long as we continue to follow Doctor Armstrong¡¯s treatment, we will be able to clean up the residual


    poison in our bodies in another week.¡± Lucas nodded, indicating that he understood. It was just that he


    had just woken up from a serious illness and soon fell asleep again. Seeing this, Chase¡¯s eyes


    sparkled. Then she took the initiative to suggest, ¡°Since Lucas is awake, Auntie, you should go back to


    rest early today. I will stay here to take care of Lucas.¡±


    ¡°No need, I will arrange for someone to guard this side.¡± Peiying shook her head and refused without


    thinking. She was not at ease to leave Chase here alone. Chase had no choice but to leave with


    Peiying. N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The next morning, maybe because he slept too much, Lucas woke up very early. He tilted his head and


    saw the sleeping Emily on the next bed, his eyes full of heartache. After an unknown period of time,


    there was a knock on the door outside the ward, followed by Mason¡¯s voice. ¡°President, are you


    awake?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Lucas responded in a low voice. The next second, Mason pushed open the door


    and came in with a food box in his hand.


    Lucas looked at him and sat up from the bed with a frown. Seeing this, Mason quickly stepped forward


    to help him up and then asked with concern, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about you? How


    are your injuries?¡± Lucas asked as he drove towards him. Mason smiled and said, ¡°He has recovered.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out the breakfast that was ced on the bed and handed it to Lucas. After Lucas


    took it, he asked about the situation during hisa while eating. Mason did not hide anything and


    reported everything in detail. ¡°The attacker that we caught was very strong-willed. No matter how we


    interrogated him, we did not discover the person behind him. However, after Miss Smith came, we


    learned from Miss Smith that the attacker was sent by Ruan Xun. After learning that you were fine,


    Ruan Xun took action again and had someone kidnap Doctor Armstrong. Fortunately, Doctor


    Armstrong escaped.¡± Hearing this, Lucas¡¯ eyes were full of hostility. ¡°What is the situation on the Ruan


    family¡¯s side?¡± ¡°After Doctor Armstrong¡¯s ident, the chairman took people to the Ruan family.


    However, there was no solid evidence and he could not arrest Ruan Xun. In the end, the chairman had


    been suppressing the Ruan family. Now, the Zhenhong Group is in a great crisis.¡±


    Mason told the truth about the domestic situation.


    After listening, Lucas said with a cold face, ¡°Find a way to get strong evidence from the attacker and


    the organization behind him.¡± ¡°I understand.¡±


    Mason nodded and prepared to leave. However, just as he took a step forward, he was stopped by


    Lucas again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mason turned around in confusion. Lucas suddenly thought of


    something. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You just said that it was Chase who told you that Ruan


    Xun was behind this. How did she know?¡± ¡°Oh, this is because Ruan Xun sought to cooperate with


    Miss Smith. But Miss Smith is a smart person. She agreed on the surface. When she came over, she


    told the madam about this matter. However, the madam and Doctor Armstrong calcted everything. I


    didn¡¯t expect the other party to give up on you and attack Doctor Armstrong instead.¡± Mason told him


    what he knew.


    Unexpectedly, when Lucas heard this, the more he heard, the more he felt that something was wrong.


    But if he wanted to say what was wrong, he would not be able to say it for a while. After pondering for a


    moment, he would rather believe it than miss it. He coldly ordered, ¡°You also investigate Chase in


    private.¡± ¡°Does the president mean that there is something wrong with Miss Smith?¡± Mason looked over


    in surprise. Lucas¡¯ eyes were dark as he said, ¡°Whether there are any problems or not, we will only


    know after checking.¡± Hearing this, Mason no longer said anything and turned to leave. Just as he


    opened the door, he almost bumped into Jin Zheheng, who was about to open the door.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Chapter 405 Why Can¡¯t He See Her Good Points


    When he saw Mason, Jin Zheheng smiled and said, ¡°Your master is awake?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s awake.¡± Mason nodded and replied. He stood to the side so that Jin Zheheng could enter the


    ward smoothly. Then he closed the door. In the ward, Jin Zheheng came to the bedside of Lucas. He


    studied Lucas and asked, ¡°How do you feel today?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Lucas replied softly. Then he looked at Emily beside him and asked with concern, ¡°How long will it take


    for her wake up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe one day, maybe two days. She was too tired these days, and


    later she fell ill treating you. It¡¯s normal for her to sleep for one or two days.¡± Jin Zheheng exined.


    Then he looked over and teased, ¡°When did you get married? You didn¡¯t even inform me. If your


    assistant hadn¡¯t sent you to me, I wouldn¡¯t have known your child was so


    old!¡±


    Lucas nced at him, his gaze gentle as he looked at the bed beside him. His gaze was unbelievably


    gentle. ¡°When we get married in the future, I will inform you.¡± ¡°Alright, then I will wait for your good


    news.¡± Jin Zheheng raised his eyebrows, feeling a little surprised. He could tell that his good friend had


    fallen into the trap. However, this was his good friend¡¯s private matter, so he did not probe further.


    Thinking of his purpose ofing over, he rubbed his hands and chuckled. ¡°Lucas, we have been


    friends for so many years. I have something I need your help with. Will you help?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lucas


    did not immediately agree, but asked first. ¡°I want to learn that magical acupuncture technique from


    your girlfriend. Did you know that when she treated you, she didn¡¯t use any anesthetic and stopped the


    bleeding on your body. She even forced out the poison that I couldn¡¯t do anything about. You didn¡¯t see


    it, it was amazing!¡±


    At the end of his words, he became excited. When Lucas heard this, a feeling of pride and relief rose in


    his heart. ¡°She has always been so awesome.¡±


    Jin Zheheng looked at him like this and could not stand it anymore. He rubbed his arms and pretended


    to be distressed. ¡°I know you have a girlfriend now. Don¡¯t be jealous of me, a single dog.¡± Lucas


    nced at him and did not say anything else. He changed the topic and continued the previous topic.


    ¡°Regarding her medical skills, I respect her choice.¡± Hearing this, Jin Zheheng knew that he did not


    intend to interfere. He was a little disappointed, but he did not force him. Little did he know that their


    conversation was heard by Chase outside the door. Chase clenched her fists tightly, her eyes full of


    resentment. No wonder Lucas refused to get engaged to her. It turned out that he had already nned


    to be with Emily. She would not allow it, definitely not! Just as she was thinking, she heard footsteps


    coming from the room. She was so scared that she quickly put away her expression and pretended to


    be unaware. She raised her hand and knocked on the door. ¡°Lucas, are you awake? I aming in.¡±


    As she spoke, she pushed open the door and entered. She saw Jin Zheheng walking towards her, so


    she took the initiative to greet him. She smiled and said, ¡°Doctor Jin, it¡¯s so early.¡±


    Jin Zheheng nodded and walked out of the ward. When Lucas saw Chase, he frowned. ¡°Why are you


    here?¡± Hearing this indifferent tone, Chase felt extremely ufortable. However, she still forced


    herself to focus. She shook the food box in her hand and smiled. ¡°I came over to deliver breakfast to


    you.¡± ¡°Take it back. I have already eaten.¡± Lucas coldly refused. The smile on Chase¡¯s face suddenly


    froze. She said embarrassedly, ¡°Have you eaten? It seems that I amte.¡± As if she did not hear Lucas¡¯


    order to leave, she put the food box on the cab beside her


    Seeing this, Lucas frowned.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± The implication was that if there was nothing else, she could leave. Seeing


    that the man was not weing Chase¡¯s delicate face immediately showed a sad look, ¡°Do you hate


    me so much?¡± Lucas did not speak, but the expression on his face had clearly expressed his attitude.


    As Chase watched, she bit her lower lip. She was extremely unwilling in her heart and resentment was


    growing. But she did not want Lucas to hate her even more. In the end, she nned to leave. However,


    before she left, she reminded Lucas softly, ¡°You have to be careful of Ruan Xun. This person came to


    me twice and wanted me to cooperate with him to deal with you and Doctor Armstrong.¡± Hearing this,


    Lucas narrowed his eyes dangerously, but he still had no intention to speak. When Chase saw this, she


    was angry and disappointed, but she had to leave. Walking out of the hospital, her beautiful face


    instantly became ferocious. Damn it, why couldn¡¯t Lucas see her good points! Little did she know that


    just as she left, someone entered the ward and reported to Lucas.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Boss, when you were talking to Doctor Jin just now, Miss Smith stood outside the door for a long time.


    I saw that herplexion was not very good, and I was worried that she would do something. Should I


    send someone to keep an eye on her?¡± When these words came out, Lucas¡¯ eyes immediately became


    cold. He could more or less guess what Chase was thinking. It was more or less dangerous to keep her


    by his side. Especially now that he was injured and Emily was also sick, if that woman wanted to do


    something, he could not immediately stop her.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    Chapter 406 Let Chase Return Home


    Thinking of this, Lucas ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t keep an eye on her. Get someone to send her back to China.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The bodyguard nodded and left. On the other side, just as Chase returned to the vi, she saw that the


    luggage she had brought was ced at the entrance, and her expression immediately became a little


    bad. At the same time, the Butler also saw Chase and took the initiative to go forward and say, ¡°Miss


    Smith, you¡¯re back. Our young master just called and asked me to send you back. He has already


    arranged a car and ne tickets for you. We can set off for the airport now.¡± ¡°Return to China?¡± Chase


    was stunned. She immediately pulled a long face and gritted her teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wanted to go


    back.¡± ¡°Young Master ordered this. I hope that Miss Smith won¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± the Butler


    said in a business-like manner. Hearing this, Chase¡¯s face became even uglier. She pursed her lips and


    said, ¡°I want to call Lucas.¡± As she spoke, she took out her phone from her bag and called Lucas.


    The call was quickly connected.


    ¡°Lucas, the housekeeper said that you asked someone to send me back. Why?¡± ¡°You live in my house


    out of wedlock. It¡¯s not good for our reputation.¡± Lucas¡¯ indifferent voice came from the phone. When


    Chase heard this, she really wanted to ask, Emily was also unmarried, is it okay


    for her to live here? But in the end, she still endured it. Because she knew very well that in Lucas¡¯


    ce, she and Emily were treatedpletely differently. If she asked that, Lucas would only hate her


    even more. ¡°Then can I go to the hotel? Don¡¯t drive me away, okay? Your injuries haven¡¯t healed yet. I


    won¡¯t be at ease when I go back.¡± In the end, Chase tried to soften Lucas¡¯ heart with the little woman¡¯s


    coquetry and pleading Unfortunately for her, other than Emily, Lucas had no feelings for other women


    at alt


    ¡°Whether I recover or not has nothing to do with Miss Smith. I hope Miss Smith doesn¡¯t do anything in


    my name again. It¡¯s all in vain.¡± After saying this, Lucas decisively hung up the phone. Chase held the


    phone, her face ugly and embarrassed. At the same time, she could not stay with her face. In the end,


    she agreed with the Butler¡¯s arrangement, left the vi, and returned to the country. Just as she left, two


    small heads appeared at the entrance of the backyard. ¡°She finally left. Brother, do you think she will


    come back?¡± Sofia wrinkled her nose and looked over. Ethan blinked and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t


    know.¡± ¡°Uncle looks very popr. When will Mommy be able to marry Uncle and let Uncle be our


    daddy? Don¡¯t let anyone snatch him away.¡± As the little girl spoke, her delicate little face became


    worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle won¡¯t be snatched away. Otherwise, uncle wouldn¡¯t specifically send her


    away.¡± Hearing this, Sofia was finally no longer worried. ¡°You are right, I should trust uncle.¡±


    Just as they were talking, Peiying¡¯s voice came from behind them. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Peiying


    looked at the two little ones squatting at the entrance and felt a little strange. The two little ones heard


    the sound and quickly stood up. They said in unison with great tacit understanding, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± As


    they spoke, they ran towards Peiying and changed the topic. ¡°Grandma, are we going to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about time to go.¡±


    Peiying nodded in response. Half an hourter, they arrived at the hospital. ¡°Uncle, Grandma and I


    havee to see you and Mommy.¡±


    The two small children each held a thermos cup and entered the ward.


    However, when they saw their mother who was still unconscious on the bed, the smile on their faces


    immediately copsed. They worriedly ran to Emily¡¯s bedside. Peiying also felt that Emily had been


    unconscious for too long and was a little worried.


    10:31 0


    ¡°Why has Doctor Armstrong been unconscious for so long? Did you call the doctor over to see her?¡±


    She asked Lucas.


    Lucas replied, ¡°I let Zheheng take a look. She is fine, but she is too tired, so she slept for a long time.


    He said that she will wake up tomorrow at most.¡± Hearing this, Peiying and the two little ones were


    relieved, and then they began to care about Lucas. That night, Emily finally woke up. She looked at the


    white light above her head and her mind went nk for a moment. At this time, Lucas found that she


    had woken up and looked over happily. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, you are awake.¡± Hearing this, Emily finally


    reacted. She sat up from the bed and felt dizzy. She almost fainted again. Fortunately, she held the arm


    of the bed in time and did not fall down. However, when Lucas saw how ufortable she was, he


    immediately became worried.


    ¡°What happened to you? Are you feeling very ufortable? I¡¯ll call a doctor for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just


    sat up too hard and couldn¡¯t get used to it.¡± Emily waved her hand, indicating that she was fine.


    However, Lucas was still worried and called Jin Zheheng over. After a round of examination, Jin


    Zheheng smiled and said, ¡°Sister-inw is fine. It¡¯s just that she has slept for too long and her brain


    oxygen levels were low. In addition, she has not eaten for two days and her body is a little weak.¡±


    Lucas nodded. The boss ordered the bodyguards outside to buy some food ande back.


    Previous Post


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Chapter 407 I Won¡¯t Let You Off!


    After eating, Emily¡¯s body felt much better. Lucas looked at her eased face and asked with concern,


    ¡°How do you feel now?¡± ¡°Much better.¡± As Emily spoke, she let out a shaky breath. However, when she


    saw the documents on Lucas¡¯ bed, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Why are you still


    handling the documents? Didn¡¯t Doctor Jin tell you that your body has just been detoxified and you


    need to rest well?¡± Seeing the little woman¡¯s face full of disapproval, Lucas felt warm in his heart and


    the smile on his lips became brighter and brighter. ¡°These are all urgent documents, but they have


    already been processed. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t joke with my body.¡± Only after hearing this, Emily let loose


    her tightly knitted brows. At this time, Lucas changed the topic and stared at Emily with deep eyes. His


    voice was low and deep with an indescribable feeling. ¡°I heard that you saved me.¡± For some reason,


    when she heard this voice, Emily felt that her ears were extremely soft.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t save you alone. Doctor Jin also put a lot of effort into it.¡± She waved her hand, not intending to


    im the credit. ¡°No matter what, it was you who saved me, so how do you want me to repay you?¡±


    Lucas asked. Obviously, Emily did not expect Lucas to suddenly say this. However, she did not need


    Lucas to repay her, so she shook her head and refused. ¡°You don¡¯t have to repay me. I¡¯m just doing my


    job. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m your personal doctor, and you¡¯ve helped me a lot.¡± ¡°This is different. I usually help


    just a little. Doctor Armstrong saved my life.¡± Lucas insisted and looked over. If one looked closely, they


    would notice the mischievous light in his eyes. Unfortunately, Emily did not realize it. Because when


    she heard Lucas¡¯ words, she inexplicably thought of a proverb. A life-saving grace should be repaid


    with one¡¯s body. But at this time, this sentence also sounded in her ears. ¡°As the old saying goes, the


    grace of saving a life can not be repaid without marriage. How does Doctor Armstrong feel?¡±


    ¡°Cough cough -¡± After hearing this, Emily choked on her own saliva. She looked at Lucas in shock.


    There was a surprise in her eyes and a bit of shyness. ¡°Mr. Greens, don¡¯t joke around. Alright, it¡¯s


    gettingte. Mr. Greens, rest early. I¡¯m sleepy too.¡± After she finished speaking, she was afraid that


    Lucas would say something that would disturb her mood, so she pulled the quilt andid down, her


    back facing Lucas. However, in a ce where Lucas could not see, her cheeks were red, like a ripe


    apple. Lucas looked at the escaping figure of the little woman not far away, and a touch of helplessness


    shed through his eyes.


    But he did not press on.


    After all, his n for Emily had always been to cook the frog in warm water, slowly and slowly, allowing


    people to ept him.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The next day, the two children only saw their mother wake up. Their worries for the past few days were


    finally put down. ¡°Mommy, you finally woke up. Brother and I were worried about you.¡± Sofia nestled in


    Emily¡¯s arms and acted like a spoiled child. Emily kept her and touched her son¡¯s little head. She knew


    that she had been unconscious for two days and scared them. Sheforted him softly, ¡°It¡¯s Mommy¡¯s


    fault. I scared you.¡± ¡°No, Mommy is very good.¡± Ethan looked up and retorted.


    Emilyughed and felt warm in her heart. Peiying and Lucas watched the loving interaction among


    them, their eyes were very gentle. Compared to the warm atmosphere here, Chase, who had returned


    to the country, could not calm down. Especially when she thought of how she had worked so hard to


    stay in the hospital and waited for Lucas to wake up, she was ready to brush up on him. In the end,


    before she could move, she was chased back by Lucas. She was extremely angry and regretted that


    she was afraid of being discovered and did not interfere in the kidnapping of Emily. ¡°Damn it, I thought


    that Ruan Xun was very capable, but in the end, he could not deal with a woman. No wonder he has


    been suppressed by Lucas all these years!¡± It was strange that she had just finished scolding Ruan


    Xun when she received a call from Ruan Xun.


    ¡°Chase, I heard that you were driven back by Lucas.¡± Ruan Xun¡¯s cold voice came from the phone.


    When Chase heard this, her face immediately became gloomy and she said in a bad tone, ¡°What does


    it have to do with you?¡± ¡°Indeed, it has nothing to do with me. But if you cooperate with me, you won¡¯t


    end up like this. Tsk tsk, what are you trying to do? You are rushing to please Lucas, but he doesn¡¯t like


    you at all.¡± Ruan Xun said sarcastically, not forgetting to taunt Chase. In a split second, Chase was like


    a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°If you have the leisure to


    make trouble for me here, why don¡¯t you think more about what your Ruan family will do next! Lucas is


    awake now, and he will definitely not let your Ruan family go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but Miss Smith has left out


    one thing, your Smith family will not go off easy either!¡± After Ruan Xun finished speaking, he paused.


    Then he issued an invitation, ¡°How about it, Miss Smith, do you want to cooperate with me to take


    down the big cake of the Greens Group? As long as the Greens Group no longer exists, it will be much


    easier for you to get Lucas.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Chapter 408 She Was Bing More and More Like His Girlfriend


    It had to be said that Ruan Xun¡¯s words made Chase very moved. However, she was very clear that


    whether it was them working together with the Ruan family or a few other families working together to


    deal with Greens family, it was all useless. Greens family had stood tall for a hundred years and had a


    lot of money. It would not be an exaggeration to say that they were rich enough to rival a country, let


    alone the connections inside and outside of Greens family. Moreover, it was not that no one had ideas


    about Greens family over the past few years, but in the end, those people all became the ones that the


    Greens family killed off to warn others. ¡°Ruan Xun, I think you are drunk. All these years, you have


    always been defeated by Lucas. With just you, you want to take down Lucas and the Greens family?


    Dream on.¡± Chase smiled sarcastically. She did not wait for Ruan Xun to speak and continued, ¡°If you


    want to die, don¡¯t drag me along.¡± After saying this, Chase directly hung up the phone. However, when


    she put down her phone, her heart moved and she called Lucas. Unfortunately, Lucas did not pick up


    her call. In this regard, Chase was furious. She hung up the phone and put it down. She gritted her


    teeth and said, ¡°Am I going to make you so impatient?¡± Originally, she wanted to tell this news to Lucas


    and let him know how good she was, but now she did not intend to do so.


    Although Lucas might not need it, she did not want to stick it to him. Lucas did not know what


    happened here. Under the care of Emily and Jin Zheheng, his body gradually recovered and he could


    get out of bed. When Peiying saw this, the stone that was hanging in her heartpletely fell. On this


    day, she brought the two little ones to the hospital to visit Lucas. Lucas brought up the matter of her


    going back. ¡°I am fine now. I will arrange for someone to send you back tomorrow.¡± ¡°What? Do you


    think I am an eyesore here?¡±


    Peiying raised her eyebrows and looked over in dissatisfaction.


    The two little ones saw that the atmosphere between the two of them was not right and quickly spoke


    up for Peiying. ¡°Uncle, can you not drive Grandma away?¡± Hearing this, Lucas was a little surprised.


    Obviously, he did not expect that the two little ones would only speak up for Peiying.


    Peiying also revealed a bright smile. As expected of her biological grandkids, she did not dote on them


    for nothing. ¡°Uncle is not chasing your grandmother away. Your grandmother has been away from


    home for so long, and your grandfather should miss her.¡± Lucas fooled the two little ones.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The main reason was that he wanted to spend more time with Emily. In the past few days, every time


    he was alone with Emily, his mother would alwayse to disturb him at an inappropriate time. Of


    course, he also understood his mother¡¯s thoughts. The two little ones did not know these things, and


    when they thought of Lucas saying that his grandfather was alone at home, they did not speak up


    again.


    Peiying saw this and was a little angry. She was not angry at the two of them, but at her son. She really


    forgot about her mother when she had a wife. ¡°Your father has been fighting with the Ruan family


    recently. He has no time to think about me.¡± Although she said that, she did not insist on staying. After


    all, she had been out for so many days and her son was fine. She was still worried about the old man


    at home. Especially during this period of time, thepany matters were left to the old man alone. She


    was worried that the old man would be busy and would not be able to take good care of himself. The


    more Peiying thought about it, the more she could not sit still. It did not take long for her to go back and


    pack her luggage. When Emily came back with the medicine, she only saw the two children


    apanying Lucas, but she did not see Mrs. Greens. She subconsciously asked. ¡°Where is Mrs.


    Greens?¡± ¡°Mother was worried that Father was alone at home. She went back to pack her luggage and


    ns to go back tomorrow.¡±


    Lucas replied without blushing. When the two little ones heard this, the head of the household looked


    over in surprise. It was clearly Uncle who asked Grandma to go back. How did it be Grandma


    who wanted to go back? Lucas noticed the eyes of the two little ones and winked at them. The two little


    ones immediately understood and covered their lips with a smile. Unfortunately, Emily went to put down


    the medicine in her hand, so she did not see the interaction between the three. ¡°Well, I will send Mrs.


    Greens to see you tomorrow.¡± As she spoke, she turned to look, but she did not expect to bump into


    Lucas¡¯ dark eyes. Those eyes were deep and bottomless, inexplicably making Emily a little flustered.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll have to trouble Doctor Armstrong tomorrow.¡±


    Lucas retracted his gaze and said happily. He felt that Emily was bing more and more like his


    girlfriend. It was just that Emily did not know about it. In fact, Emily really did not realize it. She felt that


    this was a small matter. Moreover, she could use this excuse to go out and hide, so that her ears would


    be clear and quiet. There was no other reason. Ever since she cured Lucas, Jin Zheheng took the


    opportunity toe to her and pester her, iming to learn from her. If it were for an ordinary


    discussion about medical skills, Emily would not be so distressed.


    The problem was that this guy was not satisfied with medical research at all. He wanted to learn the


    acupuncture technique of her sect. She had no way to teach him. Not to mention, she had not yet


    mastered acupuncture. Even if she did, she would not dare to teach others without the permission of


    her master. But Jin Zheheng did not know this. After settling his work, he went to the ward again.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Chapter 409 I Don¡¯t Have That Kind of Rtionship with Lucas


    As soon as he entered, Jin Zheheng saw Emily and his eyes lit up. ¡°Sister-inw, yesterday you asked


    me to go back and read some books about acupuncture points. I searched online for some descriptions


    about acupuncture points, but there are many things I don¡¯t understand. Can you please tell me?¡±


    Although he said it very politely, he did not give Emily a chance to refuse. He took out his notebook and


    pen and asked the questions he had encountered. Emily looked at it and felt a headache, but she could


    not refuse a person who was here to study.


    ¡°The two acupuncture points are the best acupuncture points to stop nosebleeds, but the hole is so far


    away from the nose. How can it control nosebleeds? What is the concept?¡±


    ¡°And this Extreme Spring acupuncture point, is its effect really the same as the fast-acting heart saving


    pill?¡± ¡°This acupuncture point is also the same. How can it slow down?¡± All of a sudden, the ward was


    full of Jin Zheheng asking all kinds of silly questions. Emily was left speechless several times. They


    were both doctors, but why did she feel like she was exining to outsiders? Was there such a huge


    gap between western medicine and Chinese medicine? After half a day, Emily only wanted to say that


    she was beaten. ¡°Well, it¡¯s noon. I¡¯m going to make the medicinal food.¡± Emily decided to find an


    excuse to leave. Unexpectedly, Jin Zheheng did not hear her thoughts of escaping. He immediately


    became spirited. ¡°Medicinal food? I¡¯ll go too. I can help sister-inw.¡± ¡°No, no, i don¡¯t need your help,


    you¡¯d be doing me the biggest favour by noting over!¡±


    After saying this, Emily left the ward without looking back. Her hurried footsteps were like someone was


    chasing her from behind. Seeing this, Jin Zheheng hurriedly chased after her, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t run. I


    still have a lot of questions I haven¡¯t asked you yet.¡± As the two of them left, the ward quieted down.


    The two of them looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. Sofia wrinkled her nose and


    leaned close to her brother¡¯s ear. She whispered, ¡°This uncle is so talkative that Mummy is running


    away from his questions.¡± Lucas also vaguely heard something. At the same time, he did not know


    whether, to, ¨C


    Because this morning, Emily was all upied by Jin Zheheng. He did not say a few words to Emily As


    he thought about it, he nned to ask his good friendter. There was no problem with studying, but he


    should not pester others. On the other side, Jin Zheheng was still unaware that his learning path was


    about to end.


    He chased Emily to the hospital kitchen and saw Emily fiddling with herbs. His eyes immediately lit up.


    For the past few days, he had watched his good friend eat the meals made from these herbs over the


    past few days and regain his health. It was not an exaggeration to say that the effect of these medicinal


    meals was better than the western medicine they prescribed, and there were no side effects.


    ¡°Sister-inw, are these materials needed to concoct medicine? How do we deal with them?¡±


    He looked eager to try. As Emily watched, she felt a headacheing on. However, since this person


    took the initiative to help, she did not intend to let him be idle. Because she was afraid that this person


    would be idle and ask her those strange questions. ¡°That¡¯s right, these are the medicinal herbs that will


    be usedter. Wash them and then use the medicine next to you and grind them into powder.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jin Zheheng nodded and began to work ording to Emily¡¯s request. Seeing this, Emily immediately


    breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that she could finally get some peace In the end, not long after, she


    heard Jin Zheheng¡¯s demonic voice again. ¡°Sister-inw, are you really not going to consider taking me


    in as a disciple? If you ept me, you can leave all these trivial matters to me in the future.¡± Jin


    Zheheng tirelessly said the benefits of taking him as a disciple. Emily finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Doctor Jin!¡± She suddenly shouted. Jin Zheheng was stunned. He stopped his self-promotion and


    looked over in . confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°First of all, don¡¯t call me sister-inw. Just call me Doctor Armstrong like before. I don¡¯t have that kind


    of rtionship with Mr. Greens.¡± Emily frowned and exined. She didn¡¯t know when this person


    stopped calling her Doctor Armstrong, and instead called her sister-inw. Then, she continued, ¡°Also, I


    don¡¯t ept disciples because I haven¡¯t even graduated yet. Don¡¯t bother me anymore. It¡¯s useless.¡±


    However, Jin Zheheng refused to believe her words. Not to mention the rtionship between her and


    Lucas, it had already been tacitly approved by Lucas. The ability that Emily had disyed during this


    period of time, if it were forsaid that she hadn¡¯t graduated, it waspletely different.


    ¡°You are so powerful, how could you have not graduated?¡±


    Emily suddenly found that she could notmunicate with this person at all. She simply said, ¡°I really


    haven¡¯t graduated. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. Anyway, I won¡¯t ept you as my disciple!¡± After


    saying this, Emily turned around and continued cooking medicinal cuisine. When Jin Zheheng saw this,


    he was very depressed, but this did not dispel his enthusiasm. His perseverance was also rted to his


    childhood dream. When he was a child, there were all kinds of ancient godly doctors and TV dramas in


    the country, which motivated him to be a godly doctor who helped everyone. As a result, as he grew


    up, he found that Chinese medicine in the real world was not as magical as it appeared on TV, so he


    turned to learn Western medicine.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Chapter 410 Can You Help Me Take off My Clothes?


    Half an hourter, Emily finally endured until the medicinal cuisine was ready. She did not intend to


    bring the medicinal cuisine to Lucas by herself. Because she didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital and be


    pestered by Jin Zheheng anymore. ¡°Doctor Jin, please send the medicinal cuisine to Mr. Greens.¡± As


    she spoke, Emily did not give Jin Zheheng a chance to refuse and ced the medicinal food in his


    hands.


    Jin Zheheng was stunned and looked over nkly. ¡°Then what about you, Sister-inw?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to


    buy medicine. There are a few medicinal herbs missing from the medicinal food.¡±


    After Emily finished speaking, she turned and walked out of the kitchen. Jin Zheheng also went to the


    ward. Seeing that he was the one who came to deliver the medicine, Lucas frowned. ¡°Why is it you?


    Where is Doctor Armstrong?¡± ¡°Uncle, where is our mommy?¡±


    The two little ones also looked over in confusion. Jin Zheheng had yet to realize the seriousness of the


    problem. He smiled and said, ¡°Your Mommy went to buy medicinal herbs.¡± After that, he looked at


    Lucas again and handed over the medicinal food in his hand. ¡°Eat quickly. This is made by me and


    sister-inw.¡± Lucas took the medicinal food but did not immediately enjoy it. He looked up at his good


    friend in front of him and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t pester Doctor Armstrong in the future. Since she


    doesn¡¯t want to take you as a disciple, she naturally has her reasons.¡± Hearing this, Jin Zheheng¡¯s eyes


    became resentful. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think highly of me?¡± ¡°I have never thought highly of you. Besides,


    Chinese medicine is not so easy to learn, especially ancient Chinese medicine.¡± Lucas bluntly attacked


    his good friend.


    Jin Zheheng was very unconvinced. But before he could say anything, Lucas looked over and warned,


    ¡°If you are so free every day, I don¡¯t mind going to talk to the dean and asking him to add some work for


    Ygu.¡±


    10:34


    Jin Zheheng was forced to swallow back his words and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Love trumps


    friendship after all.¡± Even so, Lucas still heard some of it. And he did not refute. He valued women


    more than friends. At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Emily finally came back from the outside. She came


    to the ward. Seeing that Jin Zheheng was not there, only Lucas and the two little ones sleeping, she


    breathed a sigh of relief. Lucas saw her expression. How could he not know what she was afraid of?


    For a moment, he could not help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you afraid of someone.¡± ¡°You


    still say that you don¡¯t help me!¡± Emily red at him coquettishly. After she finished speaking, she


    realized that her voice was a little loud. She lowered her voice and said angrily, ¡°We are not friends at


    all. Don¡¯t you think about who I ended up like this for?¡±


    Lucas looked at the little woman who was a little angry and rubbed his nose leisurely. Could he say that


    he did it on purpose?


    However, he could not tell Emily this. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Emily smiled in satisfaction. Seeing this, Lucas looked at her with a ridiculously


    gentle gaze. Then he changed his style and asked in a low voice, ¡°Can I take a bath now?¡± Emily was


    stunned by this sudden question.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She reacted and looked over in confusion. Lucas moved his body and said with a


    frown, ¡°I feel like I haven¡¯t bathed in a long time. I feel a little ufortable.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Although your wound has healed a little,


    there is still the risk of infection, so it is impossible to bathe. However, I can bring some water for you to


    wipe your body.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine to wipe it.¡±


    Lucas did not insist on taking a bath. As long as he could take care of the hygiene, he could do


    anything


    Soon, Emily brought hot water and wet the towel in the hot water. Lucas looked at her movements, and


    his eyes shed. ¡¤ Then, when Emily looked over, he pretended to be troubled and asked, ¡°Can I


    trouble you to help me take off my clothes?¡± Emily was stunned for a moment, but she did not refuse.


    After all, Lucas was injured in the chest, so it was indeed a little inconvenient to take action.


    She did not know why, but when she reached out to unbutton Lucas¡¯ shirt, her heart beat faster and her


    cheeks started to heat up uncontrobly. Especially as the button was undone, it revealed a beautiful


    and firm chest muscles. As Emily watched, her breathing became sluggish and her eyes became a little


    dull. And her changes were all seen by Lucas. ¡°Are you satisfied with what you see?¡± Lucas asked with


    a slightly hoarse and seductive voice. The moment the voice came out, Emily¡¯s head exploded. ¡°Who,


    who is looking at you?¡± She stammered and retorted, her eyes wandering. She did not dare to look at


    Lucas. After finally undoing thest button, she hurriedly took two steps back. Then, she turned her


    back to Lucas and said in a somewhat panicked tone, ¡°Well, wipe your body. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she pretended to leave. However, just as she took a step, she was


    stopped by Lucas. ¡°Wait, there is one more thing I need your help with.¡± ¡°What is it?¡±


    Emily asked without turning her head.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas looked at her back, and a mischievous light shed in his eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°I want to


    ask you to help me wipe my back. You know, my wound has not healed yet, and I can¡¯t do such a big


    move.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Chapter 411 He Had No Bottom Line for Emily and Was Obedient


    When Emily heard this, she subconsciously refused. She felt that it was a little inappropriate to do such


    an intimate thing. ¡°I¡¯ll go find the assistant to help you.¡± After she finished speaking, she wanted to


    leave again. ¡°Mason is not in the hospital. I sent him to thepany.¡± Lucas¡¯ faint voice came from


    behind. As soon as he said this, Emily froze on the spot with a troubled expression. She did not know


    what to do.


    Although he could not see her expression, he could guess some of her thoughts. A calcting light


    shed in his eyes. ¡°If you feel that it is difficult, then forget it. I will wipe it myself. I just don¡¯t know if it


    will cause a wound.¡± As he spoke, Lucas deliberately made a noise and pretended to wipe his body


    with a towel. As Emily listened, she was conflicted for a moment in her heart before she sat down and


    made a decision.


    She took a deep breath and turned back to Lucas. She snatched the towel from Lucas¡¯ hand and


    lowered her head to clean the towel. ¡°Let me help you.¡± She said. Hearing this, and looking at the little


    woman in front of him who had lowered her head to do things, the corners of Lucas¡¯ mouth curled into a


    scheming smile. Emily did not see it. After wringing the towel dry, she looked up and saw Lucas¡¯ well-


    defined upper body. Her face, which had finally cooled down, became hot again. ¡°So what, turn your


    back on me.¡± Seeing this, Lucas stopped teasing her. Afraid of scaring her away, he obediently turned


    around and let Emily wipe his back. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was embarrassed, but Emily


    was very silent. At this time, she just wanted to finish wiping and leave quickly. But things did not go as


    she wished, and idents were always unpredictable. When Emily cleaned the towel again, probably


    because it was wet, the floor became a little slippery For a moment, she was caught off guard and lost


    her bnce. Her entire body cried out in rm and pounced towards Lucas¡¯ back. When Lucas heard


    the sound, he instinctively turned around. He saw Emily pounces


    RE


    over and subconsciously hugged her. The huge force also brought him back. Then, both of them fell


    onto the bed, both man and woman. Emily even identally touched Lucas¡¯ lips. In a split second, her


    eyes widened and her mind went nk. Lucas was also a little surprised. He felt the softness on his


    lips, which made him reluctant to push her away. At the same time, he wanted to deepen the kiss.


    However, he could not make the next move. Two confused voices sounded in their ears. ¡°Uncle,


    Mommy, what are you doing?¡± They were woken up by Emily¡¯s exmation just now. They saw the


    scene in front of them and could not react for a while. However, when Emily heard this voice, she


    immediately woke up. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything.¡± After she finished speaking, she stood up from Lucas¡¯


    arms in a panic. She was so upset that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground and bury herself. The


    two little ones only looked at her and then looked at the uncle who looked normal next to them. Finally,


    they reacted andined, ¡°Mommy is lying. You are obviously ying kissing with uncle.¡± Hearing


    this, Emily¡¯s head exploded, and her cheeks were so hot that they seemed to burn in the next second.


    ¡°It was an ident just now. Mommy almost fell down. It was your uncle who supported Mommy.¡±


    Emily exined subconsciously. Then, without waiting for the two little ones to refute, she pretended to


    look at them fiercely, ¡°you will do whatever Mommy says. You are not allowed to refute.¡±


    The two little ones were stunned for a moment. Then Ethan pouted and said, ¡°Mommy, you are


    covering your ears and stealing the bell.¡±


    ¡°No, brother. Mommy is shy.¡± Sofia thought that Emily was not blushing enough, so she covered her


    mouth andughed. Seeing this, Emily was both angry and ashamed.


    But at this time, she saw the smile on the corner of Lucas¡¯ mouth and immediately threw the towel in


    her hand in anger. ¡°You are still smiling. Why don¡¯t you exin for me? Wipe it yourself!¡± After saying


    this, she turned and left.


    Lucas looked at it and then looked at the two little ones who wereughing at the side, his eyes full of


    helplessness and regret.


    If they had woken upter, he would have been able to deepen the kiss. Just as he was thinking, he


    heard Sofia¡¯s shocked voice. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re bleeding.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call Uncle Jin.¡± Ethan also saw the blood


    overflowing from Lucas¡¯ chest. He quickly jumped off the bed and ran out. Not long after, Jin Zheheng


    followed Ethan to the ward. He saw the blood on Lucas¡¯ chest and the basin beside the bed. He


    frowned and muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that your wound has not healed yet. You can¡¯t make any big


    movements and you can¡¯t touch water. Do you think you have lived long enough?¡± Even so, he still


    cleaned up Lucas¡¯ wounds, applied medicine again, and bandaged his wounds. Lucas did not exin


    and let his good friend talk about it. The two little ones blinked and did not argue, but they were very


    happy in their hearts. ¡®Mommy and uncle kissed. Does this mean that Mommy and uncle are already a


    couple? After a while, Jin Zheheng bandaged his wound and looked at his good friend¡¯s indifferent


    expression. He felt a little tired. He felt that Lucas did not listen to the warnings he had just said.


    However, he did not intend to repeat it. Instead, he decided to leave this matter to Emily to supervise.


    During this period of observation, he had already seen that his good friend waspletely obedient to


    that Doctor Armstrong.


    Previous Post


    Next PostCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Chapter 412 After the Autumn


    Emily did not go far. Instead, she stood on the balcony in the corridor and gently patted her hot cheeks,


    trying to calm herself down. ¡°It was an ident just now. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Even so, her heart still beat wildly. It took her a long time to calm down and turn to the ward. As a


    result, she had just walked to the door when she saw Jin Zheheng walk out from inside. Regret shed


    across her eyes. If she had known that Jin Zheheng hade, she would havee backter. Just


    as she was ready to be entangled, Jin Zheheng did not hold her back from mentioning the matter of


    acknowledging her as his master. Instead, he warned her, ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Go


    back and tell the Mo family about it. His wound has notpletely healed yet, and he is still thinking of


    washing up. The wound finally healed a little, and it was torn open by him again.¡± Hearing this, Emily


    suddenly felt guilty. Because she remembered that when she almost fell, it was Lucas who supported


    her in time.


    At that time, she seemed to have heard Lucas¡¯ groan, and then because of that kiss¡­ she forgot about


    this. ¡°I know. I will watch his back¡±


    Emily nodded in agreement. Then she said goodbye to Jin Zheheng and turned to enter the ward. As


    soon as she entered, Lucas and the two little ones on the bed looked over. ¡°Why are you looking at


    me?¡± Emily felt ufortable from being stared at and asked with a light cough. Seeing this, the two


    little ones winked at her and asked, ¡°Mommy, where did you go just now?¡± Looking at them like this,


    how could Emily not know what they meant? She red at them in embarrassment. ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t


    ask about adults.¡± ¡°When I came back just now, I met Doctor Jin. He said that your wound opened up.


    Are you okay?¡± Emily asked worriedly. As for what happened before, she had already given herself a


    hint to not think about


    Wcas naturally saw that she was running away. There was helplessness in her eyes


    as she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s all right. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡± For the next half a day, Emily and the


    two little ones stayed in the ward with Lucas. The group of people talked andughed like a family. The


    scene was said to be warm and harmonious. In the evening, Emily took care of Lucas and ate the


    meal. After applying medicine, she took the two little ones back to the vi. After all, Peiying was


    returning to the country tomorrow, so she promised Lucas to send her off. When she returned, Peiying


    was sitting in the living room watching TV. When she heard the noise at the door, she turned her head


    and saw Emily, her granddaughter, and her grandson. She took the initiative to greet them, ¡°You¡¯re


    back. Have you eaten?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve had dinner. Has Grandma eaten?¡± As the two little ones spoke, they


    ran over and surrounded Peiying. Peiying hugged them and said with a kind smile, ¡°Grandma has also


    eaten.¡± Seeing this, Emily walked over with a smile and sat on the sofa next to her. ¡°I heard from Mr.


    Greens that Mrs. Greens will be returning to the country tomorrow. Have you packed up your luggage?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± Peiying responded, then looked at Emily with aplicated look. ¡°We, the Greens


    family, owe Doctor Armstrong a favor for this matter. As long as it is within the scope of our Greens


    family¡¯s ability, Doctor Armstrong can casually raise a condition with


    us.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, the corners of Emily¡¯s mouth could not help but reveal a trace of bitterness.


    Mrs. Greens sounded like she was thanking her, but in reality, she was using a favor to separate her


    rtionship with Lucas. She lowered her eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°Mrs. Greens is too polite. Saving Mr.


    Greens is what I should do and what I want to do.¡± Once these words came out, the smile on Peiying¡¯s


    face immediately faded. The two children only listened to the words of the two adults and felt strange


    no matter how they listened. ¡°Grandma, Mommy, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Grandma is


    thanking your Mommy for saving your Uncle Greens.¡± Emily and Peiying spoke at the same time.


    The two little ones did not think too much and smiled at Peiying. ¡°Grandma is too polite.¡± Seeing this,


    Peiying rubbed their little heads and smiled without saying a word. Emily also breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, in the hospital ward. Mason reported with a serious expression, ¡°The attacker has


    been interrogated. His name is Wolf. He is a member of an international killer organization. Someone


    has issued a kill order in their organization, so they came to assassinate you.¡± ¡°Is this person Ruan


    Xun?¡± Lucas asked with a cold face. Mason shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Wolf said that other


    than their boss, no one else knows about the customer¡¯s information.¡± Hearing this, Lucas immediately


    narrowed his eyes dangerously. This time, he almost lost his life here, and even Emily almost died


    because of him¡­ ¡°Send down the order to eradicate the killer organization. The previous arrangements


    for the Zhenhong Group can also be closed.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mason nodded and turned to leave. That night, in a small country, there was a serious fight. If Lone


    Wolf was there, he would find that the ce where he was attacked was the location of his


    organization.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Chapter 413 Uncle and Mommy Kissed


    The next morning, Emily woke up early. She took the two little ones to wash up before going


    downstairs. Downstairs, Peiying was dressed and sitting on the sofa. Not far away from her was the


    packed luggage. When she saw Emily and the kidsing down, her eyes immediately lit up and she


    waved at the two little ones. ¡°Ethan, Sofia,e here.¡± ¡°What happened to Grandma?¡± The two little


    ones ran over and asked. Peiying hugged the two of them and said somewhat reluctantly, ¡°Grandma


    will be leaving soon. Why don¡¯t you go back with Grandma? Grandma can¡¯t bear to be apart from you.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t just saying this. She really wanted the two little ones to go back with her. Unfortunately, the


    two little ones refused. ¡°Although we can¡¯t bear to be apart from Grandma, we want to stay and take


    care of Uncle.¡± ¡°When Uncle gets better, let¡¯s go back with Uncle to see Grandma, okay?¡± Hearing the


    words of the two little ones, Peiying was disappointed but did not say anything. Soon, the group of


    people had breakfast and went to the airport. Before leaving, Peiying looked at Emily and said, ¡°Take


    good care of the two children.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Emily nodded. Seeing this, Peiying hesitated to speak. Emily


    could see that she had something to say to her. She pursed her lips. ¡°Do you have anything else to


    say?¡± Hearing this, Peiying looked over with deep eyes. ¡°Although you saved our Lucas, I still can¡¯t


    ept you. You are too different from the daughter-inw I hope for.¡± Emily was not surprised at all


    when she heard this. After a moment of silence, she looked over calmly. ¡°I can¡¯t control my feelings.


    Although I don¡¯t know what kind of daughter-inw Mrs. Greens has in her heart, don¡¯t think I¡¯m very


    bad. Most importantly, if Mr. Greens thinks I¡¯m good, then that¡¯s


    good.¡±


    Peiying was speechless, and her face immediately became ugly. Emily didn¡¯t care. She listened to the


    airport boarding announcement and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s time to check the tickets. Mrs. Greens, be careful


    on your way back.¡± After that, she lowered her head and signaled the two little ones to say goodbye to


    Peiying. The two little ones were not in high spirits at this time. They heard the conversation betweenT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the two and knew that Grandma did not want her mother to be with Uncle Greens. They were very


    disappointed. But out of courtesy, they waved goodbye to Peiying. After sending Peiying away, the


    three of them left the airport and were ready to go to the hospital. On the way, the two little ones were


    drooping and quiet. Emily looked over worriedly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± ¡°Mommy,


    why does Grandma not like you and uncle being together?¡± ¡°You and uncle are obviously very suitable


    for each other.¡± The two little ones looked back at Emily in confusion. And their words made Emily even


    more speechless. She thought about it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. What do you think of Uncle


    Greens?¡± ¡°Uncle is very good, very handsome.¡± ¡°And super awesome!¡± The two little ones scrambled to


    say that Lucas was a bit. Emily smiled and nodded. ¡°Look, you all think that Uncle is very powerful. As


    a mother, your Grandma will only think that her child is more outstanding. Naturally, she hopes that the


    other half of her child is equally matched.¡± Hearing this tongue-twister, the two little ones were a little


    dizzy. But soon, Ethan reacted and pouted, ¡°So Grandma dislikes Mommy because she is not good


    enough?¡± ¡°No, Mommy is very powerful.¡± Sofia was also angry for Mommy.


    Emily saw it and felt very warm.


    She rubbed the heads of the two little guys and smiled, ¡°Well, this is our adults ¡®business. You children


    don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    The two little ones frowned. Seeing that their mother did not want to talk about this matter, they did not


    say anything in the end. However, although they did not say anything, they remembered this matter in


    their hearts and nned to find their godmother when they had the time. Later, the three of them


    arrived at the hospital. In the ward, Lucas was leaning against the head of the bed. On the table in front


    of him was aputer, and there was a teleconference. Seeing this, Emily did not disturb them. She


    told the two little ones, ¡°Stay in the ward obediently and don¡¯t disturb your uncle. Mommy will go to the


    kitchen to make medicinal food for your uncle.¡± ¡°Mommy, go ahead. We will be obedient.¡± The two little


    ones nodded sensibly. Then Emily went to the kitchen. The two little ones saw this and felt that this was


    a rare opportunity. They immediately took out their mobile phones and sent a message to their


    godmother. ¡°Godmother, if uncle¡¯s mommy doesn¡¯t like uncle and our mommy together, what should we


    do?¡±


    When this message was sent out, it was fortunate that Vivian was a night cat that received a timely


    reply. Vivian asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you see Uncle Greens¡¯ mother?¡± ¡°When Uncle was injured,


    Grandma came to see Uncle. But when Grandma went back today, she told Mommy that she didn¡¯t like


    Mommy being with Uncle. Uncle and Mommy were sopatible.¡± Ethan pursed his lips and sent a


    message. Not long after, Vivian sent another message. ¡°These are all secondary factors. The most


    important thing is your Mommy and Uncle¡¯s attitude.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Chapter 414 There Was No Need to Avoid It


    The two of them looked at the message from their godmother and fell into deep thought. They felt that


    what their godmother said was very reasonable. At this time, Vivian sent another message. ¡°Speaking


    of which, isn¡¯t your mommy going abroad to treat your Uncle Greens? How is their rtionship now? Is


    it closer?¡± ¡°Mommy and Uncle kissed, but the two of them acted as if nothing had happened. There


    was no change. Is this considered close?¡±


    Ethan asked the doubts in his heart.


    Not long after, Vivian sent out a few exmation marks, which showed how excited she was at the


    moment. Then, her message came again, ¡°Did they kiss?¡± The two little ones were about to respond


    when they heard their uncle¡¯s voice. ¡°Ethan, Sofia, what are you doing?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± The two little


    ones hid their phone watches behind their backs with a guilty conscience.


    Little did they know that this was more like trying to conceal the truth. Lucas smiled and did not expose


    them. At this time, the kids¡¯s phone watches rang again. It turned out that Vivian could not wait to call


    when she saw that the two little ones did not reply for a long time. The two little ones only looked at


    their godmother¡¯s number and did not dare to hang up. At the same time, they did not dare to pick up.


    Lucas looked at their conflicted expressions and felt amused. He could not help but tease, ¡°Are you not


    going to pick up?¡± ¡°Uh, I want to pick up.¡± Ethan nodded in response. Lucas looked at him. His eyes


    seemed to say, ¡°Since you want to answer, then hurry up and answer the phone.¡± Ethan had no choice


    but to answer the phone. As soon as the phone was connected, Vivian¡¯s excited voice came from the


    phone. ¡°Ethan, is your mother and Uncle Greens really kissing¡±


    10:39


    Because the phone watch belonged to the speaker. Therefore, Lucas also heard this sentence. The


    two little ones were so embarrassed that they didn¡¯t dare to look at Lucas. ¡°Ethan, Sofia, why aren¡¯t you


    talking? Is the signal bad? Hello?¡± Vivian asked. ¡°If Miss Leigh is curious about me and Doctor


    Armstrong, you can ask me or Doctor Armstrong in person, instead of teaching the two children badly.¡±


    Seeing that the two children were silent, Lucas took the initiative to speak. When he said this, the


    phone fell silent.


    A momentter, Vivian¡¯s stupid voice came, ¡°Ah, there is no Linlin? Oh, sorry, I made the wrong call.¡±


    After saying this, she hung up the phone. Seeing this, Lucas looked at the two little ones. The eyes of


    the two little ones shed, but they dared not look at him. Just as the atmosphere was tense, Emily


    walked in from outside with the medicinal cuisine.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she entered, she noticed that the atmosphere of the three of them was a little strange. She


    asked doubtfully, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, Mommy. Is this medicinal cuisine for uncle?¡± Ethan was


    the first to speak. ¡°Mommy, let me help you carry it.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s too hot.¡± Emily didn¡¯t think too much about


    it. After rejecting him, she walked to the bedside table with the medicinal food.


    Because of this, she didn¡¯t see the little fellow pleading with Lucas with his hands folded.


    Lucasughed. In the end, he did not expose the two little ones and ate the medicinal cuisine that


    Emily had prepared. Seeing this, the two little ones heaved a sigh of relief. For the next two days, Emily


    and the two little ones took care of Lucas in the hospital every day.


    As for Lucas¡¯ situation, it was obvious to the naked eye that it had improved. Compared to the


    tranquility on this side, the situation on Y City¡¯s side was turbulent. Under the suppression of the


    Greens Group, the Zhenhong Group was struggling to move forward, and the funds had evaporated by


    billions of yuan. Ruan Zhendong even begged his grandmother to sue his grandfather, hoping that


    someone could support the Zhenhong Group. But no one wanted to offend the Greens Group. Because


    of this, Ruan Zhendong seemed to have aged ten years in an instant. He was even nning for the


    worst. He counted the remaining assets and immigrated abroad. And all of this was under Lucas¡¯


    control. He was like an excellent hunter, ying with his prey bit by bit, coldly watching the prey


    struggle. On this day, Emily had just finished the medicinal bath for Lucas. Mason knocked on the door


    from outside and came in. He looked at Lucas and hesitated to speak. Obviously, he was worried about


    Emily and the two little ones. Emily also saw it and said with a meaningful look, ¡°You guys talk first. I¡¯ll


    take the two children out for a walk.¡± While speaking, she pretended to leave, but Lucas grabbed her


    wrist. ¡°No need. You don¡¯t need to hide anything from me.¡± After saying that, Lucas turned to look at


    Mason and said coldly, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Seeing this, Mason no longer hesitated and


    immediately reported his future intentions. ¡°The leader of the killer organization wants to negotiate with


    you. He said that he is willing to pay 50 million dors and send the information of the mastermind. I


    hope you can be generous.¡± Hearing this, the tip of Emily¡¯s heart suddenly jumped. Killer


    organization??? She looked at Mason in surprise, but she did not say anything. Lucas pondered for a


    moment and ordered, ¡°You can let him go, but you go and tell him that I still want the two people who


    kidnapped Doctor Armstrong!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    Chapter 415 He Wanted to Educate His Son


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mason nodded and turned to leave. Seeing this, Emily couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What was the situation of


    the killer organization mentioned by the assistant?¡± ¡°It was an enemy of our Greens family. That¡¯s right,


    it was against me. We found an international organization that had hired a hitman. That is, the matter of


    me being attacked before. After you were kidnapped, it was also them who did it.¡± Lucas roughly


    exined. After hearing this, Emily only felt that her three views were subverted, and her entire person


    was stunned. ¡°Is the business world so dangerous?¡± Hearing this, and then looking at the expression of


    disbelief on Emily¡¯s face, Lucas smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous, it¡¯s money moving.¡± Lucas said, sighing, ¡°There are always people who want to


    have more after getting enough property, and Greens family is the favorite in the eyes of this group of


    people.¡± Emily listened and did not know what to say for a moment. The two little ones at the side


    looked left and right, but they did not understand the conversation between the two adults. Lucas saw


    their puzzled gazes, smiled gently, and waved at them. The two little ones saw this and immediately


    went over. ¡°Uncle, what is it?¡± ¡°Do you understand what uncle and your mommy said just now?¡±


    Lucas asked softly ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand,¡± the two children shook their heads. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if


    you don¡¯t understand. You will understand in the future.¡±


    Lucas did not intend to let the two little ones see the darkness of human nature. Emily watched the


    interaction between the father and son, and her originally worried heart inexplicably calmed down. That


    night, Mason returned to the ward to report ¡°President, the leader handed the person to us, and the


    information about the mastermind behind the scenes.¡± ¡°Is it Ruan Xun?¡± Lucas asked indifferently.


    Mason nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s him. The leader also gave me a call record of him and Ruan Xun, as well


    as a bank transfer bill.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he disyed the recording and transfer records for Lucas to check


    Lucas only nced at it and did not look carefully. He ordered, ¡°Since you have already obtained the


    evidence, you know what to do, right?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Mason epted the order in a low voice.


    Lucas nodded in satisfaction and then gave a cold order. ¡°The Zhenhong Group has already let it


    struggle for long enough. It is time to let it cool down.¡±


    Y City, Zhenhong Group. Ruan Xun had followed his father to the bank early in the morning to get a


    loan.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of the Greens Group¡¯s suppression, theirpany¡¯s internal funds were already red. If there


    was no more funding, Zhenhong Group would soon face bankruptcy. Even if Ruan Zhendong had


    already prepared for the worst, he still wanted to save thepany. After all, this was the result of the


    three generations of the Ruan family. If he lost to him just like that, a hundred yearster, he would not


    be able to face the ancestors of the Ruan family. ¡°Chairman Ruan, don¡¯t make things difficult for me.


    the Greens Group said that we shouldn¡¯t dare to offend them. Otherwise, you can go somewhere else


    to take a look.¡± The bank manager smiled and handed back the loan document in his hand. Ruan


    Zhendong¡¯s face was extremely ugly. Ruan Xun¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t any better, and it was extremely


    gloomy. This was already the third bank that they hade to today, and their excuses were almost


    the same. When he thought of this, he could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. He stood up


    from his chair, looked at the bank manager in front of him with disdain, and mocked, ¡°I actually didn¡¯t


    know that a dignified bank was actually the Greens Group¡¯sckey. He, Lucas, has ordered you to die.


    Why don¡¯t you all die!¡± Almost as soon as he said this, the bank manager, who had been in a good


    mood just now, immediately pulled a long face. Ruan Zhendong immediately realized that something


    was wrong and shouted at Ruan


    Xun angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡± After he finished speaking, he turned to look at the bank manager and took out


    a property ownership certificate from the briefcase he carried with him. ¡°My son can¡¯t speak. This is a


    small token of my appreciation. I hope you can ept it.¡± The bank staff looked at him, then looked at


    the property book on the table, indifferent.


    ¡°Director Ruan, I don¡¯t dare to ept this thing of yours. Don¡¯t waste your time with me, saying that it


    cannot be done means that it cannot be done. Please go ahead.¡± ¡°Go, go. Don¡¯t beg us to do business


    with you in the future!¡± Ruan Xun really didn¡¯t like his father bowing to a bank manager. He picked up


    the property book on the table and turned to leave. When the bank manager saw this, a cold smile


    appeared on his face. He mocked Ruan Zhendong, ¡°It would be better to educate your son. I heard that


    the reason why the Greens Group made such a big fuss about Zhenhong this time was also because


    your good son took the initiative to provoke him.¡± As expected, these words made Ruan Zhendong,


    who was already burning with anger, explode directly. With a gloomy face, he turned and left the bank.


    After walking out, he saw Ruan Xun standing on the street smoking. He was angry and went up to kick


    his son. ¡°B * stard! Do you think you are still the young master of the Ruan family?¡± ¡°Dad, what are you


    doing¡± Ruan Xun did not expect his father to suddenly hit him and almost fell down. Especially when


    the passers-by looked at him, they felt extremely embarrassed.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Chapter 416 There was a Way to Get the Money


    Ruan Zhendong looked at his son and felt that what the bank manager just said was right.


    Rather than begging for help everywhere, he might as well take care of this bastard. A great man can


    bend and stretch. As long as he passed this hurdle, it was uncertain who would win or lose in the


    future! Thinking of this, Ruan Zhendong stared at Ruan Xun and said coldly, ¡°Come back with me and


    pack up. Tomorrow, we will go abroad to find Lucas. Apologize to him, beg him to let you go and let the


    Ruan family go!¡± ¡°You want me to apologize to Lucas¡± Ruan Xun looked over in shock and then


    shouted angrily, ¡°Impossible!¡± After he finished shouting, he still did not vent his anger and continued to


    re angrily at Ruan Zhendong ¡°Even if I die, I will not apologize to Lucas and give in!¡± Ruan


    Zhendong looked at such a son. His face was very ugly. ¡°This matter was caused by you. If you don¡¯t


    apologize, do you want the family business established by our Ruan family for three generations to


    disappear in no time?¡± These words directly made the angry Ruan Xun choke. No matter how


    conceited he was, he knew that all his achievements and capital were based on the existence of the


    Ruan family. And this was also why he had suppressed his temper and followed his father¡¯s family to


    ask for help over the past few days, even though he was rejected by thepany¡¯s business partners


    every day. The father and son confronted each other on the street, and the atmosphere of mutual


    hostility caused the surrounding passers-by to raise their eyebrows. After a long time, Ruan Xun finally


    lowered his head. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize, but I have a way to get the money.¡± ¡°What can you do?¡± Ruan


    Zhendong looked over with disbelief. Ruan Xun said with a heavy face, ¡°In short, I have a way. If this


    doesn¡¯t work, I still have a marriage. You can choose a daughter who can marry in the country now. If


    you don¡¯t have one in the country, then go abroad. As long as the conditions are enough, I will marry¡±


    After saying this, he did not care about his father¡¯s expression and turned to leave. When Ruan


    Zhendong came back to his senses, there was no trace of Ruan Xun in


    front of him. And Ruan Xun did not go anywhere else, but took a taxi to the Smith Group Group.


    ¡°General manager, the president of the Zhenhong Group is downstairs. He wants to see you and has


    made an appointment with you.¡± In the general manager¡¯s office of the Smith Group, the assistant


    stood in the middle of the room and reported respectfully.


    When Chase heard this, she immediately frowned.


    She refused without thinking, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t make an appointment with him at all. I chased him away.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The assistant epted the order and left. Soon, she came to the lobby downstairs and politely said to


    Ruan Xun, ¡°Chief Ruan, our general manager said that he hasn¡¯t made an appointment with you.¡±


    Hearing this, he was not surprised at all. He had long expected that Chase Smith would not meet him


    so easily. It was just that he wanted to be the first to show his strength. He ignored his assistant and


    took out his phone to call Chase.


    Of course, the result was that Chase did not answer.


    Ruan Xun looked at the phone that had been hung up, and the corners of his mouth curled into a


    sneer. He sent a message, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a minute to think about it. If you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll get


    someone to release the news of our engagement onler!¡±


    As expected, when Chase saw this news, she was furious.


    However, she had no way to refuse. In the end, she still got someone to bring Ruan Xun up. As soon


    as he entered the office, Ruan Xun went straight to Chase. Chase also looked at him, her eyes with


    exquisite makeup on, as if they were about to spit fire. ¡°Ruan Xun, what exactly are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Of course I came to ask Miss Smith for help.¡± Although he said this, Ruan Xun did not have the


    attitude to ask for help. In this regard, Chase was so angry that her teeth itched, and she also had a


    guess about Ruan Xun¡¯s intentions. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°I advise you not to waste your


    energy. Smith family will not cooperate with you!¡±


    The ending of the Ruan family was already doomed, and it was useless to struggle. Moreover, in the


    past two days, they, Smith family, had also been targeting the business territory of the Ruan family and


    making ns to nibble away at it. Ruan Xun did not know about this. He looked at the indifferent


    Chase, stretched out his leg, and hooked the chair next to him. Then he sat on the opposite side of


    Chase, calmly looking over. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You don¡¯t want to cooperate, but you have to give me


    three billion.¡± ¡°Ha, Ruan Xun, are you daydreaming?¡± Chase was so angry that sheughed. Ruan Xun


    did not care. The upper half of his body leaned over with some pressure. He sneered, ¡°Chase, I am not


    joking with you. I can allow you, Smith family, to not get involved in this mess, but you must spend


    money to avoid disaster. If Lucas knows that you are involved in the things I have done, do you think


    that Lucas or the Greens family will let you and the Smith family go?¡± As soon as these words came


    out, Chase¡¯s eyes immediately turned cold. She looked over with a ghastly gaze and gritted her teeth,


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°If you want to think this way, it¡¯s fine.¡± Seeing the woman change her face,


    Ruan Xun revealed a satisfied smile and leaned against the back of the chair, his face unable to hide


    his pride. ¡°As long as you send three billion, your Smith family will be safe.¡± Chase did not speak, her


    dark eyes staring at him. For a moment, the atmosphere in the office became very depressing. After an


    unknown period of time, Chase smiled.


    Previous Post


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Post

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Chapter 417 Ruan Xun Was Caught


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ruan Xun narrowed his eyes and looked over. He felt that Chase Smith¡¯s


    reaction was a little strange. ¡°I¡¯m notughing. I just feel that it¡¯s not unreasonable for you to be


    suppressed by Lucas for so many years.¡± After she finished speaking, she paused, and the disdain and


    sarcasm on her face became more obvious. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know where your confidencees from


    and you think that I will be threatened by you, I want to tell you that I am really not afraid that you will


    expose the matter to Greens family.¡± Hearing this, what else did Ruan Xun not understand? Obviously,


    this woman had long betrayed their previous cooperation. Thinking of this, Ruan Xun¡¯s face was


    gloomy and terrible. ¡°Bitch, you tricked me!¡± Chase looked at his murderous gaze and felt a little guilty.


    Her entire body was tense, afraid that this man would suddenly attack her. Since that was the case,


    Chase would not allow herself to be timid in front of this man.


    She straightened her back and sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also plot against me? Let¡¯s call it even!¡± After she


    finished speaking, her patience ran out. She directly pressed the inte and called her assistant to


    send him off. Ruan Xun left in exasperation.


    Soon, only Chase was left in the office.


    She sat in the chair and heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, she was d that she had been a


    little more careful and picked Smith family out. Just as she was lost in her thoughts, the telephone on


    the table rang. It was from the chairman¡¯s office. Chase Smith¡¯s eyes shed as she picked up the


    phone. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Come to my office.¡± Master Smith ordered in a deep voice.


    After Chase hung up the phone, she did not dare to dy and immediately went to the chairman¡¯s


    office. After entering, she saw her father sitting at the desk and asked respectfully, ¡°Why did you call


    me over?¡±


    ¡°I just heard that the person from the Ruan family came to find you. When did you have a rtionship


    with the Ruan family?¡± Master Smith frowned as he looked over with obvious disapproval in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Chase knew that her father had misunderstood something. She exined, ¡°I am not


    familiar with the Ruan family. I just said a few words at the banquet.¡±


    Hearing this, Master Smith finally rxed his brows. He then asked, ¡°Did the Ruan familye to find


    you for something?¡± Chase concealed some of the truth and told him the purpose of Ruan Xun¡¯s visit.


    ¡°He came to borrow money from me, hoping that we, family, could invest in it, but I refused.¡±


    ¡°You are right to refuse. We can¡¯t go to the muddy water of the Ruan family. Otherwise, if we let Greens


    family misunderstand, it will be a greater loss to us.¡± Master Smith nodded in agreement.


    Chase smiled and said, ¡°I think so too. Moreover, I have already asked someone to evaluate the


    industry under the Zhenhong Group. I n to follow behind Greens family to drink some soup while the


    two families are fighting.¡± Master Smith only thought about this n for a moment before letting Chase


    do it.


    Ruan Xun did not know this.


    After leaving the Group, he took a taxi back to thepany.


    During this period of time, in order to raise funds, they sold the houses and cars under their name.


    When he arrived at thepany, Ruan Xun was about to go upstairs when he was stopped by the staff


    at the front desk. ¡°Mr. Ruan, a few police officers are looking for you. They have been waiting at the


    company for an hour.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As he spoke, the staff pointed to the rest area next to him. It was at this time that Ruan Xun noticed the


    police officers there. Just as he looked over, a few police officers also walked towards him. ¡°Hello, you


    are Ruan Xun, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. What can I do for you?¡± Ruan Xun looked at the police officers in front of him and felt a little


    uneasy. At this time, the leading police officer took out his police badge and arrest warrant, ¡°President


    of Li Group, Lucas, you put out a hit on him. The evidence is conclusive. You are now under arrest.¡± As


    soon as he finished speaking, the colleague behind him came forward with


    handcuffs and locked Ruan Xun up. This scene was also seen by the employees of the Zhenhong


    Group, and it immediately caused an uproar. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why did they capture the president?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and call the chairman.¡± At the same time, the news of Ruan Xun being arrested was also


    posted online by the reporters.


    In a split second, the already tottering Zhenhong Group was in a critical situation again.


    Even after Ruan Xun was convicted, the Zhenhong Group received orders from the higher-ups that due


    to the bad influence, they were required to suspend their business and reform.


    When Ruan Zhendong got the news and rushed back, Ruan Xun had already been taken to the police


    station. He rushed to the police and understood the situation with the police in charge of the case.


    Originally, he wanted to bail Yuan Xun out so that thepany could settle the bad situation on the


    Inte.


    As a result, just as he expressed this intention, he was stopped by the police officer in charge. ¡°Mr.


    Ruan, Ling Zi bought a murderer. The evidence is conclusive and can not be bailed out. Unless Greens


    family doesn¡¯t pursue it, Ling Zi can¡¯t get out.¡± When Ruan Zhendong heard this, he was angry and


    annoyed. He was angry that Ruan Xun was stubborn and had no confidence, always provoking Lucas.


    ¡°Thank you, I understand. I will contact Greens family and see if we can reconcile in private.¡± No matter


    what, Lucas was fine now. He was willing to pay some price to reconcile with Greens family.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    Chapter 418 Mommy Is So Stupid


    However, Ruan Zhendong felt that he had to consider what price he had to pay. However, he thought


    very well, but Lucas did not give him any time to catch his breath.


    As Ruan Xun was caught, it was like a signal. The Zhenhong Group, which was originally still strong,


    had a lot of physical evidence. In a short day, all the assets of the Zhenhong Group were frozen. As the


    legal person of thepany, Ruan Zhendong also entered the police station after a day. After entering,


    he couldn¡¯t figure out how he ended up like this. He was unwilling and wanted to exin. However, all


    his assets on the surface were frozen. Even so, he did not give up. Instead, he tried his best to contact


    Lucas. Of course, Lucas knew what he was doing and what he was nning. He did not want to pay


    attention to him. After all, people had to pay for their arrogance and mistakes. However, Emily did not


    know about the ups and downs in the country. She took care of Lucas in the hospital every day. When


    she went back at night, she would video chat with her grandmother. How was she?


    And under his care, Lucas¡¯ health was getting better and better day by day. Now, Lucas had been


    discharged from the hospital and returned to his vi in New York to recuperate. Because he could not


    go back in a short period of time, in addition to handling the daily affairs of thepany, he also had an


    additional task to teach the two little ones.


    Because of this, the two little ones admired him even more. And the four of them got along more and


    more like a family. On this day, Mason finished dealing with the domestic affairs and returned to Lucas


    to report. ¡°President, the Zhenhong Group has announced bankruptcy, and the assets that Ruan


    Zhendong privately transferred have been exposed. 70% of the real business of the Zhenhong Group


    has been taken by us, and the remaining 30% has been divided by Smith family, Wu, and Zeng


    families.¡± ¡°I know, how were Ruan Zhendong and Ruan Xun judged?¡± Lucas asked coldly. In fact, he


    was more concerned about this matter, Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Mason replied, ¡°Ruan Zhendong was sentenced to fifty years because he was suspected of leaking


    taxes and breaking thew. As for Ruan Xun, he bought a murderer twice. The evidence is conclusive,


    and he was sentenced to life imprisonment.¡± After he finished speaking, he seemed to have thought of


    something. He took out a bank card from his briefcase and respectfully handed it to Lucas. ¡°What is


    this?¡± Lucas raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°This is the ransom from the killer organization.¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas put away the bank card.


    Then Mason reported some work and left.


    Soon, only Lucas was left in the study.


    He began to lower his head to deal with the documents.


    During this period of time, he had been recovering from his injuries. Other than urgently needing to deal


    with documents, other documents had been piled up. This also caused him to have a lot of work to do


    later. After an unknown period of time, Lucas suddenly heard a joyousughtering from


    downstairs.


    He was stunned for a moment. He subconsciously got up and walked to the window. He saw that in the


    garden downstairs, Emily was ying the game of an eagle catching chickens with the two little ones.


    Emily was a chick, Ethan was a mother hen, and Sofia was an eagle. Sofia had always wanted to catch


    Emily, but every time she was about to seed, she was blocked by Ethan.


    Under the sun, the bright smiles of the mother and kids group made Lucas¡¯ heart be much better


    because of the Zhenhong Group. At this time, Sofia saw Lucas standing on the balcony, waving her


    little hands and shouting happily, ¡°Uncle, do you want toe down and y together?¡± In the face of


    such an invitation, Lucas naturally would not refuse. Soon, he joined the game and became an eagle.


    Emily also changed from a chicken to a chicken mother, protecting the two little ones from being caught


    by the eagle. But no matter how hard she tried to dodge, the chicken behind her was always caught by


    the eagle. In this regard, the two little ones did not have any game experience. ¡°Mommy is so stupid.


    Uncle deceived me every time.¡±


    Sofia looked over anxiously.


    Although Ethan did not say anything, the disdain in his eyes betrayed him. Seeing this, Emily was both


    angry and amused. At the same time, it also aroused her spirit to refuse to admit defeat. ¡°Again, I don¡¯t


    believe it.¡± Looking at the little woman in front of him who was very eager to fight, a faint smile and


    indulgence shed in Lucas¡¯ eyes, and then he continued to y with them. Of course, there were no


    surprises in the end, and she still lost. The two little ones were very disappointed. They looked at their


    mother who was so tired that she was gasping for breath, and then looked at their uncle who was calm


    and idle. An idea came to their mind. ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you be an eagle and uncle will protect us?¡± ¡°I


    can, but what about you?¡± Lucas looked at Emily with a smile. For some reason, Emily looked at his


    eyes as if he was provoking her. She immediately nodded and agreed without thinking. Soon, another


    round of the game began. Emily made a fake move and pounced towards the two little ones. The two


    little ones were frightened and cried out, ¡°Uncle, protect us. The eagle ising -¡±


    When Lucas heard this, he spread out his arms to protect them, blocking Emily¡¯s first wave of attacks.


    And then, it was the same.


    When the two little ones saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but be proud. They hid behind Lucas and provoked


    him.


    ¡°Mommy is so stupid. You can¡¯t even catch us.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Chapter 419 There would Always Be a Chance


    Looking at the two little ones who were hiding behind Lucas and making fun of her, Emily could not


    help butugh and scold them.


    ¡°Just you wait, I will catch you in a while.¡± After that, she looked at Lucas again, blinked her eyes, and


    acted cute. ¡°Mr. Greens, go easy on me.¡± Lucas and the two little ones were stunned. It was obvious


    that they did not expect Emily to act so brazenly. ¡°No, uncle can¡¯t go easy on you.¡± The two little ones


    were anxious and pulled Lucas to act like a spoiled children.


    Lucas raised his eyebrows, looked at the two little ones, and then looked at Emily. His eyes shed and


    he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go easy on her. You guys can rely on your own abilities.¡± Hearing this,


    Emily¡¯s eyes became extremely resentful. If she had the ability, she wouldn¡¯t have acted cute and


    begged to go easy on him. As Lucas watched, the smile in his eyes became even brighter.


    Then, the game continued. Emily was still an eagle. This time, she was determined to catch the two


    little ones to wash away her shame, so sheunched a strong attack on Lucas. She originally thought


    that her attack would not touch Lucas, but who knew that Lucas would not dodge her. Emily grabbed


    Lucas, her whole body a little sluggish. At this time, the man¡¯s smiling voice came into her ears, ¡°I am


    injured, I can¡¯t move.¡± After saying that, Lucas covered his chest and sat on the ground.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily was even more confused. Looking at the little woman who was still in a daze, Lucas¡¯ eyes


    shed with helplessness. He hurriedly reminded, ¡°Hurry up and catch them.¡±


    Emily reacted and looked at the man sitting on thewn. Her heart felt warm. She rubbed her hands


    and deliberately made a bad expression as she approached the two little ones and chuckled. ¡°No one


    will help you now.¡± The two little ones finally realized that they had been betrayed by their uncle. They


    screamed and turned to run


    ¡°Uncle is too much.¡±


    ¡°We agreed that you would not go easy on her. Uncle doesn¡¯t keep his word.¡± Lucas did not care at all


    when he heard this.


    He sat on the grass and watched Emily chase after the two little ones. He had a bright smile on his face


    and had never had enough in his heart. He felt that this kind of daily life was really good. Later, Emily


    and the two little ones were tired of ying and returned to Lucas¡¯ side.


    The two little ones remembered that Lucas kept his word and pouted unhappily. Naturally, Lucas


    noticed it. He hugged one in one hand and began to coax them. Emily watched the three of them


    whisper and did not disturb them. After a while, the pleasantughter that belonged to the two little


    ones sounded again in the garden. Then, they ran happily to the living room. Seeing this, Emily looked


    at Lucas doubtfully and asked, ¡°What did they go to do?¡± ¡°I told them that Mason bought a new Lego


    and put it in the study room. They went to find new yers.¡± Lucas smiled and looked over to respond.


    ¡°You have already bought a lot of Lego for them. Some of them haven¡¯t even been opened yet. Don¡¯t


    buy anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let them y slowly. They can also keep it for fun.¡± Lucas disagreed. Emily


    looked at it helplessly. At this time, she saw the man suddenly give her a ck card. She frowned


    slightly and looked at him in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°This is thepensation from the assassin organization. I have also sent someone to deal with the


    two killers who kidnapped you. I haven¡¯t told you that I am sorry, but you are involved in danger.¡± In the


    end, Lucas looked at Emily apologetically. Emily was stunned for a moment, then understood what


    Lucas meant. She shook her head and pushed the ck card back. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to


    me, and you don¡¯t need to.¡±


    Lucas insisted on giving it to her. Emily could only ept it, but she said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this as the money


    you gave the two children, and I¡¯ll save it for them.¡± ¡°Anything is fine as long as you ept it.¡±


    Lucas nodded and smiled. Then, Emily thought of the crisis of the Greens Group in the country when


    she went abroad. She asked with concern, ¡°Has the matter with yourpany been resolved?¡± ¡°It has


    been resolved.¡± Lucas did not intend to say more because he did not want to let Emily see the


    darkness in the business world. Emily did not know, but she also saw that he did not want to talk about


    this matter, so she did not continue to ask.


    Y City, in the dining hall of Smith family¡¯s vi. Master Smith said with a solemn expression,


    ¡°Fortunately, we, Smith family, did not do anything behind the scenes this time. From Greens family¡¯s


    revolt to the destruction of the Ruan family, it has only been a short three days. It seems that Greens


    family¡¯s strength is even deeper than we imagined.¡± When she heard this, Chase also had a face full of


    approval. At the same time, she was rejoicing in her heart. If she hadn¡¯t been careful before and


    confessed to Greens family, they, the Smith family, would have been the second Ruan family.


    At this time, her father¡¯s warning sounded in her ears. ¡°I know what you are thinking about Lucas. Don¡¯t


    be too impatient. You can take your time. In the end, Lucas is still not married. You will always have a


    chance.¡± ¡°I know.¡±


    Chase nodded in response, but she had another thought in her mind. If she took her time, probably she


    wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to get close to Lucas.


    She thought that as long as she didn¡¯t leave any traces behind and didn¡¯t allow anyone to catch hold of


    her.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Chapter 420 You Call the Shots


    In the blink of an eye, another two days passed. The injuries on Lucas¡¯ body had already improved a


    lot. After Emily finished examining him, she rxed and smiled, ¡°There is no more lingering poison.


    After that, I will take good care of myself.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Lucas looked over with a


    smile in his eyes.


    Emily did not back down and said, ¡°Of course. After this, I will be stricter with your diet. Also, you have


    to follow my requirements.¡± Seeing the little woman deliberately put on a serious expression, Lucas¡¯


    face was full of love.


    He nodded in a low voice. ¡°Okay, you can decide.¡± For some reason, when she heard this, Emily¡¯s ears


    suddenly felt a little hot. Especially when she saw the man¡¯s deep eyes, her originally calm heart could


    not help but be chaotic. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go and see if your medicinal cuisine is ready.¡± After saying this,


    she turned around and left the study room as if she was fleeing. Lucas looked at her fleeing back, a


    trace of helplessness shing through his eyes.


    At this time, Mason appeared at the door.


    He knocked on the door and walked into the room. He reported with a somewhat bad expression,


    ¡°President, the Ruan father and son were bailed out. Their whereabouts are unknown.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lucas¡¯ face immediately turned cold. Mason said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know when


    Ruan Zhendong hadpleted the


    immigration certificate. He hired awyer and found a loophole.¡± As soon as these words came out,


    Lucas¡¯ face suddenly became ugly. That old fox, he¡¯s a fast runner! He snorted and then ordered,


    ¡°Send someone to investigate. No matter what, we have to bring him back!¡± With the Zhenhong Group


    destroyed, the Ruan father and son would never let him go. Simrly, he would never allow any


    potential danger to exist. Mason nodded and turned to do it.


    Just as he walked out, he met Emily who was walking towards him. So he took the


    initiative to greet her, ¡°Doctor Armstrong.¡± Emily smiled and nodded. ¡°There are some medicinal cuisine


    downstairs. Assistant Mason can go and eat some. It¡¯s good for your health.¡± ¡°Then thank you, Doctor


    Armstrong.¡±


    After Mason thanked her, he quickly went downstairs. Emily carried the medicinal porridge back into


    the study. She saw Lucas sitting at his desk with an ugly expression. She looked over with concern and


    asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened? Why do you look so pale?¡±


    Lucas looked at her, thought for a moment, and said. ¡°Do you remember the Ruan family I mentioned


    to you before?¡± ¡°I remember. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emily looked over in confusion. Lucas said in a deep


    voice, ¡°I had already sent them to the police station, but because they had alreadypleted the


    immigration procedures, the domesticws were unable to punish them and allowed them to take


    advantage of the loopholes. Now, their whereabouts are unknown.¡± He paused for a moment and


    continued, ¡°Although I have already sent people to investigate this father and son pair, it is easy to


    avoid the open arrows and difficult to guard against the hidden arrows. I am worried that they will harm


    you and the children in the future, so I n to arrange some people to protect you in the dark.¡± After


    hearing these words, Emily did not refuse. After all, Lucas was doing this for their own good. ¡°As long


    as it does not affect our normal lives, you can make the arrangements.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Lucas nodded,


    then changed the topic and asked, ¡°Do you want to go to a ce to


    y?¡±


    Emily nodded and looked over in confusion. ¡°I thought it was rare for me to go abroad and take two


    children to y.¡± Lucas exined softly. When Emily heard this, she was a little tempted, but she still


    hesitated and said, ¡°It won¡¯t dy your work, will it?¡± She did not forget that when Lucas¡¯ condition was


    just a little better, he started to work. He was simply a model example of a worker. It was unknown


    whether it was because he saw the thoughts in Emily¡¯s eyes, but Lucas smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m almost


    done with work, I can rest for a while.¡±


    Emily was skeptical. But before she could say anything, the two little ones poked their heads outside


    the door.


    ¡°Uncle, Mommy, are you done with your work?¡± ¡°Can you y with us now?¡± Hearing this, and looking


    at the two cute little ones, Lucas and Emily felt their hearts soften.


    Lucas waved at the two little ones and smiled, ¡°Come in. Uncle has something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The two little ones ran over and supported themselves on Lucas¡¯ knees.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Emily did not interrupt. Instead, she sat at the side and supported her chin as she watched


    the three of them interact. ¡°Uncle wants to take you and your mommy to y. Is there anywhere you


    want to go?¡± Lucas said. ¡°Uncle wants to take us to y, that¡¯s great!¡± The two little ones immediately


    became excited and danced. Then, they lowered their heads and began to discuss. ¡°I want to go to the


    Disnend amusement park!¡± Sofia said. Ethan said anxiously, ¡°I want to go to Huanqiu Cinema.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily was a little surprised. After all, Huanqiu did not look like a ce children liked to go


    to. ¡°Ethan, why do you want to go to Huanqiu?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°I heard that there are the most


    advanced robots there. I want to go and take a look,¡± Ethan blinked and said truthfully. ¡°Since that¡¯s the


    case, let¡¯s go to both ces!¡± Lucas said directly.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Chapter 421 He Wanted to Hug Mommy


    The next morning, Lucas took Emily and her kids to the nearest Disnend. When they arrived, there


    were many people present, and there were staff wearing cute puppet costumes. When Sofia saw this,


    her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Mommy, look, that¡¯s Alice. She¡¯s so cute!¡± Emily looked in the direction of


    her finger and saw a staff member wearing Alice¡¯s costume not far away. They were smiling and


    greeting passers-by. She retracted her gaze and looked down at the little girl next to her. She asked


    with a smile, ¡°Do you want to go over and greet her?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The little girl nodded excitedly. Seeing this, Emily smiled and led her towards Alice¡¯s mascot. Lucas


    brought Ethan in. ¡°Alice, you are so cute.¡± Sofia jogged over to the doll and spoke in a childish voice.


    When the doll staff saw the beautiful family in front of them, a look of surprise shed across their eyes.


    She bent over and greeted the little girl, ¡°Little friend, you are also very cute. Do you want to take a look


    at me?¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡± Sofia¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s my honor to be able to look like such a beautiful


    Princess like you.¡± The doll staff nodded. As expected, the little girl was extremely happy when she


    heard this. She turned around and said happily to Emily, ¡°Mommy, my sister said we can take a photo


    together. Can you help us take a photo?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Emily nodded with a smile. Just as she took out the


    camera, a big hand suddenly reached out. ¡°Let me do it. You can apany Sofia and Ethan to take


    photos.¡± ¡°Can you?¡±


    Emily blinked and looked over, her eyes a little distrustful.


    Lucas saw it andughed, ¡°You forgot that we went to the resort to y. I took a lot of photos for you.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily also remembered this, and her expression was a little apologetic. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it


    to you.¡± After she finished speaking, she bowed her head and beckoned the two little ones to walk


    towards Alice. After taking the photos, the group of people wandered around the park. There were


    many anime dolls everywhere, and the two little ones were very excited. Every time they met mascots,


    they would greet them happily and take photos. Who knew how many photos they had taken.


    Suddenly, Emily looked at the man who had taken a picture of them, and an idea arose in her heart


    ¡°Ethan, Sofia, your uncle has yed with you for half a day, but he hasn¡¯t taken a picture with you. In a


    while, Mommy will let your uncle take a picture with you. Are you willing?¡± Emily lowered her head and


    said to the two little ones.


    ¡°Sure,¡± the two little ones naturally would not refuse.


    Hearing this answer, Emily told them to stay where they were and walked towards Lucas.


    Lucas looked at the little woman walking towards him and put down the camera in his hand in


    confusion. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ve been thinking about it for so long. You haven¡¯t


    taken a photo with the children yet. Go and take a photo with them. I¡¯ll take a photo for you.¡± As he


    spoke, Emily took the camera back from Lucas.


    Lucas originally did not like taking photos, but when he saw the expectant eyes of the two little ones not


    far away, he smiled and walked over. There was a click, a sh of white light and the shot was over.


    Emily looked down at the photos and was stunned by the photos in the camera. Not to mention the


    three people¡¯s outstanding looks, even if they stood there, the scene would be indescribably


    heartwarming. Just as Emily was entranced, Ethan and Sofia suddenly ran over. ¡°Mommy, you and


    Uncle can take a photo too.¡± As they spoke, they gently pushed Emily. Emily looked at their happy


    expressions. How could she not understand their thoughts? But for some reason, she did not reject


    them.


    10:09


    Especially when she saw that not far away, the man was like a pine, standing straight in ce. He wore


    a long ck trench coat and had a striking temperament. She still had some expectations in her heart.


    Soon, the three of them arrived in front of Lucas. Lucas looked over with a puzzled look, as if asking


    what was going on. Without waiting for Emily to answer, the two little ones took the initiative to speak.


    ¡°Uncle, you and Mommy should take a few photos too. You haven¡¯t taken a photo today either.¡± After


    saying this, the two little ones turned and ran away. They ran to the ground where Emily was standing


    just now, raised their cameras, and prepared to shoot. But at this time, they found that Emily and Lucas


    were still standing at a distance, and could not help but frown. ¡°Uncle, get closer to Mommy.¡± As a


    photographer, Ethan began tomand the two. Sofia also echoed from the side, ¡°Uncle, you have to


    hug Mommy.¡± Hearing these words, Emily felt bad all over. Just as she was about to teach the two little


    ones a lesson, she suddenly found a hand on her waist, and her whole body froze. She turned her


    head in shock and saw the man¡¯s perfect profile. At this time, a sh of light shed not far away. Sofia


    and Ethan were very satisfied with the scene in front of them. At the same time, they did not forget to


    command, ¡°Mommy, pay attention to the camera. Don¡¯t just look at uncle.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next PostContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Chapter 422 I Don¡¯t Eat People


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Emily heard this, she finally recovered from her daze. She subconsciously wanted to distance


    herself from Lucas, but the hand around her waist suddenly tightened. A hot breath came from her ear,


    followed by the man¡¯s maic voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Emily really did not move. Lucas looked at the


    little woman choked in words and smiled gently. ¡°Rx, I don¡¯t eat people.¡± Hearing this, Emily really


    wanted to say how she could rx when they were so close. She didn¡¯t know if he understood the


    meaning in her eyes, but he smiled again. ¡°We have already taken our wedding photos. Can¡¯t we adapt


    to this point?¡± ¡°Who has taken wedding photos with you?¡± Emily red at him angrily, then struggled


    out of Lucas¡¯ arms and left without looking back. Looking at the woman¡¯s back as she walked away, a


    trace of helplessness shed through Lucas¡¯ eyes. He did not expect that this would make Emily angry


    and ashamed. The two little ones only saw their mother walking over angrily. They could not help but


    look at each other and ask, ¡°Mommy, why are you here? We haven¡¯t finished filming yet.¡± ¡°Mommy is a


    little thirsty. Let¡¯s find a ce to rest.¡± Emily naturally wouldn¡¯t tell the truth and casually found an


    excuse. The two little ones blinked. Although they knew that she wasn¡¯t telling the truth, they didn¡¯t dare


    question her either. Ethan held her mother¡¯s hand and smiled sweetly. ¡°I remember that there was a


    coffee shop on the way here. Let¡¯s go there and rest.¡±


    As he spoke, he gave his sister a look.


    Sofia understood and made a gesture to indicate that she understood. Then, she turned around and


    ran towards Lucas. ¡°Uncle, what happened to you and Mommy?¡± She ran to Lucas and asked in a low


    voice. There was obvious worry in her eyes. Seeing this, Lucas held her little hand and responded,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your Mommy and I are fine. Your Mommy is just shy.¡± Hearing this, the little girl breathed


    a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are fine. Uncle, you and Mommy must be fine. I like you and Mommy together.¡± After


    she finished speaking, she raised her head and looked over. Like a little adult, she instructed, ¡°Also,


    uncle is a big gentleman. You have to give in to Mommy more.¡± Looking at the little girl who was


    worried about him and Emily, Lucas didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Then he looked at Emily and


    Ethan who had gone far away and changed the topic. ¡°Where are your mother and brother going?¡±


    ¡°Mommy said that she was thirsty and wanted to rest. Brother said that there was a coffee shop on the


    way here.¡± The little girl did not hide anything. After that, she held Lucas¡¯ hand and chased after them.


    After entering the coffee shop, Emily had already ordered drinks with Ethan. At this time, Emily had


    already calmed down. The way she looked at Lucas also became natural. She said softly, ¡°I ordered a


    cup of coffee for you. There is no sugar and a pasta. See what else you need.¡± As she spoke, she


    handed over the menu in front of her. After Lucas received it, he put it aside. ¡°You have ordered


    enough. There is no need to order anything else.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat first. If it is not enough, we will add


    later.¡± Emily nodded.


    e


    After a while, all the drinks and dishes were served.


    S


    Lucas drank his coffee and watched Emily take care of the two little ones. His eyes were dark and


    gentle. Perhaps Emily found that as they spent more and more time together, they became more and


    more like a family. In this regard, Lucas was happy. Later, after finishing the meal, Lucas studied the


    afternoon activities of the amusement park. ¡°From three to four in the afternoon, there is a flower


    parade. Do you want to see it?¡± He said, looking to the two youngsters inquiringly. ¡°I want to go.¡± The


    two little ones nodded. That afternoon, the floats started their parade in Main Street at the amusement


    park gates. They marched from the gates all the way to the theater of the amusement park before


    ending.


    At this time, the gate was surrounded by crowds, so crowded that it could not be squeezed. Emily was


    afraid that the two little ones would get lost, so she grabbed them tightly. Lucas walked behind the


    mother and her children, using his body as a shield to protect the mother and children from being


    crowded by the crowd. Many girls around also noticed this scene, and they all looked at Emily with


    envious eyes. ¡°I envy that little sister so much for having such a considerate husband.¡± ¡°I am jealous.


    Not only is the husband of the little sister good, but he is also good-looking. They also have such cute


    children!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would bete and be fed a mouthful of dog food. I feel very sad!¡± These


    voices were not loud, but they were not small either. Emily also vaguely heard some, and her cheeks


    were a little red. In a ce where she could not see, the smile on Lucas¡¯ lips also rose a little. At this


    time, someone shouted, and the flower carriage began. The crowd surged again and looked towards


    the main street. Emily also looked over curiously, and saw that the beginning was a medieval,


    aristocratic carriage, with a staff member who yed Snow White sitting on it. Behind the carriage,


    there were several colorful flower carriages, either standing on them or sitting in anime dolls.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Chapter 423 He Was Once Again Infatuated


    As the parade moved, the surrounding crowd also followed. The two children were so small and short


    that even if they tiptoed, they could only see a little of the scene. Seeing the flower carriage go far


    away, they could not help but be anxious. ¡°Mommy, I can¡¯t see.¡±


    Sofia tugged at Emily¡¯s sleeve. Ethan also looked over in anticipation. Seeing this, Emily revealed a


    troubled expression. She was alone, and her strength was limited, so she was unable to carry the two


    children. Just when she didn¡¯t know what to do, the two little ones in front of her suddenly rose up. She


    looked over in shock and saw Lucas holding a child in one hand.


    ¡°So high!¡± Sofia shouted excitedly. Ethan hugged Lucas¡¯ neck and pursed his lips into a smile.


    ¡°Otherwise, if you give Ethan to me, the two of them will not be light. Be careful not to let the wounds


    on your body open!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I have a n.¡± Lucas avoided her hand and asked the two little ones,


    ¡°Can you see it clearly now?¡± ¡°I can see it clearly. Uncle is so powerful!¡± Sofia waved her little hands


    happily. Emily looked at them, her eyes full of helplessness, and she could only let Lucas hold the two


    children. Later, when the parade was over, everyone dispersed. Emily hurriedly asked Lucas to put


    down the two children. This time, Lucas did not refuse. He put them down and could not help but wave


    his hand. After all, he had hugged them for so long. Even if his arm strength was good, it was still a


    little sore and swollen. The two little ones looked at each other and moved forward very sensibly. They


    said in a childish voice, ¡°Uncle, squat down a little. We will give you a massage.¡± ¡°No need.¡±


    Lucas shook his head and refused. However, when Emily saw the sweat on his forehead, she quickly


    took out a tissue from her bag and reached out to wipe it for him. Her sudden action stunned Lucas for


    a moment. Then, she looked over with a smile and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Thank you.¡± For some


    reason, Emily felt a little embarrassed. She retracted her hand and coughed lightly. She changed the


    topic and asked, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go back. You haven¡¯t eaten your medicinal cuisine today.¡± Lucas


    nodded and took out his phone to call Mason to pick them up. However, on the way back, perhaps they


    were tired of ying, the two little ones fell asleep just by leaning on Emily. An hourter, they returned


    to the vi. Lucas and Emily carried the children upstairs and settled them in the room. Then the two of


    them left the room. Emily looked at the tiredness on Lucas¡¯ face and asked with concern, ¡°You should


    also go and rest for a while.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Lucas looked over with dark eyes. ¡°I will boil the


    medicinal food for you and then go to rest.¡± Emily smiled. Hearing this, Lucas did not say anything


    more. He turned around and returned to his room. After returning, he came to cloakroom and began to


    undress in front of the mirror. As his clothes fell off, only faint traces of blood seeped out of his


    otherwise healed wounds. Lucas frowned and turned to look for the medicine. Unexpectedly, Emily


    knocked on the door and came in. ¡°Mr. Greens, I¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Emily saw the wound


    on Lucas¡¯ chest and immediately frowned. ¡°It really cracked.¡± Lucas looked at her unconcerned


    appearance and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just apply some medicine!¡± Who knew that when Emily heard this,


    her expression became even worse. ¡°What do you mean by just applying some medicine? I told you


    not to force yourself. Do you still want your body?¡± She scolded Lucas. kycas also knew that she was


    concerned about him. It was funny, but also helpless


    He stood in ce and let her admonish him. Emily looked at his doting eyes and realized that her


    reaction was a little big. She began to feel a little ufortable. Her gaze drifted and she said, ¡°Well,


    I¡¯ll get the medicine for you. You wait for me on the bed.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you on the bed.¡± Lucas bit


    the word and looked over ambiguously. Emily suddenly became angry and ashamed, but she was the


    one who said these words first. She red at Lucas and said angrily, ¡°You know that I don¡¯t mean it


    that way. Don¡¯t think about it!¡± After saying this, she turned around and walked out of the room. She


    couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to pat her burning cheeks. ¡°Emily, Emily, calm down.¡± She didn¡¯t know


    if her nagging had any effect. When she came back, she had already regained her calm. When she


    entered the room, Emily found that Lucas was really waiting for her on the bed. The clothes on his


    upper body had already been taken off. Under the light, the lines on the man¡¯s chest were perfect and


    angr. Emily watched and secretly swallowed her saliva. The originally calmke that was her heart


    once again rippled. Lucas also saw the little woman standing not far away. He also did not miss the


    feelings in her eyes. He slightly smiled and said in a tempting voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to


    apply medicine for me? Why are you standing there without moving?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m here.¡± Emily came


    back to her senses and couldn¡¯t help but despise herself in her heart. It was not the first time she had


    seen Lucas bare his upper body, yet she was still acting like a love-struck fool. He was really too


    useless.


    Previous Post


    Next PostContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Chapter 424 It Was Pretty Good Now


    As her thoughts wandered, Emily walked in front of Lucas, but she did not dare to look directly at the


    man in front of her. ¡°Lie down. I will apply the medicine for you.¡± ¡°Just apply the medicine like this.¡±


    Lucas did not want to lie down.


    The reason why he said that was because he was sitting and applying medicine. It was like he was


    holding Emily in his arms. Emily did not notice his thoughts. In the end, she did not force him. She


    could only bend down and apply medicine for him. This action also made the two of them get very


    close. Lucas looked at the serious little woman in front of him, his eyes deep. Especially when he felt a


    warm touch on his chest, it made him have an impulse to hug the little woman in front of him. However,


    he did not do so in the end and restrained himself. He was very clear that Emily might not say anything


    when he was joking and asionally crossed the line once or twice, but once he advanced and


    revealed his thoughts, this little woman would definitely avoid him. Emily did not think too much about


    it. Because once she got focused on her job, she would be very serious and have no distracting


    thoughts. After a group of people, she finished applying medicine to Lucas and bandaged him again.


    Then she straightened up, took a step back, and said, ¡°Okay, you have a good rest. I will call you when


    we have dinnerter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas nodded andy down on the bed. Seeing this, Emily turned and


    left the room.


    The next morning, Emily was a little worried about Lucas¡¯ injury. She got up early and came to Lucas¡¯


    room. ¡°Mr. Greens, are you awake?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Lucas¡¯ slightly hoarse voice came out of the phone.


    Emily pushed the door open and saw the man sitting by the edge of the bed in a


    bathrobe. Seeing her, Lucas asked, ¡°Why did youe here?¡± ¡°I came to see your wound.¡± Emily said.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Lucas said with a smile. Even so, Emily still insisted on


    checking it out.


    There was no other way. Lucas could only take off his bathrobe and reveal his strong chest.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily leaned closer to check and found that the wound had already scabbed and there were no signs


    of infection around. She was relieved. ¡°Rest at home today, lest your wound opens up again.¡± As she


    spoke, she raised her head and looked at the man in front of her. Although Lucas knew that she was


    doing this for her own good, he still shook his head and refused. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Besides, we


    promised Ethan that we would go to Huanqiu Cinema today. If it were canceled, the little fellow wouldn¡¯t


    be happy.¡± Emily frowned, thinking that Lucas spoiled the two children too much. But before she could


    say anything, the man¡¯s pleasant voice rang in her ears again. ¡°And I don¡¯t want the little fellow to think


    that I¡¯m biased.¡± Speak of the devil¡­ The two little ones poked their heads in from outside the door.


    Originally, they hade to see if their uncle was up, but they had not expected to find that their


    mother was also there. Moreover, she was so close to their uncle, and it seemed like they were kissing.


    ¡°Mommy, Uncle, are you two kissing?¡± Sofia immediately looked at the two of them with bright eyes. As


    soon as she said this, her brother covered her mouth and said, ¡°Idiot, what are you talking about?


    Aren¡¯t you disturbing Mommy and Uncle?¡± Ethan covered the little girl¡¯s mouth and pulled her out of the


    room. He did not forget tough at the two adults in the room. ¡°Mommy, Uncle, you can continue. I will


    come backter with my sister.¡± Emily and Lucas watched the two children leave the room and close


    the door thoughtfully. They didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Especially Emily, who was angrily shy.


    ¡°Well, the child doesn¡¯t know the situation. Nonsense, don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°What if I mind?¡±


    Lucas looked up, his eyes deep, as if he wanted to suck someone in. Emily looked at him, and her


    heart suddenly skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t dare to look at the man in front of her. Her eyes drifted, and


    she changed the topic, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to apany Ethan to Huanqiu Cinema? Then get


    up quickly, I¡¯ll go downstairs to see if breakfast is ready!¡± After saying this, she turned around and


    wanted to run. However, just as she took a step, her wrist was grabbed, and the man¡¯s deep voice


    sounded in her ear. ¡°What I said to you before was serious. I won¡¯t force you, but I hope you can


    seriously consider it. After all, escaping is not a solution.¡± Although these words had no rhyme or


    reason, Emily inexplicably knew what Lucas meant. But she didn¡¯t want to think about it at all. She


    pursed her lips and forcefully broke away from Lucas¡¯ hand. She took two steps forward, but she


    couldn¡¯t help but stop again. She turned her back to Lucas with a secretive expression. Seeing this,


    Lucas didn¡¯t urge her and just quietly looked at her. Emily sensed something and did not look back.


    She took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Besides, the rtionship between you and me is not as


    simple as it was in the past. There are still many things between us. In fact, it is quite good. I don¡¯t want


    to change for the time being.¡± After saying this, she walked out of the room without looking back.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Chapter 425 They Kissed Twice


    It was not that Emily had no heart and could not see how good Lucas was. Instead, she had not


    investigated her mother¡¯s death. She could not ept Lucas without any care. Even if she knew that


    Lucas was also a victim, her mother¡¯s death was a hurdle that she could not get over. Emily stood in


    the corridor for a while and calmed down before walking downstairs. Downstairs, the two little ones sat


    on the sofa and whispered. ¡°Brother, do you think Mommy and Uncle are together?¡± ¡°They should be


    together. They have kissed twice.¡± Ethan blinked and responded, thinking that if they were not together,


    it would be too irresponsible As they were talking, they saw their mothering down and quickly sat


    down and looked over with a smile. ¡°Mommy, you came down. Where is Uncle?¡± Sofia said, stretching


    her neck to look behind Emily. Unfortunately, she did not see Lucas. Seeing this, Emily said in a normal


    voice, ¡°Your uncle will be down soon.¡± Sure enough, in a few minutes, Lucas appeared on the stairs.


    The two little ones watched and weed him happily. ¡°Uncle, are we going to Huanqiu today?¡± Ethan


    looked over in anticipation. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll go after breakfast.¡± Lucas nodded calmly. Hearing this,


    the two little ones cheered and ran towards the restaurant. Later, the group left after breakfast. During


    this period of time, Emily acted as if nothing had happened and talked to Lucas normally But if one


    looked carefully, they would notice from her behavior that she had actually maintained a distance from


    Lucas. Lucas also noticed there was helplessness in her eyes, but she did not regret it. Although he


    decided to cook the frog in warm water, he still had to let Emily know his attitude. Two hourster, the


    group arrived at Huanqiu.


    At this time, there were also many people in Huanqiu. There were also many huge robots and


    monsters that appeared in movies around them. Ethan looked at the robots and was extremely excited.


    ¡°That¡¯s Iron Man, it¡¯s so cool. And that, it¡¯s the venom from Marvel, venom¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s venom.¡±


    Lucas looked at the little fellow and said for a long time, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He smiled and


    added on for him. When Ethan heard this, he looked over with a bright smile. ¡°Uncle, do you also watch


    Marvel movies?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve seen some.¡±


    In fact, Lucas only understood a little because he saw that Ethan liked this kind of movie.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know, and thought that his uncle had the same hobby as him, so he began to chat eagerly.


    ¡°Uncle, who do you like the most in these movie characters?¡± ¡°Then who do you like the most?¡± Lucas


    did not answer and asked. The little guy did not realize that something was wrong. He smiled and said,


    ¡°I like Iron Man the most!¡± While speaking, they also walked to the front of Iron Man¡¯s booth. At this


    time, someone went up to strike up a conversation with Iron Man.


    The Iron Man greeted people very human-like.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The humour of his words was a great source ofughter for the audience. Ethan looked at it with eyes


    full of yearning. Lucas looked at it and lowered his head to ask, ¡°Do you want to go up?¡± ¡°Can I?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll carry you over.¡± Lucas nodded. He bent down and picked up the little


    fellow. Emily watched from the side and quickly stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Let him go by himself. Be


    careful of the wounds on your body.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± After saying that, Lucas took Ethan to the


    front to strike up a conversation with Iron Man. From far away, Emily could hear the excited voice of the


    little fellow.


    After a moment, she saw the two people slowly walking back.


    At the same time, she also found that there were two small Iron Man toys in Ethan¡¯s hands. The


    workmanship was very delicate and possessed smart voice. ¡°This is?¡± Emily looked at Lucas doubtfully.


    Lucas smiled and said, ¡°This is a souvenir. Sofia also has yours.¡± As he spoke, he handed over another


    intelligent robot in Ethan¡¯s hand. Seeing this, Ethan twisted his body and got down from Lucas. Then,


    he moved closer to his sister and said with a smile, ¡°Sister, let me teach you how to y. This is the


    switch.¡±


    Seeing the two little ones quickly y as if no one else was around, Emily did not say anything. After


    all, Lucas was the father of the two children. It was only right to buy toys for his children. Just like that,


    the family walked and yed. But for some reason, the atmosphere was not as good as yesterday. The


    two little ones only had robots. the two little ones had their attention drawn away quite a bit and didn¡¯t


    notice anything unusual. Two dayster, Lucas took the three of them to many ces to y. In the


    meantime, he also bought a lot of things for the two little ones and Emily. Originally, Emily did not want


    it, but she could not dissuade Lucas, so hse could only ept it. After two days of sightseeing, the


    group finally set foot on the trip back to the country. Once they got off the ne, Mason had already


    arranged a special car to pick them up.


    After getting on the car, Emily thought that Lucas would send the three of them back first, but she found


    that it was not the way back. She frowned and turned to look at Lucas. ¡°Where are we going?¡± she


    asked. ¡°Kings Garden, I¡¯m not sure if the Ruan father and son are in the country yet. Just in case, you


    can stay in Kings Garden for the next two days. When you¡¯re sure there¡¯s no danger, you can go back.¡±


    Lucas told the truth about his arrangements.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Chapter 426 Mommy Is Responsible for Uncle


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Emily heard this, although she knew that Lucas was doing this for their own good, she


    subconsciously wanted to refuse. However, before she could say anything, Lucas¡¯ voice sounded in her


    ears again. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to go, but you can¡¯t bring the danger to your grandmother, can


    you?¡± As expected, these words poked Emily¡¯s soft spot. indeed, her grandmother was so old that she


    could not let her be surprised. In the end, shepromised and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr.


    Greens.¡± However, the two children were very happy when they heard that they were going to stay at


    their uncle¡¯s house. ¡°Mommy, can we go back and bring the cat? Can we bring Riceball and Dumpling


    over?¡± ¡°We want to bring them to y with the devil king.¡± The two little ones looked at Emily with


    interest. Emily looked at their heartless appearance and was very tired. She simply threw the problem


    to Lucas.


    Ask your uncle. If he allows it, we will go back and visit your great-grandmother.


    Hearing this, the two little ones immediately turned to look at Lucas. Without waiting for them to speak,


    Lucas took the initiative to say, ¡°You can bring your Riceball and Dumpling over.¡± ¡°Great! Thank you,


    uncle!¡± The two little ones thanked him happily. When they arrived at Kings Gardenter, Uncle Jack


    had already received the news and was waiting at the door with the servants. When he saw his young


    master getting out of the car with Emily and the two little ones, he immediately greeted them happily.


    ¡°Young Master, you are back. Doctor Armstrong, Young Master Ethan, Miss Sofia, the guest room is


    ready.¡± ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡± Emily nodded with a smile. After resting for a while, she took the two little


    ones with her and prepared to go home. After all, she had not gone back for so many days, and she


    was thinking about her


    10 10 1


    grandmother. After Lucas learned about it, because thepany had a temporary meeting, he ordered


    Uncle Jack to arrange a car to send the mother and her children back. In the evening, Emily brought


    the two children home. Lucy had already received the news and asked the housekeeper to prepare the


    food and waited for them toe back.


    However, when she saw that Emily and her mother came back with little to no luggage, she could not


    help but be puzzled. ¡°Where is your luggage?¡± ¡°The luggage is with Mr. Greens,¡± Emily said. She knew


    that her grandmother would definitely ask more questions, so she took the initiative to exin.


    However, she did not tell the truth because she did not want her grandmother to worry. ¡°Mr. Greens¡¯


    injuries have not healed yet. I need to guard there. Ethan and Sofia also need to live there.¡± Hearing


    this, Lucy frowned and felt that it was not good. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this be too much trouble for Mr. Greens?¡±


    ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t think too much. I know what to do.¡± Emily knew what her grandmother was worried


    about and shook her head gently. Seeing this, Lucy did not say anything more. Instead, she asked


    about the two little ones¡¯ time abroad. Sofia danced and talked about their trip. Ethan also chimed in


    from time to time. Emily looked at their happy faces, and her eyes were also smiling. After a while,


    Vivian also came. She didn¡¯t know that Emily was back and came over to take care of Lucy. As soon as


    she entered the room, she saw her good friends and god-children sitting at the table. She was a little


    surprised. ¡°Emily, Ethan, Sofia, when did youe back?¡± ¡°Godmother!¡± The two little ones saw Vivian


    and immediately waved their little hands happily. Emily also smiled at Vivian. ¡°You came back this


    morning. Why are you here? Have you eaten?¡± ¡°You came back this morning and didn¡¯t tell me. As


    expected, now that you have a man, you don¡¯t want your best friend anymore.¡±


    Vivianined as she walked to the dining room and sat opposite Emily. ¡°When did I have a man?¡±


    Emily was a little confused. ¡°Tsk tsk, you still refuse to admit it. Aren¡¯t you together with Mr. Greens?¡±


    Vivian looked at her teasingly


    Emily immediately choked. When Lucy heard this, she also frowned and looked at her granddaughter


    suspiciously. ¡°You said that you wouldn¡¯te back to live. Could it be that you are living together with


    Mr. Greens?¡± ¡°Grandmother, what are you thinking about? Didn¡¯t I just say that it was because Mr.


    Greens¡¯ injury hasn¡¯t recovered yet and he needs me to watch over him over there.¡± ¡°Who told you that


    Mr. Greens and I are together? Don¡¯t tell me.¡± Emily hurriedly defended herself.


    Vivian blinked and looked at the two little ones. At this time, the two little ones realized that something


    was wrong and quickly gestured to Vivian to not say anything. In the end, their little actions were seen


    by Emily, and there was nothing they did not understand.


    ¡°Tell me, what did you talk to your godmother behind my back again?¡± Emily stared at the two little ones


    and interrogated them. The two little ones only looked at their mother¡¯s serious expression and felt


    extremely guilty. In the end, it was still Sofia who couldn¡¯t take it and was the first to surrender and


    expose herself, ¡°We didn¡¯t talk nonsense. Mommy and Uncle have already kissed, and they even


    kissed twice!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mommy, you can¡¯t bully uncle. You are not responsible for uncle.¡± Ethan also chimed in


    from the side, preaching to Emily. Emily waspletely stunned. What did she mean by being


    irresponsible?


    However, before she could say anything, her best friend¡¯s voice rang in her ears, ¡°Emily, this is your


    fault. You have already kissed him, yet you still deny your rtionship with Mr. Greens!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Chapter 427 Aren¡¯t You Going to Be Together?


    When she heard these words and looked at her grandmother¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Emily felt that if they


    continued, she would not be able to wash herself clean even if she jumped into the Yellow River.


    ¡°What two times? Just one time.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she felt that what she said was wrong and quickly exined, ¡°In any case,


    it was an ident, an ident!¡± She said thest two words very seriously. Unfortunately, Vivian did


    not listen at all. She curled her lips and said, ¡°The ident can¡¯t hide your kiss.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two little


    ones also nodded in agreement. Seeing this, Emily was both angry and amused. She red at the two


    little ones and pretended to be fierce, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡± The two little ones were frightened and


    quickly ran to Lucy, pitifully shouting, ¡°Great-Grandma, Mommy wants to hit us.¡± Lucy immediately


    protected them and red at Emily. ¡°It¡¯s obviously your own problem. Why do you me Ethan? If you


    dare to hit them, will hit you!¡± When Emily heard this, she did not know whether tough or cry. Looking


    at the two little ones in Grandma¡¯s arms, she said helplessly, ¡°Grandma, you will spoil Ethan and Sofia


    like this. Look at what they are doing now. If they don¡¯t discipline me, they can send me out.¡± ¡°I think


    this is good. Why do they do this again? Have you thought about it?¡± Lucy gianced at her


    granddaughter. Emily was silent. She naturally knew what the two were thinking. Lucy looked at the


    expression on her face and did not continue talking. After all, there were some things that could not be


    said now. Later, after dinner, Vivian apanied the two little ones to y. Lucy took Emily to the


    pharmacy to talk. ¡°What¡¯s the situation between you and Mr. Greens now? Are you together or not?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡±


    Emily told the truth.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t thought about it now, but in the future, two children want a father.¡± Lucy frowned Hearing


    this, Emily pursed her lips and muttered in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t stop them from contacting each other.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t stop them, but Ethan and Sofia didn¡¯t know that Mr. Greens is their father. They just want


    you to be with Mr. Greens.¡± As Lucy spoke, she thought of another matter. She looked at Emily with


    some dissatisfaction and asked, ¡°Speaking of which, when do you n to tell the two children about


    this?¡± Emily heard her grandmother¡¯s displeasure and couldn¡¯t help but defend herself. ¡°It¡¯s not that I


    don¡¯t want to say it. He said that we won¡¯t tell for the time being. I¡¯m afraid that the two children won¡¯t


    ept it.¡± Hearing this, the olddy fell silent. After a moment, she sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. You


    young people can make your own decisions for the matters of you young people. However, there is one


    thing you must remember. Do not let your children suffer.¡± ¡°I know.¡±


    Emily nodded, feeling warm in her heart. She knew that her grandmother didn¡¯t want to make things


    difficult for her, so she deliberately said this. Soon, Lucy walked out of the room. Emily sat alone in the


    pharmacy for a moment, her expression deceptive, and no one knew what she was thinking. After a


    while, she stood up from the chair and began to pick up the herbs. After an unknown period of time, the


    two children pushed the door open and walked in. They said happily, ¡°Mommy, Uncle is here to pick us


    up.¡± Emily was stunned for a moment. She took the pack of medicine and walked out. She saw Lucas


    standing in the living room. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She asked subconsciously. Lucas smiled and said, ¡°I


    came to pick you up after I finished my work at thepany.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m almost done


    packing.¡± Emily nodded. Then, she said to Lucy, ¡°Grandmother, we¡¯ll be leaving first. Goodbye, Vivian.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, goodbye. You guys should leave quickly.¡±


    Vivian waved her head and urged Emily to leave. Emily frowned. She felt that her friend¡¯s attitude was


    a little strange. Little did she know that Vivian was feeling guilty. Lucas knew something and


    deliberately threw a meaningful look at Vivian. He rarely invited, ¡°During this period of time, Doctor


    Armstrong will live in Kings Garden. If you have the time, you are wee to Kings Garden as a guest


    and apany Doctor Armstrong.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Vivian obviously did not expect that Lucas would invite her.


    She was stunned. After reacting, she nodded with a smile, ¡°Okay, I will go when I have time.¡± Although


    she said that, she made up her mind not to go. After a few more words, Emily followed Lucas and left.


    After they left, Vivian leaned in front of Lucy and asked curiously, ¡°Grandmother, why did Emily stay at


    Mr. Greens¡¯ house?¡± ¡°Mr. Greens is not well. Emily will go and take care of her.¡± Lucy exined. When


    Vivian heard this, she could not help but mutter, ¡°Even if you are not in good health, you shouldn¡¯t live


    there. You still have two children with you.¡± Lucy also heard this, but she just smiled and did not speak.


    In her opinion, although her granddaughter said that she had not thought it through, she had actually


    made a choice, but there was still a knot in her heart that needed to be untied. Speaking of which, all of


    this was the man-made sins of the Armstrong family!


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Chapter 428 Uncle Is Indeed Showing Favoritism Towards Mommy


    At the same time, in the Smith family¡¯s vi. Master Smith sat on the sofa, reading a magazine in his


    hand. Then he seemed to think of something. He suddenly raised his head and said, ¡°Chase, Lucas


    has returned from abroad. You can take a look at the food tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Chase nodded in response.


    She had always had this thought.


    The next day, Emily was up early. She simply washed up and went downstairs.


    Originally, she thought that she had woken up early, but unexpectedly, just as she walked into the living


    room, she saw Lucas sitting on the sofa reading a newspaper. Lucas also heard the movement behind


    him. When he turned his head and saw that it was Emily, his cold facial features immediately softened.


    He smiled and asked, ¡°Why are you up so early? Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep


    when I wake up. Why don¡¯t you rest a little more? You need a lot of rest now.¡± Emily said and walked to


    the sofa next to Lucas and sat down. ¡°I want to rest, but I was woken up by the people downstairs early


    in the morning,¡± Lucas said with a smile. Hearing that it was rted to work, Emily did not say anything


    more. Then she thought of how Lucas invited her friend toe here to y yesterday, and she felt


    that it was a little strange.


    It was just that the two children were also there at that time, so she could not ask more. Now that she


    thought about it, she could not help but ask. ¡°Why did you invite my friend over yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Your friend is quite interesting. With her apanying you, you and the kids won¡¯t be bored,¡± Lucas


    exined with a smile. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Emily listened and felt that it was not the case.


    Of course, this was indeed the case. The reason why Lucas invited Vivian was not only because he


    wanted her to apany Emily, but also because he wanted to see if he would have a chance to


    10:11


    get close to Emily if she and the two children were together. Just like this, the two of them chatted idly,


    and the atmosphere was indescribably strange. After a while, the two little ones woke up and went


    downstairs happily. They saw their mother and uncle sitting in the living room and ran over to greet


    them. ¡°Mommy, uncle, you woke up so early?¡± ¡°Yes, who is like you? Littlezy pig, you only woke up at


    this time.¡± Emily hugged Ethan and joked with a smile. Sofia, who was lying in Lucas¡¯ arms, heard this


    and immediately protested, ¡°We are notzy pigs. Mommy is bad. Uncle, let¡¯s ignore Mommy.¡± ¡°It is


    impossible to ignore, and I think your Mommy is not wrong.¡± Lucas said, gently spanked the little girl¡¯s


    bum and changed the topic, ¡°Well, go to eat, or you will bete for schoolter.¡± ¡°Uncle is indeed biased


    towards Mommy.¡± The little girl turned her head and snorted. The awkward look made Lucasugh, but


    he did not say anything. He carried the little girl to the dining room. After breakfast, Lucas arranged for


    Mason to send the two children to kindergarten. Emily went to Lucas¡¯ room to change his medicine.


    During this, she inquired, seemingly unintentionally, ¡°When are you going to tell your two children the


    truth?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucas looked over in confusion. Unfortunately, because of the angle, he could


    not see the expression on Emily¡¯s face. Emily pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°Nothing. I was just


    casually asking.¡± When Lucas heard this, he was silent for a few seconds.


    Then he said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to ept it.¡± Hearing this, Emily


    agreed. Then she bandaged Lucas¡¯ wound. When it was almost done, Uncle Jack stood outside the


    door and knocked. ¡°Young Master, Miss Smith is here.¡± ¡°What is she doing here?¡± Lucas asked with a


    frown. Uncle Jack exined, ¡°She said that she knew that you had returned to the country,


    10:11


    so she came to see you.¡± Hearing this, Lucas could not chase her away because of the rtionship


    between the two families. ¡°Got it. Let her wait,¡± he said coldly. Uncle Jack nodded and turned to leave.


    Seeing this, Emily felt inexplicably unhappy. She lowered her eyes and wrapped them in gauze. After a


    while, the wound was bandaged. Emily stood up straight and said indifferently, ¡°Alright, you can go see


    Miss Smith.¡± As she spoke, she turned around and was about to pack her things and leave. Lucas


    grabbed her hand. ¡°What about you? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pack up and go to the herbal field to take a look. I haven¡¯t been there for a while. I wonder


    how the herbal field is.¡± Emily said truthfully, then twisted her hand, wanting to pull her wrist out of


    Lucas¡¯ hand.


    However, the hand that grabbed her wrist was like an iron pincer, making it impossible for her to break


    free. She frowned. Just as she was thinking about how Lucas had let go of her, she heard the man¡¯s


    deep voice. ¡°Since it¡¯s not something important,e down with me.¡± ¡°Why should I go down with you?


    Miss Smith wants to see you.¡± In a moment of desperation, Emily¡¯s tone was a little rushed. She red


    at him angrily. ¡°You¡¯re unhappy, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lucas looked at her expression and smiled. ¡°Who¡¯s


    unhappy?¡± Emily was like a cat that had stepped on its tail and immediately exploded.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Chapter 429 Were They Together


    Lucas looked at the stubborn little woman in front of him and felt very happy in his heart. However, he


    did not force Emily to admit it. Instead, he curled his lips and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Okay, you are not


    unhappy. I was wrong. Can you apany me to see guests?¡± ¡°Why should I apany you to see


    guests?¡± Emily felt that what Lucas said was wrong. She was not a master, so what kind of guest was


    she meeting? However, Lucas did not give her a chance to refuse and pulled her away. Downstairs,


    Chase sat on the sofa. On the tea table in front of her, there were good things she had specially found


    to nourish Lucas¡¯ body. She heard footstepsing from the stairs and immediately turned her head


    with a smile. ¡°Lucas¡­¡± Just as she said these two words, the smile on her face froze. Her eyes stared


    at the hands of Lucas and Emily, and the fire of jealousy in her heart could not be suppressed.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas did not notice her strangeness. He brought Emily over and saw the preserved products on the


    coffee table. He directly refused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need these things. You can take them back.¡± It was Emily who noticed Chase Smith¡¯s sharp


    gaze. She felt a little ufortable and wanted to withdraw her hand. However, just as she moved,


    Lucas looked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty. Let go. I want to get a ss of water.¡± Emily


    lied.


    How could Lucas not see the helplessness in her eyes? He could only let go. After getting her freedom,


    Emily turned around and went to the kitchen. At this time, Chase finally came to her senses. She


    nced in the direction that Emily had left and forced a smile. ¡°It seems that you and Doctor Armstrong


    have developed well. Are you together?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Lucas looked over


    indifferently. Chase choked, and her heart was even more ufortable. Fury surged in her chest.


    She clenched her fists tightly and took a deep breath. Then, she opened her mouth and said with a


    smile, ¡°It really has nothing to do with me. I was just asking casually.¡± Lucas looked at her and did not


    reply. Chase bit her lower lip and felt very embarrassed. For a moment, the atmosphere in the living


    room froze. After pouring the water, Emily came out and sensed the strange atmosphere between the


    two She pretended not to notice and walked over, sitting on the sofa next to her. She originally thought


    that she would be fine, but at this time, she saw Chase suddenly look at her. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, I


    haven¡¯t asked yet. How is Lucas¡¯ health?¡±


    Emily felt that this woman was very strange. Lucas was clearly next to her, but she did not ask Lucas.


    Instead, she ran over to ask herself.


    She thought to herself, but she did not show it on her face. ¡°The wound has already healed, but the


    body needs to be nursed well.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    Chase nodded and then grabbed Emily to chat awkwardly. Emily felt helpless and nced at Lucas.


    That gaze seemed to say, ¡°You can deal with the people you have provoked yourself.¡± When Lucas


    saw this, a doting look shed across his eyes. Then, he coldly ordered Chase to leave, ¡°It¡¯s getting


    late. I still need to rest, so I won¡¯t keep Miss Smith here. Uncle Jack, see the guests out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uncle Jack, who was waiting at the side, epted the order and went forward, making a gesture of


    invitation to Chase.


    Seeing this, the expression on Chase¡¯s face immediately froze.


    She secretly gritted her teeth, but she did not erupt in anger. She stood up with the corners of her


    mouth raised. ¡°In that case, Lucas, rest well. I¡¯ll see you another day.¡± Lucas did not speak, as if he had


    not heard anything.


    Chase had no choice but to turn around and leave.


    Back in the car, she could no longer hold back the anger in her heart. ¡°Ah ¨C damn it, why did you do


    this to me!¡± Cha?e pounded the turntable hysterically, venting the anger in her heart. She stared at the


    vi in front of her with hatred in her eyes. Especially when she thought of the scene of Lucas and


    Emily holding hands  downstairs, she had a desire to destroy everything. Emily and Lucas did not know


    this. After sending her away, Emily immediately found an excuse to leave. Lucas looked at her back in


    a panic. How could he not know that this little woman was hiding from him?


    That evening, it was almost time for the two children to leave school. Lucas and Emily went to pick


    them up together. Along the way, the two little ones only talked about the interesting things that


    happened in the school. The cheerfulughter continued to ring in the carriage. Before they knew it, the


    group was back at Kings Garden. As soon as they got out of the car, Uncle Jack heard a noise and


    came out of the living room to greet them. He reported to Lucas, ¡°Young Master, Madam and Sir are


    here.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Lucas nodded and brought Emily and her children into the living room. In the living


    room, Greens family heard that Lucas hade back, so they specially came over to take a look and


    care about his health. They were not surprised to see Emily and her kids and Lucasing back


    together. Obviously, they were well aware that Emily lived in Kings Garden. On the other hand, the two


    little ones were very happy to see Peiying and called out to her. ¡°Grandma!¡± ¡°Hey, Grandma, Ethan,


    Sofia, did you miss Grandma?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    Chapter 430 Why Did He Treat Her Like This


    Peiying felt her heart go soft. She opened her arms to the two little ones lovingly. The two little ones


    immediately ran over, one holding her hand. ¡°Yes, I missed Grandma so much.¡± ¡°I missed Grandma


    too. That¡¯s what I think.¡± The two little ones were likeparing, one more sweet than the other, and


    their movements were also exaggerated. Peiyingughed continuously from their coaxing. Zhenting


    watched from the side and was immediately extremely jealous. ¡°When did you two be so close?¡±


    ¡°When I was abroad, it was already so good.¡± Peiying looked at him proudly. When Zhenting heard this,


    he thought that if he had known earlier, he would have gone abroad as well. However, this thought was


    just a thought. He could not have left alone such a bigpany behind. Thinking of this, he looked up


    at Lucas and asked with concern, ¡°How is your body?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. You can go to thepany


    tomorrow.¡± Lucas said indifferently. Zhenting nodded, and then his gaze fell on Emily again. ¡°This time,


    our Lucas was able to save his life. It¡¯s all thanks to Doctor Armstrong. I didn¡¯t know that Doctor


    Armstrong was here this time. I¡¯ll give the gift to Lucas next time and ask him to pass it to you.¡± For


    some reason, Emily felt a little ufortable when she heard this. Of course, she also understood


    what this Mr. Greens meant. This was to give her a gift of thanks and write off the matter this time.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Mr. Greens has already paid enough for the medicine.¡± Emily politely


    declined.


    ¡°This is a matter between me and Doctor Armstrong. You don¡¯t have to interfere.¡± At this time, Lucas


    also said, ¡°This is a matter between me and Doctor Armstrong.¡± At the end of his words, he looked at


    the two elders with a warning look. When Zhenting and Peiying saw this, how could they not know that


    their son had misunderstood them?


    They just wanted to thank Emily. However, they did not exin and changed the topic. Peiying yed


    with the two little ones. Zhenting told Lucas about thepany. The atmosphere was quite


    harmonious. Later, Uncle Jack came over and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, dinner is ready.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Lucas said, waving his hand, indicating for him to leave. Peiying did not know that Emily and


    the others would live here, so she invited them, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, it¡¯s sote. It¡¯s quite troublesome


    for you to go back and cook again. Why don¡¯t we have dinner together tonight? It just so happens that


    everything has been prepared.¡± As soon as she said this, Lucas said, ¡°Doctor Armstrong originally lives


    here, so she naturally has to stay to eat.¡±


    ¡°Live here?¡±


    Peiying and Zhenting were both shocked.


    Emily hurriedly exined, ¡°It was Mr. Greens who said that the father and son of the Ruan family were


    missing and he was worried that they would attack me, so he let me stay here with the children and


    help him recuperate in the meantime.¡± Hearing this, Peiying and Zhenting¡¯s expressions eased up.


    Then, the group of people moved to the dining room to eat.


    During the meal, without needing Emily to take care of the two little ones, Peiying took the responsibility


    of taking care of the two little ones. This made Emily a little ufortable, and she looked over


    frequently.


    It was not that she was worried, but she was afraid that Mrs. Greens would not eat well.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Her actions were also seen by Lucas, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but raise. Lucas thought that Emily


    had misunderstood and was dissatisfied with his parentsing to get close to the two children.


    Fortunately, after dinner, he did not see Emily say anything, but he was relieved. It seemed that


    although Emily cared a little, she did not reject his parents getting close to the children.


    During the meal, the two little ones became familiar with Zhenting. They sat in the living room and


    shared with Zhenting what had happened during the few days they had been ying abroad. Emily and


    Lucas sat at the side and watched


    The scene was indescribably warm, like a family. At the same time, Chase finally received a message


    from her subordinates. It turned out that after she left Greens family yesterday, she had sent people to


    investigate the situation of Emily and Lucas. ording to what the Greens family¡¯s servant said, that


    Doctor Armstrong and Mr. Greens should not be together yet. However, their rtionship is particrly


    good. I heard that a few days ago, Mr. Greens brought Doctor Armstrong and her two kids out of the


    country to y. I found some information about them. It has been sent to your mailbox. You can check


    it at any time.


    ¡°I understand. Continue to have people keep an eye on the situation on Lucas¡¯ side.¡±


    After saying that, Chase Smith hung up the phone. Then she opened the email in theputer and


    saw the photos of Lucas and Emily ying. In the photo, the four of them were like a family of four,


    laughing happily. She could even see Lucas¡¯ feelings for Emily from the photo, and the jealousy in her


    heart was about to drown her. ¡°Why is it like this? What exactly is wrong?¡±


    Chase frowned and muttered to herself.


    She was very clear about what had happened to Emily in the past. Because Emily had a scandal on


    the eve of the engagement, her mother could not stand the public opinion and ignited coal tomit


    suicide through carbon monoxide poisoning.


    Could it be that the rtionship between Emily and Lucas had surpassed these grudges, so the


    previous instigation was useless?


    Regardless of whether it was for this reason or not, Chase did not intend to let Emily go.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Chapter 431 He Was Tricked


    Since she couldn¡¯t get Lucas, Chase would never let Emily get him. She thought of how Emily had lost


    her reputation because of her innocence. This time, if she allowed Emily to do it again, it would be fun.


    Emily didn¡¯t know that there was danger approaching. In the next few days, she lived very leisurely.


    After sending the two children to school during the day, she would either go to the medicine field in the


    vi or go home to spend time with her grandmother. At night, she went to pick up the two children and


    then went back to Kings Garden together.


    In the past two days, Lucas also came back very early and almost did not have any social activities.


    The group got along more and more like a family. In the blink of an eye, another week passed.


    Because of the n, Chase kept an eye on the situation of Emily and Lucas.


    Unfortunately, after staring at them for several days, she did not see any chance to make a move.


    Just as she was about to give up, she finally found an opportunity. On this day, Lucas had an


    engagement that could not be pushed off and was in the city center¡¯s Othershore Club. Before leaving,


    he called Emily, ¡°I have another dinner party to attendter tonight. You and the children don¡¯t have to


    wait for me to eat.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Also, don¡¯t drink. Your body can¡¯t withstand that kind of torment right now.¡±


    Emily urged worriedly. Lucas smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡± Hearing this, Emily could not


    help butugh. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Who is your superior?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you my superior


    now that you care about my food and drink?¡± Lucas joked again. ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯m going


    to eat.¡± Emily¡¯s face started to heat up. With that, she hung up the phone. On the other side, Lucas put


    down his phone. There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. He was obviously in a good


    mood.


    Not long after, he arrived at the other side of the clubhouse and found that Master Smith and his


    daughter were also there. In fact, Chase had been ordered by her mother to keep an eye on Master


    Smith and prevent him from messing around outside.


    When Master Smith saw Lucas, he immediately came over to greet her with a ss of wine.


    Although the two families had been in an unpleasant situation before, with Greens family¡¯s status,


    Master Smith didn¡¯t really want to shed all pretense of cordiality ¡°Lucas, I heard that you were injured


    overseas. Are you alright now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Due to the friendship between the older generation,


    Lucas couldn¡¯t ignore it and responded indifferently. Master Smith smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.


    Tonight, we can have a good drink.¡± As he spoke, he made a motion of clinking sses. Lucas nced


    at him, but he had no intention of drinking. Master Smith looked at him, and the smile on his face froze.


    Finally, at this time, Lucas spoke, ¡°The doctor at home is very strict. She told me not to drink, so Mr.


    Smith can suit yourself.¡± Hearing this, Master Smith was stunned, and he was very unhappy in his


    heart. In his opinion, Lucas was looking down on him and not giving him face. However, Chase knew


    that Lucas was not lying, and her heart was burning with jealousy. When did Lucas listen to a person


    like this?


    Thinking of this, a trace of viciousness shed in her eyes. She wanted to see if Lucas could still insist


    on being with Emily after tonight! At ten o¡¯clock that night, Emily was making pills. At this time, her


    phone rang. It was a staff member who called himself a staff member for the club. ¡°Hello, may I ask if


    you are Ms. Armstrong?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emily asked with some doubt. The staff


    exined, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Mr. Greens is drunk in the club. Can I trouble you toe and pick him up?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s drunk? I got it.¡± After saying that, Emily hung up the phone and went out with a bad expression.


    When she arrived, she found a private room ording to the address given by the


    staff.


    ¡°Mr. Greens, are you inside?¡± She knocked on the door, but no one answered. She had no choice but


    to push the door open and enter. In the end, she found that the room was dark, making her a little


    afraid. She stood at the door and shouted, ¡°Mr. Greens?¡±


    At this time, a hand reached out from the side and grabbed Emily¡¯s wrist, pulling her inside. Emily was


    unprepared and was dragged into the box. As soon as she entered, she found that something was


    wrong. Because she heard someone talking.


    ¡°Quick, tie her up.¡± ¡°Control her. I¡¯ll go get the rope.¡± Hearing these words, Emily immediately realized


    that she had fallen into a trap. Her heart was flustered, but she tried her best to calm down. ¡°Who are


    you? Kidnapping is illegal!¡± She tried to scare the two people in front of her with thew. However, in


    the next second, her mouth was stuffed with a cloth and blocked.


    At the same time, she felt someone tying her feet. She immediately struggled and kicked again.


    Several times, Emily felt that she had kicked someone. However, she failed to kick the person away


    and angered the kidnappers. ¡°B*tch, how dare you kick me!¡± As soon as she said this, Emily was


    pped in the face. She was so powerful that her head was dizzy and her ears were ringing. When she


    finally regained her senses, she found that she was tied up on the sofa. She could vaguely see two


    people standing beside her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Chapter 432 Emily Could Not Find It


    Emily was extremely afraid. She wanted to bargain with the two captors to let her go. However, her


    mouth was blocked and she could only let out a whimper. However, when the two men heard this voice,


    they cursed, ¡°This bitch is quite bad. If not for the employer¡¯s request, I would have wanted to take her!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. The employer has his own arrangements. Don¡¯t ruin the employer¡¯s ns. When


    the timees, I won¡¯t be able to get the money.¡± Another man warned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m


    doing. At most, I¡¯lle back to take advantage of them after they finish their work.¡± The man who had


    just spoken snorted lightly. As he spoke, he raised his hand and gently patted Emily¡¯s cheek. He smiled


    maliciously. ¡°Little slut, I advise you not to struggle now. Save your strength. You¡¯ll cry out in a while!¡±


    When Emily felt the touch on her face, she only felt disgusted and panic in her heart. She was not


    someone who did not understand. This man clearly meant¡­ On the other side, Lucas had already left


    the clubhouse and returned to Kings Garden. However, he found that the house was quiet. He thought


    that Emily and the children had rested, so he went upstairs without thinking too much. Unexpectedly,


    when he passed by Emily¡¯s room, he found that the door was open. For some reason, he walked in and


    found that no one was inside. Lucas did not think too much and thought that Emily was still with the


    child. Unexpectedly, when he walked to the children¡¯s room, he only saw the two children ying with


    Lego on the ground and did not see Emily. However, the two of them were surprised to see that Lucas


    had returned. ¡°Uncle, why are you back?¡± ¡°No, isn¡¯t uncle drunk?¡± Sofia noticed that something was


    wrong and frowned. When Lucas heard this, he suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. ¡°Who told you


    that I was drunk? Where is your mommy?¡± When he heard this, Ethan¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°A


    staff member called Mommy and said that you were drunk. He asked Mommy to pick you up.¡± ¡°When


    did this happen?¡±


    Lucas¡¯ face suddenly darkened. Obviously, he realized that someone was plotting something. Ethan


    looked at the time and said, ¡°Mommy has been gone for almost twenty minutes.¡±


    When he said this, Lucas¡¯ expression became even more gloomy. ¡°You guys wait at home. I¡¯ll go find


    your mommy.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and left, contacting Mason toe back to


    pick him up.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not long after, Mason returned to Kings Garden. He saw his CEO getting into the car with an ugly


    expression. He asked with concern, ¡°President, did something happen?¡± ¡°Someone used my name to


    trick Doctor Armstrong to go to the Othershore Club. Hurry up and drive there in the shortest time


    possible!¡± Lucas roughly exined the situation. There was no need for him to say more. Mason also


    realized the seriousness of the situation and sped off. In less than ten minutes, the two returned to the


    Othershore Club. They quickly returned to the previous box, but there was no one inside. Lucas¡¯


    expression could no longer be described as ugly. Even at this moment, he felt that something was


    going to happen. Mason watched from the side and reminded, ¡°Why don¡¯t we give Doctor Armstrong a


    call and try?¡± Lucas nced at him, then took out his phone and made a call. However, a mechanical


    electronic voice came from inside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off.¡± Lucas hung up


    the phone with gloomy eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Send someone to look for me, one private


    room at a time!¡± Even so, they still could not find Emily. Lucas was immediately furious and asked


    Mason to find the manager of the club. Mason did not dare to waste time and immediately went to find


    someone. After a while, he led a middle-aged man back. The manager saw the angry look on Lucas¡¯


    face and asked nervously, ¡°Why is Mr. Greens looking for me?¡± ¡°Someone in your club contacted my


    family before saying that I was drunk and asked my family to pick me up. But I can¡¯t find him now. What


    do you think I should do?¡±


    Lucas asked in a deep voice.


    When the manager heard this and saw Lucas¡¯ angry look, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. How


    could he not know what had happened? It was obvious that someone was using the name of the


    clubhouse to stir up trouble. Thinking of this, he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and quickly said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate now. Who is behind this?¡± ¡°Not only do I want you to check, I also want


    to get the surveince camera out. I want to find someone.¡± Lucas ordered with a cold expression.


    The manager responded repeatedly and immediately turned to do it. As for Emily, who they had been


    thinking about, she had been transferred to the room upstairs twenty minutes ago. In the room, there


    were four drunkards. When they saw Emily who was tied to the bed, they revealed obsceneughter.


    ¡°This beauty mark, I like it.¡± As he spoke, he pouted and pounced towards Emily. Seeing this, Emily¡¯s


    pupils suddenly contracted, and her ck pupils were filled with panic. Almost instinctively, she raised


    her tied legs and kicked him. The man did not expect that Emily still had the strength to struggle. He


    was kicked and staggered back two steps.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Chapter 433 ying You to Death


    ¡°Bitch, how dare you kick me! I¡¯m going to kill you now!¡± The man was annoyed and rushed to Emily


    again. He reached out to tear Emily¡¯s clothes. Emily was extremely scared and tears welled up in her


    eyes. Even though she was tied up at the moment, she struggled with all her might and kicked.


    Because of this, the man was unable to seed for a while. When the three men beside him saw this,


    they allughed out loud and teased, ¡°Can you do it? If you can¡¯t, let us do it.¡±


    These words undoubtedly thoroughly angered the man, and he felt that Emily had made him lose face


    in front of his friends.


    ¡°Of course I can!¡± He shouted without looking back, grabbed Emily¡¯s tied hand, and pulled hard, lifting


    Emily up from the bed. It was also because of this action that the rope on Emily¡¯s wrist loosened a little.


    Emily had no way to stop the man from moving. She could only watch the man bring her up in front of


    her and her heart was suddenly filled with disgust and despair. Because she was very close to the man


    at this time, she could smell the smell of alcohol and smokeing from the man, which was


    extremely unpleasant. For a moment, she could not hold back and directly retched. Fortunately,


    because of this action, the cloth in her mouth was vomited out by her.


    Ignoring the difort in her stomach, she immediately shouted. ¡°Help¡± ¡°Oh, do you think there will be


    someone outside to save you?¡± The man holding Emily smiled coldly, then reached out and pinched


    Emily¡¯s chin,ughing a little perversely. ¡°No one wille to save you. If you are obedient, we will be


    gentle to youter. Otherwise, we can y with you to death!¡± Hearing this, Emily couldn¡¯t help but


    shiver. She red at the man in front of her with resentment. ¡°You are dreaming!¡± After that, she


    lowered her head and hit the man¡¯s stomach hard. Then, she kicked the man when he couldn¡¯t help


    himself. It was also because she was lucky that the position she kicked was the most important part of


    a man.


    At that moment, the man screamed in pain. Emily and the other men were stunned. But soon, Emily


    reacted. She immediately twisted her wrist and struggled out of the rope. Then, she used her fastest


    speed to untie the rope on her feet. Almost at the moment of freedom, she rushed to the door without


    thinking. At this time, the originally dumbfounded drunkards finally reacted. ¡°Not good, that bitch is


    running!¡± ¡°Catch that bitch and avenge Third Brother!¡± ¡°Catch her, don¡¯t let her run away!¡± For a


    moment, the voices of the drunkards and their hurried footsteps echoed in the room. Emily did not dare


    to look back. She gritted her teeth and rushed to the door. She was about to open the door. As long as


    she went out, she would be saved. But the problem was that no matter how much she pulled the door,


    she could not open it Emily was anxious, especially when she heard the sounding from behind her


    getting closer and closer. ¡°Is there anyone outside? Help me open the door or help me call the police. I


    will definitely thank you after this!¡± She shouted at the door. As soon as she said this, Emily felt a pain


    in her scalp. Then, she fell back and took two steps back. One of the drunkards grabbed her hair and


    dragged her into the room. Emily was in so much pain that tears flowed down her face, and her eyes


    were filled with panic.


    She knew very well what would happen if she was brought back by these people. However, she was


    unwilling to ept her fate just like that. She was even more unwilling to lose her body to these people!


    As she thought about this, Emily gritted her teeth to calm herself down. She endured the pain from her


    scalp and turned to bite the wrist of the man who was holding her hair. Her strength was so great that


    she could vaguely taste the rusty smell of blood. She heard the man¡¯s painful voice. ¡°Bitch, let go, let


    go of me!¡±


    He scolded and tried to break away from Emily. However, it was useless. Emily firmly bit his wrist. Her


    fierce posture seemed to want to bite off a piece of meat on his body.


    The man was frightened by Emily¡¯s crazy appearance and hurriedly cried for help from hispanions


    beside him. ¡°Hurry up and pull this crazy woman away. Hurry up!¡± Hearing this, the other two people


    who were watching the show immediately stepped forward to help. They wanted to pull Emily away, butT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily bit the flesh on the man¡¯s hand. This pull only made worse the pain the man felt. ¡°Don¡¯t pull


    people, don¡¯t pull people. She¡¯s still biting me. Think of a way to make her let go.¡± ¡°B*tch, let go, do you


    hear me?¡± The other two pped Emily¡¯s head and scolded her. Emily¡¯s head started to feel dizzy from


    being hit, and she couldn¡¯t help but loosen up a little.


    The man noticed it, hardened his heart, and pulled his hand out of Emily¡¯s mouth.


    Under the light, he saw that his hand was mottled with blood and was still bleeding. The man looked at


    the wound on his hand and was furious. He raised his foot and kicked Emily in the heart. Emily was


    kicked to the ground and her chest hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t stand up for a long time. ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ll let


    you bite me. If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, I will write my name upside down!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Chapter 434 He Would Never Let These People Seed


    While swearing, the man went over again and kicked Emily again and again. Emily had no way to resist


    at all. She could only hold her head and curl up, trying to minimize the damage. For a moment, she


    even felt that she was about to faint from the pain. But she knew in her heart that she could not faint.


    Otherwise, she did not know what these men would do to her. She tried her best to open her eyes wide


    to keep herself awake. At this time, the other two men looked at Emily lying on the ground motionless


    and could not help but be a little afraid. ¡°Don¡¯t kick her. Don¡¯t kill her. I don¡¯t want a female corpse.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As they spoke, the two men stopped the man one after another. The man seemed to be tired from the


    beating, so he stopped. He broke away from his two friends and sat on the bed to rest. He said, ¡°Go


    and see if that bitch is still alive. If she is not dead, throw her on the bed. We brothers will continue to


    y.¡±


    ¡°Now you are worried about whether she is dead or not. When we fought before, she was not very


    fierce.¡± Although he said that, another drunkard came forward and was ready to check on


    Emily


    Emily did not faint. Shey on the ground and did not move. Firstly, the ce where she had been hit


    was too painful. She needed to take her time.


    Secondly, she wanted to deal with the myriad of changes without moving, and she also wanted to think


    about how to escape. However, she could not open the door. The only thing left was the window. She


    just did not know how many floors the room was. However, she would rather die than let these people


    tarnish her innocence! Just as she was thinking about it, she saw that someone was approaching her


    again, and her eyes instantly darkened, carrying a fierce light. ¡°Hey, are you dead or not? Squeak.¡± The


    man who came over kicked Emily lightly.


    Emily was calm and did not move. When the man saw this, he frowned, squatted down and prepared to


    turn Emily around to look at him. As a result, just as he stretched out his hand, something happened.


    Emily suddenly attacked the man


    She used all her strength to push the man down, then turned around and ran to the window before the


    man could react. At the same time, Lucas finally found traces of Emily. He looked at the surveince


    video with a gloomy face. In the video, Emily was tied up and carried out of the private room by two


    men and entered the elevator.


    The two men were wearing the club¡¯s work clothes. Seeing this, Lucas stared at the hotel manager as if


    he was going to kill someone. ¡°When I am done saving people, I hope your club will give me an


    exnation!¡± After saying this, he turned around and strode away, his heart anxious. Mason gave the


    manager a self-seeking look and immediately followed. Emily did not know that Lucas was already on


    the way. She had already run to the window and was frightened by the scene in front of her. Outside


    the window was a height of more than ten meters. If Emily jumped out like this, she would definitely die.


    Although she had said it so decisively before, at this point, she was still timid. There was no other


    reason. There were too many people in her heart. The men in the room also saw Emily¡¯s actions and


    guessed Emily¡¯s n. They immediately smiled. ¡°If you have the ability, jump down!¡± ¡°Jump! If you don¡¯t


    jump, we will y with you to deathter!¡± They threatened Emily. Emily was already flustered and


    helpless, not knowing what to do. Now that she was forced by them, she suddenly had an impulse to


    jump like this. Although she could not let go of the children, she knew that Lucas would not leave the


    children alone. Thinking about this, she also began to move. On the other hand, when the men saw


    that Emily really wanted to jump off the building, their expressions changed. They just wanted to y,


    but they did not think of killing people. Because of this, the only man who was not injured immediately


    rushed forward and pulled Emily down from the window. ¡°Let me go!¡± Emily struggled with all her might.


    However, with her little strength, she could not break free from the man at all and0140


    could only be pulled out of the window. At this time, the man didn¡¯t know if he was afraid of being


    attacked by Emily. After Emily came down, he immediately let go. Emily never thought that the man


    would suddenly let go, and his whole body lost gravity and fell to the side. With a loud bang, she hit the


    corner of the table next to her, and immediately fainted and fell to the ground. The man did not expect


    such a change to happen. Looking at the unconscious woman on the ground, he was stunned. When


    he saw that the woman¡¯s head started to bleed, he panicked. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He kicked Emily


    Emily did not respond. Even so, the man did not lower his guard. After all, Emily had pretended to be


    dead once before. The man kicked Emily again and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be dead. Get up


    quickly.¡± Emily still did not respond. Moreover, with the man¡¯s force, she went from lying on her side to


    lying on her front It was also at this time that the man realized that Emily had really fainted. He


    immediately lost his mind. ¡°What should we do, big brother? This woman has fainted.¡± ¡°Even if she has


    fainted, she should still y. Otherwise, she would have suffered for nothing tonight!¡±


    The man who was called big brother, the one who was first kicked to the point by Emily, snorted coldly.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Chapter 435 The Panic That Had Never Been Experienced


    Hearing his boss¡¯ words, the man nodded and pretended to carry Emily to the bed.


    At this time, the boss¡¯ voice sounded again. ¡°Don¡¯t move. In a while, the bed will be covered with blood.


    You can y on the ground. Maybe you can feel humiliated.¡± At the end of his words, the bossughed


    abnormally. Then he ordered, ¡°Take off that woman¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°Boss, you really know how to y.¡± The


    man ttered and reached out to touch Emily¡¯s clothes¡­ At this time, a loud voice sounded. Then, the


    originally closed door was kicked open from the outside and hung on the doorframe. Lucas and Mason


    stood at the door. When they saw the scene in the room, their expressions changed. Especially when


    Lucas saw that Emily was lying on the ground, dead or alive, and there was a pool of blood beside her,


    his eyes immediately turned red, and the evil aura he emitted was about to be corporeal, which


    was extremely terrifying. ¡°You deserve to die!¡± Lucas gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and rushed


    into the room. Then he kicked the man standing next to Emily. The man was kicked until his whole


    body flew up and mmed into the wall, then fell to the ground.


    Heid on the ground and struggled twice, but he could not resist the paining from his body and


    fainted.


    At this time, the boss and the others also reacted and asked Lucas, ¡°Who are you people?¡± Lucas did


    not even give them a look. He squatted down with trembling hands and hugged Emily from the ground


    into his arms.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    in


    0


    ¡°Emily.¡±


    Emily leaned into Lucas¡¯ arms without any reaction. With a dark face, Lucas picked her up by the waist


    and turned to Mason, ¡°Arrange a car and send me to the hospital. Tell Mr. Hawking to go to the


    hospital.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mason did not dare to dy and immediately took out his phone to make a call.


    Soon, he arranged everything and reported to Lucas, ¡°President, the car is waiting downstairs. Mr.


    Hawking is also on the way.¡± When Lucas heard this, he carried Emily and left. When the men in the


    room saw this, they immediately felt that they were being looked down upon. They shouted, ¡°Who


    allowed you to take her away? She is our woman!¡± When Mason heard this voice, he suddenly turned


    around and looked at them with sharp eyes. ¡°Your people? How dare you say that!¡± He sneered and


    stepped forward with his fists clenched. Although the president did not say anything just now, based on


    his years of experience with the president, he knew what to do. The bodyguards outside saw this and


    closed the door with great eyes. Not long after, the screams of the men begging for mercy came from


    the room. After an unknown period of time, Mason finally stopped. As if he was looking at a dead man,


    he looked at the men on the ground who were only half alive and said coldly, ¡°You better pray that our


    Young Madam is fine, otherwise it would be light to kill you all.¡±


    After saying this, he turned around and walked out of the room. He saw the manager of the club


    standing beside him anxiously. Before the manager of the club could say anything, Mason said coldly,


    ¡°Go and inform your boss. Get ready to close the door!¡±


    ¡°Close, close the door. Is it so serious?¡± The manager of the club was shocked. ¡°Do you know who the


    person who was carried out by our president was?¡± Mason asked coldly.


    ¡°Who was it?¡±


    The manager of the clubhouse looked over in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s our Greens Group¡¯s Young Madam.¡±


    Mason did not mind exining it clearly to him. ¡°Your clubhouse is really good. Pulling the pimp onto


    our Young Madam, you are really tired of living!¡± The club manager was stunned when he heard this.


    Mason ignored him and ordered the bodyguard beside him, ¡°Tie up the people inside and take them


    back for interrogation.¡± At the same time, Lucas rushed to the hospital with Emily in his arms. Mr.


    Hawking was already waiting in the hospital.


    When he saw that Lucas was carrying Emily over with blood all over his body, his expression changed


    greatly. He didn¡¯t bother asking and immediately ordered the nurse to bring Emily into the emergency


    room. After a short period of chaos, Emily was sent into the emergency room. Mr. Hawking also


    followed her in. In the dim corridor, only Lucas was left standing alone outside the emergency room.


    His hands, which were hanging by his sides, were constantly trembling, and his heart was filled with


    panic that he had never felt before. Nothing will happen, nothing will happen! Heforted himself in


    his heart over and over again. However, as time passed by, Lucas saw that no one hade out of the


    emergency room, and the anxiety in his heart grew. He had never felt that waiting was an unbearable


    thing. Logically speaking, if the situation was not serious, the treatment inside would have ended long


    ago. But after so long, it only meant that Emily¡¯s condition was not good.


    Just as Lucas was about to lose his patience, the door of the emergency room finally opened. Mr.


    Hawking followed the doctor out. Behind him was a nurse pushing the bed where Emily was. Seeing


    this, Lucas immediately strode forward and saw that Emily was unconscious with a pale face and a


    bandage wrapped around her head.


    Just as he was about to ask about Emily¡¯s situation, Mr. Hawking saw what he wanted to say and took


    the initiative to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Armstrong is fine.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Chapter 436 Why Was She Able to Dodge Every Time


    Hearing this, Lucas¡¯ worried heart finally rxed.


    At this time, Mr. Hawking continued, ¡°Although her life is not in danger, the injuries on her body are still


    very serious. First, there is a slight concussion to her head and external injuries. Fortunately, the


    external injuries are not very deep. During this period, do not let Ms. Armstrong touch water or touch


    the wounds. Secondly, there are other bruises on her body. The most serious part is her thigh, which


    has a slight fracture.¡± As these words fell, Lucas felt distressed as if something was wrong. His eyes


    were a little red.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll have to trouble you tonight.¡±


    He thanked him in a hoarse voice.


    Mr. Hawking shook his head, indicating that he did not care. Then he motioned for Lucas to go through


    the hospitalization procedures. About half an hourter, Emily settled down in the ward. Lucas stood by


    her side and held her hand. Mr. Hawking looked at her and could not help but sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t know what


    happened to you two. First, you were injured. Now, it is Ms. Armstrong. Did youmit some


    offense?¡±


    ¡°I was careless.¡±


    Lucas said in a hoarse voice.


    He had been careful, but he did not expect that someone would use his name to deceive Emily.


    As Mr. Hawking listened, he knew that this matter was rted to Lucas¡¯ personal grudge, so he did not


    say anything else. At the same time, Mason sent the few men he caught to the police station.


    After all, they were honest businessmen, and they would not torture each other.


    Later, Mason took the results of the interrogation to the hospital.


    When he arrived at the ward, he looked at the unconscious Emily and asked with concern, ¡°Is Doctor


    Armstrong okay?¡± ¡°Nothing serious.¡± Lucas responded faintly, then changed the topic and asked, ¡°How


    has the matter been handled?¡¯


    ¡°I sent those people to the police station. ording to the police¡¯s interrogation, they were taken to the


    room by the staff of the club, and they have a special hobby.¡± At this point, his voice became softer, and


    he carefully looked at Lucas. As expected, he saw a face that was so gloomy it seemed like it could


    drip water.


    Lucas suppressed the raging anger in his heart and gritted his teeth. ¡°Continue.¡±


    Mason nodded and immediately continued to report. ¡°ording to the interrogation provided by the


    police, I found the manager of the club and re-examined the surveince. I found that there was a


    surveince video that seemed to have been washed away. However, I have already asked someone


    to restore the surveince video. I found that it was just as the men said, the staff of the club took them


    to the room.¡±


    When he heard that Lucas¡¯ face could no longer be described as ugly, the hostility emitted by his body


    was almost solidified. ¡°What did the club say?¡± he asked again with a cold face. ¡°The manager of the


    club said that those staff members were not from their club. They were dressed by someone.¡± Mason


    told him the news he had received. Even so, it made Lucas angry. ¡°They were so easily disguised as


    their staff members, and they are called private clubs. You go and deal with them. I don¡¯t want to see


    this club again in Y City.¡± Hearing this, Mason thought in his heart that it was indeed the case. Then, he


    nodded with an expressionless face and epted the order,¡± will instruct someone to do it.¡±


    Lucas continued to instruct.


    ¡°Also, continue to investigate this matter. Find those fake staff members for me. I want to know who the


    mastermind is!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mason epted the order again. On the other side, Chase was also paying attention to this matter.


    When she learned that the Othershore Club returned all the membership fees that night and


    announced the closing of the store, she thought that the matter she had arranged seeded. After all,


    if nothing happened, Lucas would not be so angry as to let the club close. Thinking of this, she happily


    sent her assistant to inquire about the news. Half an hourter, she received a call from her assistant,


    but it was not good news. ¡°General manager, our n failed. Those drunkards did not touch Emily at


    all, and they were caught by Lucas and sent to the police station. The staff members we arranged were


    also exposed. Lucas is investigating them with full force.¡± ¡°Damn it, how could it fail?¡± Chase¡¯s good


    mood was ruined at once. She gritted her teeth angrily and unwillingly, ¡°Why does that bitch always


    dodge¡±


    The assistant on the phone did not speak.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Because she knew that at this time, her general manager did not need to speak. She just needed to


    quietly listen to herints. After a few more minutes, Chase had vented enough and regained her


    senses.


    She took a deep breath and did not forget that there was one more thing she needed to deal with.


    ¡°Go find that group of people from before and give them some money. Let them go somewhere else.


    No, go abroad and let them stay abroad


    for a while beforeing back.¡± With Greens family¡¯s power, she still could not be at ease in other


    cities. Only by going abroad could she be a little more at ease. The assistant epted the order and


    then hung up the phone.


    The next morning, in the hospital. Emily, who was lying on the hospital bed, slowly woke up. She only


    felt pain all over her body.


    At the same time, the scene before she fainted also shed through her mind.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Chapter 437 Rather Die


    Emily sat up immediately, and then a wave of dizziness followed. She hurriedly supported herself by


    the bedside, so that she did not fall down again. At this time, Lucas came back from outside with his


    breakfast. He saw Emily sitting at the bedside with a bad expression. He quickly stepped forward to


    support her, ¡°Why are you up?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Lucas, Emily suddenly did not know how to answer. Could it be that


    she wanted to see if she had been vited? She did not know if he saw the hesitation in Emily¡¯s eyes,


    but Lucas took care of her and leaned against the headboard. Then, he slowly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,


    you¡¯re fine. I found you in the nick of timest night.¡± When Emily heard this, she immediately heaved a


    sigh of relief. Even so, when she thought of what happenedst night, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel


    scared. If Lucas hadn¡¯t rushed over in time, she couldn¡¯t dare to imagine what would happen next.


    Especially when she thought of that time, she had no way to ask for help. She wanted to die but did not


    dare. Her tears could no longer hold back. They were like broken beads that kept falling down. Lucas


    looked at the little woman in front of him biting her lower lip and crying silently. Her heart felt like it was


    being squeezed by an invisible hand. It was very painful, very painful. He reached out his hand and


    went forward to hold her in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± As he spoke, he gently patted Emily on


    the back. Emily grabbed his clothes tightly and smelled the unique scent of a man. The emotions that


    she had been suppressing suddenly copsed.


    10 251


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been tricked out!¡± ¡°Do you know how


    desperate I wasst night?¡± ¡°I tried my best to escape, but the door couldn¡¯t be opened. In the end, I


    even thought of jumping off a building andmitting suicide!¡± Hearing these usations, Lucas


    tightly hugged the little woman in his arms. His heart ached and his breathing hurt.


    Especially when he heard what Emily said at the end, he was even more frightened. ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow


    you tomit suicide!¡± No matter what happens in the future, you just have to keep your life and leave


    the rest to me. I will get justice for you!¡±. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be tainted by those people. If I don¡¯t have


    my innocence, I would rather die!¡±


    Emily raised her head and looked at Lucas with determination in her eyes.


    Lucas¡¯ heart trembled when he saw this, and he felt extremely fortunate in his heart.


    He was d that he had rushed over in time. Otherwise, he believed that Emily would definitely do


    such a thing. As he thought about it, he was once again angry with the person behind it and was


    determined to find him! At the same time, heforted Emily with an expressionless face, ¡°No, I swear


    that I will never let such a thing happen again in the future.¡± Emily sniffed but didn¡¯t answer. It took her


    a long time to calm down, but she still felt very insecure. Lucas also saw it and simply sat by the bed to


    keep herpany. ¡°I haven¡¯t been back for a day and a night. How did you exin it to Ethan and


    Sofia?¡± Emily asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t told them about your ident.¡± Lucas said. Emily thought about it and


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell them about this. I don¡¯t want


    them to worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. You¡¯ll be hospitalized for the next few days. I¡¯ll ask my mother to take them to the old


    residence to take care of them.¡± As he spoke, Lucas lowered his head and looked over. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this


    be too troublesome?¡± Emily was a little hesitant. ¡°How could it be troublesome? My mother is their


    biological grandmother.¡± Lucas said disapprovingly. Then, he seemed to have thought of something. He


    frowned and said, ¡°Are you worried?¡± ¡°What am I worried about?¡± Emily looked over in confusion.


    Lucas looked at her calm appearance and suddenly smiled. He felt that he was too careful and thought


    too much.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Then I¡¯ll arrange for it.¡± Emily agreed, theny on the bed and closed her eyes to rest. She


    originally had a slight concussion, but after crying emotionally for a while just now, she only felt that her


    forehead was particrly ufortable. Seeing this, Lucas considerately helped to tuck the quilt.


    Emily thought that he was going to leave, so she hurriedly reached out from the quilt and said in a


    somewhat anxious and uneasy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t


    go.¡±


    When these words came out, both of them were stunned. Emily did not expect that she would be so


    dependent on Lucas. Lucas also did not expect that Emily would say this. For a moment, the ward


    quieted down. ¡°Well, if you have something to say, just pretend that I didn¡¯t say it.¡± Emily¡¯s cheeks were


    slightly red, and she took back her hand somewhat embarrassedly. As soon as she said this, her hand,


    which was about to take back, was


    held again. ¡°I have nothing to do. I will stay here to keep youpany. You can sleep at ease.¡±


    Lucas said and sat down next to Emily again. Emily felt the warmth in her palm. Her already red cheeks


    were boiling again, as if they were burning. She closed her eyes and did not dare to look at the man


    beside her. Little did she know that her every move was seen by Lucas, and he only felt that she was


    inexplicably cute.


    After an unknown period of time, Emily gradually fell asleep. At this time, Mason knocked on the door


    and came in. He saw Lucas and was about to report, ¡°President¡­¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Chapter 438 Grandma, You Liar


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he could finish his words, Lucas made a motionless gesture and waved his hand, indicating for


    them to go out and talk. Mason nodded and turned to go out. Seeing this, Lucas also gently released


    Emily¡¯s hand. Unexpectedly, just as he moved, Emily, who was fast asleep, suddenly woke up. Looking


    at the hesitation and uneasiness in the little woman¡¯s eyes, Lucas felt as if his heart ached like nothing


    else. He hurriedlyforted her, ¡°Go to sleep, I won¡¯t go.¡± Emily¡¯s consciousness was still not very


    clear. Hearing his words, she nodded in a daze and then closed her eyes to sleep. Mason watched


    from outside the door with a conflicted expression. He didn¡¯t know whether he should leave or stay to


    continue reporting. Moreover, he was a little anxious about what he had to report.


    Lucas naturally noticed Mason who was standing at the door and didn¡¯t leave. He knew that if not for


    an important matter, Mason had always been very observant. After thinking for a while, he beckoned


    for Mason toe in again. ¡°President?¡± ¡°Keep your voice down.¡± Lucas reminded him. Then, he


    changed the topic and asked, ¡°What were you going to say?¡± Mason quickly lowered his voice and


    reported, ¡°The few people we sent to the police stationst night, today, hired awyer to appeal. They


    even said that they were deceived and thought that Doctor Armstrong was¡­ that kind of person.¡± Even


    if he was ten times braver, he would not dare to say the word ¡°miss¡±.


    Moreover, just these three words, he saw his CEO¡¯s face darken in an


    10-25


    instant


    Lucas did not seem to notice Mason¡¯s gaze as he continued to ask in a deep voice, ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Also, they want to sue Ms. Armstrong for intentionally injuring people.¡± When Mason mentioned this


    matter, he was filled with admiration for Emily.


    In a situation where she was alone, not only did Doctor Armstrong save herself, she even heavily


    injured three drunk men. ¡°If they want to sue us, then let them sue us. I haven¡¯t gotten even with them


    yet!¡± Lucas felt like he had just heard a huge joke. Hearing this, Mason shuddered for no reason. He


    even mourned for those people who didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth in his heart. Wasn¡¯t


    it good to wait for the sentence obediently and not insist on provoking the president?


    That afternoon, at the Bilingual International Kindergarten. The two little hands held each other as they


    followed the other students out of the school.


    Peiying saw them from afar and waved happily at them. ¡°Ethan, Sofia, over here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Grandma.¡± Sofia eximed, holding her brother¡¯s hand and running over. Ethan was not as happy


    as she was. Instead, he looked around, but did not find his mother. His delicate eyebrows could not


    help but frown. His mother had note back since she went outst night, and Uncle Greens had not


    appeared. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something bad had happened. If that wasn¡¯t the case,


    Mummy wouldn¡¯t have note back without saying hello to them.


    Sofia was not as serious as her brother.


    She saw Peiying and asked sweetly, ¡°Grandma, why are you here?¡± For some reason, she liked


    Grandma very much. Perhaps because Grandma was Uncle Greens¡¯s mother, she loved the house


    and the crow.


    Peiying did not know this. She saw the sweet smile on the little girl¡¯s face, and her heart was soft. She


    couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pinch the little girl¡¯s chubby cheeks. ¡°Grandma is here, of course, to


    pick you up.¡± ¡°Why is Grandma here to pick us up? Where is our mommy?¡± Sofia asked with a grin.


    When Peiying heard this, she gave an excuse that she hade up with, ¡°Your Mommy and Uncle


    Greens have something to do at thest minute. They are not at Y City for the time being. They asked


    me to take care of you for two days.¡± Although she said this, she had another thought in her heart. She


    knew that something had happened to Emily. Logically speaking, as the benefactor of Greens family,


    and now that something had happened to Emily because of them, Greens family should take care of


    her.


    However, with her son personally taking care of her and the rtionship between the two of them, she


    still had some reservations in her heart.


    However, she would not reveal these things in front of the children. Sofia did not know that she had


    thought about so many things in the blink of an eye. When she heard that her mother and uncle had


    gone out,


    she pouted unhappily. ¡°Uncle is biased. He took Mommy out to y and did not bring me and brother.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We will ignore your uncle from now on.¡±


    Peiying cooperated with the little girl. Unexpectedly, the little girl was entangled again. She thought for


    a moment and shook her head. ¡°Forget it, I have a big


    belly. I won¡¯t argue with uncle.¡± Peiying looked at the little girl¡¯s proud appearance and could not help


    butugh.


    Then she patted the back of the little girl and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Your Grandpa is


    already waiting for you at home.¡±


    Of course, she did not forget to pull Ethan, who was beside her.


    Unexpectedly, Ethan stood in ce and refused to follow her.


    ¡°What happened to Ethan?¡± ¡°Grandma , you lied to us!¡±


    Ethan looked over with a calm expression.


    Peiying¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she felt that this little fellow seemed to have seen through her lies.


    However, this thought had just arisen when she denied it.


    No matter how she saw through it, she thought that there was no w.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Chapter 439 Narcissistic Mr. Greens


    Thinking of this, Peiying looked at Ethan with a smile. ¡°What did grandma lie to you about? It was really


    your mother and Uncle Greens who asked grandma to look after you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can


    call your mother.¡± After she finished speaking, she did not say anything more. However, she could not


    help but praise the little fellow in front of her. As expected of the Greens family¡¯s child, he was as smart


    as their father when he was a child. However, when Ethan saw Peiying¡¯s sincere look, he hesitated.


    Was he overthinking it?


    Even so, he still wanted to ask his mother.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call and ask.¡± As he spoke, he took out his phone watch from his bag. The call was quickly


    connected, but the voiceing from inside was not his mother¡¯s voice, but Uncle Greens¡¯. ¡°Uncle,


    why did you answer the phone? Where is my mother?¡± ¡°Your mommy is resting. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucas


    asked in a low voice. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the injury to her head, but not long after lunch,


    Emily fell asleep again. ¡°You and mommy haven¡¯te back for the whole night. Usually, if mommy


    goes out to do something, she will tell us. This time, mommy didn¡¯t say anything, so I was worried. I


    called to ask.¡± After saying this, he paused for a moment. ¡°Uncle Greens, don¡¯t lie to me. Are you really


    with my mother?¡± he said again. ¡°Of course. I am with your mother. Don¡¯t refuse to believe me. I will call


    your mother up.¡±


    Then, Lucas really called Emily twice. Emily was in a daze. She responded and fell asleep again.


    Although the sound was not loud, Ethan still heard it. He put down the worry in his heart and said,


    ¡°Okay uncle, don¡¯t call Mommy anymore. Let Mommy have a good rest.¡± Lucas hummed and then


    warned him a few words.


    ¡°Your Mommy and I wille back in two days. You have to be obedient to Grandma for the next two


    days, okay?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Ethan nodded and then hung up the phone. Seeing this, Peiying smiled and looked over. ¡°How is it?


    Grandma didn¡¯t lie to you, right?¡± Hearing this, Ethan was a little ashamed. However, he was brave


    enough to admit that he had made a mistake. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. Ethan shouldn¡¯t have questioned


    you.¡± ¡°Child, why are you apologizing? Grandma doesn¡¯t me you.¡±


    Peiying didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she looked at the little fellow who had admitted his


    mistake. She rubbed Ethan¡¯s little head and said with a smile, ¡°And you should be more cautious.


    That¡¯s right. Ethan nodded and followed Peiying out of the car. On the other side, just as Lucas hung


    up the phone, he saw Emily rubbing her eyes and sitting up from the bed. ¡°Why are you awake?¡± ¡°who


    can sleep after being woken up by you?¡± ¡°I seem to have heard Ethan¡¯s voice just now,¡± said Emily.


    Seeing this, Lucas nodded and smiled. ¡°I asked my mother to pick him up. He guessed that something


    might have happened to you and refused to go with my mother. He wanted to call you to confirm the


    situation.¡± Hearing this, Emily alsoughed and spoiled her.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°This child has been very smart since he was a child. At that time, I was


    thinking that I was not very smart. How could I have such a heaven-defying child?¡±


    ¡°This must be because of me.¡±


    Lucas boasted without modesty. Emily suddenly choked and looked over in surprise. After all, such


    narcissistic words should note out of Lucas¡¯ mouth. When Lucas saw her gaze, he raised his


    eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why? Do you think there¡¯s something wrong with what I said?¡± ¡°¡­ No, no


    problem.¡± Emily shook her head. Then, she suddenly remembered something and could not help but


    laugh. Lucas looked over in confusion, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just heard what you


    said just now. It reminded me of Sofia.¡± As she spoke, the smile on Emily¡¯s face widened. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong with Sofia?¡± Lucas looked at her and was even more puzzled. When Emily heard this, she


    stared at Lucas for a few seconds.


    Just as Lucas was confused and was about to ask again, he heard Emily slowly say, ¡°That girl, Sofia,


    has been narcissistic since she was a child. Now I finally know who she has followed. Love is with you,


    father.¡±


    Lucas was speechless. When Emily saw this, sheughed even more heartily. However, the next


    second, she was extremely happy and sad.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    There was no other reason. Sheughed so much that her movements were a little big. When it came


    to the injuries on her body, it hurt so much that she burst into tears.


    When Lucas saw her take in a cold breath, he was angry and amused. After a while, Emily felt a little


    better. She remembered that in the


    morning, she seemed to have woken up from aa and saw Mason.


    Although she was unwilling to think about what happenedst night, she had to ask about it ¡°Speaking


    of which, how are those people from yesterday?¡± She turned her head to ask Lucas.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Chapter 440 The Child Was So Sensible That It Made One¡¯s


    Heart Ache


    When Lucas heard Emily¡¯s question, he was not surprised. He knew that after Emily calmed down, she


    would ask about what happenedst night Without any hesitation, he said, ¡°They were all sent to the


    police station. ording to the interrogation, they were not bribed. They were just ordinary guests of


    the club. Because they were misled by the staff of the club, they thought you were¡­¡± He could not


    continue the rest of the sentence. Even so, Emily still understood and her expression turned unusually


    ugly. At this time, Lucas also thought of something and suddenly snorted. Emily looked over in


    confusion, her eyes silently asking what was wrong. ¡°When you were resting in the morning, Mason


    came over with news of the police station,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Is there any progress on the police side?¡± ¡°No


    progress, but those reckless thugs still want to sue you for deliberately hurting them.¡± As Lucas spoke,


    his eyes became colder. On the other hand, when Emily heard his words, her face froze. In her panic


    yesterday, she could not remember what she had done. Now that she thought about it calmly, she


    realized that she had indeed injured someone yesterday. However, she had also been beaten up by


    those men. She had almost lost her body. With a sullen face, she said, ¡°If they want to sue, go ahead.


    Just as well, I¡¯ll sue them too!¡± Lucas looked at her cold and dignified appearance and nodded in


    support. ¡°I have already asked Mason to handle this matter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Assistant Mason.


    When I get better, I have to thank


    him properly,¡± Emily said sincerely. Who knew that as soon as she said this, she received a faint look


    from


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Lucas.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Emily looked a little panicked. Lucas raised his eyebrows and


    said, ¡°You are inviting Mason?¡± Hearing this, Emily didn¡¯t understand anything. She didn¡¯t know


    whether tough or be speechless. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Lucas snorted.


    Just at this time, the servant of the vi brought dinner. He took care of Emily¡¯s meal. At the same time,


    Greens family¡¯s old house was also eating. Peiying and Zhenting were unusually enthusiastic about the


    two little ones and all kinds of dishes. After dinner, Zhenting was still ying with the two little ones who


    were only building small amusement parks in the garden. The sound of children¡¯s joy was constantly


    coming from the garden. This had livened up the Greens family¡¯s old house, which had always been


    quiet


    Peiying sat on the chair next to her, asionally eximing and being careful.


    After half an hour, Ethan, who was ying badminton with Zhenting, stopped. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not


    ying anymore?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you ying anymore?¡± Zhenting looked over in


    confusion.


    ¡°Brother, why aren¡¯t you ying anymore?¡± Sofia also looked over with a little desire to continue.


    Looking at his sister who only knew how to y, Ethan was also


    helpless.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that we still have homework to do today?¡± Hearing this, Sofia also remembered


    this.


    But in her heart, she wanted to y for a while longer. ¡°Let¡¯s y for a while, we can do the homework


    later, it¡¯s easy anyway, we¡¯ll finish it soon.¡±


    ¡°Since Sofia wants to y, let¡¯s y for a while longer.¡± Peiying also spoke up for her. However, Ethan


    refused very simply, ¡°No, Mommy said that we can y and rx appropriately, but we can¡¯t be greedy


    for fun and forget about serious matters.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he said to his sister, ¡°If you want to y, I will y with you after you finish


    your homework. Now it is time for us to do our homework.¡± Looking at her brother¡¯s serious face, Sofia


    was also a little scared. She immediately let out a muffled ¡®oh. Seeing this, Ethan put away the eyes on


    her face and turned to Greens family and the other two elders with a smile. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, we


    are going to do our homework. You guys y.¡± The two elders were stunned by the sensible


    appearance of the little fellow. They had never seen such a child who was so self-disciplined. It was not


    until the two children left that they came back to their senses and looked at each other. Peiying sighed


    and said, ¡°That Doctor Armstrong taught the two children too well. I feel that we elders won¡¯t be able to


    use them in the future.¡± ¡°They are indeed sensible and it¡¯s heartbreaking.¡±


    Zhenting thought more than his wife. In his opinion, the two children could be so obedient and self-


    disciplined. In addition to teaching, there was also a big element, which was the environment.


    Peiying did not know what her husband was thinking.


    Speaking of Emily, she thought of something else. She frowned and said, ¡°Speaking of which, this time,


    Doctor Armstrong¡¯s injury is more or less rted to our Lucas. Now that Lucas is taking care of her in


    the hospital, what do you think?¡±


    Who knew that just as she said this, Ethan¡¯s anxious voice sounded from the entrance of the garden.


    ¡°Grandma, what you said just now was true. Is my mother injured?¡± When these words came out,


    Peiying and Zhenting turned their heads in shock. When they saw Ethan standing not far away, their


    faces immediately filled with embarrassment. ¡°Ethan, why are you back?¡± Peiying asked in


    embarrassment. ¡°My sister¡¯s hair clip is gone. I came back to help her find it,¡± Ethan answered, pursing


    his lips. Then, he fixed his eyes and asked, ¡°Grandma Shen, you just said that my mother was injured.


    What exactly happened?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Chapter 441 To Make Emily Lose the Most Important Thing


    In the hospital, the originally quiet ward became lively after the two little ones arrived.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll help you blow on your wound. It won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Sofia looked at her mother, who was covered in wounds, and her heart ached. Shey on the edge of


    the bed and tiptoed.


    Emily felt warm in her heart, but more helpless.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Especially when she saw her son sitting beside her and sulking, she did not know what to say.


    However, in the end, it was indeed wrong for her to hide the truth and let Lucas deceive them. Because


    of this, she took the initiative to apologize to the little fellow, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±


    When Ethan heard this, he blinked his eyes and was a little tempted, but he still did not turn his head to


    look at Emily. Emily naturally did not miss it. How could she not know that the little fellow was waiting


    for her to go over and coax him? She helplessly held the little fellow in her arms and apologized for a


    moment of intimacy.


    Ethan was amused by her and keptughing, but he forgave her. Even so, Ethan did not forget that


    Lucas lied to him, so he ignored Lucas for the whole night. Lucas naturally noticed it and cast a


    pleading look at Emily. Emily replied with a helpless look in her eyes. When it was almost ten o¡¯clock,


    Peiying saw that it was gettingte, so


    she called the two little ones back. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave. I want to stay with Mommy.¡± Ethan stayed by


    Emily¡¯s side, unwilling to leave. Sofia was the same.


    However, Peiying felt that they could not rest well in the hospital. However, before she could say


    anything, her son beat her to it. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let them stay.¡± ¡°How can they stay in the


    hospital? They won¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    Peiying frowned, her face full of disapproval.


    However, the two little ones only insisted, and she couldn¡¯t do anything, so she could only leave alone.


    At the same time, Chase also received news that Lucas was personally taking care of Emily in the


    hospital. Even the two elders of the Greens family had brought the two b* stards Emily gave birth to


    back to the Greens family¡¯s old house to be taken care of. ¡°Damn it, damn it, Emily is clearly inferior to


    me in every way. Why did I lose in the end!¡± ¡°Emily, you forced me to do this!¡± she cursed angrily. She


    had wanted to destroy Emily¡¯s innocence and separate Lucas from


    her.


    Now, she was not satisfied. She wanted Emily to regret snatching her man. She wanted Emily to lose


    her most important person! However, although she was angry, she did not forget how powerful Lucas


    was.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself down and muttered to herself, ¡°This matter needs to be done.


    We must think about it carefully. We must not fail just like this time!¡± Emily did not know that there were


    people plotting against her behind her back


    She had been hospitalized for two days. After her body had improved a little, she insisted on being


    discharged. Originally, she wanted to go home.


    After this incident, she felt that it was useless to be cautious. If someone wanted to plot against her,


    there were still ways.


    But in the end, she was still persuaded by Lucas.


    After all, if she went back with this face full of injuries, who knows how worried her grandmother would


    be. The two elders of Greens family also knew that Emily had returned to Kings Garden, and they also


    knew that it was their son who coaxed her back.


    But in their hearts, they still looked down on Emily. They felt that if they continued to let the two of them


    continue to be together like this, it would be even more difficult for them to separate in the future.


    Because of this, the two elders were trying to find a way to make the rtionship between the two


    clear. On this day, when Zhenting returned from work, he saw his wife sitting in the living room. The


    coffee table in front of him was full of valuable jade jewelry, but they were all his wife¡¯s dowry. ¡°Why did


    you take these things out?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we say two days ago that we should find a way to repay Doctor


    Armstrong¡¯s kindness? I thought that giving money might make Doctor Armstrong feel like she was


    humiliating her, and it would also make our son angry, so I thought of giving her a valuable gift.¡± Peiying


    spoke of the method she hade up with. ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to stop thinking about it. That


    Doctor Armstrong won¡¯t ept it,¡± Zhenting said.


    Peiying naturally understood this point. She smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I


    naturally have a way to make Doctor Armstrong ept this gift and not make our son angry.¡± Seeing


    his wife¡¯s confident look, Zhenting did not say anything else. At the same time, in the president¡¯s office


    of the Greens Group. Lucas called Mason to ask about the investigation. Mason said truthfully, ¡°That


    group is very cautious, we have been


    investigating for so many days before we can line up a suspected character.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Lucas asked.


    Mason said in embarrassment, ¡°The specific information is still being checked. That person seems to


    be aputer expert. We also inadvertently found his figure in the video.¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas was somewhat dissatisfied. After all, several days had passed in a row, but only


    this bit of information was found.


    Seeing this, Mason also knew that their progress was a little slow. He quickly said, ¡°Now that there are


    suspects, the following investigation should be much faster. I think that soon, we will be able to find the


    mastermind behind the scenes.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Chapter 442 He Decided to ignore Uncle for Three Days


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Even so, Lucas¡¯ expression was not very good. He ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Find out the person as


    soon as possible. Is there any news from the Ruan father and son?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Mason shook his head


    again, looking a little nervous. He was worried that Lucas would not be satisfied with this result. Lucas


    was indeed very dissatisfied. It had been almost a month since the incident with the Ruan father and


    son, but there was still no news. After thinking for a while, he ordered, ¡°Find a way to find these two


    people and mobilize all the forces we can use!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mason nodded and turned around to do it. Later, Lucas finished his work and also packed up to go


    home. In Kings Garden, Emily had not rested yet. The two little ones were also ying in the living


    room. They heard the sound of the engineing from the garden and knew that Lucas was back.


    ¡°Uncle is back.¡±


    Sofia immediately dropped the Lego in her hand and ran to the door happily However, Ethan did not


    move. He lowered his head and seriously fiddled with Lego. However, if one looked closely, they would


    find that he was not even properly arranging the Lego Emily looked at him and could not help but


    laugh. She did not know who this child was like, smart yet stubborn. Ever since he found out that Lucas


    had lied to him that day, he had remained like this. No matter how much Lucas coaxed him, he


    couldn¡¯t


    do it Just as she was thinking about it, Emily heard her daughterughing. ¡°Uncle, why are you back so


    late today?¡± ¡°There are some things that have not been dealt with.¡± Lucas held the little girl in his arms


    and gently propped her up. He frowned and asked, ¡°Are you heavier?¡± ¡°Uncle, are you talking about me


    being fat? I am not fat!¡± The little girl retorted angrily and struggled to get out of Lucas¡¯ arms. Seeing


    this, Lucas looked a little embarrassed, knowing that he might have said something wrong. But before


    he could exin himself, the little girl stood on the ground and wrinkled her nose. She quibbled, ¡°Uncle,


    how can you say to a girl that she is fat? This is a very rude behavior. Moreover, I am not fat. Mommy


    said that it is because my clothes are thick, so I added weight.¡± Time passed unknowingly. In


    November, Y City had entered early winter. Y City lied in the south direction. As soon as winter arrived,


    the temperature dropped sharply. Sometimes, it was snowing outside.


    In order to prevent the two children from catching a cold due to the change in seasons, Emily asked


    them to put on warm clothes and down jackets. This was also the first time that Lucas took care of


    children, so he made a fuss.


    The little girl did not know and red at Lucas angrily, ¡°How can uncle say that as ady, I am heavy? I


    have decided, I will ignore uncle for three days!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and ran towards her brother with her short legs, looking


    as if she had amon enemy. ¡°Brother, I will ignore uncle with you.¡± Unexpectedly, Ethan looked at


    her with disgust. Obviously, he knew that he could only listen to his sister¡¯s words. Maybe it would be


    better the next day. Emily, who did not know whether tough or cry, said embarrassedly, ¡°|


    seem to have provoked the two children.¡± ¡°I know, but don¡¯t count on me. Although Ethan is still talking


    to me now, as a mother, I know that he cares a lot about me and you lying to him.¡± Emily spread out her


    hands, indicating that she could not help him. Lucas could not help but think that he would let Mason


    buy some new Lego to coax the two children tomorrow.


    The next morning, Lucas apanied the two little ones to have breakfast together. He nned to


    send them to kindergarten, but he was rejected by the two little ones. ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s no need. Go to


    work. Mommy can send us off.¡±


    Ethan said indifferently. Sofia also nodded at the side, but she did not say anything. She said that she


    would ignore her uncle for three days, and she had to do what she said. Seeing this, Lucas really lost


    his temper. Fortunately, at this time, Emily said, ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t have time to see you off today. Let


    your Uncle send you off. Mommy will go to the mountain viter. There is something wrong with the


    medicinal herbs above.¡±


    These words were not an excuse for her, but rather, something had indeed happened to the medicinal


    herbs in the mountain vi.


    For some unknown reason, some of the medicinal herbs had signs of rotting. She needed to go and


    take a look. After all, the value of those medicinal herbs was very high, and to be able to cultivate until


    now, she had spent a lot of effort. Although the two little ones were somewhat unhappy, they did not


    say anything. After dinnerter, they left with Lucas. On the way, the atmosphere in the carriage was a


    little strange. The two little ones were only talking, and Lucas asionally chimed in,


    but he did not get any response from the two little ones.


    Seeing this, Mason raised his eyebrows and was a little surprised.


    Was the president having a conflict with the young master and young miss?


    However, he soon knew the answer.


    After sending the two children into the school, Lucas rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. He


    seemed to be talking to himself and asking, ¡°I don¡¯t know who these two children are. They have such


    a big temper. Ethan has been ignoring me for several days. Sofia, that girl, when I identally said that


    she was fat yesterday, decided to ignore me for three days.¡±


    When these words came out, Mason could not help butugh.


    He did not expect that the president who had always been sessful would feel helpless because of


    the neglect of the two children.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Chapter 443 There Had Never Been a Delusion


    Not long after Lucas and the others left, Emily also packed up and prepared to go to the vi. As a


    result, just as she went downstairs, she saw Uncle Jack standing downstairs with two capable female


    bodyguards.


    ¡°Uncle Jack, this is?¡±


    Emily looked over in confusion. Uncle Jack pointed at the two bodyguards beside her and exined,


    ¡°These are the bodyguards that Young Master assigned to Doctor Armstrong. They will escort Doctor


    Armstrong to the vi.¡± Hearing this, Emily felt a warm feeling in her heart.


    She looked at the bodyguards next to her and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you.¡± ¡°Doctor


    Armstrong is too polite.¡±


    The two bodyguards respectfully responded. Then they made a simple self-introduction, which was


    codenamed Fox and Vermillion Bird.


    After getting to know each other, Emily took them to the mountain vi. Because the person in charge


    over there called again to report that there were dozens of rare medicinal herbs that showed signs of


    decay. After arriving, Emily did not even bother to change her clothes and followed the person in


    charge of the medicinal field directly to the medicinal field.


    The moment she entered, she saw the extracted rotten medicinal herbs piled up on the open space


    next to her. She felt very distressed. It had to be known that she had spent a lot of effort to cultivate


    these rare medicinal herbs. ¡°Let me take a look at the nting records for this period of time.¡± Emily


    took a deep breath, turned around and instructed the person in charge.


    The person in charge was already prepared. He immediately presented the record book he had on him


    and exined, ¡°During your absence, we took care of the medicinal herbs ording to your previous


    instructions. Every week, we injected nutrients into the ck soil and watered it for half a month.¡±


    Hearing the words of the person in charge and looking at the records in the notebook, Emily knew that


    they did not do anything wrong. But why would the medicinal herbs rot? Because of this problem, Emily


    followed the professionals to find the problem.


    At the same time, Peiying also came to Emily¡¯s house with a gift box to visit Lucy Lucy looked at


    Peiying outside the door, a little surprised, but still invited her into the room.


    She poured a ss of water and ced it in front of Peiying. Then she sat on the sofa next to her and


    asked, ¡°I wonder what Mrs. Greens is here for? If she is looking for Emily, she is no longer with Mr.


    Greens.¡± ¡°Old Madame misunderstood. I am not here for Doctor Armstrong. I am here to find you.¡±


    Peiying smiled and looked over gently. When Lucy heard this, she was a little confused. After all, she


    had no friendship with this Mrs. Greens. Thinking of this, she asked, ¡°I wonder why Mrs. Greens is


    looking for


    me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. This time, Doctor Armstrong saved our family¡¯s Lucas. This ce was also implicated


    because of us, Greens family. Something almost happened here. As Lucas¡¯ mother, I should be


    grateful for Doctor Armstrong¡¯s contribution to our family¡¯s Lucas. Therefore, I specially prepared a gift


    to thank Doctor Armstrong.¡± While speaking, Peiying ced the gift she brought on the coffee table,


    then opened it and pushed it towards Lucy. In the silk brocade box, there was a set of imperial green


    jewelry quietly lying down.


    Lucy could tell at a nce that this set of jewelry was very valuable. Just as she was about to say


    something, Peiying¡¯s voice rang in her ears again. ¡°This is the dowry my grandmother gave me when I


    married Greens family. Doctor Armstrong and my family are indebted to yours. I think that talking about


    money might hurt the friendship between Doctor Armstrong and Lucas. So after thinking about it, only


    this set of jewelry can be offered. In the future, if Doctor Armstrong finds a good family, this set of


    jewelry can be used as a dowry for Doctor Armstrong. It can also make the future husband¡¯s family pay


    attention to Doctor Armstrong.¡± No matter how she heard it, it sounded like she was thinking for Emily.


    However, Lucy was an intelligent person. She immediately understood the reason why Mrs. Greens


    hade to see her today.


    It was obvious that this Mrs. Greens was warning them. She hoped that Emily would not get involved


    with Lucas and have delusions of grandeur because of this life-saving gift.


    Thinking of this, Lucy¡¯s expression was a little bad. Then, she said in a somewhat bad tone, ¡°I


    understand what Mrs. Greens means. However, no matter if it is me or you, there is no way to stop this.


    I think Mrs. Greens is very clear about the situation between our Emily and Mr. Greens. Do you think


    that the two of them can break off rtions?¡± Come again, our Emily has never dreamed of anything. It


    can even be said that our Emily has always been a victim. Five years ago, and five yearster!¡±


    Hearing the olddy mention what happened five years ago, Peiying looked a little embarrassed. She


    also knew that she had gone a little too far.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the silent nobledy opposite her, Lucy ran out of patience and pushed the exquisite jewelry


    box back to her. ¡°it¡¯s better for Mrs. Greens to take this back. As for the things you care about, as long


    as Mr. Greens does note to pester you, our Emily will never take half a step forward.¡± After she


    finished speaking, the olddy gave the order to leave.


    Peiying was a little angry after being lectured, but she was more worried.


    She took out her phone and called her husband. Her voice was a little nervous and uneasy, ¡°Zhenting,


    what should we do? I seem to have messed up the matter.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Chapter 444 Otherwise, It Would Be Criticized


    When it was almost noon, Emily received a call from her grandmother. The olddy asked, ¡°Where are


    you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the medicine field in the manor.¡± Emily said, and then asked in confusion, ¡°What is it,


    grandmother?¡± ¡°Come backter. I have something to tell you.¡± Hearing this, for some reason, Emily


    felt that her grandmother was a little unhappy. However, before she could ask more, her grandmother


    hung up the phone. There was nothing she could do. Emily gave a few instructions to the head of the


    medicine field and hurried back. When she got home, she saw her grandmother sitting on the sofa with


    a gloomy face. Lucy also saw her and pointed to the sofa in front of her, indicating for her to sit down.


    ¡°Grandmother, what happened?¡± Emily asked, her eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Let me ask you, are you


    going to be with that Mr. Greens?¡± As she spoke, Lucy looked over with burning eyes. ¡°Why are you


    talking about this again?¡± Emily was stunned for a moment before frowning. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to talk


    about this. Not long before you came back, Mr. Greens¡¯ mother came over.¡± Lucy said and sighed.


    When Emily heard this, she frowned again. ¡°What was she doing here?¡± ¡°She came to thank you for


    saving Mr. Greens¡¯ life. She sent a set of expensive imperial green jewelry, but I rejected it. But the


    meaning of what thatdy said was that I made her very unhappy.¡±


    Lucy did not hide anything and roughly told her about her meeting with Peiying.


    Emily was a little surprised.


    Obviously, she did not expect that Mrs. Greens would find her grandmother, and she was a little


    unhappy. She pursed her lips and asked, ¡°What did that Mrs. Greens say?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything.


    She just didn¡¯t want you to threaten him and


    give birth to the idea that you shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    Lucy replied simply When Emily heard this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh in anger. Not to mention that


    she had yet to figure out how to deal with her rtionship with Lucas.


    Even between her and Lucas, it was not her who was entangled! Lucy did not know about this. She


    looked at her silent granddaughter and said with an uneasy expression, ¡°Previously, I had always been


    in a natural state of mind towards you and Mr. Greens. But now, I feel that it is necessary for me to tell


    you my attitude. I do not object to you being together with Mr. Greens, but the premise is that the two of


    you are on the same level!¡± After she finished speaking, she could not help but sigh, and then she


    looked over earnestly, ¡°Grandma does not want you to be wronged. I hope you can understand.¡±


    ¡°I know, I will not let myself be wronged.¡±


    Emily nodded, and there was an unspeakable frustration and difort in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s good that you


    know what you¡¯re doing. I won¡¯t say more.¡± Lucy nodded.


    Later, Emily left the apartment.


    She didn¡¯t go to the manor on the mountain anymore. Instead, she returned to Kings Garden and


    packed up her things. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, what are you doing?¡±


    When Uncle Jack saw Emily carrying her luggage downstairs, his eyes were full of surprise. Emily


    smiled and said, ¡°During this time, Mr. Greens¡¯ body has recovered a lot. I n to go home and live


    there.¡± As she spoke, she carried her luggage and was about to leave. How could Uncle Jack be willing


    to let Emily leave like this? If he let someone leave now and Young Master came back at night,


    wouldn¡¯t he be angry with him? ¡°Doctor Armstrong, don¡¯t joke around. How can our Young Master be in


    good health? Didn¡¯t Doctor Armstrong say that our Young Master still needs to eat a month¡¯s worth of


    medicinal food? If you leave, no one will be able to cook this medicinal food.¡± Uncle Jack found an


    excuse to make Emily stay. Emily also knew what he was thinking. She immediately smiled and said,


    ¡°You reminded me. How about this? I will write out the method of making medicinal cuisine and give it


    to you.¡± Looking at the woman who walked into the living room and began to write with her head down,


    Uncle Jack knew that he could not keep this Doctor Armstrong. He quickly gave the servant beside him


    a look.


    The servant understood and immediately went to contact Lucas. Meanwhile, Uncle Jack was thinking


    of a way to stall Emily. Of course, Emily also knew what he was thinking. But she felt that even if Lucas


    came, she had to leave today. It was fine to say that she was angry, but Mrs. Greens¡¯ actions today had


    touched her bottom line.


    F


    In her opinion, even if Mrs. Greens had a problem with her and Lucas together, she should still tell her


    directly instead of disturbing her grandmother.


    Moreover, she was not with Lucas yet.


    At the same time, Lucas learned that Emily was going to move out Kings Garden. He immediately put


    down what he was doing and rushed back.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw Emily sitting on the sofa in the living room with two suitcases


    and a pet box beside her feet.


    Emily also heard the noise and knew that Lucas had returned.


    She turned her head and looked over. She stood up calmly and said softly, ¡°Since you are back, I can


    go now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lucas stepped forward to stop Emily, his eyes full of confusion. Everything was fine in


    the morning. Emily pursed her lips and said truthfully, ¡°Do you know that your mother went to see my


    grandmother? Although she did not say anything unpleasant, she just wanted me to keep a distanceT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    from you. After thinking about it, it was indeed like this. I was unmarried, and you were not married. It is


    indeed difficult to live together, so as not to be criticized.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Chapter 445 How to Coax a Woman


    ¡°Come on, you know how my mother died. I don¡¯t want to repeat the same mistakes. I only have one


    rtive left. I have already shamed my mother once. I can not let her follow me and suffer any more


    grievances.¡±


    After saying this, Emily pulled the suitcase and left without looking back. Lucas looked at her back as


    she walked away, his chest surging with anger. Obviously, Lucas did not expect that his parents had


    not given up on stopping him from the matter with Emily. He left in the direction that Emily had left in.


    However, he did not go after Emily. Instead, he went to Armstrong family¡¯s old house.


    In the old house, Peiying was not surprised at all when she knew that Lucas hade. She just felt


    that he hade too quickly. As soon as he entered the living room, Lucas saw his mother sitting on


    the sofa and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why were you looking for Doctor Armstrong¡¯s grandmother?¡± ¡°I


    just went to give thanks.¡±


    Peiying tried to defend herself. However, Lucas pressed on step by step and said coldly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the


    gift given supposed to be for Doctor Armstrong? Why did you meet Doctor Armstrong¡¯s grandmother?¡±


    Peiying looked at her angry son and felt that she had made a wrong decision. However, she did not


    regret it. Seeing her son so angry, it was clear that Doctor Armstrong had left Kings Garden. ¡°Alright, I


    admit that I went to see Doctor Armstrong¡¯s grandmother on purpose.¡±


    Lucas¡¯ face immediately darkened, and he looked over with suppressed anger. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Do you really


    not understand why I am doing this? I have already said that Doctor Armstrong is not suitable for you.


    Your father and I will never agree to you being together. But look at you now, the rtionship is


    bing more and more ambiguous. Lucas, as the heir of Greens family, you should not be willful. If


    you are not ruthless, I don¡¯t mind being this bad person. You have to understand that I am doing this for


    your own good!¡±


    When Peiying finished speaking, her tone became more earnest.


    In her opinion, her son should marry a woman who wasparable to his family and continue to


    spread Greens family¡¯s glory.


    Lucasughed in anger. ¡°No, you are not doing this for my own good, but for your vanity!¡± After he


    finished speaking, he did not give Peiying a chance to speak again. His voice was cold and filled with


    anger as he continued, ¡°Do you think that Doctor Armstrong does not have a good family background


    and will cause the people outside to be sick and corrupt? You will lose face.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Peiying did not expect Lucas to say such absurd words. ¡°When are we going to do this for


    ourselves? We all hope that you have a good wife who can help you expand the Greens Group,¡± she


    said angrily. Lucas looked at her with his deep eyes, which were frightening to say the least.


    Peiying shrank her shoulders and said weakly, ¡°What? Am I wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just wrong, it¡¯s a big


    mistake!¡± Lucas retorted in a deep voice, ¡°To promote Greens family, I don¡¯t need to rely on a woman.


    Even if there is no help, I can expand Greens family ten times. Are my achievements not yet enough?¡±


    These words undoubtedly made Peiying speechless. Indeed, in the past few years, without a wise wife,


    Lucas still did very


    well.


    But even so, Peiying still insisted, ¡°In short, I will not agree.¡± Looking at his stubborn mother, Lucas also


    had a headache. But soon, he had a n in his heart. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t see the two


    children in the future. After all, you don¡¯t like their mother.¡± ¡°Lucas!¡±


    Peiying immediately red at him angrily. If he didn¡¯t let her see her grandson and granddaughter,


    wouldn¡¯t he torture her to death? When Lucas saw this, how could he not know what his mother was


    thinking?


    He curled his lips and sneered, ¡°Do you know that Ethan and Sofia have always wanted me to be with


    their mother? If they know that you don¡¯t like their mother, do you think they will still be close to you?¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Peiying was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. Lucas smiled and said, ¡°I am not threatening


    you. To me, whether you and my father ept Emily or not is unimportant. If you don¡¯t like her, will not


    bring them back in the future. In short, it is still the same sentence. You don¡¯t need to worry about my


    marriage. Other than Emily, will not marry anyone else!¡± Dropping these words, he did not care how


    ugly Peiying¡¯s face was and turned to leave.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, when he returned to the car, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on.


    The two little ones had yet to be settled, but Emily had separated from him. As he thought about this,


    he couldn¡¯t help but ask Mason who was in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°If you make a woman angry, how are you


    going to coax her?¡±


    Mason looked at him speechlessly.


    President, are you really going to ask this single dog?


    Maybe it was because his eyes were too obvious, but Lucas suddenly reacted andughed, ¡°I forgot,


    you don¡¯t have a girlfriend. I¡¯ll think of a way myself.¡± ¡°President, your words are hurtful.¡± Mason


    couldn¡¯t hold back and spat out.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Chapter 446 She Was Behind the Scenes


    That evening, Emily went to the kindergarten to pick up the two little ones. On the way back, Sofia


    found that the way back was not right. She could not help but ask, ¡°Mommy, we aren¡¯t going back to


    uncle¡¯s house?¡± ¡°No, your uncle has almost recovered. We should go back to where we


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    live.¡±


    Emily smiled, but no one could see her emotions.


    Sofia was a little disappointed. ¡°So fast.¡± Hearing the little girl¡¯s reluctant tone, Emilyughed a little.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would ignore your Uncle Greens for three days? Why are you still reluctant?¡± ¡°I


    was just saying¡­¡± Sofia muttered softly. When Ethan and Emily heard this, they didn¡¯t know whether to


    laugh or cry. At this time, the little girl remembered something. ¡°Mommy, we haven¡¯t said goodbye to


    uncle yet!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already said it for you.¡± I¡¯m just a little unhappy. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be


    able to see anyone in the short term. Emily said silently in her heart. The two little ones did not think too


    much and nodded obediently. Not long after, the three of them returned home and found Lucas sitting


    on the sofa. ¡°Uncle, why are you here?¡± Sofia looked over in surprise. Although Ethan did not speak,


    the expression on his face was also a little surprised.


    ¡°I came to see you and to talk to your mommy.¡±


    Lucas said and looked at Emily with dark eyes. Seeing this, Lucy said to the two children, ¡°Great-


    Grandma will take you to do your homework.¡± Emily watched the three of them walk into the room and


    raised her eyebrows. Grandmother¡¯s attitude¡­


    As she was thinking, she heard a man¡¯s deep voice.


    ¡°I have already apologized to Grandmother. This will never happen again.¡± As he spoke, Lucas had


    already walked in front of Emily. His deep eyes seemed to want to suck someone in. As Emily watched,


    she became absent-minded for a moment. Then, she turned her head away and took a step back. She


    opened the distance between the two of them and gave a faint ¡°oh¡±. She didn¡¯t look very


    emotional


    When Lucas saw this, his eyes were filled with helplessness. He knew that there was resentment in


    Emily¡¯s heart, and he was afraid that it would take a few days for him to get better. Thinking of this, he


    changed the topic and stretched out his hand. ¡°Speaking of which, I went to thepany today and felt


    that something was wrong with my body. I have to trouble you to take a look for me.¡± Emily looked at


    the hand in front of her and knew in her heart that Lucas had nothing to say. However, she still did her


    best to check on Lucas. ¡°There¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s just that my body is still a little weak. I need to rest


    more¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Mr. Greens should go back and rest early.¡± After saying that, Emily gave the order to


    leave.


    Lucas looked at the indifferent little woman in front of him. His eyes were full of helplessness. In the


    end, he could only leave.


    In the next few days, Lucas came to visit the Armstrong family every day. Emily did not stop him.


    After all, he was the father of the children, so it was natural for him to visit the children.


    However, apart from Sofia, Ethan had always been indifferent to Lucas


    Lucas also knew why, so he found a chance and solemnly apologized to Ethan.


    ¡°It was uncle¡¯s fault before. I shouldn¡¯t lie to you. In the future, uncle promises that no matter what


    happens, uncle will not hide it from you.¡±


    As soon as he said this, he was suddenly stunned.


    There was no other reason. Speaking of which, he still had something he was hiding from Ethan.


    Thinking of this, Lucas looked at Ethan with a somewhat guilty look. But as for that, now is not the time


    to talk about it. Forget it, when the time came, he would take it one step at a time. In this way, the


    rtionship between Ethan and Lucas was restored, but Emily kept a distance from him all the time.


    This made Lucas very helpless, but there was nothing he could do. In the blink of an eye, a week had


    passed, and there was finally some progress in the investigation of Mason. He came to the office and


    reported with a respectful expression, ¡°President, the people below traced the person who pretended to


    be a staff member at the Othershore Club that night.¡± ¡°Is it the Ruan father and son?¡± Lucas asked as


    he looked over with a cold gaze. However, when Mason heard this, his expression became a little


    strange. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the Ruan father and son. It¡¯s rted to Smith


    family.¡± ¡°Chase?¡±


    Lucas frowned, and then his expression immediately darkened.


    Mason continued to report, ¡°That¡¯s right. The people below checked the


    information of that person ording to the Inte data. They found that the person immediately went


    abroad after the incident. Moreover, there was a million-yuan transfer in his ount. ording to the


    transfer, we found that the person who transferred the money was an assistant under Chase.


    Moreover, our people also found that the fake staff member was inextricably rted to Chase. They


    used to be ssmates in junior high.¡± When these words came out, Lucas¡¯ expression could no longer


    be described as ugly. At this time, Mason reported another matter. ¡°President, there is one more thing.


    Our people found out that Chase Smith has recently sent people to keep an eye on the young master


    and young miss. I suspect that after her failed attack on Doctor Armstrong. She intends to shift her


    target to the young master and young miss.¡± ¡°She is so bold!¡±


    Lucas roared furiously. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Go and call the police now. Bring someone


    to arrest Chase Smith for me!¡±


    However, Mason hesitated and exined, ¡°President, Chase did these things very secretly. We don¡¯t


    have direct evidence. She was the one who instigated all this.¡± When he heard this, the killing intent


    released by Lucas was about to solidify.


    He narrowed his eyes and was silent for a moment. Then, he said in a fierce voice, ¡°Since there is no


    evidence, then we will create evidence. We will punish her by other means!¡± Mason was stunned for a


    moment. He understood the meaning behind it


    and nodded to follow the order.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Chapter 447 There Was No Way to Do Anything


    That night, Lucas went to the Armstrong family¡¯s apartment as usual to visit the two children.


    After so many days, the anger in Emily¡¯s heart had actually subsided a lot.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even so, she kept warning herself in her heart to keep a distance from Lucas.


    At least before she could figure out how to deal with this rtionship, she could not give people the


    pretext of illness.


    Lucas didn¡¯t know this, but he also noticed the change in Emily¡¯s attitude. Although he was very


    helpless in his heart, he was not in a hurry. He believed that as long as he disyed his attitude, he


    would always move Emily Later, when he finished supporting the two little ones with their abstruse


    questions, he came to the door of Emily¡¯s pharmacy to knock. ¡°Come in.¡± Emily¡¯s voice came from the


    room. Lucas pushed the door open and walked in. He saw Emily looking at him with a test tube in her


    hand. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    he asked.


    Emily frowned. Her pink lips parted slightly as she said in a cold voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lucas


    nodded and closed the door. As for Emily, she looked at his actions and raised her eyebrows


    imperceptibly. At this time, the man¡¯s voice sounded in the room. ¡°I n to send someone to pick up


    the two children from tomorrow onwards.¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Emily looked over in confusion.


    She knew that Lucas would not make such an arrangement for no reason.


    Lucas did not hide anything from Emily and told her the result of Mason¡¯s investigation.


    ¡°The matter of you being framed has been investigated clearly. The mastermind behind the scenes is


    Chase.¡± When these words came out, Emily was stunned.


    It was actually her!


    Emily was stunned, followed by boundless anger. How much hatred did she have for her to do such a


    thing? But she had never offended Miss Smith. ¡°Why did she do this?¡± Emily looked at Lucas with an


    ugly expression.


    Looking at the angry little woman in front of him, Lucas¡¯ expression was a little unnatural.


    Of course, his strangeness was also seen by Emily. ¡°It¡¯s because of you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Emily suddenly


    understood and looked over. Although this was a question, it was indeed certain from her mouth. Lucas


    saw this and did not deny it. He changed the topic and said, ¡°I will seek justice for you on this matter,


    but I don¡¯t know if Chase has any other arrangements, so during this period, I will arrange for someone


    to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Emily responded, but could not help but mutter softly, ¡°It is said that beauties are dangerous. I think this


    man is not too bad.¡± Although the voice was small, Lucas still heard it and could not help but smile.


    He originally wanted to say something.


    However, Emily did not give him a chance and said in a cold voice, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    The implication was that there was nothing else and he should leave. Lucas had no choice but to


    swallow the words back in his mouth.


    The next morning, not long after the two of them finished their breakfast, Lucas also came.


    Emily looked at him and was not surprised at all. Although the man had arranged for someone to pick


    up the childrenst night, she knew in her heart that he would never miss this opportunity to


    get close to the children. ¡°Uncle, why are you here?¡± However, the two little ones only saw Lucas and


    were a little surprised. They ran to Lucas with their short legs and looked up curiously. Lucas lowered


    his head and smiled. ¡°Uncle wille and take you to school. Uncle will pick you up every day for


    school, okay?¡± ¡°Sure!¡±


    Ethan and Sofia nodded happily. Then, Sofia seemed to have thought of something. She turned her


    head and asked, ¡°Mommy, are youing with us?¡± Hearing this, Lucas also looked at Emily. Seeing


    this, although Emily was a little tempted, she still held back. ¡°I won¡¯t go. Mommy wille to pick you


    up tonight.¡± ¡°Is that so? Okay then.¡±


    Sofia was obviously a little disappointed, but she was sensible and did not force her. Soon, the three of


    them left the apartment and went to the school. Emily did not idle either. She simply packed up and


    went to the manor on the mountain.


    A week ago, after careful investigation, they found the reason why the


    medicinal herbs were rotting.


    Because thend where the medicinal herbs were nted was the ck soil with the best nutrients.


    For the medicinal herbs, the nutrition was already sufficient. However, Emily also treated the medicinal


    herbs as the herb field she nted in the old city district. This nutrition was excessive, causing the


    medicinal herbs to rot.


    Now, they needed to re-experiment. Under the nting of the ck soil, they needed to inject a nutrient


    solution every few days, and at the same time, record the changes of the herbs every day. And Emily


    needed to do these things personally. Because she had to be familiar with the growth of these herbs in


    different environments. In this way, Emily¡¯s life gradually returned to peace. Compared to her warm


    daily life, Chase¡¯s mood was not very good. Chase had already made a decision to make a move on


    the two little ones. Originally, she had already had someone step on her, and only needed one chance


    to make a move.


    But at this time, Lucas did not know what was going on. Every day, she would pick up the children from


    work, so she had no way to make a move at all!


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Chapter 448 Really Skilled


    Chase was secretly annoyed, but she had no choice but to calm down.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, she was not confident that she could sessfullyy her hands on the two little ones under


    Lucas¡¯ nose and guarantee that she would not be found out. Just like that, she put this matter aside for


    now.


    Lucas did not know about this. He picked up the two little ones for a few days, but nothing happened.


    On this day, after he sent the two little ones to school, he watched the two little ones walk into the


    campus. Then he withdrew his gaze and asked Mason in front of him, ¡°Has there been any movement


    on Chase¡¯s side for the past two days?¡± ¡°There has been no movement, but the people watching in the


    dark have not stopped. They must have been worried about you, so they have been waiting for the


    opportunity.¡± Mason said of his suspicions. When Lucas heard this, his eyes turned cold. ¡°This Chase


    really doesn¡¯t


    give up!¡±


    Mason didn¡¯t answer.


    Because he knew that the president didn¡¯t need him to say anything. After a few seconds, Lucas¡¯ cold


    and grim voice sounded again in the carriage


    ¡°How is the matter I asked you to arrange?¡±


    ¡°It has been arranged. We can move at any time,¡± Mason said respectfully. Lucas nodded in


    satisfaction. ¡°Very good. Let¡¯s move out. Tonight.¡± Mason nodded and epted the order. Later, Chase


    received an invitation to go to Count Z¡¯s Club tonight to participate in the business party.


    Originally, she was not very interested, but when she heard that Lucas had gone back, she immediately


    sent someone to go back and arrive on time at the review party. At seven o¡¯clock that night, Chase


    Smith appeared at the entrance of the clubhouse in a sexy and hot tight dress. After entering, she


    arrogantly handed the invitation to the staff of the clubhouse and waited for the staff to lead her to the


    banquet venue. However, when the staff saw her invitation, his eyes flickered. ¡°Miss Smith, please


    come with me.¡± The staff member put away the invitation card, then made a gesture of invitation and


    led the way in front.


    Seeing this, Chase immediately grabbed her handbag and followed. Who knew that just as she


    followed the staff member into the corner, something unexpected happened. The staff member who


    had been respectful to Chase just now suddenly changed his face and grabbed Chase. Chase was


    stunned.


    When she came back to her senses, her delicate face was full of shock


    and anger. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She did not forget to struggle in her interrogation. Not to mention the difference in strength between


    men and women, even with Chase¡¯s outfit tonight, there was no room for her to move too fiercely, or


    else she would be gone.


    ¡°Miss Smith, don¡¯t waste your energy struggling. Come with me, someone wants to see you.¡± After he


    finished speaking, he pulled Chase to the elevator next to them. Although Chase was extremely


    flustered, she still managed to get the key point from what the staff member had just said. ¡°Who wants


    to see


    me?¡±


    The staff ignored her and dragged her into the elevator. It was also because of this silence that Chase


    was even more terrified and uneasy.


    She kept trying to calm herself down and at the same time, she tried to make the staff in front of her


    release her, or tell her who the person who wanted to see her was.


    Unfortunately, no matter what her conditions were, the staff remained silent.


    As the elevator continued to rise, it finally stopped on the 23rd floor. The staff grabbed Chase and was


    about to walk out. At this time, Chase recognized the corridor outside. It was a hotel style. Her pupils


    constricted. Although she didn¡¯t know who the person who wanted to see her was, using such a


    method to meet her in the hotel room was probably not a good thing! As she thought about this, she


    gritted her teeth. Just as she was about to leave the elevator, she used all her strength to ram into the


    staff member who was holding her. However, the staff member didn¡¯t know if he had already known


    that Chase would not follow her obediently, but he had been on guard. Therefore, the moment Chase


    attacked, he noticed it and dodged it in time. At the same time, he used his hand to form a knife and


    hacked at Chase¡¯s neck.


    Chase only felt a pain on the back of her neck, then her eyes began to darken and she fainted. After an


    unknown period of time, she slowly woke up, only to find that her surroundings were pitch ck. At the


    same time, her hands and feet were tied up. The air was also filled with a strong smell of alcohol. With


    the moonlight shining through the window, she could vaguely see someone standing next to her. ¡°Who,


    who is there?¡±


    Chace aritted her teeth and asked warily.


    At this time, a few wretched voices sounded in the room. ¡°Hehe, the beauty is awake. It seems that we


    can y now?¡±


    Hearing this, Chase¡¯s face suddenly changed, and she was even more terrified in her heart. Judging by


    the current situation, she was very clear about what she was about to face.


    ¡°You dare? I am the young miss of the Smith Group. If you dare to bully me, our Smith family will


    definitely not let you go!¡±


    Chase shouted sternly, trying to intimidate the men not far away.


    But at this time, the originally dark room instantly lit up as if it were daytime.


    Then there was the sound of pping. Mason stood at the side and said with a face full of ridicule, ¡°As


    expected of Miss Smith. This method of threatening others is really skilled.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Chapter 449 The President Will Not Let You Off!


    When Chase saw the person not far away, her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Mason, how could it be you?¡± After she finished speaking, she did not wait for Mason to reply. She


    asked again, ¡°Why did you capture me¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Miss Smith doesn¡¯t recognize this situation?¡±


    Mason asked with a cold smile. Chase was stunned by the question. However, she looked around and


    didn¡¯t understand what Mason meant at all.


    Finally, she lost her patience and asked again, ¡°What do you mean recognize? Mason, what do you


    want to do? What do you want to do to


    me¡±


    Looking at the impatient Chase, Mason did not want to keep her in suspense anymore.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Since Miss Smith has forgotten, then let me remind Miss Smith. What did you ask people to do at the


    Othershore Club half a month ago?¡± After he finished speaking, he paused and spoke again with a


    sarcastic expression, ¡°Miss Smith, Now do you remember anything?¡± Chase¡¯s face stiffened, and she


    had already understood what Mason had said. She narrowed her eyes and looked over, forcing herself


    to calm down. ¡°What did I ask someone to do? I was indeed at the Othershore Club that night, but I


    was always by my father¡¯s side!¡± ¡°In that case, Miss Smith doesn¡¯t admit to what she did.¡± Mason


    looked over with a cold and fierce expression. Chase¡¯s heart skipped a beat after being stared at like a


    sharp sword. She gritted her teeth and denied it again, ¡°How funny. I didn¡¯t do anything. What do you


    want me to admit¡± After she finished speaking, she pretended to be harsh and shouted,


    ¡°Mason, you better let me go now. Moreover, you have kidnapped me. Does Lucas know?¡± ¡°Miss


    Smith, you can rest assured about this. The president knows about this matter. Moreover, the president


    asked me to arrest Miss Smith.¡±


    Mason was not frightened by the fierce look that Chase put on. He told the truth, but it made Chase


    panic to the extreme. Lucas asked Mason to arrest her. Could it be that Lucas had found out about the


    previous matter? Chase Smith let her imagination run wild and her heart was not at ease. However,


    Mason¡¯s next words answered the doubts in her heart. ¡°Since Miss Smith is unwilling to admit it, then I


    will say it directly. That day, you arranged for someone to deceive our Young Madam toe to the


    clubhouse in the name of our president. Then, someone grabbed our Young Madam and locked her up


    in a room. The situation in the room is almost the same as now. We are just returning a tooth for a


    tooth. Return it to Miss Smith!¡±


    When these words came out, Chase Smith thought in her heart that it was indeed so. Even so, she


    could not admit it, ¡°Nonsense, I have never done this before!¡±


    ¡°Never done it?¡± Mason sneered, ¡°Why, are you still not willing to admit it? But it doesn¡¯t matter if you


    don¡¯t admit it. Your ssmate has already admitted it. He said that you ordered him to do all this.¡±


    When Chase heard this, her heart was in turmoil. Could it be that the person had already been caught?


    At this time, Mason¡¯s cold voice sounded in her ears again. ¡°Chase, now that things havee to this,


    do you admit it or not¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t admit it!¡±


    Chase suppressed the panic in her heart and gritted her teeth to deny it again.


    She was not stupid.


    If Lucas really found her ssmate, he would not force her to admit what she had done in this way.


    Instead, he would directly throw the evidence in front of her. Therefore, she was sure that Lucas had no


    evidence in his hands.


    Because of this, the uneasiness in her heart was slightly relieved.


    Talk is cheap, and you don¡¯t want to force charges on me for something! didn¡¯t do unless you show me


    the evidence!¡± Chase looked at him with a reluctant expression. Mason was speechless. They do have


    no evidence, but¡­ So what?


    ¡°Alright, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are willing to admit it or not. Our CEO wants us to treat others the same


    way they treat him. Miss Smith, please


    enjoy it!¡± After saying that, Mason signaled the bodyguards to let go of the drunkards. Then, he said


    coldly to the drunkards, ¡°Alright, you can go over and y with the beauties now.¡± ¡°Hehe, I can finally


    y. Little beauty, I¡¯m here.¡± One of the drunkards let out a wretched voice. His obscene gaze swept


    over Chase from head to toe. ¡°You are not allowed toe over. I am Smith family¡¯s eldest miss. If you


    dare to touch me, Smith family will never let you off!¡± Chase was disgusted by the sight. She


    threatened and threatened the drunkards. Then, she did not forget to shout angrily at Mason, ¡°You


    can¡¯t do this to me. I want to see Lucas. I want to see him!¡± Mason was indifferent. He just looked over


    indifferently and continued to ask the same question. ¡°Then did Miss Smith admit what she did?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t admit it. I didn¡¯t do anything like that at all. What do you want me to admit¡± Chase angrily


    roared in anger. Her humiliated look showed as if Mason really wanted her. Mason shook her head and


    sneered, ¡°Miss Smith really doesn¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin. But it¡¯s useless whether you


    admit it or not at this time. After all, our president will not let you go!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Chapter 450 So Loose Before Marriage


    In the bright hotel room, when Chase heard Mason¡¯s words, she felt a chill all over her body, and her


    whole body was trembling. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this to me. I am Smith family¡¯s eldest daughter. If you do


    this, my father will never let you go!¡± She tried to use her identity to make Mason worry.


    However, she did not know that if Lucas really cared about her identity, he would not let people kidnap


    her and make these arrangements. Mason looked coldly at the woman on the bed who had begun to


    lose her cool. Her cold and thin voice sounded again, ¡°So what if you are the First Miss of Smith


    family? Who asked you to be so daring? You dared to touch our Young Madam and used such a


    vicious method. Now, we are just letting you taste the bitter fruit you nted yourself!¡± After he finished


    speaking, he paused for a moment and then smiled with unknown meaning. When Chase saw the


    malicious smile, her heart suddenly rose with a fierce uneasiness. Sure enough, the next second, she


    heard the man spit out word by word, ¡°Tonight, enjoy yourself!¡± After saying this, Mason pretended to


    turn around and leave. The drunkards also pounced on Chase. ¡°Ah ¨C Get lost, all of you get out of my


    way, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Chase waved her tied hands and feet, trying to stop the drunkards from getting


    close to her. It was also at this time that she realized that Lucas was serious about her¡­ ¡°Mason, don¡¯t


    go, don¡¯t do this to me!¡± she shouted in panic. Hearing this, Mason stopped and gave a look to the


    bodyguard beside him.


    The bodyguard understood and immediately led his men forward to control the drunkards.


    Seeing this, Chase heaved a sigh of relief. At this time, Mason¡¯s cold voice sounded in her ears again.


    ¡°Does Miss Smith admit what she did?¡±


    ¡°I, admit it¡­¡±


    When Chase saw Mason¡¯s expression, she knew that it would be useless if she did not admit it.


    For a moment, she was extremely angry in her heart, but on the surface, she pretended to know that


    she was wrong and apologized, ¡°Mason, I know I was wrong. Help me tell Lucas to let him see the


    friendship between the two families for many years. Let me go this time. I promise that I won¡¯t have any


    evil thoughts about Emily in the future.¡±


    Although she said this, she was ruthless in her heart. She wanted Emily to pay the price for the


    humiliation she suffered this time.


    She wanted Emily to be in so much pain that she wished she was dead! Little did she know that no


    matter how well she concealed her emotions, Mason still saw through it. Mason shook his head and


    sneered, ¡°I saw that Miss Smith said that she was wrong, but she was not convinced in her heart. You


    must be thinking about how to deal with our Young Madam after this.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Chase quickly denied it,


    but she didn¡¯t know that her expression at this time was more like she was lying to herself. ¡°Miss Smith


    denied it very quickly. I¡¯m afraid she forgot that you sent someone to monitor both our little young


    master and little Miss!¡± Mason snorted.


    When these words came out, Chase¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    Had Lucas and the others even noticed this?


    Before she could open her mouth to defend herself, Mason had already won patiently. He said coldly,


    ¡°Since Miss Smith admitted that you were the one who instigated everything, then we won¡¯t be wrongly


    using you. As for the rest, enjoy it!¡± After saying this, he really brought his bodyguards and left


    without


    looking back.


    When Chase heard the sound of the door closing, how could she not know that she had been tricked


    and immediately became furious.


    ¡°Mason, you lied to me!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! How dare you treat me like this! I will never let you off!¡± ¡°Lucas, I curse you! You will die a


    horrible death.¡± ¡°And Emily, if you have the ability, kill me tonight. Otherwise, I will never let that bitch


    off!¡±


    The sound of abuse continued to ring out from the room. But not long after, those voices turned into


    Chase begging for mercy in panic. ¡°Ah, let go of me, don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°Go away, go away¡­¡± ¡°Mason, I


    know I was wrong. Please let me go!¡± Unfortunately, Mason did not hear these voices at all. After all, he


    did not have a habit of listening to the corners of the wall. That night, Chase spent a night in the hotel


    room that was worse than death.


    At this time, she was like a broken doll that was casually thrown to the ground. Her clothes were not


    covering her body. Under the light, her exposed skin was not good at all. At this moment, her body and


    mind had suffered a great blow and devastation. Her entire body was on the verge of copse and she


    was about to fall into aa. When she was in aa, her eyes erupted with strong hatred. Lucas


    and Emily, 1, Chase, will definitely not let you off! However, Chase did not know that this was just the


    beginning of her nightmare.


    Early the next morning, just as Chase was in a deep sleep, she heard a


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    loud bang.


    When shepletely woke up, she found that a group of reporters with cameras had rushed into the


    room and were snapping photos of her.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get out!¡±


    Chase came back to her senses and hugged the quilt to cover her naked body. She shouted at the


    reporters. The reporters were indifferent and even stared at Chase excitedly. They held the microphone


    and almost hit Chase¡¯s face. They began to interview excitedly, ¡°Miss Smith, I heard thatst night, you


    were a woman and four men. You yed like this before marriage. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the future


    husband will mind?¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Chapter 451 Her Reputation Had Been Ruined


    That morning, the news about Chase¡®s unrestrained reputation directly dominated the Inte. And at


    this moment, her reputation waspletely ruined. Even now, she was still stuck in the hotel room by


    reporters. When the two elders of the Smith family learned about this, they were furious. They had


    never lost so much honor, and they hated that they had to recognize Chase as their daughter. But it


    was impossible not to recognize her. There was no other way. The two elders could only send people


    to the hotel to pick her up. At the same time, Emily also saw the news on the Inte. ¡°How could she


    do such a thing?¡± Emily spoke in hushed tones, clearly thrilled. After all, she knew what Chase was


    thinking about Lucas. In a sh, she suddenly thought of something. Previously, Lucas had told her that


    he would deal with Chase for her. Could this be the result of Lucas¡® promise? Just as Emily was


    perplexed, Lucas came to the apartment to pick up the children to go to school. However, the two little


    ones had not finished eating breakfast, so Lucas sat on the sofa and waited. ¡°Uncle, wait for us. We will


    finish eating very soon.¡± Sofia said, again and again, stuffing food into her mouth. Seeing this, Emily


    hurriedly urged, ¡°Eat slowly. There is still enough time. Your uncle will wait for you.¡± ¡°I know.¡±


    The two little ones nodded, and their movements slowed down.


    Emily, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but stood up and headed toward Lucas after thinking about what


    had transpired. She sat on the sofa next to Lucas and asked, ¡°Did you ask someone to do something to


    Chase?¡± No matter how she thought about it, she felt that Chase was not the kind of person who was


    fickle in love, unless she was plotted against. ¡°That¡®s correct, she dared to do such a thing to you, and


    she intended to hurt our kid. I only wrecked her reputation. It could be regarded as a light punishment!¡±


    Lucas did not deny it, and his dark eyes were cold. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and


    looked at Emily. ¡°Do you think I was too ruthless?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Emily shook her head. She was not a


    saint. Since someone wanted to frame her and her child, how could she pity such a person? It was


    obvious that pitiful individuals had to have venomous points! ¡°It¡®s good that you don¡®t think so. I will take


    care of the Smith familypletely and not let here to disturb you again.¡± Lucas looked at Emily


    who did not seem to be lying. Emily nodded. Then she remembered that the Smith family was also a


    big family and couldn¡®t help but warn him.. ¡°You should be careful as well. If a dog is anxious, it will


    jump over the wall.¡± ¡°I know, I will pay attention.¡± Lucas said happily. Obviously, Emily cared a lot about


    him. Later, after the two children finished their breakfast, Lucas took them to school.


    Emily sent them to the door of the apartment and said goodbye. The


    scene was warm like a family. Compared to the harmonious atmosphere here, the Smith family was


    extremely terrible. Chase returned home with a haggard face. Before she could catch her breath,


    Master Smith¡®s palm was full of anger.


    ¡°Wicked girl, today you have ruined the reputation of our Smith family for decades!


    Master Smith yelled vehemently, his eyes seeming as if they wanted to


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    eat someone, and he scowled angrily at Chase.


    Chase was directly knocked down to the ground, and her cheeks were red and swollen.


    Gwen watched from the side, and there was a look of pity on her face, but she did not speak up for her


    daughter. She also had the impression that Chase was confused this time. Despite the fact that she


    was just having fun, she should not reveal all of these details to the public. Who would dare to marry


    her in the future? Master Smith fiercely chastised Chase, who was lying on the ground ¡°It¡®s no surprise


    Lucas looked down on you. I¡®m afraid he¡®d already picked up on your depravity. How did I end up with


    such a brazen daughter as you? I should have strangled you to death when you were born if I had


    known sooner, so you wouldn¡¯t lose my honor!¡± When he said these words, Chase, who was initially a


    little dazed, suddenly awakened. Her eyes were brimming with hatred. She clenched her teeth as she


    stared up at her enraged father. ¡°I didn¡®t do it. Lucas orchestrated everything. He encouraged someone


    to abduct me and smear my image. You must avenge me, Dad!¡±


    In the end, tears welled up in her eyes, and she felt wronged. Master Smith and Gwen were both


    stunned.


    Obviously, they did not expect that there was another side to the story. ¡°Why did Lucas plot against you


    like this?¡± Master Smith asked with a frown.


    Chase didn¡®t dare to hide anything, so she told it all, ¡°When I realized that Emily and Lucas were


    getting too close, I had someone kidnap Emily and nned to ruin her reputation. This way, Lucas


    would no longer fancy her. In the end, that bitch was lucky and was saved by Lucas at thest


    moment!¡± After she finished speaking, she paused for a moment and gnashed her teeth again. ¡°Initially,


    I was very careful about this matter. Who knew that Lucas still found out about my ns and even


    returned the favor!¡± Hearing this, Master Smith and Gwen¡®s faces immediately became gloomy and


    ugly.


    Although their daughter was in the wrong, nothing happened to Emily. On the contrary, their daughter


    had truly lost her chastity and her reputation was ruined!


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Chapter 452¡¯The Resentment in Her Heart


    In the spacious living room, Master Smith and Gwen were furious. ¡°Lucas, how dare he¡± Gwen gritted


    her teeth, her eyes full of hatred. Master Smith wasn¡®t much better either. He said sternly, ¡°Call the


    police. I want the Greens family to pay the price!¡± In this regard, Chase also supported it. She had lost


    her reputation, and Lucas would not be able to live on his own.


    That day, Master Smith called the police and used Lucas of having people kidnap his daughter,


    ordering others to do something bad to his daughter.


    At the same time, he also received an interview from the reporters and revealed what Lucas had done.


    The moment this news came out, Y City¡®s wealthy circle was immediately in an uproar. When Mason


    saw the news, he immediately reported it to Lucas. ¡°President, the Smith family called the police and


    also said on the Inte that you ordered someone to kidnap Chase and ruin her.¡± ¡°They really dare to


    say it.¡± Lucas sneered and ordered, ¡°Go, get Lawyer Jin to draft awyer letter and send it to the Smith


    family!¡± Mason nodded and turned to leave. As a result, when he opened the office door, he saw his


    subordinate secretarye with two policemen.


    His eyes shed, and he turned to Lucas, who was sitting at the desk, and said, ¡°President, the police


    are here. It should be rted to the Smith family.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the secretary brought the two policemen to the office door.


    ¡°Assistant Mason, these two police officers are here to look for the president.¡± ¡°I understand. You may


    leave.¡± Mason waved his hand to let the secretary leave, then led the two police officers into the office.


    Lucas looked at the three people who came in. A sh of light shed in his dark eyes. He said


    indifferently, ¡°May I know why the two of you are looking for me?¡± ¡°Mr. Greens, we received a report


    from the head of the Smith Group. He said that you sent someone to kidnap their daughter and ordered


    others to do evil things to her.¡± One of the older police officers directly told him the purpose of their


    visit.


    Lucas nodded. ¡°I have already seen this on the Inte and I have already instructed my assistant to


    investigate the ims of the Smith Group. If there is anything else you need to know, you can ask my


    assistant. He knows everything.¡±


    As he spoke, he pointed at Mason. Seeing this, Mason took the initiative to greet the officers, ¡°What do


    you want to know? You can ask me. I am responsible for the activities of our president.¡±


    The two policemen looked at each other and asked a few questions. It was probably because there


    was a grudge between Lucas and Chase. ¡°I don¡®t think there is a grudge between our president and


    Miss Smith, but Miss Smith probably likes our president. As everyone knows, Miss Smith wants to


    marry our president, but our president has someone in his heart.¡±


    Mason answered wlessly. Later, the police got up and left. At the same time, thewyer¡®s letter about


    the Greens Group was also posted online. Of course, the Smith family also received a copy.


    ¡°How dare Lucas!¡± Kason pped the table angrily. He never thought that Lucas would actually dare to


    bite back at them. Chase and Gwen¡®s faces were also extremely bitter. Especially Chase, she clenched


    her fists tightly, her eyes full of hatred and unwillingness.


    Could it be that she could not pay back the humiliation she had suffered?


    At this time, the housekeeper came in from the outside, followed by two policemen. It was the two who


    had gone to the Greens Group before.


    When he saw them, Kason quickly called them to sit down and then asked about the case.


    ¡°How is the investigation going?¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, we followed the information provided by Miss Smith to


    investigate, but we did not find the aplice that Miss Smith mentioned. Moreover, Mr. Greens¡®s


    assistant did not appear at the


    clubhousest night. We checked the surveince camera. Other than the few drunkards, there was no


    trace of Assistant Mason. Moreover, Assistant Mason also provided evidence that he was sitting


    elsewhere.¡±


    The leader of the police reported the results of their investigation. Just as he finished speaking,


    Chase¡®s sharp voice rang out in the living room. ¡°Impossible, that Mason clearly went to the clubhouse.


    I saw it with my own eyes!¡± ¡°Miss Smith, are you questioning the results of our police investigation?¡±


    The police looked over with a stern face. Seeing this, Kason knew that things were not good. He


    quickly gave his daughter a warning look, then changed the topic and asked, ¡°I wonder if you have


    found the whereabouts of those drunkards.¡±


    ¡°After those drunks left the hotel, they didn¡®t leave any clues. However, the police will continue to


    investigate, but because the information is notplete, the chances of finding them are not high. Mr.


    Smith and Miss Smith, please take it easy.¡±


    After saying this, the two pelicemen said goodbye.


    Kason had no choice but to let the housekeeper lead the people away. After the people left, Chase


    could no longer hold back the anger in her heart. She waved her hand and swept everything on the tea


    table in front of her to the ground. ¡°Ah.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She screamed madly, venting the resentment in her heart. When Kason heard this harsh voice, he


    frowned and shouted angrily, ¡°Enough, shut up!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Chapter 453 He couldn¡¯t Get Any Results at All


    Under Kason¡®s angry shout, Chase barely calmed down, but her expression was ferocious. ¡°I can¡®t


    ept this. Am I going to suffer this loss?¡± ¡°This matter can¡®t be let go like this. Hubby, think of a way.


    You must make Lucas pay the price. Otherwise, let him marry our Chase!¡± Gwen echoed from the side.


    In her opinion, her daughter had fallen into such a state because of Lucas, and Lucas should be held


    responsible. When Kason heard this, he directlyughed in anger, ¡°Do you think Lucas is stupid? You


    still want Lucas to be responsible for her. Didn¡®t you hear what the police said just now? This matter


    has nothing to do with Lucas at all!¡±


    ¡°But, with such a scandal, how can Chase get married in the future?!¡± Gwen said anxiously. When


    Kason heard this, he cast a cold nce at Chase and said angrily, ¡°If she can¡®t get married, who can


    she me? She can only me herself!¡±


    After he finished speaking, his anger was also impossible to calm down. ¡°I¡®ve previously stated that you


    may only take your time if you wish to marry Lucas. Don¡®t do anything unless you¡®re very sure. You


    don¡®t even know how to talk to me before you do something, and you don¡®t know how to clean up after


    yourself. Why don¡®t you put your wit to good use?¡± Chase was scolded to the point that it was difficult to


    calm down, and she hated Lucas and Emily even more in her heart. She clenched her fists tightly and


    secretly swore that one day, she would definitely return today¡®s humiliation to Lucas and Emily ten


    times, a hundred times, a hundred times over! Emily did not know about the recent development. After


    sending Lucas away, she plunged into the cultivation experiment of medicinal herbs.


    By the time she was done, there was already negative news about Lucas on the Inte.


    But in the end, she still knew that the Smith family had used Lucas. Because Vivian had paid


    attention to this matter during the day, she could not contact Emily at that time, so after getting off work


    at night, she came directly to the Armstrong family. When she arrived, Lucas was also there, instructing


    the two children in the living room to write Olympiad questions. ¡°Emily, tell me, what¡®s going on


    between Mr. Greens and Miss Smith? Why did Miss Smith use Mr. Greens of ordering others to


    kidnap her and do evil things to her today?¡± Emily asked. Vivian approached her good friend and asked


    with a gossipy face. ¡°You said that Chase used Mr. Greens?¡± Emily was a little stunned. ¡°Yeah, the


    Inte was buzzing in the morning. Don¡®t you know?¡± Vivian looked over in surprise. Hearing this,


    Emily shook her head. ¡°At that time, I was in theboratory and indeed did not know about this.¡± As she


    spoke, she frowned and looked at Lucas worriedly. After all, others did not know what was going on,


    but she knew it clearly. Perhaps it was because her gaze had a sense of presence, Lucas looked over


    and asked with a faint smile, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡®s fine.¡± Emily shook her head and suppressed the


    questions she wanted to ask. After all, she still had a good friend here. There were some things that


    wereplicated to say now. Lucas and Vivian frowned, feeling that Emily did not seem to be fine.


    However, he did not ask any further. He nned to ask her alone when there was no one around.


    Later, after dinner, Vivian brought the two little cats downstairs for a walk.


    Lucy also went with them.


    Because Emily was tired the whole day, she did not want to go out, so she stayed at home. Inherently,


    Lucas also stayed. At this time, he asked about what Emily had been thinking of just now.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°What¡®s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Vivian informed me that Chase had reported the incident online the previous morning and had med


    you. Isn¡®t it true? Will you be fine?¡± Emily could not hide the worry in her tone. ¡°Don¡®t worry, the matter


    has already been resolved. Moreover, if something were to happen to me, I wouldn¡®t have been here,¡±


    Lucas said with a smile. Upon hearing this, Emily thought that it made sense. Then, she remembered


    that it was Lucas who had helped her vent her anger. She said gratefully, ¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡®t


    thanked you yet. You helped me vent my anger.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. This is what I


    should do. Moreover, the reason why you suffered that was also because of me, so you don¡®t have to


    thank me.¡±


    Lucas was reasonable and did not want Emily to be so distant from him. Emily pursed her lips and did


    not say anything in the end. In the next two days, Y City¡®s business world was in turmoil. Because of


    the matter between Chase, her family, and Lucas. Without any warning, Kason drew away from the


    project with the Greens Group, wanting to cause losses for the Greens Group and avenge Chase.


    Unexpectedly, Lucas had already expected that he would do this. He separated the project of


    cooperation between the two families and took away the core technology. Kason not only lost a


    significant amount of money, but he also failed to get any oues. However, this was not the end.


    Lucas also took the opportunity to suppress the Smith family.


    Chase was good at relying on her position as the first the eldest miss of the Smith family, treating the


    law as nothing, and scheming against Emily again and again. Since this was the case, Lucas nned


    to destroy the Smith family and see if she would have any capital to look down on Emily again.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Chapter 454 Smith Family Was Nothing to Fear


    In the next two days, under the suppression of Lucas, the Smith Group fell into a crisis that had never


    happened before. Kason knew that the Smith family could notpete with the Greens family at all, so


    he took the initiative to find the other noble families in Y City. He knew very well that in fact, many


    aristocratic families were very dissatisfied with the Greens family¡®s position as the head of the


    aristocratic families, but there was no way to subvert the Greens family. This time, the Greens family


    was heartless, so, he would not be med for being unkind! Kason thought fiercely, and then he took


    his assistant to visit the Wen family. The Wen family was a big family second only to the Greens family,


    and they had the same heritage as the Greens family. If anyone couldpete with the Greens family,


    then the Wen family would be the first to bear the disadvantages.


    The courtyard was quaint with an ancient aura. There were a vintage corridor and pavilions. Every area


    was exquisite. A middle¨Caged man wearing a long robe led Kason through the corridor and into the


    living room. The living room was veryrge, and there were expensive wooden furniture ced around


    it. It was low¨Ckey and luxurious.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master, Mr. Smith is here.¡± The middle¨Caged man reported respectfully and left. ¡°I heard that you want


    to see me?¡± asked an old man on the sofa. He pointed at the sofa in front of him as he spoke. Kason


    nodded and sat across from him. He was a little reserved. ¡°Yes, Elder Wen. I hope you can lend me a


    hand.¡± After he finished speaking, he took out a document from his briefcase


    and respectfully handed it over. When Elder Wen saw this, he did not immediately take it and check it.


    He slowly said, ¡°You should know that the Wen family and Greens family have always minded their own


    business.¡± ¡°I know, but I also know that in the past few years, Elder Wen has always wanted the Wen


    family to surpass the Greens family and be Y City¡®s new richest man!¡±


    As Kason spoke of the Wen Family¡®s ambitions for the past few years, Elder Wen¡®s body released


    some pressure. When Elder Wen heard this, he immediately narrowed his eyes, and a dim light shed


    in his pitch¨Cck eyes. He was silent and did not speak. Instead, he picked up the teacup on the table


    and took a sip. No emotions could be seen. For a moment, the atmosphere in the living room was


    somewhat oppressive. Kason was even more restless on the sofa.


    Just as he was about to say something, Elder Wen slowly said, ¡°Leave the documents behind. I need


    to think about this matter.¡±


    Hearing this, Kason¡®s originally worried heart immediately rxed a lot.


    If he could consider it, he would at least have a fifty percent chance. ¡°If that¡®s the case, then I¡®ll go back


    and wait for Elder Wen¡®s good news.¡± ¡°GO.¡±


    Elder Wen responded calmly and then called the butler to send the guest off. Kason walked out of the


    door of the Wen family. After turning around for one more look, he immediately ordered the driver to go


    to the next family.


    After an entire day, he visited seven aristocratic families in a row.


    Little did he know that every time he went to one of the aristocratic families, Lucas would receive news.


    Mason stood in front of Lucas and frowned. He said with some concern, ¡°If these aristocratic families


    work together, it will be disadvantagenus


    for us.¡± ¡°Then let them work together.¡± Lucas did not put Kason¡®s methods in his eyes. He instructed,


    his lips curved bitterly ¡°I recall that we have been gathering information on the other aristocratic families


    for years. Later, we¡®ll ask the filing department to organize and transmit this material to these noble


    households.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Mason nodded and turned to do as he¡®d been told. That night, all the aristocratic families that Kason


    had contacted received an email from the Greens family. When the Wen family¡®s young master saw the


    email information, he could not help but be shocked and angry. He quickly took theputer and went


    to find his father. ¡°Dad, I just received a piece of information sent by the Greens Group. Take a look at


    what the Greens family sent. Is he going to dere war on our family?¡± As he spoke, he ced the


    computer in front of Elder Wen. The information showed the secret of the Wen family in the past few


    decades. Elder Wen¡®s face immediately became serious, and a cold light shed in his eyes. At this


    time, his son¡®s angry voice sounded in his ear again. ¡°Dad, look at thest sentence in this email. What


    does he mean by saying we should not care about what we should not care about?¡± Hearing this, Elder


    Wen looked in the direction pointed by his son and saw that sentence. He furrowed his brows and


    thought about the matter of Kason visiting in the morning. He suddenly understood that the Greens


    family had sent this email to warn them not to interfere. Thinking of this, he could not help but sigh.


    ¡°This Greens family is really good at being jealous.¡± ¡°Dad?¡±


    His son did not understand why his father would say this and looked over in confusion. Elder Wen¡®s


    eyes darkened and he slowly exined, ¡°Today, Kason came to visit me. He is willing to use twenty


    percent of the Smith Group¡®s shares to let the Wen family help him counterattack the Greens family.


    The benefits he could gain from the Greens family would be divided by thirty to seventy percent. We,


    the Wen family seven, and he three.¡±


    As he spoke, he paused and looked at the information on theputer. He shook his head and


    chuckled. ¡°Originally, I was quite interested in this condition, but now it seems that the Greens family is


    better than him and has more foresight.¡± He said thest sentence somewhat powerlessly. With this


    information, the Wen family did not dare to go against the Greens family easily.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Chapter 455 You and Lucas Are Not on the Same Level


    Kason did not know what Lucas was doing. After visiting the well¨Cknown aristocratic families in Y City,


    he waited for the news while fighting with Lucas remotely. But even if he was more than 20 years older


    than Lucas, he could not win against Lucas at all. In fact, he was always seen through by Lucas and


    caused a bigger loss for hispany After struggling for a week, the Smith Group¡®s situation became


    worse and worse. Kason could no longer sit still and hurriedly contacted the aristocratic family he


    visited before. ¡°Director Wang, the cooperation I mentioned to you before has already been a week.


    Have you thought about it?¡± ¡°So it¡®s Mr. Smith. If you didn¡®t call, I would have forgotten about it. I¡®m


    sorry. I have discussed this with the other directors of ourpany. They don¡®t agree with this


    cooperation. I¡®m sorry.¡± After he finished speaking, the other party directly hung up the phone. Kason¡®s


    expression was not very good, but he suppressed the anger in his heart and continued to contact his


    would¨Cbe allies. But as expected, the replies of these aristocratic families were simr to that of


    Director Wang. Kason was extremely unwilling, and at the same time, he felt a little strange. When he


    visited earlier, those aristocratic families had expressed interest in his cooperation. Why did they refuse


    now? Could it be that something had happened without him knowing? With such doubts in his mind,


    Kason made thest call. It was also the Wen family he had the greatest hope for. Soon, the phone


    was connected. He hurriedly greeted, ¡°Elder Wen, good afternoon¡±


    ¡°It¡®s you, Kason.¡± Elder Wen immediately recognized Kason¡¯s voice and replied with a smile. Kason


    nodded repeatedly. After a few simple greetings, he turned to the main topic. ¡°Elder Wen, it¡®s been so


    long. I want to ask about the cooperation i mentioned to you before. Have you considered it?¡± ¡°I¡®m


    really sorry about this. I¡®m old and forgot to let someone inform you that our Wen family won¡®t


    participate in this matter.¡± Elder Wen bluntly said the result. When Kason heard this, he did not know


    why, but he was not surprised at all. He grabbed his phone tightly and could not help but ask, ¡°Elder


    Wen, can you tell me the reason?¡± Hearing this, Elder Wen on the other side of the line fell silent. After


    a moment, he sighed and slowly exined, ¡°I can¡®t tell you the reason, but if you listen to my advice,


    you should try to make peace with the Greens family. You can¡®t beat the Greens family. You can¡®t beat


    Lucas. You are not on the same level.¡± ¡°How can this be?¡± Kason was a little absent¨Cminded. He


    muttered to himself and seemed to be asking.


    Unfortunately, no one responded to him. Because after saying what he had just said, Elder Wen hung


    up the phone. After putting down the phone, Kason clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes emitted


    strong hatred and unwillingness. He didn¡®t imagine that he, who had spent over four decades in the


    corporate world, would be unable topete with a junior who had only been in the field for a decade!


    In the next two days, Kason used all the resources he could get. Even if he has lost a lot of money, he


    would go against the Greens Group whatever it takes.


    However, his actions did not make the Greens Group suffer. On the contrary, the Smith Group¡®s


    situation became worse. Even the funds in their group had begun to fail, and the stocks had fallen very


    badly. For a time, the Smith Group was in a state of panic, and the members of the board of directors


    were also distressed about the loss of benefits. After all, a portion of the money that Kason had lost


    was theirs. Finally, after Kason suffered another loss at Lucas¡® hands, the board members immediately


    gathered for a shareholder¡®s meeting. At the meeting, the board members persuaded Kason one after


    another. ¡°The current situation of thepany can¡®t stand the torment anymore. The chairman should


    not go against the Greens family anymore.¡± ¡°Yes, in just half a month, the Smith Group has lost more


    than 10 billion. This is our hard¨Cearned money!¡± ¡°No matter what, we can¡®t go against money, can we?¡±


    Everyone spoke one after another, making Kason¡®s face extremely dim. He looked around with anger in


    his eyes, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°So, ording to you, my daughter was bullied by Lucas for


    nothing, right? You are all my daughter¡®s uncles!¡± When the others heard this, their expressions were a


    little embarrassed. But soon, they found an excuse for themselves. ¡°We also feel sorry for Chase¡®s


    encounter, but didn¡®t Lucas say that the matter of Chase has nothing to do with him? Even if you want


    to find someone to vent your anger, you should find the one who had bullied Chase.¡± ¡°You¡®re right.


    Since Mr. Greens has nothing to do with Chase, don¡®t keep an eye on him. We can¡®t win, and we lost


    thepany¡®s interests in vain. It¡®s really a loss without merit.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I know a very powerfulContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    private detective. As long as you stoppeting with the Greens Group, I will contact my friend and


    ask him to help Chase find the person who bullied her!¡± Someone suggested


    Unfortunately, Kason could not listen to these words at all.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Chapter 456 What is the Situation Between you and the


    Smith Family?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡®s impossible to negotiate peace with the Greens family,¡± Kason said in a determined voice.


    He looked at the directors who were negotiating with him with bloodshot eyes. He gritted his teeth and


    said, ¡°If you are not willing to follow me to deal with the Greens Group, you can also transfer the shares


    in your hands to me. I won¡®t dy everyone¡®s chance to make money.¡±


    Hearing this, the others did not look too good. However, they were reluctant to give up on the Smith


    Group just like that. In their opinion, as long as the Smith Group did not go against the Greens Group,


    no matter if it were for development or something, it would be more profitable than the other industries


    they invested in. Seeing that no one spoke, Kason sneered. He could more or less guess what these


    people were thinking. ¡°Since no one has spoken, I will take it that you are not willing to leave the Smith


    Group. In this case, what I do in the future, I hope that everyone here will take your dividends and stop


    pointing fingers.¡± After saying this, he stood up and left the conference room. Seeing this, the others


    looked at each other, their eyes full of worry. At this time, someone said, ¡°We can¡®t let Kason continue


    to be so impulsive. Otherwise, the Smith Group will be ruined by him.¡± ¡°Yes, it is almost the end of the


    year. If he continues to make a scene like this, the money we should take will shrink by who knows how


    much!¡± ¡°In that case, let¡®s contact the old chairman. I¡®m afraid that only the retired chairman can stop


    Kason.¡± Everyone came up with a solution and sent a representative to the sanatorium to find the old


    master of the Smith family.


    Emily did not know about these things.


    During this period of time, she was wholeheartedly focused on


    cultivating rare medicinal herbs. After nearly half a month of research, she finally figured out a new


    method of nting. Not only could it prevent the medicinal herbs from rotting due to excessive nutrition,


    but it could also double the medicinal properties of the medicinal herbs.


    Because of this, she was in an exceptionally good mood these two days, and the smile on her face


    never faded. Lucas saw this and an idea arose in his heart. He wanted to take advantage of the time


    when Emily was in a good mood to invite Emily and the two children to go on an outing to ease the


    rtionship between him and Emily.


    That night, he came to visit the two children as usual and yed with them in the living room.


    During this time, he pretended to be indifferent and said, ¡°Two days ago, I had a partner who invested


    in a horse farm. He gave me a few tickets. Why don¡®t we ride a horse this weekend?¡± ¡°Horse riding? I


    want to go.¡± The two little ones nodded excitedly. They had never ridden a horse before. Lucas looked


    at their happy faces and turned to look at Emily. He said in a gentle voice, ¡°How about you Doctor


    Armstrong? Are you going?¡± When Emily heard this, she raised her head and bumped into the man¡®s


    dark eyes. She was stunned for a moment, then shook her head and refused. ¡°If you want to go, go


    ahead. I won¡®t go.¡± After all, she had already made up her mind to keep a distance from Lucas. It was


    better to avoid this kind of family trip. When Lucas heard the woman¡®s rejection, he was not surprised


    at all. He turned around and winked at the two little ones.


    The two little ones immediately understood. One of them went forward and hugged one of Emily¡®s


    arms, beginning to act like a spoiled child.


    ¡°Mommy, why aren¡®t you going?¡± ¡°Because Mommy has something to do. You can go and have fun.¡±


    Emily told a white lie.


    But the two little ones did not intend to let her go. They asked again and again, ¡°What is it, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°There is something.¡± Emily could not answer, so she could only say this. The two little ones pouted,


    dissatisfied with her answer, and began to pray.


    ¡°Mommy, just go with us.¡± ¡°If you don¡®t go, I won¡®t dare to ride a horse.¡± ¡°I want to ride a horse with


    Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Emily couldn¡®t resist their shaking at all. In the end, she nodded in agreement.


    As Lucas watched, the corners of his mouth curved up. He said happily, ¡°Then it¡®s settled. I¡®ll pick you


    up on the weekend.¡±


    For the next two days, because he had to take the children and Emily to have fun on the weekend,


    Lucas had been working overtime. That evening, he was working overtime in thepany and


    received a call from his father from abroad.


    Ever since Lucas returned to thepany, his parents had been traveling abroad. ¡°Dad, what¡®s


    wrong?¡± Lucas picked up the phone and asked. ¡°Your grandfather just called me and asked me what


    happened to you suppressing the Smith family. What is the situation between you and the Smith family


    now?¡± Zhenting said. Hearing this, Lucas¡® eyes shed with a cold light. ¡°Nothing. They are ying with


    death. They can¡®t me others but themselves.¡±


    Obviously, he did not want to say more. Zhenting felt that things were not simple as he made them out


    to be. But before he could continue to ask, Lucas spoke again, ¡°You can rx with my mother abroad


    and have fun. I have my own ideas about thepany.¡± After saying that, Lucas hung up the phone.


    Zhenting put down his phone and frowned. Peiying, who was next to him, saw this and came over to


    ask with concern, ¡°How is it? What did Lucas say?¡± ¡°Lucas told me to ignore this matter. I always felt


    that this matter was not simple. Moreover, even the old master was alerted. I want to go back and take


    a look.¡±


    Zhenting said what he was thinking.


    Peiying supported it.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Chapter 457 Inconstant


    Lucas did not know that his parents were already on their way back home.


    After he hung up the phone, he pondered for a moment and called Mason over to ask, ¡°How are the


    arrangements for the things I asked you to arrange?¡± ¡°It¡®s almost done. We can close the at any


    time.¡± Mason replied respectfully. Hearing this, Lucas nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then let¡®s start closing


    the. The Smith family has been jumping around for so long.¡± In the next two days, the Greens


    Group increased the strength of suppressing the Smith Group. Kason was alone and unable to support


    himself. He was continuously defeated and many projects had to be changed at a low price. In this


    regard, he hated Lucas so much that his teeth itched. However, Lucas did not know this. In the blink of


    an eye, it was the weekend. Early in the morning, Lucas arrived at the Armstrong family¡®s apartment.


    The two little ones were already neatly dressed. Emily had also prepared the items for the trip.


    Originally, she wanted to call her grandmother toe with them, but her offer was rejected. ¡°You


    young people can go out to have fun. My arms and legs are old andck youthful strength, so I won¡®t


    go out.¡± Grandma Lucy smiled. No way to convince her, Emily could only take the two little ones and


    leave.


    The horse track was located in the suburbs of Y City, and it would take about half an hour to arrive.


    When Lucas and the others arrived, a staff immediately came forward to receive them


    ¡°Wee, Mr. Greens and Ms. Armstrong. We have already prepared the clothes. You can change


    first and then choose a horse.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas nodded.


    Then he took Eihan to the men¡®s locker room.


    Under the guidance of the staff, Emily led Sofia to thedy¡®s locker room. This was also the first time


    that Emily hade to the horse track. With the help of the staff, the mother and daughter put on their


    riding gear and found that this was a Parent¨Cchild set.


    Sofia looked at her gorgeous mother and keptplimenting her with friendly words as if she was


    getting paid for it. ¡°Mommy, you look so good. I am about to be confused by you.¡± ¡°Mommy must be the


    most beautiful woman today.¡± ¡°I like Mommy very much.¡± Hearing these words, Emily did not know


    whether tough or cry, and the smile on her face never faded.


    Emily bent over and reached out to pinch the little girl¡®s chubby cheeks. Her voice was indescribably


    gentle. ¡°Sofia is also very beautiful today.¡± Just like that, the mother and daughter walked out of the


    locker room,ughing and joking.


    As a result, just as they went out, they were stunned by the scene in front of them. They saw that


    Lucas was dressed in a ck riding suit not far away, which made him stand tall and straight. His long


    and straight legs made him enviable. Ethan was also wearing the same small version of the riding suit


    as him, standing next to him with a stiff little face. Sofia instantly became excited. ¡°Wow, uncle is so


    cool!¡±


    She eximed and ran over with her short legs. She looked at Lucas with a bit of infatuation.


    When Lucas heard her words, the corners of his mouth rose up in joy. He directly grabbed her and held


    her in his arms. Sofia was very happy. She hugged Lucas¡® neck and said all kinds of sweet words as if


    she had smeared with honey. ¡°Uncle must be the most handsome today!¡±


    When Emily heard the little girl¡®s words, she was very speechless. This little girl immediately changed


    her mind. She had clearly said that she was the most good¨Clooking today! Although Lucas was being


    coaxed by the little girl, he still paid attention to Emily out of the corner of his eye. He could not help but


    be amazed by Emily¡¯s heroic aura. He had never seen this part of Emily before. He carried the little girl


    to Emily¡®s side. His eyes were smiling and there were some other emotions in them. He praised, ¡°This


    outfit suits you very well. You look very pretty in it.¡± ¡°Thank you, you are also very cool.¡± Emily thanked


    him politely, looking a little ufortable. The two little ones looked left and right, blinking their eyes,


    inexplicably feeling that the atmosphere between uncle and mommy was a little strange.


    However, before they could think too much about it, a staff member soon came over and took them to


    pick up the horses. Soon, they arrived at the ce where the horses were raised. The scene was very


    big, and the surrounding environment was very clean. There was even a faint smell of grass in the air.


    Dozens of tall horses were quietly eating the grass. Ethan and Sofia looked at the scene in front of


    them and felt that their eyes were not sufficiently doing justice to the scene. They looked, looked,


    looked.


    This was also the first time Emily had seen so many horses. She felt that


    it was very spectacr. . At this time, a low voice came into her ears. ¡°Do you know how to ride a


    horse?¡± Lucas looked at Emily gently and asked. ¡°No,¡± Emily shook her head gently. Although she was


    born in the Armstrong family, her parents did not have a good rtionship. Her father never brought her


    and her mother to ces like this.


    Later, she left the Armstrong family and was busy working to earn a living. She had no free time and


    money to do things like this.


    ¡°I see. Then I will teach you.¡±


    Lucas said with glittering eyes. However, Emily declined politely, ¡°You can apany the children.


    They don¡®t know how to ride a horse either. They will be very happy if you teach them. As for me, I can


    just learn from the coach of the horse track.¡±


    When these words came out, Lucas was unable to refute them.


    Just like that, the family then chose two little horses and tworge horses.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Chapter 458 Be Your Back Cushion


    Originally, Emily also wanted to choose a pony, but the staff of the racecourse told her that the pony


    was suitable for people under the age of fifteen.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    There was no other way, she could only choose a seemingly gentle mare at the scene.


    But even so, she was still a little afraid to face the sturdy mare in front of her and did not dare to go


    forward. The instructor of the racecourse also saw her fear and keptforting her.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry, this horse is our most docile one. If you follow my movements, you will be fine.¡± ¡°No, I am


    too nervous.¡± Emily shook her head and refused again. On the other side, Lucas taught the two little


    ones and had already taken them around the horse track. When they came back, they found that Emily


    had not mounted the horse yet.


    ¡°Mommy, why haven¡®t you left yet? My brother and I have already ridden around.¡± ¡°Mommy is afraid to


    get close to the horse, right?¡± Ethan blinked and looked at her innocently, but he told the truth. Emily


    looked embarrassed. Lucas looked at it andughed. He offered again and said, ¡°Why don¡®t teach


    you?¡± ¡°... No need. I will learn slowly.¡±


    Emily refused without thinking. She felt that Lucas was here tough at her. At the same time, she also


    felt that she was too useless. It was just riding a horse. What was there to be afraid of? As she thought


    about it, she felt a surge of strength in her heart. She


    began to boldly approach the mare, learning the posture of the instructor of the racecourse, preparing


    to turn over and get on the horse. In the end, she did not know whether it was because she was


    nervous or what it was, but she did not get on the horse for a long time.


    ¡°Mommy is so stupid. She can¡®t even get on the horse.¡± Sofia couldn¡®t help butugh. Ethan also


    wanted tough, but when he heard his sister¡®s words, he held back hisughter and lectured his sister.


    ¡°Sister, you can¡®t say that to Mommy.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Sofia blinked and apologized with a guilty expression.


    The conversation between the two little ones was also heard by Emily. A hot heat climbed up her


    cheeks, making her blush from head to toe. At this moment, she was extremely regretful in her heart.


    Why did she agree to ride a horse? Wasn¡®t this looking for a punishment? just as Emily was about to


    say that she was not going to ride a horse, a figure suddenly approached her from behind. Then, a


    slender arm stretched out from behind her and grabbed her wrist, starting to teach her.


    ¡°You can grip the saddle here if your hand is holding the reins in an insecure position. Then, instead of


    using your right leg to grasp the stirrup, use your left leg. Then you regain arm strength, spring up, and


    leap over the horse with your right leg. You may get on it this way.¡± Lucas stood behind Emily and


    helped her analyze the details of each step. At this time, the two of them were leaning against the


    mark. Emily¡®s entire body froze. She felt that she was surrounded by the man¡®s aura, and her cheeks


    became even hotter. Lucas also noticed that she was unnatural, but pretended not to see it. He said,


    ¡°Now, let¡®s try the method I taught you just now.¡± ¡°Then stay away from me. I¡®ll try.¡±


    Emily quickly opened her mouth. She also wanted to find an excuse to keep the man away from her.


    Lucas did not say anything. He took two steps back and gave her room to use. This time, after learning


    the method taught by Lucas, Emily finally got on the back of the horse. Of course, she also made up


    her mind to ride on the horse. Otherwise, she felt that if she let Lucas teach her like that again, her


    heart, which she guarded tightly, would crack uncontrobly. Lucas did not know what Emily was


    thinking. He wanted tough when he saw that the little woman had straightened her body and did not


    dare to move.


    Fortunately, he held back in the end and continued teaching, ¡°Rx, you are so nervous. With the


    pressure you¡®re putting on the belly of the horse, the horse will not befortable. When the time


    comes, it will not be easy to move.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily suddenly wanted to get off the horse. She could not rx at all. The horse was so


    tall, how could she dare to rx? ¡°How to get off the horse? I want to get off.¡± She stiffened her neck


    and looked left and right, not knowing how to get down. Seeing this, Lucas did not know whether to


    laugh or cry. Obviously, he had already seen through Emily¡®s thoughts. It was the first time he had seen


    Emily so timid, so he said, ¡°It was not easy to get on the horse, so how about I lead it to take you on a


    walk?¡± As he spoke, he didn¡®t give Emily a chance to refuse. He took the reins and led the mare


    towards the horse track. Feeling the movement of the mare beneath her, Emily became scared. ¡°Don¡®t


    go, don¡®t go, I¡®m afraid of falling.¡± She shouted in panic.


    Lucasughed and advised, ¡°Don¡®t worry, I¡®m here. I won¡®t let you fall down.¡±


    ¡°But what if¡± Emily red at him. Lucas turned back and stared at her. His dark eyes were filled with


    unfathomable emotions. ¡°If there is a chance of that happening, I will definitelyy down and be your


    back cushion.¡± When Emily heard this confident tone, theke in her heart, which had not been very


    calm, once again rippled. A gust of hot air once again rushed to her cheek. She turned her head away


    a little unnaturally and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Who wants you to be a cushion? Your whole body is


    hard, and it might hurt more than when I fell to the ground.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Chapter 459 He Would Never Lower His Head to Lucas


    Under the bright sunshine, on the huge racecourse, green grasses were everywhere. Lucas held


    Emily¡®s hand and walked slowly on the edge. The picture was indescribably warm. The two little ones


    watched from afar and could not help but take out their mommy¡®s mobile phone. They took a photo of


    the two and sent it to their friends circle at the same time.


    Almost not long after the message was sent out, Vivian sent a message. ¡°You and Mr. Greens went on


    a horse ride date?¡±


    ¡°Godmother, we¡®re here too.¡±


    Ethan took his phone and sent Vivian a message. ¡°You guys went to ride a horse, but no one informed


    me? This is too bad!¡±


    When the two children saw this message, their expressions immediately became embarrassed.


    They quickly recovered tofort their godmother and said that they would definitely call her next time.


    At the same time, Chase also received the news that Lucas had taken Emily and the two children to


    ride horses. She became so angry that she destroyed the things in the room. Since thest scandal,


    she had never gone out again. Firstly, her physical condition did not allow it, and secondly, she did not


    want to go out and be pointed at by others.


    Even so, she had people keep an eye on the situation between Lucas and Emily.


    After suffering such a big lossst time, she would not let it go. She wanted Emily to die! She wanted


    Lucas to be in so much pain that he wished she was dead!


    Thinking of this, she walked out of the room with red eyes, found Gwen,


    and directly reached out her hand to ask, ¡°Give me five million.¡± ¡°Why do you want so much money?¡±


    Gwen looked over in confusion. Chase gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Just give me the money. Don¡®t ask


    so much!¡± Hearing this, Gwen frowned and refused, ¡°I don¡®t believe it. Five million is not a small sum.


    You have to make it clear to me. What are you going to do? If it is not important, I can¡®t give you the


    money. Your father has been losing money in thepany. We have to keep some.¡± Looking at her


    mother who didn¡®t give her a satisfying answer and didn¡®t give her money, Chase became extremely


    angry. But she had no choice. Ever since the ident, although her father was distressed about her


    experience, he was also angry that he made a decision and stopped all her bank cards.


    If she wanted to hire an assassin, she could only take money from her mother.


    ¡°I want Emily to die, and Lucas will suffer for the rest of his life!¡± Chase said ruthlessly. As soon as she


    said this, Kason¡®s furious voice sounded in her ear, ¡°| think you want our whole family to die!¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Chase looked at her father who was walking in angrily from the outside, and her body shrank in fear.


    ¡°The previous trouble has not been solved, and now you want to pick a fight. Do you know that the


    company is almost destroyed because of you?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Chase said in disbelief. Kason


    snorted coldly, ¡°How is it impossible? If you continue to do this, I won¡®t even be able to protect the


    Smith family¡®s ancestral lineage!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he sat down on the sofa with a pale face. Gwen saw that her husband¡®s


    expression was not good and quickly gave her daughter a look. Then she walked to her husband and


    asked with concern, ¡°What¡®s going on? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Lucas is indeed the son of that old


    fox, Zhenting. I wonder where that kid got our Smith Group¡®s ck material. Today, the business


    bureau, the tax bureau all came to thepany and moved all the ounts books in thepany.¡±


    Kason gritted his teeth as he finished speaking. When Gwen and Chase heard this, they immediately


    became nervous. Without waiting for them to ask, Kason continued, ¡°Although I have already asked


    people to smooth out the ount books of those years, there are still traces of it. Thepany will


    definitely have arge number of fines. The main point is that thepany is required to be suspended


    for rectification. Lucas will definitely not let go of this opportunity. At that time, thepany will


    probably have a hard time surviving.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°How can it be so serious?¡± Gwen opened her mouth a little anxiously. She was used to living a


    luxurious life. Without the Smith Group, she would not even dare to imagine what kind of life she would


    live in the future.


    Chase was also stunned. After all, her greatest confidence came from the Smith Group. If there was no


    Smith Group... ¡°Dad, we can¡®t let the Smith Group close down.¡± She clenched her fists and said. ¡°I also


    know that we can¡®t let the Smith Group go bankrupt, but this is not something I can decide!¡± ¡°Otherwise,


    let¡®s go talk peace with Lucas!¡±


    Gwen subconsciously said this rotten idea.


    Chase Smith widened her eyes and shouted hysterically, ¡°Mom, what nonsense are you talking about?


    Lucas has hurt me so badly. Why should I lower my head to him¡±


    Kason also had a gloomy face.


    If he went to find Lucas at this time to lower his head, what he had done before would be a joke.


    How could he establish himself in Y City in the future


    ¡°It¡®s impossible for me to lower my head!¡±


    Looking at the emotional father and daughter pair, Gwen was a little embarrassed. She also knew that


    she had said something wrong just now, but she felt that this was the only way.


    After all, only with the existence of the Smith Group could they seize the opportunity in the future to


    take revenge on Lucas.


    If the Smith Group was gone, there would be no capital, and there would be no need to talk about


    revenge!


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Chapter 460 If You Don¡¯t Spoil Them, Who Will You Pamper?


    The more Gwen thought about it, the more she felt that her idea was correct.


    However, she looked at her husband and daughter. It was obviously impossible for them to negotiate


    with Lucas. Just as she was about to give up, a light appeared in her mind, which made her think of


    another way. Otherwise, since you can¡®t negotiate with Lucas, then let¡®s go find Peiying and her


    husband. If it really doesn¡®t work, then let¡®s contact Old Master Greens again. With the history of our


    friendship with the old man, I don¡®t believe that the Greens family will continue to destroy us.


    It had to be said that this was a method. However, Kason could not make up his mind for a moment.


    After all, no matter who he was negotiating with in that family, in his opinion, it was him who had


    lowered his head!


    Lucas did not know what had happened here. He brought Emily, her son, and her daughter to have a


    good time at the horse track for a day. On this day, although Emily¡®s riding skills were not very good,


    she dared to ride the horse alone and run slowly.


    The two little ones were having a great time, and when they went back, they were very excited. ¡°Uncle,


    shall wee back next time?¡±


    Sofia was a little reluctant to ride the foal for only a day and looked at Lucas expectantly. ¡°Of course, as


    long as you want, tell uncle. I will arrange it.¡± ¡°Great, I like uncle the most.¡± The little girl was so happy


    that she threw herself into Lucas¡® arms. Lucas hurriedly protected her to prevent her from falling off the


    chair. Emily looked at her and found it funny. She said, ¡°Sit down quickly. Don¡¯t


    disturb your uncle.¡± ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. It¡®s rare for the little girl to be happy.¡± Lucas stopped Emily and


    lowered his head to look at the little girl in his arms. Sofia smiled sweetly at him, and her eyes lit up as


    she asked again, ¡°Uncle, can I still ride today¡®s pony next time?¡± ¡°Of course. Uncle forgot to tell you that


    the pony will be your pony in the future. When you go, it will be there.¡± As Lucas spoke, he gently


    stroked the little girl¡®s nose, and his tone was extremely gentle. Then he turned to Ethan and said, ¡°You


    too. I got the pony you rode today for you. If you want to go to the horse track to see it in the future, you


    can tell me or ask your mommy to bring you here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡±


    Ethan restrained himself and thanked him. Sofia, on the other hand, was so happy that she went crazy


    She looked over with her pink cheeks and said excitedly, ¡°Is the pony mine in the future? Can I bring it


    home?¡± ¡°I¡®m afraid that won¡®t do. Where do you want the pony to live at home?¡± Lucas shook his head


    in response to the little girl. However, when Emily heard that he was so generous, she couldn¡®t help but


    frown. ¡°Aren¡®t you spoiling them too much? Two purebred horses, this is almost a few million.¡± ¡°Not two,


    it¡®s four.¡± Lucas corrected the number that Emily said. Then, without waiting for Emily to speak, he


    raised his eyebrows and smiled, ¡°If I don¡®t spoil them, who else can I pamper?¡± Emily was rendered


    speechless, and she couldn¡®t help but think angrily in her heart. So what if he had money? She also


    had money now!


    Later, they returned to the apartment. Lucas helped Emily carry the two sleeping children upstairs and


    did another treatment before leaving with satisfaction. Emily was unaware at the time that her original


    goal to keep a safe distance from Lucas had vanished as a result of Lucas¡®s determined approach. At


    the same time, Peiying and Zhenting also came back from abroad. As soon as they got off the ne,


    they heard about thepetition between the Greens Group and the Smith Group. The two elders


    looked at each other and then ordered people to investigate what happened in Y City in thest few


    days.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Early the next morning, at the Greens family¡®s grand house. Peiying and Zhenting received the


    information that their subordinates had investigated.


    After reading the information, the two frowned.


    They never thought that Chase would actually have someone kidnap Emily, try to ruin her innocence,


    and even want to hurt their precious grandchildren.


    It was no wonder that Lucas would do such a thing.


    Putting down the information, Peiying looked up at her husband. ¡°What do you think of this matter?¡±


    ¡°Since the Smith family asked for it, then just pretend that we don¡®t know anything. Let Lucas deal with


    it.¡± Zhenting said with a cold face. Peiying nodded, indicating that she understood. At this time, the


    housekeeper came in and reported respectfully, ¡°Master, Madam, Mr. Smith is here with his madam.¡±


    ¡°What are they doing here?¡± Shen Peiying looked at her husband in confusion. Zhenting frowned,


    thought for a moment, and said, ¡°It may be rted to


    thepany. Let them in.¡± . He said thest sentence to the housekeeper. The housekeeper nodded


    and turned to leave. After a while, he came in with Kason and his wife. Originally, Kason did not want to


    lower his head so quickly. But this morning, the fine from the government came. For the current Smith


    Group, it could be said to be an astronomical figure. If he lost what was left of the family¡®s money,


    Lucas would only need a little trick to destroy the entire Smith family.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Chapter 461 Chase Asked for it


    In the huge living room, Kason and his wife, Zhenting, and Peiying were sitting face to face on the sofa.


    The four of them did not look too good either, and they were no longer as close as before. After the


    servants served tea, they left. The living room fell into a strange silence. Gwen looked at her husband


    beside her. She knew that he was too embarrassed to speak, so she took the initiative to speak and


    broke the silence. ¡°Peiying, I heard that you went abroad for a vacation some time ago and came back


    yesterday. I wonder if you know what happened in Y City during this period of your absence?¡±


    She spoke tentatively.


    Peiying looked at her and said coldly, ¡°What should be known and what should not be known, we all


    know, so it¡®s best if you just tell us directly the purpose of youring here today.¡± When these words


    were sounded, Gwen¡®s expression suddenly froze, and her heart surged with shame and anger. She felt


    that she was so kind, and Peiying even used words to mock her.


    She took a deep breath and suppressed the surging emotions in her heart, then restored her calm voice


    and slowly spoke. ¡°Since you already know what happened, then I won¡®t say anything more. The point


    now is that Lucas ruined Chase which was confirmed by a private doctor, causing our rtionship to


    reach this point today. Even now, he refused to let us go, isn¡®t that too much?¡± In the end, she looked at


    the two elders with a straight face. Peiying and Zhenting immediately frowned. Zhentingughed in


    anger. He looked at Gwen with sharp eyes and said coldly, ¡°What are you saving? Isn¡®t it your Chase


    who tried to harm Doctor Armstrong first and


    even wanted to hurt the two children? Doesn¡®t she know that Doctor Armstrong is the sweetheart of our


    Lucas?¡± ¡°But our Chase did this because of Lucas.¡± Gwen said with some indignation. Peiying quickly


    stopped her and said unhappily, ¡°Don¡®t push the me onto our Lucas. I know that a long time ago, our


    Lucas directly told Chase that he was no longer interested, but your Chase has never given up!¡±


    When these words came out, Gwen was speechless.


    Because that was the truth. When Kason heard these words, his face was extremely gloomy, and his


    heart burned with anger. However, he did not forget the purpose of his visit today. He could only clench


    his fists tightly and not let himself explode. He could not let the Smith Group be destroyed in his hands.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Kason suddenly said. He raised his head and looked at the Greens family¡®s parents. His eyes


    were a little red. ¡°Our Chase did those things and she was wrong. We won¡®t argue. But now, she has


    paid the price. Now, we can¡®t afford to be friends with the Greens family. We can¡®t afford to waste time.


    We came here today because we hope that you can let our Smith family go on ount of our many


    years of friendship and the old man.¡± When thesest words were said, Kason¡®s back, which was


    originally straight, felt a lot bent, and his whole appearance looked a lot haggard. However, the Greens


    family¡®s parents did not sympathize with them. In the eyes of the two, it was because they did not teach


    Chase well that they ended up like this. It was karma, Chase deserved it. Especially Peiying, she was


    afraid that she thought that Chase would be a good daughter¨Cinw. This woman was not only


    scheming, but also vicious. She was simply unscrupulous to achieve her goals.


    Speaking of which, Chase had ndered Emily once before and had already suffered such a big lesson,


    but in the end, she still did not learn well, and instead became even more severe. The more she thought


    about it, the angrier Peiying became. Although she could not ept Emily, no matter what, this woman


    was the mother of her two grandkids. If the was involved in scandals and had a bad reputation, how


    could her two grandkids appear in front of everyone in the future?


    Not to mention, Emily was still her son¡®s sweetheart. For such a thing to happen, anger was inevitable.


    Therefore, the Greens family¡®s parents did not pay much attention to Kason and his wife bowing their


    heads. Even Peiying did not want to answer Kason¡®s words. Zhenting, on the other hand, was a little


    compassionate. Finally, he said lightly, ¡°Since you have already said so, I can only say that I will try myContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    best to talk to my son, Lucas, but the hope may not be great...¡± When Kason heard this, his heart sank.


    However, he still had a glimmer of hope. At the same time, Mason was also reporting this matter to


    Lucas. ¡°President, half an hour ago, Kason brought his wife to visit the chairman and Madam. ording


    to the news, Kason wants the chairman and Madam to be lobbyists. He hopes that you will stop


    suppressing the Smith Group.¡± ¡°He does go to them.¡± Lucas snorted coldly. Mason did not answer.


    Instead, he asked, ¡°Then, should we stop our next arrangements?¡± ¡°Why should we stop? Did I say that


    we should let the Smith family go?¡± Lucas looked at him with a cold gaze. He paused for a moment and


    then sneered, ¡°Do you think my parents will agree to be a lobbyist?¡± Mason frowned and felt that the


    chance was fifty¨Cfifty.


    After all, the two families had been friends for so many years, and the friendship of the older generation


    was also there.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Chapter 462 Don¡¯t Go Too Far!


    Perhaps seeing through Mason¡®s thoughts, Lucas spoke again, ¡°Do you think that after so many things


    have happened, there will still be these rtionships?¡± There would definitely not be anymore.


    Mason replied in his heart, nodding his head and saying, ¡°I know what to


    do.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left. Not long after he left, Lucas received a call from


    his father. ¡°Come home tonight. Your mother and I have something to tell you.¡± Zhenting said in a deep


    voice. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Lucas replied. In fact, he had already guessed what his parents were going to say It was obvious that it


    was rted to the matter of Kason and his wife talking with them. In fact, it was indeed the case. That


    evening, when Lucas returned home, Zhenting talked about the visit of Kason and his wife.


    ¡°Today, Kason came to find me and your mother. He hopes that we will let them go on ount of the


    friendship between the two families and your grandfather.¡± After he finished speaking, he paused and


    asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°If you ask me, I will naturally disagree.¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes and


    replied coldly. He had already let the Smith family off several times before. However, the Smith family


    challenged his limits time and time again. Especially when Lucas thought of that night, if he had been a


    few minuteste, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    Moreover, Chase not only wanted to destroy the person he liked, but also wanted to hurt his children!


    Most importantly, being soft¨Chearted to such a person was letting a tiger return to the mountain! Zhenting


    looked at his son¡®s cold demeanor and understood what he meant. He frowned and said in a deep voice,


    ¡°If you want to destroy the Smith family, I¡®m afraid it¡®s impossible. I understand what has been happening


    during the fight between you and Kason. Up until now, that old man of the Smith family has yet to make aContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    move. If he makes a move, it won¡®t be easy for you to plot against the Smith family. Moreover, your


    grandfather probably won¡®t let you do this.¡± When Peiying heard this, her expression became a little bad.


    ¡°Hubby, are you really saying this? Even Chase wanted to destroy your grandson and granddaughter. Do


    you still have the mood to speak up for them? Do you really want to plead for the Smith family?¡± ¡°I¡®m not


    pleading for him. I¡®m just stating the truth.¡± Zhenting retorted as he looked over. Then, he turned to Lucas


    and continued, ¡°I feel that since we can¡®t destroy the Smith family, we might as well maximize our


    benefits.¡± When Lucas heard this, his eyes darkened. He was silent for a few seconds, then slowly


    asked, ¡°What do you mean by maximizing our benefits?¡± ¡°Let the Smith family withdraw from Y City, and


    we will ept their project here. As for the profit, you can give it to Doctor Armstrong and the two


    children. This can also be considered a friendship from your grandfather, and it will not make Doctor


    Armstrong and the two children feel too offended.¡± Zhenting spoke out the idea he had thought of in his


    heart. Lucas thought about it and finally agreed. ¡°I can let the Smith family go, but the premise is that


    they have to be honest in the future. Otherwise, I will no longer care about anyone¡®s feelings and show


    mercy!¡±


    ¡°I will make it clear to Kason.¡± Zhenting nodded. Not long after, Lucas left the old house. Only the two


    elders were left in the living room. Peiying was very unhappy and muttered, ¡°Why are you speaking up


    for the Smith family?¡± Even if the old man of the Smith family will ask our father for mercy, you could still


    ignore and let Lucas continue to deal with them. That would be like venting our grandkids¡® anger!¡±


    Zhenting shook his head when he heard that his wife was only concerned about the situation in front of


    her. ¡°I¡®m not speaking up for them. I¡®m just making the first move.¡± Zhenting spoke with a profound


    expression. ¡°Do you think that Chase and Kason will be the one who is at a disadvantage?¡± ¡°How could


    they be at a disadvantage?¡± Peiying answered without thinking. Zhenting nodded. ¡°That¡®s right. This


    time, we are obviously letting them go because of the friendship between Old Master Smith and our


    father. But what if they still refuse to change their ways?¡± Hearing this, Peiying finally understood her


    husband¡®s intentions. If the Smith family did not change their personality, then next time, they would not


    be able to use this excuse. That night, Zhenting contacted Kason and told him what Lucas suggested.


    ¡°Our son, Lucas said that if the Smith family leaves Y City, he will no longer target you.¡± ¡°Leave Y City?


    What do you mean?¡± Kason did not react for a moment and asked subconsciously. Zhenting did not care


    and exined, ¡°It¡®s up to your Smith family to withdraw from Y City¡®s business world in the future.¡±


    Hiss!


    Kason suddenly sucked in a breath of cold air, followed by endless anger. What kind of mercy was this?


    The Smith family had roots in Y City. Leaving Y City was the same as leaving home. What was the


    difference between this and bankruptcy? Listening to the heavy breathinging from the phone,


    Zhenting knew that Kason should be very angry at the moment. Just as he was about to say something,


    he heard the sound of Kason gnashing his teeth. ¡°Zhenting, don¡®t go too far!¡±

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Chapter 643 Together, They Rolled Out Y City


    When Zhenting heard this, he was a little angry andughed. ¡°Kason, I¡®m afraid you have made a


    mistake. ording to Lucas¡® character, he will directly make your Smith family go bankrupt. Now, he just


    wants your Smith family to develop in another province and give you a way out. What do you still feel


    that it is not enough?¡±


    Kason was speechless At the same time, Zhenting¡®s patience had run out. He said coldly, ¡°The road has


    been pointed out to you. How to choose is up to you.¡± After saying this, he hung up the phone directly.


    On the other side, Kason put down his phone and was furious. ¡°Damn Greens family!¡± He shouted


    angrily and swept everything on the desk to the ground. With a loud bang, the ashtray made of ss fell


    to the ground. At the same time, it also rmed Gwen downstairs and Chase in the room. The two


    thought that something was wrong with Kason and quickly went to the study room. When they pushed


    the door open, they saw that the study was in a mess, and the bookshelves were all pushed to the


    ground by Kason. Kason stood in the middle of the room. His face was red, and his chest kept rising and


    falling up and down. He was obviously very angry. Gwen and Chase had never seen him so angry


    before. Their eyes were a little timid. ¡°Darling, what¡®s wrong with you? Why are you so angry?¡± ¡°Dad,


    what happened?¡± The mother and daughter took a deep breath and asked in unison. When Kason heard


    this, he looked up and gritted his teeth. ¡°The Greens family has replied.¡±


    Hearing this, Gwen and her daughter felt their hearts skip a beat. Obviously, it was not good news on the


    Greens family¡®s side. Otherwise. Kason would not be so angry.


    In fact, it was true.


    As the mother and daughter were thinking, they heard Kason say in a gloomy voice, ¡°Lucas said that we


    can negotiate, but our Smith family will withdraw from Y City from now on.¡± ¡°Why does he have to make


    such a request?!¡± Chase was stunned, followed by endless resentment. Gwen was also very angry. She


    angrily rebuked, ¡°The Greens family has really gone too far!¡± In her opinion, her daughter had already


    paid the price for this matter, but Lucas had made such a request. He was simply too arrogant!


    Kason did not speak, his entire body emitting a malicious aura as he stood where he was.


    A momentter, Gwen and Chase calmed down. They looked at Kason and asked, ¡°Then what do you


    think about this matter?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡®t thought it through yet, and this matter has to be discussed with Dad.¡±


    Kason said with a heavy look in his eyes. However, in the next few days, the Smith Group did not move.


    Mason had been paying attention to the situation of the Smith Group, so he naturally noticed this


    phenomenon and reported it directly to Lucas. ¡°Just now, the people we sent to keep an eye on the


    Smith family said that Kason met a foreign bank today and nned to borrow money from this foreign


    bank. I saw that the Smith family did not seem to want to move. Instead, he nned to save himself.¡±


    Thest few words were what he was thinking. When Lucas heard this, he frowned. ¡°What is the


    situation of the foreign bank?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I have already sent people to investigate. This bank has been in our Y City since five years ago, but it


    has not had the market breakthrough. It is not famous in Y City. I guess that Kason will probably reach a


    deal with this bank from this aspect,¡± Y City said.


    Mason reported truthfully. Lucas narrowed his eyes and instructed, ¡°Go and contact the person in charge


    of the foreign bank and tell him that if the loan from Kason is approved, they will follow the Smith Group


    and get out of Y City!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Mason nodded in agreement and turned to do it. Soon, Lucas was


    the only one left in the office. Just as he was about to continue working, the phone beside him rang. It


    was a call from Emily. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± He picked up the phone gently. It was apletely different


    person from his cold and frosty look just now. Emily did not know this and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡®s


    just that Ethan and Sofia want me to ask you if you areing tonight?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am.¡±


    Lucas responded with a smile, but he still felt that something was wrong. After all, the two of them had


    never called him to ask him about it. ¡°Are they really okay?¡± he asked again, ¡°They are really okay. They


    are just thinking about the pony in the racecourse. Just like new toys that they haven¡®t yed enough


    with.¡± Emily¡®s smiling voice sounded from the phone again. ¡°If that¡®s the case, then I¡®ll take them there


    this weekend.¡± Lucas smiled. ¡°Let¡®s talk about it when the timees.¡± Emily did not agree immediately.


    After all, there were still a few days before the weekend. Who knew what would happen in these days?


    Not long after, the two of them hung up the phone.


    Lucas put down his phone and sped up his processing of the documents. After about an hour, he left the


    company and rushed to Emily¡®s apartment.


    As soon as he entered the door, he was greeted by two little kids. ¡°Uncle, you get off work sote. It must


    have been hard on you.¡± ¡°Uncle must have not eaten yet. I asked Mommy to leave some food in the


    kitchen.¡±

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Chapter 464 I Will Not Disturb the Two of You


    Looking at the two little ones serving the food, Emily was angry and amused.


    While Lucas enjoyed the attention of the two little ones, his face was full of undisguised satisfaction.


    Looking at their warm interaction, Lucy couldn¡®t help but sigh, ¡°Now they are getting closer by the day,


    like father and son.¡± When Emily heard this, she couldn¡®t help but tell the truth. ¡°Grandmother, don¡®t be


    fooled by these two little guys. The reason why they are so attentive is that they want to go to the horse


    track.¡± Almost as soon as she said this, the little servers verified her statement. Sofia looked at Lucas


    with starry eyes and said expectantly, ¡°Uncle, let¡®s continue to y at the horse track this weekend,


    okay? We haven¡®t been there for so many days. What if the pony forgets us?¡±


    Hearing this, Lucas¡® eyes flickered.


    He looked at the two little ones who were full of expectation and could not help but have a thought to


    tease them. ¡°This week, it might not work.¡± ¡°Why not? Uncle, what¡®s the matter?¡±


    The two little ones immediately looked over anxiously.


    A crafty light shed through Lucas¡® eyes, and the corners of his lips rose. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡®s fine


    now, but I can¡®t guarantee that nothing will happenter.¡± When Sofia heard this, she was a little


    confused and couldn¡®t help scratching her head. ¡°Uncle says it¡®s fine for a while, but something could


    happenter. Is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°Stupid sister, uncle is teasing us.¡± Ethan saw through Lucas¡®


    bad intentions and gently tapped his sister¡®s forehead.


    The pressure was not heavy, but the little girl still covered the ce where she was tapped and forcibly


    defended herself, ¡°Of course I know


    that uncle is teasing us, and I am not stupid. But if you beat me like this a few more times, I might really


    be stupid. At that time, big brother will be responsible!¡± ¡°I don¡®t want to be responsible.¡± Ethan


    pretended to refuse.


    However, after a joke, they finally agreed that they would go to the horse track to see the pony on the


    weekend.


    At this time, Ethan remembered something and asked, ¡°Uncle, can we take another person with us?¡±


    ¡°Who do you want to take with you?¡± Lucas asked. Emily was also a little curious. ¡°Godmother,¡± Ethan


    said. Hearing this, Lucas did not say anything. He nodded and smiled. ¡°Since your godmother is here,


    she can take you to ride. I can also use the opportunity to teach your mommy how to ride a horse.


    Otherwise, it will be boring to always take a walk at the horse track.¡±


    Emily was a little depressed. What was wrong with her taking a walk at the horse track? However, before


    she could say anything, the two little ones spoke up for her, ¡°It is indeed time for Mommy to learn


    properly. When the timees, Uncle can only focus on teaching Mommy in peace. We will not disturb


    the two of you.¡± After saying that, the two little guys even deliberately winked at Mommy and Uncle.


    Lucas couldn¡®t help but rub the two little heads lovingly. Emily didn¡¯t know whether tough or crv.


    Early the next morning, Kason arrived early at the foreign bank and was ready to sign an agreement with


    their person-in¨Ccharge. However, before he could enter thepany, he was stopped by a young man


    who looked like an assistant.


    ¡°Mr. Smith.¡±


    ¡°You must be Assistant Zhou. Your president is too polite. He actually sent you toe down to pick me


    up. Come, let¡®s go up together.¡± Kason recognized the person who came was the assistant of the


    president of the branch of the foreign bank. He greeted him with a smile. However, Assistant Zhou spoke


    with a cold and distant expression, ¡°Mr. Smith has misunderstood. I am waiting for you here not to pick


    you up but on the orders of the senior executive. I am here to make it clear to you that the agreement


    between you and our branch president is void!¡± ¡°Void?¡±


    Kason looked over in shock. Assistant Zhou nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith, please leave now.¡± After


    he finished speaking, he made a gesture to send him off. Kason reacted and his face immediately


    became ugly. ¡°I won¡®t go. I want to see your president. We already agreed before, how can he change


    his mind at thest minute?¡± As he spoke, he was about to rush into the bank building. However, he had


    only taken two steps when he was stopped by Assistant Zhou and the security guard who had been


    called over. It was difficult for Kason alone to fight against three or four people, and he was finally chased


    out. He stood on the side of the road and stared at the foreign bank building with resentment. He was


    extremely unwilling and took out his phone to call the branch manager. Fortunately, the branch manager


    did not reject his call. ¡°Why?¡±


    Kason asked anxiously. . ¡°I told you earlier that the deal between us will be handled privately. However,


    words got out. After all, the person you offended is the Greens Group. In this situation, I think you should


    understand why I refused.¡± ¡°I understood!¡± Kason squeezed out these two words through gritted teeth.


    After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone and growled through gritted teeth, ¡°Lucas!¡± The people


    around him were shocked by his sudden voice and turned their heads to look over.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Kason ignored these gazes. He drove to the Greens Group with a fit of anger.


    ¡°I want to see Lucas. Tell him toe down!¡±

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Chapter 465 Not Good to Die


    In the president¡®s office, Mason was reporting to Lucas about the situation downstairs. ¡°Kason was


    making a fuss downstairs to find you. The security guard chased him out and he came back again. No


    matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡®t get rid of him.¡± ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡± Lucas said as


    he got up and left the office. When he got downstairs, he saw that Kason was in a mess with the security


    guards of thepany. His face immediately darkened and he scolded, ¡°Stop!¡± Hearing this voice,


    Kason, who was making a fuss with the security


    guards, immediately froze. Then he turned his head abruptly and saw Lucas standing not far behind


    him.


    ¡°Lucas, you¡®ve finally appeared!¡± Kason gritted his teeth as he walked straight toward Lucas. When the


    others saw his unfriendly gaze, they all thought that he was going to harm Lucas and rushed over to


    protect him. Just like that, Kason was stopped two steps away from Lucas. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡±


    Kason struggled and shouted.


    Unfortunately, without Lucas¡® order, the security guards did not let go. Kason was so angry that he


    shouted at Lucas, ¡°Lucas, ask your watchdog to let go of me. You ck¨Chearted man, you have ruined


    my daughter¡®s life. Now you want to kill our family. You will die a horrible death!¡±


    Hearing this, there was no expression on Lucas¡® face. He ordered the security guards in a low voice, ¡°Let


    him go.¡±


    The security guards looked at each other and finally let go of their


    hands.


    Having regained his freedom, Kason immediately rushed in front of Lucas. He grabbed the cor of


    Lucas¡® chest and asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Lucas, what exactly do you want?¡± With a cold face,


    Lucas raised his hand to push him away, gently smoothing out his clothes that were wrinkled from the


    grip. ¡°What do I want? I think my father has already told you very clearly. Either your Smith family leave Y


    City as soon as possible, or disappear forever.¡±


    His thin lips parted slightly as he looked at Kason with a cold gaze without a trace of warmth.


    When Kason heard this, he was flustered and exasperated. He waved his hand and punched, cursing,


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Unfortunately, his hand was caught by Lucas before it could even touch him.


    Lucas pushed him away with force. He stood to the side with a cold expression. His entire body exuded


    the dignity of a superior. He looked down at Kason from above and said patiently, ¡°I will only give you two


    days. If you still haven¡®t left Y City in two days, don¡®t me me for being impolite!¡± After saying this, he


    turned around and left. Mason, who was standing at the side, saw this and immediately


    followed


    Kason¡®s eyes were scarlet red as he looked in the direction that Lucas left in. His heart was filled with


    hatred, but more than that, he was powerless and regretful.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    If they leave Y City, the Smith family could be said to have left the upper¨Css circle from then on. In the


    future, they might not even be able to be a second¨Css family. At the thought of this, Kason left


    the Greens Group in a daze.


    On the other side, as soon as Lucas returned to the office, he received a


    call from his father. ¡°I heard that Kason came to thepany to cause trouble?¡± ¡°It has been resolved.¡±


    Lucas said calmly. When Zhenting heard this, he sighed, but he did not know what to say. He was silent


    for a few seconds. Suddenly, he changed the topic and asked, ¡°Since the matter with the Smith family


    has been settled, when do you n to exin your identity to Ethan and Sofia? Your mother and I are


    still waiting for them to call us grandpa and grandma?¡± ¡°There¡®s no hurry now. Let¡®s talk about it after a


    while.¡± Lucas felt that this was not a good time yet. Zhenting had no choice but to take a step back and


    say, ¡°Then bring them home soon so that they can have dinner with your mother and y for two days.¡±


    Who knew that just as he said this, he was rejected by Lucas. ¡°Forget about it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Zhenting felt


    puzzled. Lucas said lightly, ¡°Because I said that to bring the two children, I muste with their


    biological mother. But you and mother do not like her, so in order to prevent everyone from being


    unhappy, it is better not to


    meet.¡±


    Zhenting was blocked for a moment and could not find a word to refute. At the same time, Lucas also


    hung up the phone. He could not deny that the reason he said that was because he wanted to use his


    children to make his parents ept Emily. That night, Zhenting returned to the Greens family¡®s grand


    house. . Peiying greeted him with a smile. She took the briefcase in Zhenting¡®s hand and asked, ¡°Did you


    tell Lucas? When will he bring Ethan and Sofia over to y?¡±


    10.A


    ¡°I tell you the truth, this kid stabbed me with his words.¡± After Zhenting finished speaking, he snorted in


    annoyance. Seeing this, Peiying frowned. ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°That kid said that if we want him to bring


    the child over, he has to bring Doctor Armstrong. But we don¡®t like Doctor Armstrong, so in order to


    prevent the unpleasant urrence, he wouldn¡®t bring two children over!¡± Zhenting repeated Lucas¡®


    words. ¡°This kid must still remember that I went to confront Doctor Armstrong¡®s grandma before, so he


    said that on purpose!¡± Peiying was very angry. Zhenting did not speak, obviously agreeing with his wife¡®s


    words. Thinking of his precious grandson and granddaughter that he had not seen for a long time, he


    also thought very much in his heart and could not help but soften his attitude.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Chapter 466 Why Bother?


    ¡°Actually, it¡®s fine to let Doctor Armstrong and Lucas be together. The two of them have children now,


    and they also have feelings for each other. Why do we continue to do this? It also affects the harmony


    of our family.¡± Zhenting spoke from the bottom of his heart. Peiying choked, not knowing what to say. At


    this time, Zhenting continued, ¡°All along, we thought that Lucas needed a virtuous wife. But these two


    experiences, whether it was the Ruan family or the Smith family, it was enough to show that Lucas only


    needed one of them. Why don¡®t we let him choose the one he liked? Moreover, it was not like Doctor


    Armstrong did not have any abilities. Although she did not have any extraordinary status, I heard that


    she had a master who was the descendant of an ancient Chinese medicine family.¡±


    ¡°What¡®s the use of saying this now? I have already offended her, and now I can¡®t even see my own


    grandchildren.¡± Peiying said, very depressed and regretful. Zhenting looked at her unhappy


    appearance and smiled. ¡°Although they can¡®te here, we can go and visit them. I have already


    inquired and I found out that Lucas will take Doctor Armstrong and the two children to the horse track


    this weekend. At that time, I can teach the two children how to y with horses.¡± Hearing this, Peiying


    did not say anything more. She lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Then I will ask the kitchen to make


    something that the two children like to eat.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    At the same time, in the Smith family¡®s vi. Gwen received a call from a staff member of the club.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Smith. Mr. Smith is drunk in our club. He might need you toe over to pick him up.¡± ¡°Oh,


    okay, I¡®lle over now.¡±


    Chapter 466 Why Bother? Gwen hung up the phone and immediately ordered the housekeeper to


    prepare the car. Soon, she rushed to the clubhouse. When she saw the drunk Kason in the private


    room, she frowned tightly. ¡°Hubby.¡± She shouted and walked over.


    However, Kason ignored her. He sat on the ground with the wine bottle in his arms and lowered his


    head, making it impossible to see his expression. Seeing this, Gwen frowned again. The strong smell


    of alcohol in the room made her dizzy. She resisted the difort and stretched out her hand to pull


    him up. At this time, Kason suddenly grabbed her hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Let me sit a little


    longer.¡± ¡°What¡®s wrong? What happened?¡± Gwen immediately felt that something was wrong with her


    husband. She quickly squatted down and looked over worriedly. It was also at this time that Kason


    raised his head. His eyes were red, as if he had cried, and there were still tears at the corners of his


    eyes. Seeing such a sad and desperate husband, Gwen was very surprised. She didn¡®t remember the


    last time when she saw her husband cry, but she knew that her husband was not someone who cried


    easily no matter what happened, unless things really exceeded the scope of his


    tolerance. Thinking of this, she asked eagerly again, ¡°What on earth happened?¡± ¡°Nothing, nothing!¡±


    Kason pulled the corners of his mouth, his face full of sadness. When Gwen heard this, a sense of


    uneasiness suddenly surged in her heart


    Without waiting for her to speak again, Kason said, ¡°Lucas already knows that we are looking for a


    foreign bank. He gave me two days to


    Chapter 466 Why Bother? move out of Y City. Otherwise, we, the Smith family will go bankrupt.¡± ¡°What


    right does he have?¡± Gwen shouted in shock. However, no matter how angry she was, this matter was


    already a matter that could not be changed.


    Later, the husband and wife returned to the vi and sat on the sofa in silence.


    At this time, Kason had already sobered up. He looked at his wife, whose face was not very good, and


    rubbed his cheeks hard. Then, he pulled himself together and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡®s good to leave Y


    City. We can stay away from Lucas¡® sphere of influence. Moreover, we can recuperate for a few years. I


    will run thepany well ande back stronger.¡± Gwen knew that her husband was right, but she


    still found it hard to ept. After all, she was already used to the rich life she was ustomed to in Y


    City. If she went to other ces, she might have to look at the superior faces of that ce to do things


    in the future. She felt suffocated. At this time, Chase came down from upstairs.


    She looked at her parents¡® faces that were not very good, and went forward to ask with concern, ¡°Dad,


    Mom, what¡®s wrong?¡± After that, she seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at


    Kason.


    ¡°By the way, Dad, you went to sign an agreement with the foreign bank. Have you signed it?¡± ¡°Don¡®t


    talk to me.¡± Kason looked at Chase and said in a restrained voice. Chase frowned. She did not


    understand what was wrong with her father. Just as she was about to ask, Gwen pulled her and


    whispered, ¡°Don¡®t make your father angry. What do you want to know? Go upstairs. Mom will tell you.¡±


    Hearing this, Chase looked at her father but did not say anything. She followed her mother upstairs.


    After entering the room, she hurriedly asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± ¡°Your father failed in the


    transaction with the foreign bank. It was said that Lucas found out and sent people to futile his effort.


    Later, your father went to confront Lucas. In the end, he was ordered by Lucas to move out of Y City


    within two days.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Chapter 467 The Smith Family Left


    After hearing her mother¡¯s words, Chase was stunned, followed by endless anger. ¡°How could Lucas...


    How could he do this?¡± She clenched her fists and gnashed her teeth. Her heart was filled with rage.


    But she also knew that it was useless to be angry at this time. There was no way to solve the problem.


    Her mother¡®s angry voice rang in her ears. ¡°This Lucas has already harmed you to such an extent, yet


    he still wants to kill you. That bitch surnamed Armstrong ispletely unharmed. He simply has no


    humanity. It¡®s hateful that we haven¡®t found any evidence. Otherwise, I would have loved to see how he


    can still be so arrogant!¡±


    When Chase heard this, her eyes darkened. At the same time, she suddenly had an impulse in her


    heart. ¡°I¡®ll go find Lucas!¡± After she finished speaking, she strode out. Gwen was stunned for a moment.


    She hurriedly chased after her and stopped her. ¡°Chase, stop right there.¡± However, Chase seemed to


    not hear it. She quickly walked to the stairs and quickly went downstairs. There was no other way.


    Gwen could only speed up to catch up. However, something unexpected happened. She twisted her


    feet, which were wrapped in cotton, and then she eximed and fell forward.


    When Chase heard the voice, she turned around and saw her mother pouring over


    Before she could react, the two of them fell together and rolled down the stairs.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Kason heard the sound and quickly stood up from the sofa. He saw his wife and daughter falling down


    the stairs. He immediately walked over and asked with a frown, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Gwen


    didn¡®t answer immediately. Instead, she grabbed Chase¡®s wrist tightly and spoke urgently. ¡°Listen to


    mom. Don¡®t go to look for Lucas. He has already caused you to be like this. Even if you kneel and beg


    him, he will not let us go!¡± At the end of her words, she persuaded her earnestly. Chase gritted her


    teeth and felt discouraged. Because she knew that what her mother said was the truth.


    Even if she knelt in front of Lucas, that man would not look at her, nor would he be soft¨Chearted.


    At the same time, Kason also understood what had happened. His face immediately became ugly.


    ¡°Didn¡®t I warn you to stay at home? Why are you looking for Lucas? Do you still think that you are not


    embarrassing enough? Do you think that you have not caused enough trouble?¡±


    He scolded Chase angrily.


    And this was not the end.


    It was unknown if it were forbecause of the long period of suppression, but at this moment, he


    exploded.


    ¡°Why did I give birth to such a stupid daughter like you? I asked you to take down Lucas, not for you to


    do evil things, but you just did it, and you did not do it ruthlessly enough, leaving trouble for yourself


    and implicating the family!¡± ¡°Do you know that because of you, our Smith family¡®s efforts in the past


    hundred years have all turned into nothing!¡±


    Hearing this anger, Chase bit her lower lip tightly, and her hands gripped her head tightly, her


    fingernails digging into her flesh. However, she lowered her head as if she wasn¡¯t in pain. If she was to


    raise her head at this time, they would be able to see that her eyes were filled with tears.


    For the next two days, Kason had been running around town. Because there were less than two days


    left before the time Lucas gave him, he needed to hurry up and deal with some of the Smith family¡®s


    real estate and projects. Even for the sake of making things easier for Kason, Old Master Smith, who


    had already retired, also came out to help him deal with affairs. Two dayster, it was the day that the


    Smith family left Y City. The sky was clear, but for the Smith family, it was still a haze. Chase pushed


    her luggage and walked out of the vi that she had lived in since she was a child. She looked back


    reluctantly, and her mood was veryplicated. At this time, she heard her mother shouting in her ear,


    ¡°Chase, what are you still standing there for? Hurry up and get in the car. I¡®m afraid the reporters will


    rush over when they hear the sound.¡°. Gwen and Kason didn¡®t want the reporters to take a picture of


    them leaving in a sorry state, so they urged Chase to hurry up. But even so, when they arrived at the


    airport, their family was still surrounded by reporters who had rushed over. ¡°Mr. Smith, this time you quit


    Y City¡®s business circle. Will youe back in the future?¡± ¡°If you leave with your family like this, do


    you admit that you lost?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, the Smith family and the Greens family have always been old friends. What do you


    think is the biggest reason for this?¡± The reporters asked all kinds of tricky questions excitedly, and the


    microphone was about to hit Kason¡®s face. When Chase saw these reporters, her thin face also turned


    pale. There was no other reason. When she saw these reporters, she thought of the biggest stain on


    her body a month ago. She wanted to hide behind her mother, but there were already reporters who


    saw her. Immediately, all kinds of questions about stabbing wounds sounded.


    ¡°Miss Smith, a month ago, you went to bed with four men, but you


    used Mr. Greens of framing you. You are so high¨Cprofile. Aren¡®t you afraid that you will not be able


    to get married in the future?¡± ¡°Miss Smith, you¡®ve lost your innocence before marriage. Have you ever


    thought about how your future husband will feel?¡± ¡°Miss Smith¡­¡±


    When Chase heard these malicious remarks, the anger in her heart kept umting. She felt like a


    bomb that had been ignited and could explode at any time.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Chapter 468 To Be a Thief in the Middle of the Night


    Finally, when the reporters continued to ask malicious questions, Chase exploded on the spot.


    ¡°Enough. What does it have to do with you whether I marry or not in the future? Our Smith family only


    quits Y City. It is not bankruptcy. I am still the young miss of the Smith family!¡±


    She angrily rebuked the reporters in front of her, and her imposing manner was ring, shocking all the


    reporters.


    It was also at this time that she pulled her mother beside her, called her father, and turned around to


    walk to the security check. A momentter, the reporters came back to their senses and saw that the


    Smith family and the others had already passed the inspection and entered the waiting room. They


    could no longer interview them and could only turn around and leave. About half an hourter, the


    ne from Y City to Luo City took off. Chase sat in the first¨Css cabin, near the window. She looked


    at Y City which was getting smaller and smaller outside. The hatred in her eyes was extremely deep,


    and her beautiful face was even more sinister and terrifying. ¡®Lucas, Emily, just you wait!¡® ¡®Sooner or


    later, I will definitelye back and take revenge on you!¡®


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    (D


    The Greens Group, in the president¡®s office. Mason pushed open the door and walked in. He stood in


    the middle of the room and respectfully reported, ¡°President, the Smith family, and everyone else has


    left Y City and gone to Luo City.¡± ¡°I understand. Continue to send people to keep an eye on their


    movements.¡±


    Lucas ordered in a deep voice. He knew in his heart that no matter whether it was Kason or Chase,


    they would not let it go. He had to always send people to keep an eye on 140 m


    them. It was safer this way. Mason nodded and turned to do as he¡®d been told.


    At the same time, Emily also saw the news on the Inte and knew that the Smith family had already


    moved away from Y City. She did not care. After reading it, she continued to work. That night, Lucas


    went to the apartment to spend time with the two children as usual and got them a treat on the way.


    During this time, he talked about the matter of the Smith family leaving. ¡°Although Chase has left, this


    woman has suffered such a big loss this time. She will definitely not be reconciled. Therefore, I will not


    cancel the bodyguards by your side for the time being.¡± In fact, what Lucas wanted to say was to ask


    Emily to move in with him. However, he knew in his heart that Emily would not agree, but he would find


    an opportunity to propose this idea. Emily did not know about this. She listened to Lucas and did not


    say anything. After all, he was also thinking about the safety of her and her children. Moreover, she


    was really afraid that Chase would do something crazy and hurt her children. In the blink of an eye, it


    was the weekend. Early in the morning, the two little ones woke up excitedly. They came to Emily¡®s


    room and called her up. ¡°Mommy, get up quickly. We are going to see the pony with uncle today.¡± ¡°...


    Got it.¡± Emily was woken up and saw the two little ones in front of the bed. Her eyes were full of


    helplessness. She looked outside the window. The sky had just brightened and it was still a little dark.


    Then, she picked up the phone next to her and looked at it. Sure enough, it was just past five However,


    she had no choice but to endure the sleepiness and got up 11:40


    It must have been known thatst night, in order to study a new pill, she had to endure until midnight


    before sleeping.


    Because of this, when it was almost eight o¡®clock, Lucas came over and saw Emily sitting on the sofa in


    exhaustion. Following behind him was Vivian. The two of them met downstairs, so they came up


    together. Vivian also saw Emily¡®s sleepy appearance and immediately teased, ¡°Emily, are you going to


    catch a thief tonight?¡± ¡°... You are the thief. Try to sleep at two or three o¡®clock in the evening and get


    woken up at five o¡®clock in the morning.¡± Emily looked over in a bad mood. However, Lucas understood


    and turned to look at the two little ones who had a guilty expression. ¡°Did you wake Mommy up early in


    the morning?¡± ¡°My brother and I were over excited. We won¡®t do it hext time.¡± Sofia smiled at Lucas in


    embarrassment. Lucas smiled and educated her, ¡°You can¡®t do this next time.¡± ¡°Got it, uncle.¡± The two


    little ones replied in a childish voice. Seeing this, Lucas did not say anything more. Instead, he said to


    Emily with some heartache, ¡°We¡®ll be in the car soon. You can sleep for a while on the way.¡± Emily did


    not refuse. She indeed needed to rest a little more. Just like that, the group set off for the horse track.


    Little did they know that at this time, someone had arrived at the horse track earlier than them.


    Zhenting brought Peiying out of the car, and at the same time, he did not forget to remind her, ¡°When


    Doctor Armstrongester, don¡®t show her any more disrespect.¡± ¡°I know. You¡®ve already said it


    several times.¡± Peiying¡®s tone was a little impatient. Since the start of the day, she had heard this


    countless times.


    Seeing this, Zhenting could only stop talking about this matter.


    The two of them waited at the horse track for almost an hour before they saw Lucas and the others


    arrive.


    In order to let Emily rest well in the car, Lucas asked Mason to drive the car very slowly and steadily,


    ensuring that Emily could rest well for a while.


    As soon as they got out of the car, the two little ones saw their grandparentsing out to greet them


    and asked in surprise.


    ¡°Grandpa Greens, Grandma Greens, are you also here to ride the horse?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa knew that you woulde to the horse track today, so we specially came to y with


    you.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Chapter 469 No Support, No Objection


    Zhenting smiled and walked toward the two little ones. He then picked up Sofia and asked, ¡°Grandpa¡®s


    precious granddaughter, did you miss Grandpa?¡± ¡°Yes, I miss Grandpa.¡± Sofia looked at the kind old


    grandpa in front of her, and her mouth was as sweet as honey.


    Ethan also nodded at the side.


    Peiying, on the other hand, felt a little jealous when she saw the intimacy between the grandfather and


    grandchildren. She quickly walked over and asked, ¡°Do you only miss grandfather and not


    grandmother?¡± ¡°No, we also miss grandmother very much.¡± Ethan saw Peiying¡®s jealous expression


    and quickly rushed over to hug her thigh. Peiying hugged the little fellow and smiled. Emily was woken


    up by Lucas and got out of the car. When she saw this scene, she was stunned. Then she looked at


    Lucas doubtfully.


    However, before she could speak, Lucas saw what she wanted to ask. He spread his hands and said,


    ¡°If I said that I didn¡®t know that they woulde, would you believe me?¡± Emily looked up at the man¡®s


    sincere eyes and finally nodded.


    After all, there was no need for Lucas to lie to her.


    Thinking of this, she once again looked at the two elders of the Greens family with aplicated look


    in her eyes. At this time, Vivian came over and asked with a curious face, ¡°Who are these two people?¡±


    She did not know the two elders of the Greens family, but she was curious when she saw that the two


    little ones seemed to be very familiar with them.


    ¡°They are Mr. Greens¡® parents,¡± Emily said. When Vivian heard this, she blinked and then looked at her


    good friend with admiration.


    ¡°You¡®re lucky. You¡®ve already won Mr. Greens¡® parents¡® support. Is it that the marriage between the two


    of you is also near?¡± As she spoke, she seemed to have thought of something. Suddenly, she chuckled


    and bumped Emily with her shoulder. She winked and said, ¡°When you and Mr. Greens get married,


    don¡¯t forget to prepare a red envelope for me.¡± t/n: Red envelope is a red envelope with a gift of money


    inside.


    Emily looked at her good friend and felt very tired. She quickly stopped her good friend from going


    overboard and whispered, ¡°Don¡®t talk nonsense. Mr. Greens and I are not what you think!¡±


    ¡°Not what I think?¡±


    Vivian was stunned.


    She looked at her best friend and then looked at Lucas. There were also the two children who were


    being intimate with the two elders of the Greens family. No matter how she looked at it, she could not


    believe otherwise.


    However, before she could say anything, Emily spoke first, ¡°In short, don¡®t talk nonsense. The situation


    between Mr. Greens and me is a littleplicated. Don¡®t ask me, because I haven¡®t thought of how to


    exin it


    yet.¡±


    Seeing the seriousness on her good friend¡®s face that she had never seen before, Vivian also stopped


    joking. ¡°Alright, I won¡®t ask. When you think about it and want to talk to me, you can talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Emily smiled sweetly at her, feeling warm inside. Although Vivian was usually carefree,


    she was very meticulous.


    Even though their conversation was spoken in a low voice, Lucas could still vaguely hear their


    conversation. Lucas did not show it on his face. He looked at Emily and said gently, ¡°Let¡®s go over as


    well.¡± Emily nodded slightly, but in the details, it could be seen that she was distancing herself from


    Lucas, maintaining a safe distance.


    Because she did not want to cause unnecessary trouble.


    Lucas naturally noticed the change in Emily, and his eyes were full of helplessness. Suddenly, he


    reached out and grabbed Emily¡®s wrist.. Emily was shocked and subconsciously looked in the direction


    of Peiying. Fortunately, Peiying was talking to the two little ones and did not look at them, which made


    her very relieved. ¡°Mr. Greens, what are you doing? Let me go.¡± Emily frowned and looked at Lucas in


    confusion. At the same time, she tried to pull her wrist out. But Lucas grabbed her hand and refused to


    let go. ¡°Mr. Greens, stop messing around!¡± Emily¡®s voice became anxious, especially when she saw


    that they were about to walk in front of the two elders. ¡°I know what you are afraid of. I don¡®t like you to


    distance yourself from me. Don¡®t worry about anything, leave it to me. I will take care of everything.¡±


    Hearing this, and looking at the man¡®s deep and sincere eyes, Emily¡®s heart beat fiercely.


    Before she coulde back to her senses, Lucas had already brought her to the side of the two elders


    of the Greens family. Peiying and Zhenting both saw the two of them holding hands. Zhenting did not


    have any expression on his face, as if he had not seen it. He greeted her with a gentle expression,


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Master Greens.¡± Emily nodded cautiously. Then, she looked at Peiying worriedly. As expected, she


    saw Peiying frown. Instinctively, she wanted to pull her hand back, but Lucas held her wrist like a pair


    of iron tongs, making her unable to pull it out. At this time, she heard the man¡®s deep voice. ¡°Why are


    you here?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Lucas frowned and looked at the two elders of the Greens family. Zhenting immediately said in a bad


    mood, ¡°Your mother and I asked you to bring the two children home to y. Since you refused, your


    mother and I could onlye over.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop standing at the door and talking. Sofia and Ethan are still thinking about their colts.¡±


    Peiying also spoke up at this time.


    After she finished speaking, she carried Ethan into the horse track. And this was already the biggest


    concession she could make for the sake of her two grandchildren. In short, she would not support or


    say anything against it.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Chapter 470 She Was Inexplicably Angry


    After entering the horse track, the staff who had been waiting for a long time took Emily and the others


    to see the horse. The two little children were extremely happy to see their little horses wave to the little


    ones.


    ¡°Hello, little pony, I¡®m here again. Do you still remember me?¡±


    ¡°Hu hu.¡±


    The two little colts snored as if responding to the children. The kids got even more excited about this.


    ¡°Mommy, look, the little pony still remembers me.¡±


    Sofia shouted excitedly at Emily. Ethan was very restrained, but the smile on his lips betrayed his mood


    at the moment Zhenting saw that the two children liked the pony so much, so he waved his hand and


    said, ¡°Let¡®s go. Grandpa will take you to ride the horses.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The two little ones were so happy that they jumped on the spot and left with Zhenting.


    Seeing this, Peiying thought that the atmosphere would be strange if she stayed with Emily and Lucas,


    so she followed. Of course, more importantly, she also wanted to y with the two children. In this way,


    only Lucas, Emily, and Vivian were left at the scene. Vivian was also very observant. She waved to


    Lucas and her good friend and said, ¡°You guys, go have some fun too. I¡®ll just learn how to ride horses


    from the horse track master.¡± ¡°How about I go with you?¡± Emily felt that it was not good to leave her


    good friend alone. Moreover, she didn¡®t want to be alone with Lucas for the time being.


    As a result, Vivian seemed to not see the look in her eyes and directly rejected it. ¡°No need, you can go


    with Mr. Greens. Hurry up.¡±


    Seeing this, Emily felt very depressed. Lucas watched from the side and did not miss out on Emily¡®s


    small movements. Because of this, he wanted tough.


    He raised his hand, ced it to his lips, and concealed a light cough. He


    smiled and said, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, do not need to worry about Miss Leigh. I will let Mason apany


    her to learn how to ride a horse. She will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, do not worry. With me here, your friend will not be injured.¡±


    Mason also made a promise in time. Emily had no choice but to leave with Lucas. When she got out of


    the stable, she saw the two little ones riding horses and jogging on thewn with the two elders of the


    Greens family. The cheerfulughter of the silver bell kepting from afar. As Emily watched, her


    emotions were a littleplicated. Little did she know that at this moment, Lucas was also looking at


    her. Just then, a staff member led a horse that belonged to the two of them over. When Emily heard the


    movement, she turned her head to look and saw Lucas handing her the reins of one of the horses.


    Lucas¡® voice was unbelievably gentle. He then asked, ¡°Do you still remember the moves I taught you


    before?¡± ¡°I remember.¡± Emily nodded. She held the reins and walked around the horse. Then, she


    kicked the saddle and turned over, then sat neatly on the horse¡¯s back.


    After sitting down, she straightened her back, held the reins and lowered her head. She raised an


    eyebrow at Lucas and said, ¡°How is it?¡±  Lucas looked at the proud expression on the little woman¡®s


    face and smiled.


    ¡°Very impressive.¡± He was not stingy with his praise. Then, he turned his horse around and said to


    Emily, ¡°Let¡®s walk around first and get in the feeling. After you get familiar with it, we will learn to jog.¡±


    Emily wanted to say no, that she could just walk around casually. However, Lucas seemed to have


    seen through her thoughts and deliberately provoked her, ¡°You don¡®t want to wait for Ethan and Sofia to


    learn it, and you still can¡®t jog, right? When the timees, they will probablyugh at you.¡± ¡°They


    dare!¡±


    Emily said, pretending to be fierce. However, although she said that, she still followed Lucas around


    and began to learn the key points of jogging. After she mastered the technique, she rode the horse and


    ran on thewn alone. The breeze blew her ck hair. Coupled with her professional riding attire, she


    looked valiant and heroic. Lucas was a few steps behind her. When he saw the ability of such a little


    woman, his eyes were full of smiles and deep affection. It had to be said that after Emily ran twops,


    she gradually began to like the feeling of running. She could not help but speed up. Then she raised


    her head, opened her hands, and felt the breeze in the air. She felt that her heart had never been this


    open¨Cminded. Little did she know that her actions made Lucas, who was behind her, tremble in fear.


    After all, as a beginner, it was best not to let go of the reins of the horse easily without a strong riding


    skill. Because no one knew when the ident would happen. Fortunately, after a round of running,


    Emily was fine. She was also a little tired. She pulled the reins and motioned for the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    horse to slow down.


    At this time, Lucas drove the horse under him forward and walked side by side with her. He said with a


    serious face, ¡°Doctor Armstrong.¡± ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Emily turned her head to look and saw the man with


    a straight face, as if he was angry, and her eyes could not help but show doubt. It felt like she hasn¡®t


    done anything wrong. Why was this person angry? Lucas continued in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know that


    letting go of the reins and riding a horse is a very dangerous thing? If you fall off the horse and get


    stepped on by the horse, you will suffer a fracture, and if it were intense, you could be disabled for life!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    Chapter 471 Riding the Same Horse


    Hearing the man¡®s words, Emily thought of the feeling of enjoying the wind just now. She loosened the


    reins and her expression became a little embarrassed.


    ¡°I will pay attention next time.¡± ¡°There will be no next time!¡± Lucas corrected her words with a serious


    face. Without waiting for Emily to react, he suddenly changed the topic and said, ¡°But if you want to ride


    a horse and run, I can take you with me.¡± ¡°Take me with you?¡± Emily looked over curiously. Lucas


    nodded, ¡°You and I will ride the same horse. I can guarantee your safety with me, and it will feel better


    than when you were running just now.¡±


    In fact, he deliberately said thisst sentence. He could see that Emily had already fallen in love with


    the feeling of riding a horse. In fact, it was indeed so. Emily really liked the feeling of speeding just now,


    and even hoped to be faster.


    But riding the same horse with Lucas, she feel that it was quite strange, and was too intimate.


    After all, the two elders of the Greens family were not far away. And her hesitant look was also seen by


    Lucas.


    A sly smile shed across Lucas¡® eyes. Then, before Emily could react, he suddenly dismounted from


    his horse. Then, he directly mounted the horse that Emily was on and hugged Emily from behind. Emily


    only had the chance to cry out in rm before her entire body stiffened and she didn¡®t dare to move.


    She felt the hot temperatureing from behind her, and she was both embarrassed and annoyed as


    she berated, ¡°What are you doing? Get down quickly. What if the horse can¡®t bear the burden of us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t worry. Although your horse is a female horse, it is still in its prime. It is not a problem to bear the


    weight of two people.¡± Lucas¡® deep voice with a faint smile sounded behind Emily.


    Even Emily could feel the breath he breathed next to her cheek. In a split second, the redness covered


    Emily¡®s cheeks and spread to her neck.


    She began to twist her body ufortably and said in embarrassment, ¡°I don¡®t care. Get down


    quickly!¡± Lucas acted as if he didn¡®t hear anything. He grabbed the reins and said, ¡°Sit tight. I¡®m going


    to let the horse run away.¡±


    As soon as he said this, he mped the horse between his legs and then used the horsewhip in his


    hand to hit the horse.


    This action seemed to be a signal, and the horse immediately jumped out.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Lucas had said, this horse was in its prime, and even though it was carrying two people, it still


    did not affect its speed. Emily had never felt such a speed before. She held the reins tightly, both


    nervous and excited. Lucas also noticed that her entire body was tense. He lowered his head and said,


    ¡°Rx. Only then will you be able to enjoy the feeling of running.¡± Hearing this, Emily subconsciously


    followed suit and tried to rx her body. In fact, that was indeed the case. After rxing, Emily felt as if


    she was flying. It was even morefortable than the experience she got on her own. In the end, she


    let go of herself and opened her hands again. She smiled and urged, ¡°Can you be faster? I want to be


    faster.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± As Lucas spoke, he urged the horse beneath him once more.


    Feeling the increase in speed again, Emily was extremely happy. A bell¨Clikeughter rang out


    continuously.


    At the edge of the horse track, when the two little ones and the two elders of the Greens family heard


    this voice, they all raised their heads and looked over. They saw that the two of them were riding the


    same horse, galloping away. They were very elegant and awesome. ¡°Wow, Uncle and Mommy are


    riding so fast!¡± The two little ones eximed. ¡°I also want to ride so fast,¡± Sofia said with a tone of envy.


    As she spoke, she looked at Zhenting and said expectantly, ¡°Grandpa Greens, can you bring me up so


    quickly?¡± ¡°Of course! I taught your uncle how to ride. Grandpa will take you to chase them.¡±


    After Zhenting finished speaking, he carried the little girl to the back of his horse, then turned over and


    mounted the horse. Then, he spurred the horse to chase after them. Ethan looked at the backs of the


    two as they left, and his eyes were full of yearning. Peiying noticed this, and a heroic feeling arose in


    her heart. She picked up the little guy and said, ¡°Don¡®t envy them. Grandma can still take you to chase


    them.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she also mounted the horse and urged the horse to chase.


    Just like that, the group of people galloped on the grasnd. Sofia and Ethan were extremely happy.


    Especially Sofia, when she saw that she was about to catch up with her mother, she shouted excitedly.


    ¡°Mommy, we are about to catch up to you!¡± ¡°Grandpa Greens , let¡®s hurry up.¡± Hearing this urging,


    Zhenting answered with a smile. At the same time, he sped up. In a few seconds, he caught up with


    Lucas, and was side by side.


    Sofia was so happy that she praised him, ¡°Grandpa Greens is so awesome. We caught up with


    Mommy!¡± ¡°Of course, Grandpa is the best at riding!¡± Zhentingughed proudly. At the same time, he did


    not forget to ridicule Lucas, ¡°You brat, you can¡®t do it anymore. Your riding skills have regressed so


    much.¡± When Lucas heard this, he had a mixed expression. He also did not want to argue with his


    father about anything. He looked at the excited little girl in his father¡®s arms and warned, ¡°Don¡®t speed


    up anymore. Be careful of Sofia¡®s safety.¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Chapter 472 I Heard That You Want to Be My Children¡¯s


    Stepfather


    In the blink of an eye, two days had passed. Since thest time they yed at the horse track, the


    rtionship between Emily and the two elders of the Greens family had eased a lot. Peiying often took


    the children to the Greens family¡®s grand house to y. After Emily¡®s mom, Lucy, knew about this, she


    did not say anything. As she said, she would not interfere with Emily¡®s feelings unless she was


    wronged. Emily was also very satisfied with her current peaceful life. Now, apart from asionally


    going out with Lucas and the two children, she rarely went out. She lived in seclusion and focused on


    studying medicine at home.


    0


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    On this day, she was brewing a new pill in theb when she heard her grandmother knocking on the


    door. ¡°Emily, your Senior, Cheng Yankai is here.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡®ll be there soon.¡±


    Emily replied, then simply packed up and walked out of the room. As soon as she went out, she saw


    Cheng Yankai sitting on the sofa in the living room. After greeting him politely, she went straight to ask,


    ¡°Senior, are you here to get the medicine for auntie? Calcting the time, the medicine you tookst


    time should not be finished yet.¡± Although the two of them had talked things over thest time when


    Emily rejected Cheng Yankai¡®s interest in her, Cheng Yankai did not take this matter to heart. As usual,


    he asked Emily to make medicine for his mother.


    Because he had not given up yet, he wanted Emily to see his seriousness and determination. Emily


    also knew this, so she had always maintained a distant attitude towards Cheng Yankai.


    Cheng Yankai looked at the indifferent little woman not far away. His eyes were faintly hurt as he said,


    ¡°My mother hasn¡®t finished taking the medicine. I came here today to take you and the two children out


    for dinner. I have a friend who told me that there is a new musical restaurant in the city center. There is


    a professional pianist ying there. I think you will like it.¡±


    ¡°Uh, forget about eating. I actually don¡®t like eating outside.¡± Emily refused with an unnatural


    expression. Cheng Yankai was not surprised, but he refused to give up and said, ¡°You can go with me


    to take a look. What if you like it?¡±


    Looking at the man who tried to persuade her, Emily could not help but be silent for a few seconds.


    Then she sighed and said, ¡°Senior Cheng, I don¡®t think you should put your mind on me. I have two


    children. Since I have them, I have never thought about marriage again.¡± However, when Cheng Yankai


    heard this, he did not think much of it. ¡°So what if you have children? I like you. I don¡®t care about your


    past. Moreover, you are a woman. It will be very tiring to take care of two children alone. Furthermore,


    the children also need aplete family. They need a father. Even if you don¡®t think about yourself,


    you should think about the two children. Although I am not their biological father, 1 promise you that I


    will treat them as my own and will never let them suffer the slightest grievance.¡± He promised


    confidently. Little did he know that his words were heard by Lucas, who was standing outside the door.


    His handsome face suddenly darkened, and the evil aura which emitted from his body was almost


    tangible. Mason stood at the side and felt the change in his president. He couldn¡®t help but light a


    candle in his heart for the person who was talking nonsense inside.


    That person must have eaten a bear¡®s heart and a leopard¡®s gall. Otherwise, how could he have the


    courage to attempt to steal his president¡®s woman? Emily didn¡®t know that Lucas was standing outside


    the door.


    After listening to the words of the senior, she didn¡®t know how to respond for a moment. And her silence


    made Cheng Yankai see a glimmer of hope.


    Cheng Yankai felt that he was talking to Emily¡®s heart. He suddenly stood up, strode to Emily, and


    spoke again with a sincere expression. ¡°Believe me, I will definitely treat you and the children well.


    Even if you don¡®t believe me, we can try to date first. By my actions, I will prove that every word I say is


    true.¡± At the end of his words, he wanted to put his hand on Emily¡®s shoulder.


    At this time, Lucas could no longer listen outside the door. He pushed the door open and saw this


    scene.


    Because of this, his already dark face immediately became even more ugly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He red at Cheng Yankai¡®s hand that was suspended in the air. His eyes were


    sharp, as if he wanted to chop off that hand. Cheng Yankai was shocked. Then, he recognized that


    Lucas was the man he had met in the restaurant. He immediately frowned and asked, ¡°It¡®s you. What


    are you doing here?¡± Lucas nced at him coldly and did not respond immediately. Instead, he walked


    towards Emily. However, Emily saw the cold expression on the man¡®s face. For some reason, she felt


    guilty. She asked in embarrassment, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why? Do you think that I came at the wrong


    time?¡± Lucas knew that Emily did not mean that, but the jealousy in his heart made him unable to help


    but speak with sarcasm.


    Emily choked and hurriedly shook her head. ¡°That¡®s not what I meant.¡± ¡°It¡®s good that it¡®s not.¡± Lucas


    snorted and looked up at Cheng Yankai. He raised his eyebrows and said unkindly, ¡°I heard that you


    want to be the stepfather of my two children. You are quite brave!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Chapter 473 Can I Call Daddy Now?


    When Cheng Yankai heard Lucas¡® words, he was stunned. ¡°You are the father of two children?¡± As he


    spoke, he looked at Emily again. Obviously, he was also silently asking Emily. Lucas did not answer


    immediately. He also looked at Emily, waiting for her exnation. Seeing this, Emily did not hesitate.


    She nodded and said, ¡°He is indeed the father of two children.¡± ¡°So you are together?¡± Cheng Yankai


    asked with great concern. Emily was silent, not knowing how to answer. Seeing this, Lucas frowned


    and showed an unhappy expression. He did not wait for Emily to answer and said coldly, ¡°We have two


    children. Isn¡®t it just a matter of time before we make it official?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you.¡± Cheng Yankai


    spoke with a heavy expression. He stared at Emily, waiting for her to answer. Emily felt ufortable


    being looked at and wanted to say something. In the end, before she could say anything, Lucas spoke


    up again. ¡°What I said is her response.¡± After Lucas finished speaking, he also patientlyforted him.


    He instructed Mason behind him, ¡°Help send off the guests for Young Madam.¡± Mason nodded and


    took a detour to Cheng Yankai¡®s side, making an inviting gesture. Cheng Yankai¡®s face immediately


    turned ugly. He didn¡®t want to leave like this, but he couldn¡®t get rid of Mason. In the end, he was forced


    to leave the apartment.


    Chapter 473 Can I CallDaddy Now? Soon, only Lucas and Emily were left in the living room. ¡°Why


    didn¡®t you answer just now?¡± Lucas walked up to Emily with a bitter expression. Hearing this, Emily felt


    a headacheing on. She knew that this man would definitely ask this question. And the reason why


    she didn¡®t answer just now was because no matter how she answered, it was not good. Thinking of


    this, she pretended not to hear it and changed the topic. ¡°Oh right, why are you here at this time?¡±


    Seeing the woman avoid answering, Lucasughed in anger. However, he did not ask further. Because


    he knew that if he continued to ask, this little woman might get angry from embarrassment. ¡°I came


    here to discuss something with you.¡± Lucas returned to the topic of business. Emily was puzzled. ¡°What


    is it?¡± ¡°I n to bring you, the children, and the grandmother move to the manor,¡±


    Lucas said.


    However, when Emily heard this, she became even more puzzled. ¡°Why? Why do you have such


    thoughts?¡± ¡°First, the environment in the manor is better. You can have more room to manage the


    medicinal herbs. Second, you can ensure the safety of the children and their grandmother. Although


    the Smith family has been driven out of Y City, they will not let it go easily. I can¡®t stay with you all the


    time. I don¡®t want what happened before to happen again.¡±


    Lucas said. He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Again, it will be more convenient for you to treat


    me in the future. Moreover, you can take care of the medicinal herbs better.¡±


    It had to be said that these reasons really moved Emily. But she still had some concerns. ¡°This is not


    good. After all, we do not have that kind of rtionship.¡± ¡°Although we are not in that kind of


    rtionship, I am the biological father of the children. I have the responsibility to protect the safety of


    you and the kids.¡± When Lucas mentioned his identity, Emily was speechless and her heart was


    moved.


    But she was still a little indecisive.


    Lucas saw it and said again, ¡°If you feel ufortable, I can rent the vi to you. You pay me the rent,


    and I will protect the safety of you, your child, and the grandmother.¡±


    At this point, Emily had no choice but to agree.


    ¡°Alright, I¡®ll wait for Grandmother and Ethan toe backter. I¡®ll tell them and then decide the day to


    move.¡± ¡°Alright, after you decide, tell me. I¡®ll arrange for someone to help you move.¡±


    Lucas nodded in agreement.


    That night, the family sat at the dining table and ate. ¡°Mama, Mr. Greens came over today and hopes


    that we can move to the vi.¡± Emily talked about moving. ¡°Why do you want to move there? Are you


    together?¡±


    Lucy frowned and looked over. When the two children heard this, their eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Mommy,


    are you with uncle? Can we finally call uncle daddy?¡±


    Emily was a little speechless, but at the same time, she felt a little ufortable.


    From the children¡®s eager voices, she could tell that the children were eager to have a father.


    Because of this, Emily was unable to say what she wanted to say. But she knew that she still had to


    say what needed to be said.


    ¡°We are not together and we¡®re moving to the manor because I rented that house. Firstly, I could take


    care of the medicinal herbs better. Secondly, Mr. Greens was afraid that the Smith family would take


    action in the dark and take revenge on us. It could be bad for the two children and you.¡±


    ¡°If that¡®s how it is, then it¡®s fine.¡±


    Lucy loosened her brows and nodded. Obviously, she was persuaded. The two little ones were a little


    disappointed that their mother and uncle were not together. But they were also very happy. If they


    moved to the vi, they could see their uncle every day.


    Previous Post


    Next PostContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Chapter 474 Wouldn¡¯t It Be Better for Mommy to Be with


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Uncle


    In the blink of an eye, it was the weekend.


    Early in the morning, Lucas brought Mason and his other subordinates over to help Emily move.


    As the furniture was moved out one by one, Emily looked at it with aplicated feeling. Speaking of


    which, in less than half a year, this was the second time she moved.


    She hoped that after this time, the days would be stable.


    Lucy also stood at the side with the two little ones and watched. Her mood was also so¨Cso.


    The two little ones were naturally very happy, and they kept jumping. Lucas watched from the side and


    felt a little funny. He walked over and rubbed the heads of the two little fellows. He said in a low voice


    with a smile, ¡°Are you so happy?¡± ¡°Of course. In the future, we will be able to see you often.¡± Sofia


    looked up. Her dark eyes were filled with starlight. ¡°Uncle can also live at home with us. There are more


    rooms in the new house. Uncle can also bring the Demon King over.¡± Ethan nodded.


    As soon as he said this, Sofia seemed to have thought of something and looked at Lucas with a pair of


    starry eyes full of expectation. ¡°If Uncle lives at home, we can live together like a family. Just thinking


    about it makes me feel very happy.¡± ¡°Why don¡®t Uncle move in with us?¡± Ethan also looked over in


    anticipation, Lucas and Emily were both stunned. Obviously, they did not expect the two little guys to


    make such a request. Lucas looked at the stunned little woman beside him and his eyes


    flickered.


    Then he looked at the two little ones with a smile and whispered, ¡°Uncle also wants to move here, but


    I¡®m afraid that your mommy won¡®t agree.¡± Hearing this, Emily immediately red at him. This man was


    really cunning. He said that she would not agree, and it was clear that he was retreating to advance.


    The two little ones did not understand and they really thought that their mother did not agree. They


    immediately began to pester her and acted cutely.


    ¡°Mommy, let uncle stay and live with us.¡±


    ¡°There are so many rooms in the new home, and we can¡®t live in all of them. Can you prepare a room


    for uncle?¡±


    When Emily heard this, she was angry and amused.


    Next to them, Lucy looked at them with a smile, as if she did not intend to say anything.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Emily made a gesture of pause, pretending to be serious as she looked at the two little ones and said,


    ¡°I have no objection if you want your uncle to live with us, but what name do you want uncle to live with


    us on? You should know that I am still single, and your uncle is also single. Living together like this is


    not good for our reputation. Do you want Mommy to be criticized by others?¡±


    The two little ones listened to her words. They tilted their heads and thought for a few seconds. Then,


    they said innocently, ¡°Wouldn¡®t it be better if Mommy and Uncle were together?¡±


    Emily did not expect that the two children would only say this. For a moment, she did not know how to


    answer. At this time, Sofia wrinkled her nose and whispered, ¡°Uncle has been chasing Mommy for so


    long. Before, Mommy even kissed Uncle and Mommy did not take responsibility. This is wrong.¡± When


    she heard this, Emily felt her heart stifled.


    What did she mean by not taking responsibility for kissing Lucas? That was clearly an ident! It was


    all Vivian¡®s fault for teaching the two children so much. Thinking of this, Emily felt that this topic had to


    be put aside, or else she might not be able to exin it to the two little ones. She coughed lightly and


    changed the topic. ¡°Forget it. You want your uncle to stay at home. As long as your uncle agrees,


    Mommy will not care.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that¡®s great. Uncle will live with us.¡± The two little ones were extremely happy. They looked at


    Lucas with a bright smile. Lucas naturally would not refuse, and even took the initiative to suggest,


    ¡°Later, I will ask Mason to bring the Demon King over. In the future, I will take you and the Demon King


    out every night.¡± . ¡°Great, thank you, uncle.¡± The two little ones were so excited that they even jumped.


    After moving in and cleaning up the manor, it was almost evening. The chef in the manor had already


    received the order to prepare arge table of sumptuous dinner. ¡°Aren¡®t there too many dishes on the


    table?¡± Emily was a little surprised when she saw the rich dishes on the table. She looked at Lucas


    hesitantly. However, before Lucas could reply, the butler next to her smiled and congratted, ¡°Not


    much, not much. Ms. Armstrong, this is a little gift from our young master. Congrattions to Ms.


    Armstrong for moving to a new ce.¡± Hearing this, Emily did not say anything more. She took the two


    children and grandmother to the table. During the meal, the two children ate happily, and the food was


    very delicious.


    Even Lucy, who had always eaten little, could not help but eat two bowls of rice.


    Emily also drank a little wine, her whole body was light, and her heart had never been peaceful and


    calm. In the past, in order to live, in order to create better conditions for the two children, she thought


    about how to earn money every day, and did not dare to rx for even a moment. Of course, she also


    knew that she could live so well now because of Lucas¡® presence.


    Although this man was not good at talking, he had always used his actions to show her his feelings.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Chapter 475 Lucas Was a Puppy


    Unconsciously, Emily was a little tipsy. Her petite cheeks were dyed red, and her ck eyes were full of


    moisture. It made people want to hold her in their arms and cherish her. ¡°That¡®s great.¡± Emily held the


    ss and smiled at Lucas. When Lucas saw this, his Adam¡®s apple rolled, and his already dark eyes


    became even deeper.


    The two little ones also noticed Emily¡®s strange behavior and blinked. ¡°Uncle, Mommy seems to be


    drunk. What should we do?¡± They turned their heads to look at Lucas for help, but if they looked


    closely, they could see the craftiness in his eyes. Unfortunately, all of Lucas¡® attention was on Emily at


    this moment, and he did not notice the intention in the eyes of the two little ones at all. However, Lucy


    noticed it, but she did not stop it. After so many things, she actually hoped that her granddaughter


    could be with Lucas.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, her granddaughter always had too many worries in her heart, and she was indecisive, which


    made her anxious.


    Thinking of this, she smiled and said, ¡°Since Emily is drunk, can I trouble Mr. Greens to help her back


    to her room?¡± ¡°Of course.¡±


    Lucas agreed immediately. Then, he stood up and walked towards Emily. Looking at the approaching


    man, Emily burped and looked over with a pair of watery eyes. She asked in a cute voice, ¡°What are


    you doing?¡± ¡°You are drunk. I will carry you back to the room.¡± As he spoke, Lucas bent down and


    directly carried her into his arms. Emily struggled and protested, ¡°I¡®m not drunk. Put me down and I can


    drink again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t make a fuss. When we get back to the room, I¡®ll get someone to send you wine, okay?¡± Lucas


    hugged her tightly and coaxed her in a gentle voice. Emily was inexplicably coaxed. She hugged


    Lucas¡® neck and said in a soft voice, ¡°Then keep your word, don¡®t lie to me.¡°.


    ¡°I promise, I won¡®t lie to you!¡±


    Lucas promised again. He had never seen such a childish Emily before. For a moment, the tenderness


    and love in his eyes almost made him addicted.


    Soon, the two left the dining area and disappeared into the corridor. Back in the room, Emily was still


    thinking about her.wine and struggled to get off Lucas¡® arms. This time, Lucas did not refuse and put


    her down. ¡°My wine.¡± As soon as he stood firm, Emily impatiently stretched out her hand and spread it


    out in front of Lucas to ask for it. Lucas held her white hands with mixed feelings in his heart. However,


    he did not want to break his promise to the little woman even though she was already drunk. ¡°Then wait


    a moment. I¡¯ll get someone to bring it over.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡®ll wait.¡± Emily said, obediently sitting on the edge


    of the bed, looking at Lucas with eager eyes. The look in her eyes seemed to say, ¡°I¡®m very obedient,


    quickly give me the wine.¡±


    The more Lucas looked at it, the more he felt that she was cute, and his heart softened.


    However, he still restrained himself and turned to look for the servants at home, telling them to bring up


    a bottle of fruit wine.


    A few minutester, the servant brought the fruit wine over.


    ¡°Here, the wine you want.¡± Lucas handed the fruit wine to Emily. Emily happily took it and opened the


    bottle to drink. In the end, she only took a sip before Lucas took it back. ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up


    and return my wine to me.¡± Emily immediately became anxious and red at him unhappily. Seeing


    this, Lucas did not care. He tightened the bottle and looked over with a smile. He said happily, ¡°No.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily began to get angry. ¡°Give it back to me. You said that as long as I go upstairs with


    you, you will bring the wine to me. You didn¡®t keep your word. You are a puppy!¡±


    Lucas was stunned.


    Obviously, he did not expect Emily to say such words. After reacting, he suddenly did not know whether


    tough or cry. ¡°How did I go back on my word? Did I give you any wine to drink nor not?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Uh... you gave it to me.¡± Emily answered hesitantly, but she felt that something was wrong.


    Unfortunately, her mind was in a mess, and she could not think of any problems. Of course, Lucas also


    saw the doubt in her eyes. He suppressed hisughter and continued, ¡°Isn¡®t that right? Since I gave


    you wine to drink, it means that I did what I promised, right?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Emily answered subconsciously.


    Then she reacted and shook her head repeatedly, saying, ¡°No, no, I only took a sip. It doesn¡®t count as


    drinking at all. I don¡®t care. Return the wine to me.¡± In the blink of an eye, the delicate little woman


    pounced on the man in a daze under the light. Lucas also did not expect this little woman to snatch it


    away so easily. He was stunned for a moment and subconsciously reached out to catch her so that she


    would not fall to the ground.


    However, something unexpected happened at this time.


    When Emily rushed over, her left and right feet tripped over each other, and her whole body lost


    bnce and fell to the side.


    When Lucas saw this, his expression changed immediately, and he rushed forward to hold her in his


    arms.


    Then he used a skillful force to hold Emily and turned around, changing the ending of their fall from the


    ground to the bed, man down and woman up.


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Chapter 476 She Wanted to Call Daddy Openly


    Under the white light, Emily opened her big innocent eyes and looked at the handsome man in front of


    her. She couldn¡®t help but be infatuated. At this moment, the two were very close. The air was filled with


    the faint fragrance of fruit wine and her unique fragrance. Lucas looked back at the little woman in front


    of him with a heavy gaze. There was something surging in his eyes, but he was trying to restrain


    himself. At this time, Emily began to be restless. She raised her hand to reach Lucas¡® face and


    murmured. ¡°You are so good¨Clooking, even better than me. How can a person be so good¨Clooking?¡±


    As she spoke, her hand traced from Lucas¡® forehead to his chin.


    Her posture seemed to be lower.


    Just as the restless hand was about to reach into the white shirt, arge hand suddenly reached over


    and grabbed her wandering hands. At the same time, Lucas¡® hoarse voice sounded in the room, ¡°Be


    careful, or don¡®t me me for what may happen next.¡± Who knew that just as he said this, Emily would


    look over with an


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    innocent and puzzled expression and say, ¡°What can you do?¡± ¡°Then I¡®ll show you what I can do!¡±


    Lucas felt that he had been provoked. He hugged Emily and nimbly turned her over. Then, he changed


    the position of the man down and the woman up. He was up, looking down at the little woman in his


    arms. Emily did not realize how tempting her words were. At this moment, her mind was in a mess. She


    did not know what Lucas was going to do. Her beautiful eyes stared at Lucas innocently. However, after


    being stared at by such a gaze, Lucas, who originally wanted to do something to prove himself,


    suddenly felt a little unable to


    do it. In the end, he lowered his head in frustration and bit down on Emily¡®s chin. He said in a dull voice,


    ¡°You are certain that I will be soft¨Chearted to you, right?¡±


    However, what responded to him was the sound of Emily crying in pain.


    Of course, Emily did not hear what Lucas said clearly. However, when Lucas heard her painful voice,


    he immediately let go of her.


    It was also at this moment that Lucas saw a clear row of pressure marks on Emily¡®s chin. Regret


    shed through his eyes. He knew that Emily¡®s skin was delicate, so he did not use too much strength,


    but he did not expect that he still left a mark. ¡°So delicate!¡± Even though he said this, he still reached


    out to help her gently stroke her chin, wanting to make the mark disappear. It was unknown if it were


    because his movements were too gentle, but Emily felt veryfortable being rubbed by him. She


    narrowed her eyesfortably, like azy kitten who was begging for a massage and raised her chin.


    However, Emily definitely could not imagine how tempting this action of hers was. Especially under the


    illumination of the light, her pink lips were full and tempting to make mistakes. As Lucas watched, he


    almost lost hisposure. Fortunately, in the end, he restrained himself. After seeing that the mark on


    her chin was not very obvious, he hurriedly helped Emily to lie down on the bed and impatiently walked


    towards the door. Because he was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he would not be able to resist the


    urge to make a mistake. Unexpectedly, just as he opened the door, two small figures pounced towards


    him.


    Luckily, he reacted in time and grabbed one with each hand, preventing


    Ethan and Sofia from falling to the ground. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lucas looked at the two little ones in


    front of him and frowned. But he did not wait for their answers and carried them out of the room. After


    going out, he put the two little ones in the corridor, crossed his arms, and said again, ¡°Tell me, what


    were you doing at the door?¡± Seeing this, the two little ones looked a little embarrassed and argued,


    ¡°We are here to take care of Mommy.¡± ¡°Concerned about Mommy at the door?¡± Obviously, Lucas did


    not believe their nonsense at all. ¡°We are just afraid of going in and disturbing uncle and mommy.¡±


    Ethan chuckled. ¡°Yes, we are so considerate. Uncle, how can you bear to be fierce to us?¡± Sofia also


    echoed from the side, showing that Lucas would not understand their kindness.


    When Lucas saw this, he was both angry and amused. Moreover, seeing the innocent expressions of


    the two children deliberately made him unable to say a harsh sentence. In the end, he sighed


    helplessly and reached out to pat their little heads. He said, ¡°Don¡®t do this next time. Go and y.¡± The


    two little ones also breathed a sigh of relief. They nodded and said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    However, they had just taken two steps when they turned around and looked at Lucas. ¡°Uncle, you


    have to work harder. We really want to see you and Mommy together one day. We also want to be able


    to call you daddy openly one day.¡± It had to be said that these words touched Lucas greatly. His eyes


    moved as he looked at the two little ones. His Adam¡®s apple bobbed and he said in a low voice, ¡°I will.


    There will be a day as long as you don¡®t me me.¡±


    He said thest sentence in a low voice and the two little ones did not hear it clearly.


    ¡°Uncle, what did you just say?¡± ¡°It¡®s nothing. If you want to call me daddy, just call me daddy.¡± Lucas


    encouraged the two little ones. After all, he was indeed their biological father. Unexpectedly, the two


    little ones shook their heads and refused, ¡°Although we really want to call uncle daddy, Mommy will be


    unhappy. When uncle and Mommy are officially together, we will call you daddy. So, uncle, you must


    work hard!¡±


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 477

Chapter 477


    Her Twin Pregnancy Turned The CEO Into A Wife Aholic


    Chapter 477Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Her Twin Pregnancy Turned The CEO Into A Wife Aholic Chapter 477

 Chapter 478

Chapter 478


    Her Twin Pregnancy Turned The CEO Into A Wife Aholic Chapter 478


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 479

Chapter 479


    Her Twin Pregnancy Turned The CEO Into A Wife Aholic


    Chapter 479Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Her Twin Pregnancy Turned The CEO Into A Wife Aholic Chapter 479

 Chapter 480

Chapter 480


    Her Twin Pregnancy Turned The CEO Into A Wife Aholic


    Chapter 480


    Her Twin Pregnancy Turned The CEO Into A Wife Aholic Chapter 480N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 481

Chapter 481


    Her Twin Pregnancy Turned The CEO Into A Wife Aholic


    Chapter 481Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Her Twin Pregnancy Turned The CEO Into A Wife Aholic Chapter 481

 Chapter 482

Chapter 482


    Her Twin Pregnancy Turned The CEO Into A Wife Aholic


    Chapter 482Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 483

Chapter 483


    Her Twin Pregnancy Turned The CEO Into A Wife Aholic Chapter 483


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 484

Chapter 484


    Her Twin Pregnancy Turned The CEO Into A Wife Aholic Chapter 484


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 485

Chapter 485


    Her Twin Pregnancy Turned The CEO Into A Wife Aholic Chapter 485


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 486

Chapter 486


    Her Twin Pregnancy Turned The CEO Into A Wife Aholic


    Chapter 486Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 487

Chapter 487


    Next ChapterText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 488

Chapter 488


    Next ChapterText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 489

Chapter 489


    Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 490

Chapter 490


    Next ChapterText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 491

Chapter 491


    Next ChapterText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 492

Chapter 492


    Next ChapterContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 493

Chapter 493


    Next ChapterThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 494

Chapter 494


    Next ChapterThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 495

Chapter 495


    Next ChapterContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 496

Chapter 496


    Next ChapterText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 497

Chapter 497


    Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 498

Chapter 498


    Next ChapterThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 499

Chapter 499


    Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 500

Chapter 500


    Next ChapterContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 501

Chapter 501This chapter is missing , we will fix it soon !

 Chapter 502

Chapter 502This chapter is missing , we will fix it soon !

 Chapter 503

Chapter 503


    Next ChapterText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 504

Chapter 504This chapter is missing , we will fix it soon !

 Chapter 505

Chapter 505This chapter is missing , we will fix it soon !

 Chapter 506

Chapter 506This chapter is missing , we will fix it soon !

 Chapter 507

Chapter 507This chapter is missing , we will fix it soon !

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Chapter 508 I Hope to Hear Good News from You Guys


    Seeing this, Lucas suppressed the emotions in his heart. He took the phone and whispered, ¡°What¡®s


    wrong?¡± ¡°Uncle, Mommy is not bullied over there, right?¡± The two little ones asked nervously. Sofia did


    not forget to remind him, ¡°Uncle, you must protect Mommy well.¡± When Lucas heard this, his originally


    somewhat hazy mood immediately became a lot better. He softly nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡®t


    worry, I will protect your mommy.¡± However, when Emily heard this, she looked over with a strange


    expression. What was this man saying to the two children? Why did she need his protection? At the


    same time, in Wen Jiahan¡®s room. Mrs. Wen frowned and asked, ¡°Jiahan, what happened to you? You


    are getting more and more outrageous. You were not like this before.¡± ¡°What¡®s wrong with me?¡± Wen


    Jiahan felt that her mother was asking a strange question. Mrs. Wen said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡®t y


    dumb with me. I won¡®t talk about the matter between you and Emily. But what happened to you today?


    That Mr. Greens was clearly with Doctor Armstrong. Don¡®t you know that you went to flirt with Mr.


    Greens? Do you know how shameless you are?¡± Hearing this, Wen Jiahan was a little angry. ¡°How can


    I be ashamed? Everyone has the right to pursue happiness. I fell in love with Brother Lucas at first


    sight. I want to pursue him. Is it wrong?¡± She looked at her mother confidently and continued, ¡°And who


    said that Brother Lucas and that woman Emily are together? Did they admit it? Moreover, even if they


    are together, as long as they are not married, I have a chance.¡± Mrs. Wen was shocked by these words


    and looked over with a dumbfounded look. She never thought that such shameless words woulde


    out of her daughter¡®s mouth. ¡°I think you really don¡®t know shame. There is something I think Jinyi said


    right now. You are really spoiled by me and your father!¡± Looking at her angry mother, Wen Jiahan


    became embarrassed. She pulled the corner of Mrs. Wen¡®s clothes and whispered, ¡°Mommy, don¡®t be


    angry. I really like Brother Lucas. You also want your daughter to be happy, right?¡± Wen Jiahan knew


    what she had to do to her parents who had doted on her since she


    was a child, and she could make their hearts soften. And acting spoiled was one of her hundred


    attempts. In fact, it was true. Mrs. Wen¡®s attitude had softened under Wen Jiahan¡®s coquettish attacks.


    Moreover, she had always been concerned about her daughter¡®s marriage. Now that there was finally


    someone that her daughter had taken a fancy to, whether it was his family background or himself, he


    was also outstanding. How could she not be moved?


    However, she was still a little hesitant. ¡°I¡®m afraid your father and your grandfather will not agree to this


    matter.¡±


    After all, her husband had a very positive outlook. This kind of thing involving other people¡®s feelings


    would only make him feel disgusted and even feel humiliated. Wen Jiahan did not care about that and


    said in a low voice, ¡°Then let¡®s not let Dad and Grandpa know. Mommy will help me, right?¡± Mrs. Wen


    looked at her daughter¡®s expectant eyes, but she could not refuse. Emily did not know about this. After


    the call with the two little ones ended, she identally nced at the time on the screen. It was almost


    eight o¡®clock. ¡°We have to go back. I have to check on Elder Wenter.¡±


    ¡°Then go back.¡± Lucas nodded and brought her back to the Wen family. Not long after, the two of them


    returned to the Wen family. Lucas sent her to Elder Wen¡®s room. He seemed to have thought of


    something and said mischievously, ¡°Finish your work earlier. I will wait for you in the room.¡±


    Emily choked. She was a little speechless. ¡°Do you take Elder Wen¡®s words seriously?¡± In her opinion,


    it was just a joke between Elder Wen and Mr. Hawking. It was impossible to arrange them to live


    together. When Lucas saw this, how could he not know that Emily did not take this matter seriously?


    Heughed and said, ¡°Whether it is true or not, you can ask Elder Wenter.¡±


    After that, he pretended to leave mysteriously. Of course, it was impossible for Emily to really ask Elder


    Wen, but she could ask Mr. Hawking. After the examination, she leaned over to Mr. Hawking and


    whispered, ¡°Do you know


    where the room Elder Wen arranged for Lucas is?¡± ¡°What room? Isn¡®t Lucas staying with you?¡± Mr.


    Hawking blinked and pretended not to understand the meaning of Emily¡®s words. Unfortunately, the


    mischief in his eyes was seen by Emily. She said gloomily, ¡°Please stop messing around. Tell me


    where the room that Elder Wen arranged for Mr. Greens is.¡±


    ¡°I told Elder Wen that you are a couple. Moreover, Elder Wen also asked Lucas. That kid did not deny


    it, so you are really in the same room.¡±


    As Mr. Hawking spoke, he winked at Emily and chuckled. ¡°Take this opportunity and don¡®t waste my


    efforts. I hope to hear good news from the two of you when I wake up tomorrow morning.¡±


    Emily looked at him and her forehead was immediately covered with beads of sweat.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Mr. Hawking, you can¡®t cheat me like this. In the future, you can forget about getting a prescription


    from me!¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    Chapter 509 Why Don¡®t We Just Confirm Our Rtionship?


    Looking at Emily who came back in a huff, Lucas put down the magazine in his hand and smiled. He


    stood up from the chair next to him and said, ¡°It seems that you have asked clearly.¡± Hearing this, Emily


    thought of what Mr. Hawking had said just now. She was so angry with the man in front of her.


    ¡°Lucas, what do you mean?¡± She red at him angrily andined, ¡°Why didn¡®t you tell Elder Wen


    that we didn¡¯t have that kind of rtionship? And why did you agree to let Elder Wen arrange us


    together? Do you know that you will make people misunderstand us like this? What are you thinking¡± At


    the end of the sentence, Emily was a little angry. Lucas did not expect that Emily would react so much,


    but he did not regret it. He came in front of Emily and did not care about the anger on Emily¡®s face. He


    bent down and said words that made people fantasize.


    ¡°What you have in mind is what I mean.¡±


    Emily was stunned. Moreover, when she met Lucas¡® dark eyes, her heart could not help but panic. She


    turned her head away, her eyes shing. ¡°I don¡®t know what you are talking about. Anyway, you can¡®t


    stay in my room tonight. Go to Elder Wen quickly and ask him to arrange a new room for you!¡±


    After saying that, she reached out and pushed the man in front of her, but she did not push him away.


    Lucas stood in ce and looked down at the little woman who was running away in front of him. He


    suddenly did not want her to run away like this. Moreover, he had only been separated from her for a


    few days, but another man had already discovered her charm. Because of this, Lucas did not want to


    wait any longer. He did not want to have more love rivals in the future, so he simply made it clear.


    ¡°What if I say that I want to stay?¡±


    Emily bit her lips, not knowing how to react.


    In particr, she noticed that something seemed to have changed in the man in front of her.


    But before she could ask, the man¡®s low and maic voice sounded again beside


    21:00 O


    her ear, ¡°And I think, we have children anyway. Why don¡¯t we establish our rtionship and save so


    many people from worrying about us.¡±


    Although Lucas said this very easily, he was very nervous in his heart. Emily was stunned. She looked


    up in disbelief and bumped into the man¡®s affectionate eyes. With a bang, her mind was nk and her


    face was red. She did not know how to answer.


    Lucas did not give her time to calm down. He pressed on step by step and said, ¡°I¡®ve said my thoughts.


    What do you think?¡± Feeling the man getting closer, Emily became even more nervous and flustered.


    She bit her lower lip tightly, her heart in turmoil. Lucas saw her reaction and asked again, ¡°Why aren¡®t


    you talking?¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t force me!¡±


    Emily closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm herself down. She frowned at the man in front of


    her and pursed her lips. ¡°Didn¡®t I say before that I don¡®t want to think about these things for the time


    being, and the matter concerning my mother has not been investigated clearly. It is even more


    impossible for me to be with you.¡±


    Hearing the unexpected rejection, Lucas was not surprised at all. However, he did not give up just like


    that. Instead, he said, ¡°You did say that you would not consider this matter before, but after so long, I


    think you should consider it. Even if it is not for yourself, it is for the two children. As for your mother¡®s


    matter, I think it is not a reason for you to refuse me. You know, in this matter, I am also a victim.¡±


    Emily was speechless and even swayed.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After all, she was notpletely indifferent to Lucas.


    She saw everything that this man had done for her and remembered it in her heart.


    Lucas also saw her soft attitude and showed a sly smile. He said again, ¡°Moreover, the two of us are


    together. It won¡®t affect the investigation of your mother. It may even speed up the investigation of the


    truth. The Armstrong family has been going downhill for this period of time. If they know that you are


    with me, they will definitely think of a way to rope you in. Don¡®t you want to find out the truth for your


    mother personally?¡±


    It had to be said that these words hit the bottom of Emily¡®s heart, making her unable to refuse. ¡°Well, I


    agree with your proposal.¡± In the end, she nodded in agreement, but she was too shy to look at Lucas.


    Lucas was stunned for a moment, then realized what Emily had said, and the joy on his face could not


    be concealed.


    He approached Emily, lowered his head, and could not help but confirm again, ¡°Then our rtionship is


    decided just like this?¡±


    Emily hummed softly, and turned her head, still not daring to look at the man in front of her, her heart


    was extremely shy.


    Under the light, he saw ayer of crimson on her fair cheeks, which was indescribably charming


    As Lucas watched, his heart stirred, and the corners of his lips rose even more.


    He could not help but hold the little woman in front of him in his arms and let out a pleasantugh. ¡°It¡®s


    so good that we are finally together.¡± Emily¡®s cheek was pressed against his chest, and she did not


    speak, but the smile in her eyes indicated that she was very happy at the moment.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Chapter 510 Fool, Close Your Eyes


    In the bright room, Emily and Lucas snuggled together. The scene was indescribably warm and


    beautiful.


    It was unknown how much time had passed before the two of them calmed down. ¡°You...¡± ¡°You...¡± The


    two of them spoke almost at the same time. However, when they saw that the other party seemed to


    have something to say, they tacitly stopped and changed their words once more. ¡°You speak first.¡± As


    soon as they said this, the two of them couldn¡®t help but look at each other andugh. ¡°I didn¡®t expect


    that we would have such a tacit understanding.¡± As Lucas spoke, he lowered his head and leaned


    closer, pressing his forehead against Emily¡®s. Although Emily was a little shy, she still boldly hugged the


    man in front of her and ¡¤ smiled. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect us to have such a tacit understanding. Why don¡®t


    you say it first?¡± ¡°It¡®s better for you to say it first. As a boyfriend, I should give in to my girlfriend.¡± Lucas


    deliberately raised his eyebrows and said. However, the pampering in his tone was simply enough to


    make one indulge in it. Emily looked at the man in front of her with watery eyes. Her heart was like


    drinking honey on one side, sweet and happy. ¡°Since that¡®s the case, then I won¡¯t be polite. As your first


    girlfriend, I hope that my boyfriend can find a ce to live on his own. I wonder if my boyfriend can be


    satisfied?¡± In the end, she smiled like a little fox, her eyes full of cunning. When Lucas heard this, he


    was not surprised at all. ¡°This...¡± He deliberately lengthened his voice, which made Emily¡®s heart jump.


    She thought that this man would probably agree. After all, they had just been together for the first day,


    so he would not reject her request as his girlfriend. Of course, the reason why Emily said this was


    because she could not adapt to the change in status and wanted to calm down. She needed time to


    prepare herself for living together as soon as they were together.


    ¨C


    ¨C N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    Unexpectedly, just as she was lost in her thoughts, the world spun around and she and Lucas fell onto


    the bed one after another, in the posture of the man up and the woman down. Looking at the


    handsome man who was so close to her, Emily was stunned. Before she could react, the handsome


    face in front of her suddenly erged and he kissed her. ¡°Fool, close your eyes.¡± Lucas looked at the


    little woman who couldn¡®t even kiss and stared at him nkly, then reminded her softly. Although Emily


    didn¡®t react, she subconsciously closed her eyes. Under the light, her slender eyshes trembled and


    her whole body stiffened. She didn¡®t know what to do.


    Lucas naturally noticed the change in her body. He kissed the corner of her mouth. His voice was low


    and hoarse, with some temptation. ¡°Rx, I won¡®t eat you.¡± It was unknown whether these words


    worked or not, but Emily gradually rxed and even boldly responded to Lucas. Almost at this moment,


    Lucas¡® breathing became rapid, and his eyes became darker ? and deeper.


    He looked down at the little woman in his arms with her eyes closed, and the restraint in his eyes


    instantly copsed. He raised his hand and held the back of Emily¡®s head tightly, deepening the kiss


    and absorbing the sweet taste. Emily had never had such an experience. She was kissed until she was


    dizzy and her body went soft. She could only let him have whatever he wanted. As time passed, the


    temperature in the room rose higher and higher. Just as it was about to get out of hand, at the critical


    moment, Lucas suddenly stopped. He used all his strength to leave before he let go of the little woman


    in his arms, but his breath was still very messy. Emily noticed that he had stopped and looked over in a


    daze. Her eyes were filled with doubt, as if she didn¡®t understand why he had stopped. Little did she


    know that her watery eyes were filled with charm. To Lucas, it was simply a fatal temptation.


    She saw Lucas fiercely suck in a breath of cold air. Then he suddenly stepped forward and covered her


    eyes with his hand. His voice was hoarse and restrained as he said, ¡°Don¡®t look at me like that. I¡®m


    afraid that I won¡®t be able to resist!¡±


    After an unknown period of time, the two of them finally calmed down.


    When Emily thought of what had just happened, her face turned red and she was extremely shy. Her


    gaze was fleeting and she did not dare to look at the man beside her at all. Of course, Lucas could see


    that she was embarrassed, but he felt that she was cute. Especially her red face, which was like a ripe


    apple, made people want to take a bite. Of course, he did the same. ¡°Ah, Lucas, what are you doing?¡±


    Emily noticed his action and eximed. She leaned back slightly and touched her bitten cheek, asking


    in surprise. Seeing this, a trace of regret shed through Lucas¡® eyes. The exquisite taste just now


    made him unable to stop himself, but there would still be a chance in the future. Thinking of this, he


    teased Emily, ¡°You are too cute, I can¡®t hold it in for a while.¡± Emily was caught off guard by these


    words, and her heart beat wildly again. ¡°How can you praise me for being cute? That¡®s all about


    children. I¡®m the mother of two children. Forget it, I won¡®t talk to you anymore. I¡®m going to wash up.¡±


    After saying this, she turned and entered the bathroom. After closing the door, she leaned against the


    ss door and touched her heart with both hands. She felt a deer jumping inside, but her mood was


    indescribably sweet and faint happiness.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    Chapter 511 Not Doing Anything


    Later, when she finished showering, Emily was dumbfounded. Because she had juste in in a hurry,


    she had directly forgotten to take her pajamas. However, in the bathroom, there was not even a bath


    towel prepared. The more Emily thought about it, the more regretful she became, but there was no


    other way. She could only open a crack in the door and say shyly to the outside, ¡°Are you still there?¡±


    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡±


    Lucas¡® gentle voice sounded, and he was about to walk over Emily looked at the shadow swaying on


    the wall and hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Don¡®te any closer!¡± Although there was a door blocking her,


    she was not wearing any clothes. What if she was seen naked? Hearing this voice, although Lucas was


    puzzled, he still stopped. At this time, Emily¡®s somewhat embarrassed voice sounded again. ¡°Um, if it¡®s


    not too much to ask, could you pass me the pajamas on the bed? Or you can go out first ande


    back after I change my clothes.¡± ¡°I¡®m afraid that I won¡®t be able toe back if I go out, so I¡®ll help you


    get the pajamas.¡± Lucas deliberately teased Emily. Then he took the neatly folded pajamas on the bed


    and handed it over through the door gap. Emily took the clothes and said speechlessly, ¡°You are using


    the heart of a viin to measure the heart of a gentleman.¡± Although she did have that thought, she


    would never admit it. Lucas smiled and naturally would not argue with her. ¡°Well, I was thinking too


    much. How could my girlfriend bear to lock me outside the door?¡±


    .


    Emily choked and didn¡®t know what to say for a moment. ¡°I won¡®t talk to you anymore. I want to change


    my clothes.¡± She red at him. After saying that, she closed the bathroom door. Lucas stood outside


    the door and looked at the tightly closed door. His expression was unbelievably gentle.


    A few minutester, Emily tidied herself up and walked out in her pajamas. She looked at the man who


    was sitting at the head of the bed. She knew that she would not be able to drive him away tonight, so


    she said frankly, ¡°I¡®m done. Go wash up.¡± In any case, it wasn¡®t like they hadn¡¯t slept together before.


    Just the two children weren¡®t with them.


    When the time came, she would just ce the pillow in the middle. Lucas still didn¡®t know what Emily


    was nning.


    However, when he saw the little woman¡®s little eyes rolling around, he knew that this little woman was


    probably nning something again. Of course, he did not expose her. Instead, he took the bath towel


    and went to the bathroom


    Because he had decided to stay, he had not informed Mason to send his luggage over. Listening to the


    sound of watering from the bathroom, Emily inexplicably blushed. Especially when she thought


    that the two of them would be sleeping on the same bed in a while, the temperature on her face


    became more and more uncontroble. In order to not embarrass herself, she quickly found two spare


    pillows in the cupboard and ced them in the middle of the bed. She pulled the quilt over and turned


    her back to the bathroom, pretending to be asleep. When Lucas came out, he saw this scene. On the


    soft bed, Emily had her back to him. It was unknown whether she was asleep or pretending to be


    asleep. Moreover, there was a bulge in the middle of the big bed. As Lucas watched, he raised his


    eyebrows and walked over gently. Little did he know that as he approached, Emily, who was pretending


    to be asleep on the bed, could not help but straighten her body, her entire body stiff. Soon, Lucas


    arrived at the bedside. He gently lifted the corner of the quilt and saw the spare pillow in the middle. He


    did not know whether tough or be angry. He looked up at the little woman who had straightened her


    back and tried to pretend to be asleep. Without thinking, he pulled out the spare pillow and threw it on


    the ground. Naturally, Emily also noticed the change behind her. Just as she wanted to stop him, a fiery


    body suddenly came up behind her. She was so scared that she unconsciously trembled. She could


    not even pretend to be asleep. ¡°You, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t worry. I won¡®t do anything to you. I will just hold you.¡± Lucasforted her softly and then


    brought her into his arms. At this moment, it was a satisfaction he had never felt before. He rubbed


    against Emily¡®s neck and said in a soft voice, ¡°Go to sleep. It¡®ste. You have to get up early tomorrow.¡±


    Emily nodded gently and tried her best to rx and lean against the man¡®s chest. She still trusted the


    man¡®s words. After all, this man had never failed her. Not long after, her breathing gradually calmed


    down. When Lucas noticed this, he smiled and hugged the little woman in his arms tightly. He also


    closed his eyes and fell asleep. Little did he know that there was a servant waiting outside their room.


    Seeing that more than an hour had passed and the lights were still out, she quickly turned around and


    went upstairs. ¡°Eldest Miss.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The servant knocked on the door and entered Wen Jiahan¡®s room.


    Wen Jiahan saw her and said with heavy eyes, ¡°What¡®s going on downstairs? Has


    Brother Lucase out?¡± ¡°Mr. Greens hasn¡®te out since he entered the room with Doctor


    Armstrong. The lights have been turned off just now.¡±


    The servant answered what she saw. When Wen Jiahan heard this, her beautiful face instantly


    darkened. At the same time, a doubt arose in her heart. Could it be that she was wrong? That bitch


    Emily was really a pair with Brother Lucas? Thinking of this, she became more and more unwilling.


    What right did that bitch have?


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Chapter 512 I Have a Girlfriend


    The next morning, Emily woke up early, probably because she had a good sleepst night. As soon as


    she opened her eyes, she found a hand on her waist. She was stunned for a moment and thought of


    what happenedst night. Her cheeks were red. She turned around gently, and a handsome face


    appeared in front of her eyes. She could not help but feel an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    Subconsciously, she stretched out her hand and traced the facial features of a man. After a while, she


    realized what she was doing and immediately felt ashamed. They had known each other for so long,


    how could she still be infatuated with Lucas? She instinctively wanted to take back her hand, but just as


    she moved, her wrist was tightly grabbed. She heard the man¡®s hoarse voice when he just woke up.


    ¡°You want to run after touching me?¡± After Lucas finished speaking, he turned over and pressed Emily


    under his body. Emily was very shocked and stared nkly at the man in front of her. Little did she


    know that her appearance encouraged Lucas to bully her even more. Lucas¡® eyes became darker and


    darker, as if something was surging in his eyes, wanting to break through his restraint.


    Emily¡®s heart was pounding as she looked at him, feeling like it was about to jump out. At the same


    time, she also noticed the change in the man¡®s body. Her face was red and she stammered, ¡°You, don¡®t


    mess around. Don¡®t mess around.¡±


    When Lucas heard this, his eyes were dim, as if he wanted to suck her in.


    Suddenly, he lowered his head and buried it in Emily¡®s neck. ¡°Don¡®t move, let me hold you for a while.¡±


    Emily had no choice but to let the man hold her, not daring to move. At this time, there was a knock on


    the door, followed by the respectful voice of the servant.


    ¡°Doctor Armstrong, Mr. Greens, have you gotten up? Miss asked me to inform you to go downstairs for


    breakfast.¡± ¡°We¡®re up. We¡®ll be down in a while.¡± Emily replied. Then, she pushed the man on her body


    in embarrassment and urged, ¡°Get up soon. We can¡®t let everyone wait for the two of us.¡± Lucas


    couldn¡®t do anything. He took a deep breath of the fragrance that belonged to the little woman in his


    arms, then released her and stood up.


    At the same time, at the end of the corridor outside the door. Wen Jiahan looked at the servant walking


    over and asked, ¡°How are they? Are they up?¡± ¡°I heard from Doctor Armstrong. They should be out in a


    while.¡± The maid answered honestly. Wen Jiahan nodded in satisfaction and waved the maid away.


    Soon, she was left alone in the corridor. Her eyes were full of jealousy as she stared at the room where


    Emily was. A man and a woman together for a night, she didn¡®t even need to think to know what would


    happen.


    But it didn¡®t matter. Sooner orter, she would let Emily know how serious the consequences would be


    if she dared to touch the man she liked! Half an hourter, Lucas and Emily packed up and came out of


    the room. The moment they went out, they saw Wen Jiahan standing in the corridor next to them and


    frowned. Originally, the two of them did not intend to pay attention to this woman and pretended that


    they did not see her and just went downstairs. However, Wen Jiahan was not willing to let the two of


    them go. She still wanted to get close to Lucas. ¡°Brother Lucas, you are up. Breakfast is ready. Let¡¯s go


    down and eat together.¡± While speaking, Wen Jiahan directly ignored Emily and reached out to hold


    Lucas¡® arm.


    Seeing this, Lucas¡® face turned cold. He avoided Wen Jiahan¡®s hand and said in a cold voice, ¡°Miss


    Wen, please behave yourself. I have a girlfriend!¡± After saying that, he ignored Wen Jiahan and turned


    to hold Emily¡®s hand. His cold face revealed a fascinating tenderness. He said softly, ¡°Let¡®s go


    downstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    Although Emily felt ufortable, she was very satisfied with Lucas¡® performance. She raised the


    corners of her lips and nodded gently. Seeing that the two of them ignored her and went straight


    downstairs, Wen Jiahan¡®s beautiful face was very ugly, and the mes of jealousy spread in her heart.


    ¡°I don¡®t believe that I, the eldest daughter of the Wen family, can¡¯tpare to a doctor.¡± She gritted her


    teeth and took a few deep breaths before she managed to calm down and turned to follow them


    downstairs.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In the restaurant downstairs, the other members of the Wen family and Mr. Hawking were already


    seated. Mr. Hawking watched as Lucas held Emily¡®s hand and appeared in the dining room. His eyes


    shed with warning and he was a little excited.


    If not for the other members of the Wen family present, he would have grabbed the two of them and


    asked them what was going on. However, he still held back and only winked at Lucas and Emily. Wen


    Jinyi also saw the two of them holding hands and his eyes dimmed a little. ¡°I¡®m sorry to keep everyone


    waiting.¡± Emily greeted the others apologetically. Lucas also nodded at the others. Mr. Wen and Mrs.


    Wen said politely, ¡°Actually, we didn¡®t wait for long. We just came down.¡± ¡°Hurry up and take a seat.¡±


    Wen Yanghong also spoke up at this time and invited the two of them to sit. Emily and Lucas nodded


    and sat down next to Mr. Hawking. At this time, Wen Jiahan also came down from upstairs. When she


    saw Lucas and Emily sitting together, she walked over without thinking, as if she had forgotten the


    awkwardness just now. She smiled and said, ¡°Brother Lucas, I will sit next to you today.¡°


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Chapter 513 Were They Together?


    As soon as she finished speaking, the others present all frowned. For some unknown reason, no one


    from the Wen family spoke.


    However, Mr. Hawking was dissatisfied. ¡°Why is Miss Wen still so insensible? The couple is sitting


    together. What are you going to do? Is breakfast not enough for you? Do you still want to watch them


    showing their affection?¡± These words were quite heart¨Cwrenching. Wen Jiahan was so embarrassed


    that she stood next to the chair and felt embarrassed when she left. Wen Yanghong looked at her


    embarrassing appearance and really wished that he had never had a daughter like this. Mrs. Wen also


    frowned and felt that her daughter was a little impulsive. However, she still helped her out, ¡°What are


    you standing there for? Hurry up ande over.¡± Hearing this, Wen Jiahan immediately breathed a


    sigh of relief. She quickly walked to . her mother and sat down.


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    She cried out in grievance. Mrs. Wen looked at her and gently patted the back of her hand. She


    comforted her in a low voice, ¡°You are too anxious. It will make people disgusted. Your grandfather¡®s


    illness will not be cured for a while. They will still stay here for a while. You have to know how to


    progress slowly.¡± When Wen Jiahan heard this, she wanted to say something. But before she could say


    anything, she was interrupted by Mrs. Wen. ¡°Don¡®t say anymore. Let¡®s eat first.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Wen Jiahan


    had no choice but to listen to her mother first. As for the conversation between the mother and


    daughter, no one knew. After breakfast, Emily and Mr. Hawking went to treat Elder Wen. Before


    leaving, she looked at Wen Jiahan who was ring at her from the side, and her delicate eyebrows


    wrinkled tightly. She knew that this woman had taken a fancy to Lucas, and her heart was a little


    worried.


    After all, in order to frame her, this woman could even poison her own grandfather. What else could she


    not do?


    Thinking of this, Emily warned Lucas, ¡°Be careful of Wen Jiahan. This woman has a callous heart.


    Don¡®t fall for her.¡± When Lucas heard this, he could not help butugh. ¡°You¡®re jealous, huh?¡± ¡°Who¡®s


    jealous!¡± Emily subconsciously denied it, only to see Lucas¡® expression as if he had seen through her.


    She suddenly felt a little embarrassed and said, ¡°What are you looking at? Aren¡®t you the one who is


    too attractive!¡± Lucas raised his eyebrows and said mischievously, ¡°I won¡®t take the me for this. I


    didn¡®t flirt with her.¡±


    Emily was choked to the point of speechlessness. Indeed, Lucas had never taken the initiative to talk to


    Wen Jiahan. It had always been that woman who had taken the initiative. Thinking of this, she pursed


    her lips and continued, ¡°In short, pay attention to yourself. Don¡¯t fall for her words.¡±


    ¨C


    ¨C¨C


    After saying this, she did not care about how Lucas would react. She turned and called Mr. Hawking


    upstairs. Lucas looked at the little woman¡®s hurried footsteps and could not help but smile again. He


    was in a very good mood. Because he could feel how much Emily cared about him. Otherwise, she


    would not have told him this. After going upstairs, Mr. Hawking walked side by side with Emily At this


    time, he could no longer resist the curiosity in his heart and asked, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, I saw you and


    Lucase down hand in hand just now. What¡®s the situation between you two now? Are you


    together?¡± Hearing this, although Emily was a little shy, she did not hide it. ¡°We are indeed together.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s great! You two have finally seeded.¡± Mr. Hawking could not help but feel happy for the two of


    them. Then, he said excitedly, ¡°You must not forget me, the matchmaker. If not for me, I¡®m afraid you


    would not be together so quickly.¡± Emilyughed and said, ¡°You should tell this to Lucas.¡± Mr. Hawking


    agreed with these words. ¡°You are right. I should go and make him pay me for this.¡± If he hadn¡¯t asked


    Elder Wen to arrange a room for Lucas and Ms. Armstrong, that kid


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    would probably still be chasing after his wife, As they chatted andughed, the two of them came to


    Elder Wen¡®s bedroom. Elder Wen saw the two of theme in and saw the bright smile on Mr.


    Hawking¡®s face. He asked curiously, ¡°What happened? I haven¡¯t seen you smile so happily in a long


    time.¡±


    ¡°Since I am so happy, there must be something good.¡± Mr. Hawking responded with a smile, but he did


    not intend to tell the truth. After all, if he told the truth, wouldn¡®t he be destroying his previous words?


    ¡°Even if you don¡®t want to talk about it, I don¡®t want to hear it.¡± Elder Wen snorted in a very proud


    manner. Emily watched the two old men, who were almost 180 years old, quarrel, with a faint smile on


    the corners of her mouth. She quietly watched the y and did not interrupt. After a while, the two old


    men were tired, and then she began to go forward to check on Elder Wen. After a moment, she


    finished the diagnosis and said, ¡°Elder Wen¡®s body is already beginning to recover. I will apply the


    needle for a few more days and it will be fine. You only needs to take good care of yourselfter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Doctor Armstrong.¡± Elder Wen looked at her gratefully.


    Emily smiled and said humbly, ¡°Elder Wen, you are too polite. This is what I should do.¡± As she spoke,


    she was about to begin today¡®s acupuncture treatment.


    Elder Wen naturally cooperated.


    However, when he thought about how Emily would be leaving in a few days, he could not help but say


    regretfully, ¡°It would be great if Doctor Armstrong was from Jin City. If I have any illness in the future, I


    can still look for you.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    Chapter 514 Care for a Single Man


    At the same time, in the living room downstairs, Wen Yanghong took Wen Jinyi to entertain Lucas. The


    three men were talking about finance and business. Mrs. Wen and Wen Jiahan sat next to each other.


    Several times, Wen Jiahan wanted to find a topic to talk to Lucas. But every time, she was stopped by


    her mother. ¡°Mommy, what are you doing? Now that Emily is not here, it is a good opportunity for me to


    get close to Brother Lucas.¡± ¡°If you believe in Mommy, don¡®t go to Lucas now.¡± Mrs. Wen said in a low


    voice. Wen Jiahan looked at her mother¡®s serious expression and a thought shed through her mind.


    ¡°Mommy, do you have a n?¡± ¡°Almost. Since you want to be with Lucas, Mommy will help you.¡± Mrs.


    Wen¡®s eyes shed with a calcting light. The reason why she agreed was that she had thought it


    throughst night. If her daughter had a rtionship with the Greens family, it would be very helpful to


    their property in the future. Wen Jiahan did not know this, but she was willing to believe in her mother.


    She suppressed the restlessness in her heart and stared at Lucas, the love in her eyes undisguised.


    Lucas naturally noticed the burning gaze and was very unhappy. Just as he was about to leave, the


    voice of Emily and Mr. Hawking came from the stairs. ¡°I don¡®t have enough herbs in my hand. I n to


    go out and buy someter. Do you want to go with me?¡± ¡°I won¡®t go. I don¡®t want to be a third wheel.


    Take Lucas and hang around outside.¡± Mr. Hawking joked. Emily felt that she had already developed an


    antibody to the teasing of Mr. Hawking. Now, she was no longer shy and embarrassed. She nodded


    and smiled. ¡°I know.¡± Unexpectedly, just as she said this, she heard Mrs. Wen¡®s eager voice. ¡°Is Doctor


    Armstrong going out? It just so happens that Jiahan and I are also nning to go shopping. Why don¡®t


    we go together? The more people there, the more lively it


    will be.¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    Emily was stunned and looked at Mrs. Wen in surprise. In her opinion, Mrs. Wen¡®s attitude was


    somewhat abnormal.


    Perhaps it was because her rtionship with Wen Jiahan had never been very good. Although Mrs.


    Wen was polite to her, she had always been very cold. Just when she did not know whether to refuse


    or agree, Mr. Hawking stood up to help her out. ¡°The two of them have been apart for a long time and


    finally have a date. As elders, let¡®s not disturb them. You guys go shopping. Ms. Armstrong and Lucas


    y, and you do not disturb each other.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    As soon as these words came out, Mrs. Wen¡®s face instantly became a little ufortable.


    She did not expect that Mr. Hawking would stand up to speak up for Emily and was still so impolite.


    Seeing this, Wen Yanghong frowned and said to his wife, ¡°Mr. Hawking is right. Doctor Armstrong and


    Mr. Greens have not seen each other for a long time. You better not. disturb them. I will ask Jinyi to


    apany you to go shopping.¡±


    At this point, Mrs. Wen could no longer insist.


    The corners of her mouth twitched in embarrassment, and she smiled, ¡°I was wrong. I was hung up on


    how livelier it would be with more people, I forgot that Doctor Armstrong and Mr. Greens haven¡®t seen


    each other for a few days. In that case, I won¡®t disturb you.¡±


    When Emily heard this, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief. After cleaning up, she and Lucas left


    the Wen family¡®s old house. Mason looked at his president and Doctor Armstrong who were walking out


    hand in hand, and his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. ¡°President, you and Doctor


    Armstrong...¡± Although he did not say the rest of the words, Lucas and Emily understood it clearly.


    Emily was a little shy


    Lucas held her hand and waved it in front of Mason as if he wanted to show off. He said gently, ¡°We are


    together now. You should correct yourself in the future.¡± ¡°Correct myself?¡± Mason was stunned for a


    moment before he understood. Then, he turned his ck eyes and extended his hand to Emily with a


    smile. ¡°Congrattions to Young Madam and the CEO for finally getting together. I hope that Young


    Madam will reward me with some red narkets so that I can also a hit


    of joy and find a girlfriend as soon as possible.¡± Emily blushed when he called her Young Madam, but


    she did not deny it. ¡°Okay, I will ask Lucas to give you a big red envelopeter and try to make you


    have a girlfriend at the end of the year.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Madam!¡± Mason said happily, and then very


    attentively served the two of them. After getting in the car, he asked, ¡°Young Madam, where are we


    going now?¡± ¡°Let¡®s find a Chinese medicine clinic first. I need to buy some herbs, and then we can go


    to the nearby park. How about it?¡± Emily looked at Lucas and asked thest sentence.


    Lucas looked back at her gently and said in a low and maic voice, ¡°Okay. I¡®ll listen to your


    arrangements.¡±


    Seeing such a gentle president, Mason suddenly shivered and felt a little unbearable. Moreover, he


    suddenly found something very depressing. Even if he had a big red envelope, it made him unable to


    be happy again. His CEO and Young Madam were together, and he, a single man, had to be with them.


    all day. Wouldn¡®t he be seeing them show their love all the time? ¡°Young Madam, President, can I


    discuss something with you?¡± He looked at Lucas pitifully. Lucas raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What


    is it?¡± Emily also looked over curiously. Mason deliberately said, ¡°It¡®s just that today, can you please


    show concern for me, a


    single man? Don¡®t be too intimate.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Chapter 515 Brother Lucas, What a coincidence!


    In the old house of the Wen family, after Emily and Lucas left, Wen Jiahan¡¯s face became ugly She


    originally wanted to leave in a fit of pique, but she was stopped by her mother. Mrs. Wen nced at her


    unhappy face and whispered in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°What¡®s the hurry? It¡®s not


    like there¡®s no way.¡± Wen Jiahan was stunned and looked over hesitantly. The look in her eyes seemed


    to ask again, what else could she do? Mrs. Wen did not answer her. She turned to Jinyi and smiled,


    ¡°Jiahan and I will go upstairs to pack up. We will set offter.¡± ¡°Okay, I will wait for you and my cousin at


    the doorter.¡± Wen Jinyi said with a faint smile. Mrs. Wen nodded and then pulled Wen Jiahan to the


    upstairs room. As soon as they entered, Wen Jiahan could not wait to ask, ¡°Mommy, what else can you


    do?¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry. I will definitely give you and Mr. Greens a chance to be alone today,¡± Mrs. Wen


    promised Wen Jiahan wanted to ask more when she saw this, but she saw her mother take out her


    mobile phone and start to call. She could only swallow the words she wanted to say. The call was


    quickly picked up. Mrs. Wen said to the people over there, ¡°I want you to investigate the whereabouts


    of the two people. I want to know the results in half an hour.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she reported the names of Emily and Lucas. It was unknown what the


    person said, but Mrs. Wen then hung up the phone with satisfaction. Wen Jiahan saw this and asked


    curiously, ¡°Mommy, who were you calling just now?¡± ¡°Give a friend a call. When he callster, we will


    go directly to meet Mr. Greens. You will listen to my arrangements.¡± Mrs. Wen said and went forward to


    tell her daughter the n. Wen Jiahan¡®s eyes lit up when she heard this. But soon, she seemed to have


    thought of something and added, ¡°Doesn¡®t Cousin like that woman? We¡®ll think of a way to get them


    together. When the timees, I¡®ll think of a way to let Brother Lucas see their unclear rtionship.


    Brother Lucas will definitely not want that woman again.¡±


    ¡°You can try.¡± Mrs. Wen felt that this idea was feasible.


    Emily did not know about this.


    After buying the herbs, she and Lucas went to the nearby park to y.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Mason was very smart and did not follow them, but waited in the car. As they walked on the stone road,


    perhaps because of the change in their rtionship, Emily and Lucas were very silent. ¡°Why aren¡®t you


    talking?¡± In the end, Lucas was the first to break the silence and ask. Emily tilted her head and looked


    over. She asked doubtfully, ¡°Do you have something you want to say?¡± ¡°No, it¡®s good to just do it like


    this.¡± Lucas said, pinching Emily¡®s hand, happily holding her hand and continuing forward. Emily looked


    at the man¡®s handsome face and smiled sweetly. The sunlight shone on the two of them, and the scene


    was indescribably beautiful. The park was veryrge, and there was a square in the center. There were


    many merchants around, selling small ornaments of all colors. Emily and Lucas walked in the crowd.


    Their outstanding looks made many tourists look at them. At this time, a little girl selling flowers walked


    over. ¡°Handsome Uncle, buy a bouquet of flowers for Pretty Sister.¡± As she spoke, she handed Lucas a


    bouquet of decorative roses. Lucas did not refuse and asked, ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not expensive,


    uncle. Ten yuan for two.¡± The little girl adorably used her finger to draw a two. Seeing this, Lucas


    thought of his daughter and could not help but say softly, ¡°In that case, I want all the flowers in your


    hands.¡± ¡°Great! Thank you, uncle. I wish you and Pretty Sister a long time of happiness and bliss.¡± The


    little girl happily blessed him and then handed all the flowers in her hands to Emily. Emily took it with a


    smile and then watched the little girl leave with the money. She turned her head and said helplessly, ¡°It


    feels strange to walk on the road with so many flowers in your arms.¡± ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. I¡®ll ask Mason


    toe and get itter.¡±


    Lucas said, holding Emily¡®s hand and continuing to walk forward. At this time, they saw the mother and


    daughter of the Wen family walking towards them and Wen Jinyi. They immediately frowned. ¡°Brother


    Lucas, what a coincidence. I didn¡®t expect to meet you here.¡± Wen Jiahan did not see the cold


    expressions of the two people and went forward to greet them with a look of surprise. When her eyes


    swept over the roses in Emily¡¯s hand, jealousy suddenly appeared in her eyes, but it shed quickly. It


    didn¡®t matter, she would only make this woman proud for a while. At this time, Mrs. Wen also walked


    over and smiled at Lucas. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect it to be such a coincidence. Since we ran into each


    other, why don¡®t we y together?¡± Originally, she thought that since an elder had spoken and was


    outside, Lucas and Emily would not refuse. However, she had underestimated Lucas¡® indifference. ¡°No


    need, I don¡¯t want anyone to disturb us.¡± After saying this, Lucas held Emily and left. When Wen Jiahan


    saw this, she couldn¡®t help but feel anxious. She subconsciously wanted to chase after him, but she


    was stopped by Wen Jinyi. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Wen Jiahan red at him angrily.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    Chapter 516 No One Will Disturb Us Anymore


    Wen Jinyi ignored her. Instead, he looked at Mrs. Wen beside him and said in a deep voice, ¡°Aunt, Mr.


    Greens, and Ms. Armstrong are both honored guests of Grandfather. You let my cousin do whatever she


    wants. If you offend them, aren¡®t you afraid that Grandfather will get angry?¡® Mrs. Wen couldn¡®t hold back


    her embarrassed expression. Obviously, her scheme had been seen through by her nephew. For a


    moment, she began to hesitate. Could her n really seed? It was unknown if it were because she


    saw her mother waver, but Wen Jiahan quickly shouted, ¡°Wen Jinyi, stop pretending to be a good


    person. You sound like a gentleman. Don¡®t you like that Emily too?¡±


    Wen Jinyi frowned and scolded, ¡°Don¡®t talk nonsense!¡± When Wen Jiahan heard this, the corners of her


    lips curled up in ridicule. ¡°You are really hypocritical. You obviously like her but don¡®t want to fight for it.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s my business. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Fine.


    Wen Jinyi retorted coldly. Wen Jiahan saw this and said angrily, ¡°Originally, it had nothing to do with me,


    but since you hindered me from pursuing happiness, it has something to do with me. Moreover, if I


    destroyed the rtionship between Emily and Lucas, wouldn¡®t it be beneficial to you? If they break up,


    you will have a chance to pursue Emily.¡± Hearing this, Wen Jinyi felt that his cousin was simply


    unreasonable. He forcefully shook off Wen Jiahan¡®s hand and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t drag me into it.¡± As he


    spoke, he raised his eyes to look at the silent Mrs. Wen and continued, ¡°Aunt, you have to think carefully.


    The Greens family is not someone our Wen family can offend. Don¡¯t think that Mr. Greens¡® gentle attitude


    yesterday is to give our Wen family face. He is giving Mr. Hawking a face and doesn¡®t want Mr. Hawking


    to be embarrassed.¡±


    Mrs. Wen¡®s face darkened and she felt extremely aggrieved. She was a dignified elder, but she was


    actually being lectured by a junior. However, she had no way to refute it. Indeed, Lucas was obviously


    unhappy with her daughter. He had clearly said it just now. If she insisted on scheming, things would not


    be good. ¡°Alright, Jiahan, stop messing around. Your cousin is right. Lucas is not someone we


    can offend. Let¡®s go back.¡± After weighing the pros and cons, Mrs. Wen chose to give up. When Wen


    Jiahan saw this, she was furious. Her mother clearly did not say that before. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. I


    want to find Lucas.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned and ran away. It didn¡®t take long before she


    disappeared into the crowd. Mrs. Wen¡®s expression changed slightly and she was about to chase after


    her. Wen Jinyi also hurriedly followed her. However, after chasing for a few steps, they did not find Wen


    Jiahan.


    Mrs. Wen was very worried.


    Of course, what she was most worried about was that Wen Jiahan would act recklessly and anger Lucas.


    ¡°Quick, quickly inform someone toe and find Jiahan.¡± ¡°I¡®m afraid that even if we find her, we won¡®t be


    able to call her back.¡± Wen Jinyi said with a heavy look in his eyes. Then, he looked at Mrs. Wen and


    continued, ¡°You shouldn¡®t have brought her out. Now, you can only pray that she doesn¡®t do anything too


    excessive or we can¡®t solve it.¡±


    Mrs. Wen¡®s expression suddenly became serious. It was almost impossible for Wen Jiahan to not cause


    trouble. At the same time, she was displeased with her nephew, who had been talking out of turn, but in


    the end she did not show it, pursing her lips and saying, ¡°No matter what, let¡®s find her first first.¡±


    Hearing this, Wen Jinyi did not say anything else. He took out his phone and arranged for the


    bodyguards toe and find her. Emily and Lucas did not know what had happened here. After the two


    left, they went to themercial street behind the square. The roses in Emily¡®s hand had already been


    taken away by Mason. However, her expression was not very good. In the end, she had been affected by


    the appearance of the Wen family¡®s mother and daughter. Although it was a coincidence, she could tell


    that they were deliberatelying to block them. Lucas also saw it. He lowered his eyes and looked


    over, smiling, ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± ¡°A little.¡±


    Emily did not deny it.


    23:44 0


    The corners of Lucas¡® lips curled up in delight. He persuaded, ¡°Don¡®t let insignificant people affect your


    mood. Don¡®t worry, no one will disturb us in the future.¡± In fact, it was the same. Wen Jiahan chased after


    the direction where Lucas left, but she did not see Lucas. She was unwilling to stand on the spot and


    stamped her feet. Suddenly, a n came to mind.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    On the other side, with Lucas¡®pany, Emily¡®s bad mood gradually recovered. They strolled leisurely


    around themercial street and bought some clothes for their grandmother and the two children. When


    passing by a branded men¡®s shop, Emily suddenly realized that she had bought a lot of things, but only


    Lucas was missing. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Without thinking, she pulled Lucas into the shop. After


    entering, the shop assistant saw them and her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Wee. What would you like to


    see?¡±


    ¡°Let¡®s take a look first.¡±


    Emily refused the shop assistant¡®s introduction and pulled Lucas to stroll around the counter.


    She knew that Lucas had a custom¨Cmade suit, so she did not want to buy a suit. Instead, she wanted to


    see the bow tie or cuffs. Of course, her thoughts were not hidden from Lucas. Lucas quietly watched the


    little woman beside him carefully choose a gift for him, feeling extremely happy. A few minutester,


    Emily¡®s eyes suddenly lit up. She pointed to a cuff on the counter and said to the shop assistant, ¡°Please


    take this out for me to see.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Chapter 517 Wen Jiahan Disappeared


    ¡°This is the ssic design of our brand chief designer. There is only this pair in the whole country. It is


    hand¨Cmade with high¨Cgrade pure blue gems.¡± The shop assistant came forward to wee them


    warmly. Although she did not know their identities, the two gave her a very unusual feeling. When Emily


    heard this, she smiled at the shop assistant and then turned to Lucas and said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Lucas cooperated and extended his hand. Seeing this, Emily grabbed his wrist with one hand and picked


    up the sapphire cuffs next to her with the other, putting it on his sleeves. ¡°It really suits you. Do you like


    it?¡± Emily looked at the results in front of her with appreciation, and then looked up at Lucas with a smile.


    Lucas looked at the smile on her face and his heart softened. He said gently, ¡°You gave it to me, so I


    naturally like it.¡± ¡°It¡®s good that you like it. Then this is it.¡± Emily made the decision and turned to hand a


    bank card to the clerk. A few minutester, the two of them walked out of the store hand in hand. The joy


    that Lucas exuded was very obvious. Just like that, the two of them yed outside until evening. After


    dinner, they returned home. On the way back, Lucas would asionally reach out and tidy up his


    sleeves. Emily saw his little action and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± When Mason heard this, he


    subconsciously nced at his CEO through the rearview mirror. Lucas whispered, ¡°It¡®s nothing. I was just


    tidying up. I was afraid that the cufflinks would be crooked.¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and tidied up the cufflinks again. Emily looked at his actions and felt that


    it was strange for some reason, but she did not think too much about it. However, Mason noticed that


    something was different and said in surprise, ¡°President, is this your new cufflink? It looks pretty good.¡± ¡°I


    didn¡®t buy it. It was bought by Emily. I also think it looks good.¡± Lucas smiled and replied. The meaning of


    showing off was too obvious.


    Mason, ¡°...¡± At this moment, if he could not tell that his CEO was deliberately trying to show off the


    cufflinks that the Young Madam had bought, he would be stupid. Emily also saw it and did not know


    whether tough or cry, but her heart was sweet. Compared to the warmth on their side, the atmosphere


    in the Wen family was a little strange. Because at night, Wen Jiahan did not go back, and the phone


    could not be called. ¡°It¡®s sote. Jiahan hasn¡®te back yet. Otherwise, send someone to look for her.¡±


    She didn¡®t dare to tell Wen Yanghong that she was taking Wen Jiahan to look for Lucas and the others.


    Because of this, Wen Yanghong didn¡®t pay much attention to her and said indifferently, ¡°What are you


    looking for? Maybe that girl was ying with a little sister and didn¡®t notice her phone. She wille


    backter. Don¡®t worry so much.¡± In the end, he persuaded his wife to be at ease. Mrs. Wen could not


    help but suppress the uneasiness in her heart. At this time, she saw Lucas and Emily entering the room,


    but she did not see her daughter.


    ¡°Mr. Greens, where is Jiahan?¡±


    Mrs. Wen could not help but stand up and ask. Lucas¡® eyes flickered and he said coldly, ¡°What do you


    mean, Mrs. Wen?¡± Emily was also a little angry. What was the meaning of this Wen family? They clearly


    knew that she and Lucas were a couple, but they repeatedly let Wen Jiahan get close to Lucas with ill


    intentions! Where did this ce her? ¡°Mrs. Wen, although we ran into each other in the park this


    afternoon, Lucas and I left first. As for where Miss Wen went, don¡®t you know best?¡±


    Mrs. Wen choked on her words. Wen Yanghong sensed that something was wrong. He frowned at Mrs.


    Wen and asked, ¡°Didn¡®t you say that you took Jiahan to go shopping in the afternoon? Why did you go to


    look for Mr. Greens?¡± When he said this, his expression was very bad. Mrs. Wen also thought that it was


    bad in her heart, and there was a sh of regret in her eyes. Even so, she still found an excuse to cover


    it up. ¡°We didn¡®t go to look for Mr. Greens


    and Doctor Armstrong on purpose. We just happened to run into each other. Later, Jiahan said that she


    wanted to go shopping with Mr. Greens, so she went to chase after Mr. Greens. Did Mr. Greens not see J


    iahan?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Lucas said coldly..


    Emily also shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡®t see her either. I think she must have


    been a wrong way with us.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Wen¡®s expression turned ugly. However, due to Lucas¡® identity, she did not say an


    said. Lucas and Emily nodded and did not


    intend to stay in the living room for long. They proposed to leave. Soon, only Mr. Wen and Mrs. Wen rema


    ¡°I asked you to discipline Jiahan. Why did you help Jiahan get close to


    Mr. Greens instead? Do you know that doing this will make our Wen Family lose a lot of faces? What will


    Mr. Greens think of our family and what will Doctor Armstrong think? What if it reaches father¡®s ears?¡±


    Mrs. Wen was embarrassed by his words, but she couldn¡®t help but argue for herself.


    ¡°I wanted


    to discipline Jiahan, but Jiahan¡®s heart is nted on Mr. Greens. As a mother, I can¡®t watch my child suffe


    it will be a good thing for our family. As long as we have a rtionship with Mr. Greens, we


    will not be suppressed by your second brother. When we divide the property, we can have advantages.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Chapter 518 Lucas Really Didn¡®t Know How to Date


    Wen Yanghong didn¡®t expect that his wife would say such a thing andughed directly. ¡°So for so many


    years, you don¡®t wee second brother and even don¡®t like Jinyi. Is it because you think second


    brother and others are suppressing our family?¡± ¡°Isn¡®t it?¡±


    ¡°You are the boss of the family, but thepany¡®s president is second brother. Even Jinyi has more


    power than you!¡± Mrs. Wen looked at him in dissatisfaction. When Wen Yanghong heard this, he


    suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart. ¡°Do you think that all of this was caused by father¡®s


    partiality?¡± Mrs. Wen did not speak, but the expression on her face expressed her meaning clearly. Wen


    Yanghong looked at it and shook his head in disappointment. ¡°You are wrong. This is not because my


    father is biased. It is because I don¡®t want to manage thepany that I let my second brother do it.¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± This time, it was Mrs. Wen who was surprised. Wen Yanghong chuckled and


    said, ¡°In your opinion, perhaps every family will struggle for fame and reputation, but our family is not like


    that. Second brother has more business skills than me. In his hands, the Wen family can develop better


    than in my hands.¡±


    Hearing this, Mrs. Wen was stunned. When Wen Yanghong saw this, the anger in his heart suddenly


    dissipated. In the end, it was also because he did not tell his wife about this matter. Mrs. Wen came back


    to her senses and said embarrassedly, ¡°So it was always me who misunderstood?¡± ¡°That¡®s right, you


    misunderstood.¡± Wen Yanghong nodded. Hearing this, Mrs. Wen¡®s mood became veryplicated. But


    soon, she remembered that she should not be entangled in this topic. Now, the most important thing was


    to find her daughter. ¡°Our topic has gone far. Should we send someone to find Jiahan? I always feel that


    Mr. Greens is hiding something.¡±


    At the end of her words, Mrs. Wen was a little hesitant.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    YOU


    WIVIN INUTITUVY IU wait


    However, Wen Yanghong felt that she was thinking too much. ¡°Although Mr. Greens is ruthless in the


    business world and does not show any mercy, he is not going to make things difficult for a girl in reality. It


    should be that Jiahan was probably rejected by Mr. Greens again and again. She was sad and went to a


    bar to drink. In a while, you can contact her friends who are usually good at ying and ask.¡± When Mrs.


    Wen heard this, she felt that it was reasonable and immediately went to contact Wen Jiahan¡®s friends.


    Little did she know that their conversation was heard by Wen Jinyi who was hiding in the corner. Wen


    Jinyi was a little surprised. In other words, the one who had been secretly making things difficult for him


    and his father all these years was not his uncle, but his aunt. As he thought about it, a sense of


    helplessness arose in his heart. As for what had happened downstairs, Emily did not know. After


    returning to her room, she tidied up a little and went to Elder Wen¡®s bedroom for a check¨Cup. Mr.


    Hawking was also there, apanying Elder Wen to y chess. He saw Emilye in and greeted her


    with a smile, ¡°You¡®re back. Where is Lucas?¡± ¡°Lucas is in the room dealing with thepany matters. I¡¯m


    here to treat Elder Wen.¡± Emily replied with a smile. During this time, Mr. Hawking asked where the two


    went to y in the afternoon. Emily said, ¡°We just walked around the public square park in the city


    center.¡± ¡°I knew it would be like this. That kid Lucas really doesn¡®t know how to date. You should talk


    about him.¡± Mr. Hawking said with a face full of disdain. Emilyughed and could not help but defend,


    ¡°It¡®s not as bad as you say. He even gave me a bunch of flowers.¡± ¡°A bunch of flowers is nothing. You are


    too easily satisfied.¡± Mr. Hawking pointed at Emily and scolded her with a smile. Emily blinked and tried


    to defend Lucas again. ¡°Isn¡®t it good enough to have this kind . intention?¡±


    Mr. Hawking choked. Elder Wen watched from the side and teased, ¡°You still have the nerve to say that


    Mr. Greens doesn¡®t know how to date. I remember that when you were young, you were inferior to Mr.


    Greens. At least Mr. Greens gave Doctor Armstrong a bunch of flowers,


    but you gave your date a stalk of grass!¡± Hearing this, Emily was shocked. ¡°Mr. Hawking, so you have


    such a dark history.¡± She looked over with a teasing smile. Mr. Hawking instantly exploded and retorted,


    ¡°Don¡®t listen to his nonsense. What grass is that? It¡®s a Acacia, a Chinese herb.¡± ¡°Even so, it doesn¡®t


    change the fact that it¡®s a grass.¡± Elder Wen insisted on what he said. Mr. Hawking was instantly


    rendered speechless. Emily couldn¡¯t help butugh. At the same time, Mr. Wen and Mrs. Wen still had no


    news from Wen Jiahan. Wen Yanghong couldn¡®t help but worry. He thought about it and called Wen Jinyi


    over to ask, ¡°There¡®s still no news of Jiahan. I want you to help me find her.¡± ¡°Sure, big uncle will give me


    a few ces where my cousins often go.¡± Wen Jinyi nodded in agreement. A few minutester, he


    received the addresses Wen Yanghong had given him and prepared to leave. He had already walked to


    the door when he suddenly thought of something. He turned around and walked back to the guest room


    on the second floor where Emily was. He knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Lucas¡® cold voice came from inside the door.


    Wen Jinyi pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Are you here to look for Emily?¡± Lucas was surprised to


    see him.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Wen Jinyi shook his head.


    When Lucas heard this, he raised his eyebrows and said coldly, ¡°So, you came to find me?¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Chapter 519 Did Young Master Wen Ask the Wrong Person?


    Wen Jinyi nodded and said, ¡°I want to ask Mr. Greens if you know the whereabouts of my cousin.¡± Lucas


    did not answer immediately. His eyes narrowed and a dark light shed in his eyes. He slowly said,


    ¡°Young Master Wen, aren¡®t you asking the wrong person?¡± ¡°Perhaps. I know that this cousin of mine is a


    little annoying. If she offended Mr. Greens, I can teach her a lesson. But I hope that Mr. Greens will show


    mercy. My uncle and aunt only have one daughter.¡± Wen Jinyi said meaningfully. At the same time, he


    was secretly observing Lucas. Unfortunately, there was no expression on Lucas¡® face. Seeing this, Wen


    Jinyi couldn¡®t help but frown, wondering if he was wrong. Lucas didn¡®t know what he was thinking and


    didn¡®t express anything to what he had just said. Instead, he directly asked him to leave, ¡°If Young Master


    Wen has nothing else to do, you can leave.¡± Wen Jinyi didn¡®t say anything, nodded and left.


    Unexpectedly, just as he walked out, he almost bumped into Emily who was about to open the door.


    ¡°Young Master Wen, why are you here? Are you looking for me?¡± Emily looked at the man in front of her


    in surprise. Wen Jinyi shook his head and denied, ¡°That¡®s not it. I came to find Mr. Greens.¡± Hearing this,


    although Emily felt strange, she did not ask again. After all, Wen Jinyi looking for Lucas, other than


    business matters, she did not think there was any other reason. At this time, Wen Jinyi asked again, ¡°Ms.


    Armstrong just came back from my grandfather¡®s ce. I wonder how my grandfather is doing?¡± ¡°Elder


    Wen is recovering well. After two more days of treatment, he is almost done. In theter period, he only


    needs to recuperate.¡± Emily did not hide anything and said truthfully. When Wen Jinyi heard this, he


    smiled gently and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Ms. Armstrong.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Emily said


    humbly.


    Listening to the conversation between the two, Lucas frowned. He stood up from the sofa and walked


    over. When Emily saw him appear, she asked in surprise, ¡°Why did youe out?¡± ¡°I heard your voice,


    but I didn¡®t see youe in, so I came to take a look.¡± Although he said this, Lucas stared at Wen Jinyi


    with a dangerous gaze. Wen Jinyi only felt as if he was being stared at by a fierce beast, and the hair on


    his back stood on end. Then, he discovered the dangerous aura emanating from Lucas. After thinking


    about it, he understood what was going on. ¡°It seems that I have disturbed the two of you. I will leave


    first.¡± He asked to leave like a gentleman. Lucas nodded, and then went upstairs to Emily¡®s room. At this


    time, Emily finally reacted and looked over, not knowing whether tough or


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    cry.


    Hearing this, Lucas knew that his thoughts had been guessed, but he did not deny it. ¡°Who told him to


    have feelings for you before?¡± As he spoke, he suddenly hugged Emily close to him and pressed his


    forehead against hers. ¡°It wasn¡®t easy for me to catch you. I have to watch over you.¡± When Emily heard


    this, she felt both funny and sweet. ¡°You are so jealous.¡± ¡°Do you only know now?¡± Lucas admitted and


    looked over. He joked, ¡°In the future, stay away from those people who are up to no good.¡± Emily raised


    her eyebrows. ¡°If you want me to stay away from them, then what about you?¡± As she spoke, a crafty


    light shed in her eyes, and she said with an attitude of settling ounts after autumn, ¡°Speaking of


    which, you have more suitors than me, right?¡± ¡°But I never looked at them.¡± Lucas defended himself.


    Emily snorted lightly, ¡°Even so, we can¡®t hide their existence.¡±


    Lucas choked.


    He suddenly felt that continuing this topic would be very dangerous. He changed the topic and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    gettingte. I¡®ve put bath water on for you. Go wash up quickly.¡± As he spoke, he pushed Emily to the


    bathroom. Emily naturally saw through his thoughts and did not press on.


    ¡°Wait a minute, I haven¡¯t taken my pajamas.¡± ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. I will pass it to youter.¡± After saying


    that, Lucas pushed Emily into the bathroom. Half an hourter, the two of them washed up andid on


    the bed to get ready to rest. Even though they had already stayed together for a night, Emily was still a


    little unustomed to it. Lucas saw it and kissed her forehead. He whispered, ¡°Sleep, good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡± Emily responded and closed her eyes to let herself fall asleep. Compared to the warmth


    and calm on their side, Mr. Wen and Mrs. Wen were too worried to fall asleep. For the whole night, there


    was no news of Wen Jiahan. If not for the fact that it was less than 48 hours, they would have gone to


    the police station to report the case.


    The next morning, Emily woke up early and found that Lucas was still sleeping, so she quietly got out of


    bed to wash up. A few minutester, she walked out of the door and was ready to go downstairs to the


    garden to exercise. As a result, just as she walked into the living room, she saw Wen Jinyiing back


    from the outside with his dark eyes, as if he had not slept for the whole night. Although Emily was a little


    puzzled, she did not ask much and only greeted him politely ¡°Good morning, Young Master Wen.¡± After


    that, she prepared to leave. Seeing this, Wen Jinyi quickly called out to her, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, wait.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Chapter 520 She Was Locked in a Small ck House


    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Emily looked over in confusion. Wen Jinyi stepped forward and said, ¡°My cousin didn¡®t


    come backst night. My uncle and aunt were very worried.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Emily felt inexplicable. What does it matter to her that Wen Jiahan didn¡®te back?


    Perhaps because he saw her confusion, Wen Jinyi continued, ¡°My cousin went to chase you and Mr.


    Greens yesterday. I think Mr. Greens might know something. Can | ask Ms. Armstrong to help me talk to


    Mr. Greens?¡± ¡°Wait, do you mean that Lucas made Miss Wen disappear?¡± At this time, Emily finally


    understood the meaning of his words and looked at him with some displeasure. ¡°Maybe. Of course, this


    is just a guess of mine. I hope that Ms. Armstrong can understand. If I misunderstand, I will apologize to


    Ms. Armstrongter.¡± Wen Jinyi did not deny it. Since the words hade to this point, it was not good


    for Emily to refuse. She nodded gently and pursed her lips. ¡°I understand. I will ask Lucas, but it will be


    late. Lucas is still resting.¡± ¡°Then I will trouble Ms. Armstrong.¡± Wen Jinyi breathed a sigh of relief and


    thanked her. Emily nodded and said, ¡°If there is nothing else, I will leave first.¡± After she finished


    speaking, she prepared to leave.


    However, something unexpected happened at this time. Emily did not notice that she was tripped over by


    the corner of the table, and she lost her bnce and leaned forward. When Wen Jinyi saw this, he


    subconsciously reached out to support her. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡®m fine. Thank you.¡± Emily


    thanked her gratefully. If Wen Jinyi had not supported her in time, she would have been disfigured.


    However, she did not know that this scene was seen by Wen Jiahan, who had just returned. And from


    Wen Jiahan¡¯s perspective, it was like Emily and Wen Jinyi hugging each


    other.


    Originally, Wen Jiahan wanted to shout, but soon she seemed to think of something and took a photo of


    the two of them with her phone. ¡°Emily, let¡®s see how you can quibble this time!¡± She looked at the photo


    on her phone and said darkly, her eyes full of resentment.


    CD


    Yesterday afternoon, she originally went to chase after Lucas, but for some reason, halfway, she was


    stopped by a group of people in ck suits. They locked her in a small ck room and confiscated her


    phone. It wasn¡®t until this morning that those people released her. In Wen Jiahan¡®s opinion, everything


    she had suffered was all thanks to Emily. If not for this woman, how could she have been rejected by


    Lucas, and why would she have been locked up for no reason? Fortunately, she had finally caught hold


    of this woman¡®s weakness. She must let everyone know the true face of this woman! ¡°What are you


    doing?¡± Wen Jiahan suddenly shouted. When Emily and Wen Jinyi heard this voice, they subconsciously


    separated. Then, the two of them looked up and saw Wen Jiahan standing at the door. Wen Jinyi


    immediately frowned and asked with a heavy expression, ¡°It¡®s you. When did youe back?¡± ¡°Cousin,


    what kind of expression is that? Why, do you think I came back at the wrong time? Did I disturb you and


    Emily?¡± Wen Jiahan looked at her cousin¡®s unhappy face and also became unhappy. She said in a


    strange tone. After she finished speaking, she looked at Emily with a gloomy gaze and ridiculed, ¡°You are


    really good at it. On one hand, you are dating Brother Lucas and on the other hand, you are seducing my


    cousin. You are really shameless. If Brother Lucas saw what happened just now, would Brother Lucas


    still be with you?¡± When Emily heard this, her face immediately turned cold. ¡°Miss Wen, this is a curse


    thates from your mouth. I think you don¡®t need me to remind you. There are some things that you


    better not speak nonsense about.¡± She looked at her with a warning look. Unexpectedly, this aroused the


    anger in Wen Jiahan¡®s heart even more. ¡°Heh, what? You dare to do it and don¡®t dare to do it? I saw you


    hugging my cousin with my own eyes just now. Do you dare to say that I wronged you?¡± Emily was


    speechless.


    So this was what Wen Jiahan was talking about.


    But before she could say anything, she was interrupted by Wen Jinyi. ¡°That¡®s enough. Ms. Armstrong


    almost fell down just now. I just helped her up with good intentions. Don¡®t talk nonsense!¡±


    Wen Jinyi exined in a low voice as he looked over with a warning look in his eyes.


    Wen Jiahan heard this and mocked, ¡°Cousin, you like this bitch, so you naturally spoke up for her. Do


    you think I would believe you?¡±


    Hearing this, Wen Jinyi and Emily only felt that she was unreasonable. Their argument also attracted Mr.


    Wen and Mrs. Wen, Lucas, and Mr. Hawking. When Mr. Wen and Mrs. Wen saw Wen Jiahan downstairs,


    they were shocked. Then, their hearts that had been hanging for the whole night finally calmed down.


    Mrs. Wen hurriedly went downstairs and walked to Wen Jiahan. She asked a series of questions.


    ¡°When did youe back? Where did you go yesterday? Why didn¡®t you answer my call?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡®t go anywhere. Someone caught me and locked me in a small dark room. He took my phone


    away.¡±


    Wen Jiahan felt wronged and gnashed her teeth at the end.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    Chapter 521 Emily Was Shameless


    When everyone heard this, they all revealed astonished expressions. ¡°Then are you okay? Did those


    people harass you?¡± Mrs. Wen asked worriedly. ¡°No, they didn¡®t do anything to me. They just locked me


    up in a small ck room for a night.¡±


    Wen Jiahan exined, shaking her head. As soon as these words came out, Mr. Wen and Mrs. Wen


    heaved a sigh of relief. However, Emily could not help but think more about it. She turned her head to


    look at the man beside her. She did not know when he had walked up to her. In a voice that only the two


    of them could hear, she asked, ¡°This matter, could it have something to do with you?¡± ¡°Why do you think


    it has something to do with me?¡± Lucas did not deny it or admit it. He hugged her and asked softly. Emily


    looked up at the man in front of her and pursed her lips. ¡°It¡®s probably intuition.¡± Hearing this, Lucas


    hugged her and smiled without saying a word. Even so, Emily had guessed the answer in her heart, but


    she did not say it out loud. On the other hand, Mrs. Wen asked about what happened just now. ¡°What


    were you arguing about just now?¡± Hearing this, Wen Jiahan finally remembered what she had forgotten.


    She looked up at Lucas and was about toin, but was interrupted by Wen Jinyi. Wen Jinyi said in


    a low voice, ¡°Just now, Ms. Armstrong almost fell down. I helped her up with good intentions. I didn¡®t


    expect that my cousin saw it and misunderstood Ms. Armstrong and me.¡± ¡°I didn¡®t misunderstand at all. It


    was clearly Emily who was shameless and seduced you. I have a photo here to prove it!¡± Wen Jiahan


    retorted excitedly. Then, she took out her phone and pretended to take out the photo she had just taken.


    Seeing this, Lucas¡® face turned cold in an instant. Emily also noticed the change in Lucas¡® expression at


    the first moment, and she felt a little uneasy. She exined in a low voice. ¡°What Wen Jiahan said is not


    true. I was really tripped by something at that time. Young Master Wen just kindly helped me up. I don¡®t


    know why, but Wen Jiahan saw it.¡± Hearing this, Lucas turned his head and saw the nervousness in the


    eyes of the little


    woman in front of him. He could not help but smile, ¡°You don¡®t have to exin to me. I naturally believe


    you.¡± Wen Jinyi did not hear the conversation between the two of them. He saw that Wen Jiahan did not


    care and insisted on sshing dirty water on him and Emily. His face darkened.


    ¡°I remember that uncle installed a surveince camera in the living room. Since cousin insists that there


    is something between Ms. Armstrong and me, I request to check the surveince camera.¡± ¡°There is a


    surveince camera?¡± Wen Jiahan was stunned.


    At this time, Wen Yanghong scolded with a bad expression, ¡°Enough, don¡®t you think it¡®s not enough to


    be ashamed? Butler, send the young miss back to her room. Without my permission, she is not allowed


    to go out!¡± ¡°I don¡®t want to! I didn¡®t do anything wrong. Why do you have to lock me up?¡± Wen Jiahan


    shouted, unconvinced. Wen Yanghong¡®s face was full of anger. He ignored her and scolded the butler


    beside him, ¡°Didn¡®t you hear my instructions? Take the young miss away!¡± Seeing this, the butler did not


    dare to hesitate anymore. He hurriedly stepped forward and forcibly took Wen Jiahan away. As Wen


    Jiahan left, the living room became much quieter. Wen Yanghong came in front of Lucas and said


    apologetically, ¡°My daughter is not sensible. I hope that Mr. Greens and Doctor Armstrong won¡®t take it to


    heart.¡± ¡°Since Mr. Wen also knows that Miss Wen iscking in manners, you should take good care of


    her. Otherwise, no matter how good my temper is, it will be exhausted.¡± This was the first time that Emily


    spoke rudely. ¡°If Mr. Wen still doesn¡¯t know how to educate his daughter, I don¡®t mind working on it on his


    behalf,¡± Lucas said at this time. Wen Yanghong almost couldn¡®t take it anymore, but there was nothing he


    could do. Who told him to be in the wrong?


    For the next day, it was unknown if Wen Jiahan was being watched, but it was quite calm.


    In the blink of an eye, two days passed. Elder Wen¡®s condition had improved a lot. Finally, he didn¡®t have


    to stay in the room all the time. He could go downstairs and walk around the garden or apany the


    Wen family to eat in the restaurant. The people of the Wen family were very happy about this. During the


    meal this morning, Emily announced, ¡°Elder Wen¡®s condition has stabilized. I will treat him for two more


    days and consolidate it. Then, the treatment will be axer


    In theter stages, he only needs to use medicine to recuperate.¡± ¡°Does that mean that Ms. Armstrong


    will be going back in two days?¡± Wen Jinyi understood the hidden meaning behind Emily¡®s words. Emily


    nodded and admitted, ¡°I estimate that I will return in two days.¡± ¡°Why are you leaving so quickly? You can


    stay for two more days, I still haven¡®t properly thanked you.¡± Elder Wen looked over in disagreement,


    trying to persuade Emily to stay. Emily smiled and declined, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Elder Wen,


    but there is no need. Besides, you also gave me your precious medical book for research. This is already


    the best thanks. Aftering out for so many days, I am also a little worried about my family.¡± ¡°Well,


    don¡®t keep us. Speaking of which, if you were not poisoned before and your condition was not stable, Ms.


    Armstrong would have wanted to leave long ago. After all, she was not happy here.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Mr. Hawking also spoke up at this time, not forgetting to point at certain things. Elder Wen was unable to


    do anything, so he could only agree to Emily¡®s resignation.


    On the other hand, when Mrs. Wen heard that Emily and the others would leave two dayster, she


    could not help but heave a sigh of relief in her heart. In her opinion, if Emily and Lucas left, her daughter,


    who had fallen into a bit of paranoia, should be able to return to normal.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    Chapter 522 Lucas Was Unable to Shake Her off


    Later, after breakfast. Emily followed Mr. Hawking and went to treat Elder Wen. Lucas went to the branch


    company in Jin City to deal with thepany matters. As for the others in the Wen family, they were


    busy with their own matters.


    Wen Yanghong and Wen Jinyi went to thepany.


    These days, because Elder Wen was sick, the two of them had been at home apanying him. On the


    other hand, when Mrs. Wen saw that everyone had gone to work, she went to Wen Jiahan¡®s room and


    nned to persuade Wen Jiahan. ¡°Madam.¡± Outside the room, the bodyguard saw Mrs. Wen and


    respectfully called her. Because he was worried that Wen Jiahan would provoke Emily again, Wen


    Yanghong directly sent someone to guard the door and forbade her from going out Seeing this, Mrs. Wen


    said coldly, ¡°Open the door, I¡®ll go in and see the young miss.¡± The bodyguard did not dare to stop her


    and turned to open the door.


    After entering the room, Mrs. Wen saw her daughter, who was sitting on the bed with an ugly expression.


    When Wen Jiahan saw her, she snorted coldly and turned her head away in anger. ¡°Still angry?¡±


    Mrs. Wen walked over helplessly and took the initiative to break the silence.


    Wen Jiahan could not help butin, ¡°You did not keep your word. You clearly said that you would


    help me get close to Lucas.¡± Mrs. Wen did not deny this. She waited for Wen Jiahan to finish and said


    unhurriedly, ¡°l originally wanted to help you get close to Lucas, but as you can see, he doesn¡¯t give us


    any face, even if it¡®s me, his elder.¡±


    Wen Jiahan was speechless and silently pursed her lips. Seeing this, Mrs. Wen could not help but


    persuade her earnestly. ¡°In fact, he is not the only outstanding man in this world. We can find other


    people. Come again, you have only known Lucas for a few days. Do you know him well enough?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Hearing these words, Wen Jiahan finally realized the purpose of her mother¡®s visit. She red at her


    angrily and said unhappily, ¡°So you came to me just to say these


    words to me?¡± ¡°That¡®s right, Jiahan. You¡®ve grown up too. You¡®re no longer a child. Don¡®t always be


    willful.¡± Mrs. Wen nodded and did not deny it. She continued to persuade her. ¡°I don¡®t want anyone else. I


    just like Lucas. I want to be with him. I will marry him in this life!¡± Wen Jiahan was very angry. Looking at


    her stubborn daughter, Mrs. Wen had felt tired. ¡°You want to marry him, but does he want to marry you?¡±


    She pulled a long face and scolded, ¡°Not to mention that Mr. Greens already has a girlfriend. In two days,


    Mr. Greens will leave and return to Y City. Do you want to chase him?¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Lucas is leaving?¡± Wen Jiahan looked over in shock and disbelief. How could it be so


    fast? She didn¡®t even have the time to do anything. Mrs. Wen did not know what she was thinking.


    Looking at her sad expression, although she could not bear it, she hardened her heart and said truthfully,


    ¡°Mr. Greens came here to look for Doctor Armstrong. In two days, your grandfather¡®s illness will stabilize,


    and Doctor Armstrong will naturally go back. And once she leaves, Mr. Greens will naturally follow.¡± At


    this point, Mrs. Wen sighed and tried to persuade her again. ¡°Mommy knows that you may be a little


    unwilling in your heart, but it is really impossible for you and Mr. Greens. Surely you have to have


    realized this?¡± Unfortunately, Wen Jiahan did not listen to these words at all. At this moment, her mind


    was full of the things that Lucas was going to leave. She was anxious, angry, and unwilling. She didn¡®t


    even know when Mrs. Wen left.


    When she came back to her senses, it was as if she had made a decision.


    She had to think of a way to prevent Lucas from getting rid of her before Lucas left. It was best to confirm


    their rtionship. At that time, her parents and grandfather would be there. They wouldn¡®t watch her


    suffer. But before that, she had to find a way to let her father let her out.


    A few minutester, Wen Jiahan got dressed and opened the door. The bodyguard saw her and thought


    that she was going out. He reached out to stop her and said, ¡°Miss, Sir said that you can¡®t step out of this


    room.¡± ¡°I know. I want to see my father and tell him that I know I was wrong.¡±


    Wen Jiahan said calmly.


    The bodyguard hesitated for a moment, but he still helped to pass the message. That morning, Wen


    Jiahan¡®s confinement was canceled. At noon, when Emily saw her sitting at the dining table, she was


    surprised, but she did not pay much attention to her. Lucas did note back and was held back by the


    company matters. When Wen Jiahan heard this news, she could not help but feel delighted. She felt that


    even the heavens were helping her, giving her a chance to n.


    Soon, it was evening.


    Lucas came back before dark.


    When Emily smelled the faint smell of alcohol on his body, she frowned, ¡°Did you drink?¡°.


    ¡°It was not easy to refuse, so I drank a little. However, I asked Mason to help me block theter part.¡±


    Lucas hugged the little woman in front of him and smiled gently. Emily nestled in his arms and


    whispered, ¡°It¡®s good that you know what to do. You have just recovered. It¡®s not good for you to drink


    and tire yourself out.¡± ¡°I know. I won¡®t touch a drop of wine in the future,¡± Lucas promised with a smile.


    Just as the two of them were talking, a servant¡®s voice came from outside the door, ¡°Doctor Armstrong,


    our master is a little ufortable. He wants to invite you to take a look.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Chapter 523 Perfect Misunderstanding


    When Emily heard this, she quickly separated from Lucas. As she replied, she said, ¡°I understand. I will


    go over now.¡± After she finished speaking, she told Lucas, ¡°Go wash up and rest first. I¡®ll be backter.¡±


    Lucas nodded. After watching her leave, he turned around and went to the bathroom. Little did he know


    that Wen Jiahan was sneaking over from outside the door. She gently pushed open the door and saw


    that there was no one in the room. Instead, there was the sound of running watering from the


    bathroom, and her eyes were a little excited.


    It seemed that even the heavens were helping her! As she thought about this, she quietly walked into the


    room and took off her coat. Under the light, she was wearing a white silk, transparent, sexy pajamas,


    perfectly revealing her beautiful figure. Wen Jiahan looked at herself in the mirror, her face filled with


    confidence. With her figure, she believed that Lucas would definitely fall in love with her.


    At this time, the sound of water in the bathroom stopped. Wen Jiahan was shocked. She quickly took off


    her shoes and hid on the bed, her back facing the bathroom. When Lucas came out, he saw this scene


    and thought that Emily had returned.


    Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. If Emily came back, she


    would definitely greet him and then lie down on the bed without a word. Moreover, the shoes on the


    ground and the clothes on the chair next to him were not Emily¡®s. Thinking of this, Lucas¡® face became


    extremely gloomy. He strode to the side of the bed and looked down at the person on the bed with a


    dangerous look in his eyes. Wen Jiahan did not know that she had exposed herself and waited on the


    bed nervously and excitedly. She nned to wait for Lucas to get on the bed and turn off the lights to


    confirm the rtionship This way, even if Emily suddenly came back, it would be useless. However, she


    thought very well of it, but she could not resist the fact that things did


    D


    not go in the direction she had expected. Just as she was looking forward to it and feeling nervous, the


    quilt on her body was suddenly lifted. Lucas recognized at a nce that the woman under the quilt was


    Wen Jiahan. His handsome face was so gloomy that it could drip water. ¡°It¡®s you!¡± His thin lips parted


    slightly and his voice was cold. Wen Jiahan was still a little stunned. She never thought that she would


    expose herself so quickly. Before she coulde back to her senses, she was pulled out of bed and


    thrown to the ground Lucas released her hand in disgust and said with disdain, ¡°Why are you here?¡± At


    this time, Wen Jiahan finally reacted. She looked up and saw the disgust in the man¡®s eyes. Her eyes


    were immediately stung. However, when she thought of her n, she acted as if she didn¡®t see it and


    threw herself at Lucas. ¡°Brother Lucas, I like you. As long as you are willing, I will give you anything.¡±


    Looking at the woman who was throwing coquettish nces at him, Lucas¡® face was dark, and his eyes


    were full of anger. He kicked her away directly. Wen Jiahan didn¡®t expect that Lucas would make a move


    just like that. He didn¡®t have any pity for the woman at all. She was immediately kicked and fell to the


    ground, looking painful and aggrieved. ¡°Brother Lucas, why did you do this to me?¡± She propped herself


    up and looked at Lucas with red eyes. Lucas was disgusted by her. His eyes were full of ice. He said


    coldly, ¡°It seems that I was too kind a few days ago. The lesson I taught you is not enough. Since you are


    such a man, I will get someone to find ten or eight men for you in a while. Let your parents see how


    shameless the daughter they taught is!¡± When Wen Jiahan heard this, her expression changed. It was


    not only because Lucas wanted to find a man for her, but also because of the first few words.


    ¡°It was you who arranged for me to be locked in the small ck room that day?¡±


    Although she asked Lucas, her tone was certain.


    Lucas did not deny it and said coldly, ¡°Are you going to leave now or should I send someone to invite you


    to leave?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    For some reason, although he did not say anything threatening, Wen Jiahan looked at the expression on


    his face and inexplicably shivered. Thinking of what this man had said before, she felt that this man could


    really do what he said.


    Because of this, even if she was unwilling, Wen Jiahan still left. Soon, only Lucas was left in the room.


    He looked at the bed that Wen Jiahan had touched and felt his skin crawl. He pressed the internal phone


    and ordered the servants of the Wen family toe and clean it up. On the other side, Emily did not


    know that Wen Jiahan had volunteered herself and was even driven out by Lucas. When she arrived at


    Elder Wen¡®s room, she found that Elder Wen¡®splexion was indeed not very good, so she began to


    treat him seriously. After a moment, she rxed her brows, and her eyes revealed a bit of helplessness.


    She said, ¡°Elder Wen, didn¡®t I tell you not to drink tea for a short period of time? Why didn¡®t you listen?¡±


    When Elder Wen saw that Emily had diagnosed the reason, his became embarrassed. ¡°I thought that my


    body had almost recovered. Drinking a little bit should be fine...¡± Who knew that just after he finished


    drinking, his body felt a little ufortable. Originally, he wanted to endure and did not intend to rm


    Emily, but he did not expect that she had already taken the initiative toe over. However, he did not


    know that all of this was Wen Jiahan¡®s scheme.


    Wen Jiahan inadvertently discovered that the butler had made a cup of thick tea for her grandfather. She


    knew that her grandfather would definitely feel ufortable after drinking it, so she sent someone to


    inform Emily, which led to what happened next.


    She had to admit that this was a perfect misunderstanding.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Chapter 524 Kill Emily


    After leaving the room, Wen Jiahan did not return to the bedroom immediately. She stood in the corridor


    and watched as Lucas called the servants to clean up all the things that she had touched in the room


    before. Her face was dark. ¡°Damn it, who are you humiliating?¡± She gritted her teeth and scolded, but her


    voice was very soft, so no one noticed her. At the same time, Emily came down from upstairs and saw


    the servant holding a bunch of familiar quilts as she left. She could not help but call out to her. When the


    servants saw her, they greeted her politely, ¡°Doctor Armstrong.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Emily nodded. Her eyes fell on the covers in their arms and asked curiously, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this


    should be the quilt in my room.¡±


    The servant nodded and admitted, ¡°It is indeed the quilt in Doctor Armstrong¡®s room. Mr. Greens said


    that these were dirty and asked us to wash them.¡± Hearing that it was Lucas¡® arrangement, although


    Emily was puzzled, she did not say anything and motioned for the servants to leave. Just as she was


    about to return to her room, a ck shadow shed out from the side and stood in front of her. ¡°Emily!¡±


    Wen Jiahan red at the beautiful woman in front of her. The jealousy in her eyes


    could not be concealed. It was because of this woman that she was chased out of the room by Lucas.


    He even treated her like a virus and had people change everything she touched. However, when Emily


    saw Wen Jiahan who had suddenly appeared, she frowned. She said indifferently, ¡°Miss Wen, what¡®s the


    matter?¡± ¡°If not for you, how could I have been rejected by Brother Lucas? It was all because of your


    existence!¡± Wen Jiahan stared at Emily¡®s beautiful face and wished she could tear it apart. When Emily


    heard these words, she was so angry that she burst outughing. This woman had seduced her


    boyfriend time and time again, and now she dared to openly look for her. Did she really think she had no


    temper? Thinking of this, she looked coldly at Wen Jiahan and said coldly, ¡°First Miss Wen, you¡®d better


    make things clear. To put it bluntly, I knew Lucas before you, and it¡®s you who kept moving towards my


    boyfriend.¡±


    Af course not. Brother Lucas is not your boyfriend at all. Don¡¯t think that I don¡®t k


    wp¨CVETTUR LILY


    that you are not together at all! It was just Mr. Hawking who forced you to be together!¡±


    Wen Jiahan denied in exasperation.


    Emily was silent for a few seconds and sneered, ¡°Do you think what you said is true? If Lucas and I are


    not boyfriend and girlfriend, do you think Mr. Hawking can arrange me and Lucas together?¡± Although


    she and Lucas were not together before they lived together, she did not intend to tell Wen Jiahan about


    this.


    Wen Jiahan was stimted by her words and was speechless. However, Wen Jiahan was unwilling to let


    Emily go just like that. Her eyes were filled with anger, and her words became more and more brainless,


    ¡°B*tch, so what if you and Brother Lucas are together? You don¡®t really like Brother Lucas. You are a


    shameless woman. You are not satisfied with Brother Lucas and even seduced my cousin!¡± ¡°Why are


    you so greedy? Do you think you can take all the good things in the world? | tell you, it is impossible!¡± ¡°As


    long as you disappear, Brother Lucas is mine.¡± After Wen Jiahan finished speaking, she suddenly felt evil


    and reached out to grab Emily¡®s neck. Naturally, Emily could not let her seed. She retreated while


    dodging the attacks. However, Wen Jiahan was determined to take Emily¡®s life and kept approaching.


    Unknowingly, the two of them arrived at the balcony at the end of the corridor. Emily panicked for a few


    seconds because of the feeling of floating behind her. Wen Jiahan grabbed the opportunity and grabbed


    her neck. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Emily instinctively reached out to protect her neck, trying to take Wen Jiahan¡®s


    hand away from her neck. Logically speaking, she had to do a lot of things to take care of medicinal


    herbs all year round. Her strength should be stronger than Wen Jiahan who was raised at


    home.


    However, for some unknown reason, the hand that Wen Jiahan had on her neck was. like a pair of iron


    tongs, making it impossible for her to move.


    Wen Jiahan was already possessed at this time. She looked at Emily¡®s struggling and ufortable


    face. There was only one thought in her mind, and that was to kill this woman. As long as this person


    died, Brother Lucas would be hers. In the future, no one would fight with her for Brother Lucas.


    Because of this, she used all her strength, and Emily was even lifted up by her.


    And Emily¡®s face was not much better. The longck of oxygen made her brain begin to be bloodshot,


    her eyes ck, and her consciousness slowly started to slip. Wen Jiahan looked at it, and her heart was


    unprecedentedly refreshed.


    ¡°Bitch, this is the result of you provoking me!¡±


    Seeing this, Emily wanted to say something, but she couldn¡®t make a sound at all.


    At this time, an ear¨Cpiercing scream came from behind the two people, followed by the panicked voice of


    the servant.


    ¡°Miss, what are you doing? Let go of Doctor Armstrong.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    Chapter 525 The Feeling of Facing Death


    Hearing this voice, Wen Jiahan, who had been possessed, instantly calmed down as if someone had


    poured a bucket of cold water on her.


    She saw that Emily, who she was holding in her hand, had turned purple. She was so scared that she


    trembled. She quickly let go and took a step back. She was shocked. She almost killed her! However,


    although Emily was released, her condition was very bad. She was dizzy and there was a burning pain in


    her neck. She leaned against the wooden fence on the balcony and wanted to stand up. She didn¡®t know


    if it were because she was unlucky... The fence that Emily was supporting suddenly split open, and she


    was unprepared. Her entire body fell out of the balcony along with the broken fence. When Lucas came


    out, he saw this scene and was furious. ¡°No.¡±


    He rushed to the balcony as fast as he could, but it was still toote. He knelt on the ground and grabbed


    empty air. There was a bang. Emily fell into the pond in the garden, causing arge ssh.


    Lucas¡® face was also stained a little.


    The water of October was not ordinary cold.


    Lucas quivered and finally came out of the sad mood. He saw Emily struggling in the pool and jumped


    directly without thinking. Wen Jiahan saw this and screamed in fear, ¡°Brother Lucas!¡± She quickly walked


    to the edge of the balcony and saw Lucas fall into the pond in the garden. He held Emily in his arms and


    swam to the shore. When she saw this, she heaved a sigh of relief and held back her breath. Why did


    that bitch Emily not fall to death? This bitch always had good luck! Lucas did not know this. After jumping


    down, he came to Emily¡®s side as fast as he could. He found that Emily was barely conscious, but her


    instinctive desire to survive made her constantly struggle in the water, and he suddenly felt very


    distressed. ¡°Emily...¡± Lucas went forward to carry her to speak her out of it, and while calling for help, he


    took her to the shore.


    Unfortunately, Emily¡®s consciousness was not clear. Although she heard the sound, she could not


    respond.


    However, perhaps because she knew who the person next to her was, Emily, who was originally


    resisting, became quiet in Lucas¡® arms.


    When they got ashore, Lucas looked down at the little woman in his arms and found that she had


    completely fallen into aa. He immediately did not dare to neglect her and walked towards the living


    room.


    In the living room, the housekeeper and servants were rmed by the scream just now and came out of


    the room to check the situation.


    At this time, they were very surprised to see Lucas and Emily, who should have been in the upstairs


    room,ing in from the outside with wet clothes, ¡°Mr. Greens, Doctor Armstrong, why are you all


    drenched?¡±


    The housekeeper stepped forward with concern. At the same time, she also noticed that something was


    wrong with Emily. She immediately asked worriedly, ¡°What happened to Doctor Armstrong?¡±


    Lucas did not answer immediately. Instead, he ordered with a cold expression, ¡°GO and inform Mr.


    Hawking toe and treat Doctor Armstrong.¡±


    After saying this, he carried Emily upstairs and returned to his room. Because he was worried that her


    wet clothes would make Emily catch a cold, he quickly helped Emily change her clothes. It was also at


    this time that he found a mark on Emily¡®s neck that was covered by her ck hair. His breathing became


    sluggish, and his heart seemed to have been ruthlessly stabbed by someone. It was so painful that he


    could not breathe. Immediately, a violent and murderous aura emanated from his body.


    ¡°Wen Jiahan!¡±


    Lucas gritted his teeth and shouted these three words. He suddenly stood up and turned to leave.


    Unexpectedly, just as he opened the door, he bumped into Mr. Hawking, who was about to knock on the


    door.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Mr. Hawking immediately noticed that something was wrong with his face and asked, ¡°How is Ms.


    Armstrong? I heard that you fell into the water. What happened?¡± Hearing this, Lucas did not answer


    immediately. He looked down at the old man in front of him and said coldly, ¡°Please take care of Emily. I


    have something to deal with.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he did not give Mr. Hawking the chance to speak and directly left the room.


    At the same time, Mason also came up from downstairs.


    It turned out that before he changed Emily¡®s clothes, Lucas contacted him and asked him toe over.


    The two went directly to the third floor and stood in front of Wen Jiahan. Lucas ordered in a cold voice,


    ¡°Kick the door!¡± Mason nodded, stepped forward, and kicked hard. The originally tightly shut door was


    instantly kicked open, and Wen Jiahan screamed in panic. At the same time, themotion here also


    alerted the other members of the Wen family


    Mr. Wen and Mrs. Wen came out of the room immediately and saw Lucas standing at the door of their


    daughter¡®s room with a murderous look.


    Before they could ask, they saw Lucas walk into their daughter¡®s room with cold air wrapped around his


    body. Not long after, their daughter¡®s frightened voice came from the room. ¡°Brother Lucas, this, this is


    my room. Why did you barge in?¡± Wen Jiahan looked at the cold man in front of her in panic. For some


    reason, facing such a Lucas, she felt like facing death.


    It was as if in the next second, she would be killed by the man in front of her.


    In fact, it was indeed the case.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Chapter 526 Wait to Go to Jail


    Looking at the frightened woman in front of him, Lucas acted as if he was looking at a dead person and


    reached out his hand to urately pinch her neck. Wen Jiahan never thought that when Lucas saw her,


    he would directly attack without saying a word. ¡°Let, let me go...¡± She opened her mouth with difficulty,


    struggling with her hands and feet. However, the hand that was pinching her neck was like a pair of iron


    tongs, making it impossible for her to break free. This scene also caused Mr. Wen and Mrs. Wen who


    were looking at them to turn pale with fright. ¡°Mr. Greens, what are you doing?¡± Mrs. Wen asked sternly.


    At the same time, she rushed in, wanting to save her daughter. Seeing this, a trace of regret shed


    through Lucas¡® dark eyes. Then, without even looking at Mrs. Wen, he threw Wen Jiahan, who was about


    to suffocate to the ground. Wen Jiahan fell to the ground. She subconsciously covered her neck and took


    a deep breath, her eyes filled with unprecedented fear Just now, if her parents had not appeared, she


    would have been strangled to death by this man. ¡°Jiahan, how are you?¡± Mrs. Wen helped her up from


    the ground with a face full of worry. At this time, Wen Yanghong also walked to the opposite side of


    Lucas and asked with an unkind expression, ¡°What happened just now, should Mr. Greens give me a


    reasonable exnation¡± ¡°This question, President Wen should ask your good daughter.¡± As Lucas


    spoke, he shot a cold nce at Wen Jiahan. When Wen Yanghong saw this, he did not know why, but


    his heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    He looked at Lucas in front of him, then looked at his daughter who was hiding in his wife¡®s arms not far


    away, looking obviously very guilty, and his expression immediately became ugly. ¡°Wicked girl, what did


    you do this time?¡± Wen Yanghong knew very well that Lucas would not be reckless. It must be his


    daughter who provoked Lucas first. However, in the face of her father¡®s questioning, Wen Jiahan hid in


    Mrs. Wen¡®s arms and did not say a word.


    How could Lucas not see that she was running away? His face was cold and said, ¡°The youngdy of


    your mansion did not do anything. She just wore cool clothes and shamelessly ran to Emily and I¡®s room.


    She wanted to rmend herself to me, but I rejected her. It was impossible for her to rmend


    herself. The youngdy of your mansion became angry from embarrassment. She ran into Emily, who


    hade back after seeing Mr. Wen, then she wanted to strangle Emily. However, she did not expect to


    be seen by the servants. She did not stop and directly pushed Emily out of the balcony.¡± ¡°No, I just


    strangled Emily. She fell down by herself.¡± Wen Jiahan suddenly retorted loudly. Although she was afraid,


    she knew the difference between the two. The former was just jealous. Even if her parents knew about it,


    they would at most teach her a lesson. However, thetter was different. Thetter waspletely


    murder. They could call the police and arrest her.


    Unfortunately, Lucas did not listen to her at all. He said sarcastically, ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Wen Jiahan was speechless. Lucas ignored her and turned to threaten Wen Yanghong, ¡°I hope that the


    Wen family will give me a satisfactory exnation for what happened tonight. Otherwise, don¡®t me me


    for attacking the Wen family!¡± After saying this, he did not care how ugly the faces of the Wen family


    members were. He turned and left As he left, Wen Yanghong could no longer suppress the anger in his


    heart. He took a few steps forward and pulled Wen Jiahan out of his wife¡®s arms. ¡°Wicked girl, what did


    you promise me?!¡± Wen Yanghong was furious and directly pped Wen Jiahan in the face. The force


    was so great that it directly hit Wen Jiahan to the ground. Her originally white face was red and swollen


    with the naked eye. Even so, Wen Yanghong was still not satisfied. He pointed at her and scolded, ¡°You


    told me that you have already given up on Mr. Greens. You will never provoke Doctor Armstrong again in


    the future. Is this what you mean by not provoking him?¡± Wen Jiahan covered her face and lowered her


    head. She did not speak and no one could see her expression.


    Just like this, Wen Yanghong pointed at her and continued to scold her.


    ¡°Yes, you did not provoke Doctor Armstrong. You directly wanted to harm Doctor Armstrong. Why did


    such a crazy person like you appear in our family? Let me tell you, this time, Mr. Greens has spoken. I


    can¡®t protect you. You just wait to go to jail!¡± ¡°Go to jail?¡± Mrs. Wen was shocked and looked over in


    disbelief. ¡°She can¡®t be going to jail, right?¡± Wen Yanghong looked at her appearance. How could he not


    know what she was thinking in her heart? He snorted coldly and said, ¡°How can it be? As long as Mr.


    Greens and Doctor Armstrong pursue the crime of her murder, she won¡®t be able to escape prison!¡±


    As for what happened here, Lucas did not know, nor did he want to know.


    He hurriedly brought Mason back to the room and saw that Mr. Hawking was arranging medical


    equipment. He hurriedly went forward to ask about it. ¡°Mr. Hawking, is Emily alright?¡± ¡°She is fine. She


    was just too frightened and had ack of oxygen for a period of time before she fainted. I have already


    applied the needles. She can have a good rest at night and wake up early tomorrow morning. However,


    she may not be able to speak for a few days. The wound on her neck is a little deep and it hurt her


    throat.¡°

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Chapter 527 Don¡®t Worry, She Won¡®t Die Yet


    Mr. Hawking told him the truth about Emily. Hearing that Emily was fine, Lucas heaved a sigh of relief. At


    this time, Mr. Hawking finally had a chance to ask what had happened. ¡°What did you do just now? Is it


    even more important than Ms. Armstrong?¡± At this point, he looked over with some dissatisfaction. His


    eyes seemed to be questioning how Lucas was a boyfriend. His girlfriend was unconscious and he did


    not stay by her side. Seeing that Mr. Hawking misunderstood, Mason quickly exined for his president,


    ¡°You misunderstood. Our president just went to help Young Madam take revenge.¡± When these words


    came out, Mr. Hawking suddenly became spirited. ¡°What¡®s going on? Tell me quickly.¡± ¡°It¡®s all because of


    the young miss of the Wen family. She was jealous that our young madam and the president were


    together and actually wanted to harm the young madam. She pushed our young madam down from the


    balcony. Fortunately, there was a pool below the balcony. Otherwise, even if the second floor was not


    high, the young madam would have fallen heavily.¡± Mason roughly exined the whole story. When Mr.


    Hawking heard this, his old face was full of anger. ¡°Well done. I must get Elder Wen to give me an


    exnation for this matter. Otherwise, I won¡®t be finished with him!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left the room in a huff. Seeing this, Mason could not


    help but feel a little worried. Then, he looked at Lucas. ¡°President, should I go and stop Mr. Hawking?¡±


    ¡°No need. Let him make a scene. It¡®s a good time to see the attitude of the Wen family. If they don¡®t


    make it clear tomorrow morning, you can call the police.¡± Lucas said coldly. Then he seemed to have


    thought of something and continued, ¡°By the way, when you go backter, ask the project department of


    thepany to prepare a n to attack the Wen Group, and arrange two bodyguards to guard the door.


    Without my permission, no one is allowed in except Mr. Hawking!¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mason nodded and turned around to do it. After a while, he returned to the room with two bodyguards


    who were not to be trifled with.


    At this time, Wen Yanghong came over after finishing Wen Jiahan. He originally wanted to understand


    the situation of Emily and think about how to deal with this matter. Although Wen Jiahan had caused


    such a big trouble, she was still a member of the Wen family. If she was arrested by the Greens Group to


    go to jail, it would be a great blow to the shares of the Wen family. Thinking of this, he took the initiative


    to greet Mason, ¡°Assistant Mason, what are you doing?¡± ¡°It¡®s nothing. Our president was worried that


    there would be some brave peopleing to look for trouble while Young Madam was recuperating, so


    he ordered me to arrange two bodyguards to guard the outside.¡± Mason did not hide the dissatisfaction in


    his tone at all. After he finished speaking, he deliberately paused and looked at Wen Yanghong up and


    down. He asked, ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡®t asked why you are here, President Wen?¡± Although


    listening to Mason¡®s words were harsh, Wen Yanghong was patient and smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m here


    to visit Doctor Armstrong. I wonder how Doctor Armstrong is doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡®t die yet.¡±


    Mason retorted bluntly. Wen Yanghong choked on his words and his heart was filled with anger. No


    matter what, he was still the oldest son of the Wen family. If not for the fact that he was wary of Lucas, he


    would have left long ago. ¡°Assistant Mason is really good at joking.¡± Wen Yanghong took a deep breath


    and suppressed the anger in his heart. He changed the topic and said again, ¡°I just want to go in and see


    Doctor Armstrong¡®s situation. Please go in and tell Mr. Greens for me.¡± However, Mason remained


    unmoved and said, ¡°Our President said that if President Wen is here to give an exnation, then you


    can go in. If not, President Wen should not go in, lest our President gets angry when he looks at you,


    then we won¡®t be able to wait until tomorrow.¡±


    Hisst sentence was full of threat.


    When Wen Yanghong heard this, the smile on his face froze.


    Before he could say anything, he saw the servant who was taking care of Elder Wen rushing over ¡°Sir,


    it¡¯s good that you¡®re here. The old master wants to see you and wants you to go over immediately.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Wen Yanghong nodded. He knew that his father was looking for him for Wen Jiahan. He


    did not dare to dy and said to Mason patiently, ¡°Assistant Mason, please help me tell Mr. Greens and


    Doctor Armstrong that the Wen family will definitely give an


    exnation regarding Doctor Armstrong¡®s injury.¡± Mason did not speak and looked at him coldly.


    Although Wen Yanghong was angry, he did not show it on his face. He turned and left. After he left,


    Mason turned around and entered the room. In the room, Lucas saw him and did not wait for him to


    speak. He said coldly, ¡°Tell the nning Department that I want to see the proposal tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mason nodded. He understood that the president must have heard the conversation he had with Wen


    Yanghong outside. On the other side, Wen Yanghong had already arrived at Elder Wen¡®s room. In the


    end, just as he entered, he faced his furious father. ¡°Didn¡®t I tell you to properly discipline your daughter?


    Why can she stillmit sins outside? Do you know that my old face has almost been thrown away by


    your family¡± Elder Wen angrily berated Wen Yanghong. He grabbed the teacup in his hand and smashed


    it over, saying fiercely, ¡°I don¡®t care what method you use. Tomorrow, Wen Jiahan must be forgiven by


    Doctor Armstrong. Otherwise, don¡®t me me for being cruel as a grandfather.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Chapter 528 Is Young Master Wen Too Concerned About My


    Girlfriend?


    Lucas did not know what had happened to the father and son of the Wen family.


    He had always been by Emily¡¯s side. Under the white light, Emilyy quietly on the bed. Her face was as


    pale as paper, making people¡®s hearts ache when they looked at her. Lucas¡® eyes were deep as he


    helped her tidy up the scattered ck silk by her ear. This guardsted for an entire night.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The next day, the sky was bright, and the originally unconscious Emily finally woke up. She looked at the


    white ceiling above her and was a little stunned. At this moment, a hoarse voice sounded beside her ear.


    ¡°You¡®re awake. Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± Lucas asked as he leaned closer to Emily.


    When Emily came back to her senses and saw his terrible image, she was shocked. ¡°Lucas?¡±


    It was no wonder that Emily was so surprised. It was because Lucas¡® appearance was too


    embarrassing.


    She saw that the man was wearing an expensive handmade suit that was wrinkled like pickles. His ck


    hair that had beenbed meticulously in the past was now casually drooping on his forehead. Even his


    previously smooth chin had grown a piece of green g. His handsome and extraordinary face was also


    unable to hide his tiredness. Perhaps he was too ecstatic, but Lucas did not notice Emily¡®s abnormality.


    He held her hand and said excitedly, ¡°It¡®s me. How are you feeling? Do you want me to call Mr. Hawking


    over?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine.¡± Emily shook her head gently. She was a doctor. Even if she had not been


    examined, she could still know her physical condition. As she spoke, she could not help but frown. Lucas


    looked at it and asked with concern, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± ¡°My throat hurts.¡± Emily said word by word.


    At this time, Lucas realized that Emily¡®s voice was a little hoarse. The worry on his face paused for a


    moment, and then he breathed a sign of relief and said, ¡°Mr. Hawking said that if you woke up, the voice


    box would hurt, because your neck was injured and your throat was hurt.¡± Hearing this, Emily also


    thought of what happenedst night. She nodded slightly, but her face was not very good. ¡°Where is Wen


    Jiahan?¡± Last night, after she fell from the second floor, she began to lose consciousness. Until what


    happenedter, she did not know. Lucas looked at her face. How could he not know what she was


    thinking? His eyes darkened and he said, ¡°She¡®s still in the Wen family. Don¡®t worry. At thetest, the


    Wen family must give an exnation today.¡± Emily nodded. She knew that Lucas had done something to


    her after she was unconsciousst night. She did not ask further. Instead, she patted the bed beside her


    and said with some heartache, ¡°You stayed by my side all night and did not rest. Go to the bed and rest


    for a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas did not refuse. At this moment, he really could not hold on. After all, his body


    was not very good. Just like this, the two of them hugged each other and slept again. When it was almost


    eight o¡®clock, Wen Jinyi¡®s voice came from outside. ¡°Mr. Greens, Ms. Armstrong, are you up?¡± i He did


    not know what had happenedst night because he was not at home due to his social activities.


    However, when he woke up early this morning, he saw his grandfather ask someone to detain Wen


    Jiahan in the living room. After some questioning, he knew what his cousin had done. And what made


    him most speechless was that when his family saw that Emily and Lucas had not gone downstairs for a


    long time, they thought that he had a good rtionship with Emily and asked him toe up and ask


    what was going on. In the room, Lucas was awakened.


    As soon as he woke up, he found that the temperature of the little woman in his arms was not very


    normal. Moreover, her cheeks, which should have been pale, now


    showed an abnormal blush. Emily had a fever, and her fever was not low. ¡°Emily, wake up.¡± Lucas


    ignored the people outside and gently patted Emily¡®s cheek and shouted.


    Emily was woken up. She was in a daze and ufortable. She murmured, ¡°Don¡®t be noisy. Let me


    sleep a little longer.¡± As she spoke, she turned around and continued to sleep with her back to Lucas.


    Lucas did not know whether tough or cry, but he did not dare to dy. He turned around and got up


    immediately. He put on his clothes and walked out of the room.


    Outside the door, Wen Jinyi had not left yet. He was stunned when he saw Lucase out unkempt.


    Then, he thought that it might be because of Emily¡®s serious condition that Lucas was in such a sorry


    state. He could not help but worry.. ¡°Mr. Greens, is Ms. Armstrong¡®s situation not optimistic? Do you


    need to go to the hospital? I will contact the doctor now and ask them to wait in the hospital.¡± He asked


    eagerly. ¡°Young Master Wen, don¡®t you think that your concern for my girlfriend is too much?¡± Lucas


    asked.


    Wen Jinyi choked. A few secondster, he regained his voice. He pursed his lips and exined, ¡°No


    matter what, it was all because of my cousin. Not only me, but my grandfather and big aunt are also very


    concerned about Ms. Armstrong.¡± Unexpectedly, when Lucas heard his words, his face revealed a


    mocking expression. ¡°Don¡®t worry. Go back and tell your grandfather that I don¡®t have much patience


    left.¡± After saying this, Lucas didn¡®t care about Wen Jinyi¡®s expression and instructed the nearest


    bodyguard, ¡°Go and invite Mr. Hawking over.¡±

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Chapter 529 Why Was Emily So Lucky?


    A few minutester, Mr. Hawking rushed over.


    When he saw Wen Jinyi standing at the door, he had already guessed what he was here for. He didn¡®t


    even give him a look, let alone a good expression. He directly ignored him and entered the room.


    As soon as he entered, he saw that Lucas was trying to cool down Emily, so he guessed what was going


    on. ¡°How long has Ms. Armstrong been having a fever?¡±


    ¡°When she woke up in the early morning, she did not have any symptoms. It should have been a fever


    after she fell asleep. It should be a little over an hour.¡±


    Lucas replied in a deep voice. Mr. Hawking nodded and began to check Emily¡®s pulse. After a few


    breaths, he let go of her hand and said rxedly, ¡°Don¡®t worry, nothing good happened to Ms. Armstrong.


    It¡®s just a fever caused by excessive shock. It¡®s not a bad thing. I¡®ll give her a few needles and she¡®ll be


    fine in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Mr. Hawking,¡± Lucas said gratefully. Mr. Hawking shook his


    head and did not say anything. He began to apply the needles. A few minutester, Emily, who had been


    in a daze from the fever, woke up again. She felt as if her throat was burning. It was painful and dry.


    ¡°Water...¡± She whispered. Seeing this, Lucas hurriedly brought the water, helped her sit up, and then fed


    her. After drinking some water, Emily¡®s consciousness gradually became clear. She knew that she was


    sick, so she looked at Mr. Hawking next to her and said gratefully, ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± ¡°Don¡®t say that,


    girl. I really regret it now. If I had known that such a thing would happen, I wouldn¡®t have agreed to help


    Elder Wen treat his illness.¡± In the end, Mr. Hawking was very angry. Emily listened to him quietly and did


    not speak. At this time, she heard Lucas¡® concerned voice, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡®t worry.¡±


    Because of her throat, Emily stopped talking. Her originally clear and elegant voice became hoarse.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Lucas felt very distressed when he heard this. He helped her tidy up the scattered hair beside her


    cheeks and said softly, ¡°I know. Your throat is injured. You should speak less after that.¡± Emily nodded.


    Mr. Hawking looked at the two of them, and a gratified smile appeared on his face. Although this trip to


    Jin City was not very pleasant, it was not without harvest. At least, the two children were together.


    Unlike the warm scene upstairs, the atmosphere downstairs was depressing.


    Elder Wen swept his furious gaze across Mr. Wen and Mrs. Wen, his eyes filled with disappointment.


    ¡°The two of you have really disappointed me, especially you, Wen Yanghong. You can¡®t manage the


    company well. And you also can¡®t teach your daughter well. What use do you have?¡±


    These words were undoubtedly stabbing at the heart. Wen Yanghong was so scolded that he couldn¡®t


    even raise his head.


    Mrs. Wen was also the same. She felt even more regretful.


    If she had not thought wrongly before, her daughter would not have been so paranoid to do such a thing.


    Elder Wen did not care what the two were thinking. Since Doctor Armstrong was sick and could not


    come down, he would go up. He would never allow the Wen family to fight with the Greens family, nor


    would he want to break off rtions with his old friend for decades, and even offend an ancient Chinese


    medicine doctor with unlimited prospects. ¡°Come, take thedy with you ande with me!¡± After saying


    this, Elder Wen got up and went upstairs. On the other side, under the care of Lucas, although Emily¡®s


    body was still a little ufortable, her spirit was quite good: At this time, the bodyguard knocked on the


    door outside. ¡°Boss, Elder Wen brought the First Miss of the Wen family to apologize to the Young


    Madam.¡± Hearing this, Lucas did not immediately respond. Instead, he looked at Emily. ¡°How do you


    n to deal with this matter?¡± When Emily heard this, she subconsciously looked at Mr. Hawking beside


    her. Seeing this, how could Mr. Hawking not know what she was thinking? He immediately said, ¡°You


    don¡®t have to worry about me. If not for your good luck, there would be a pool downstairs. I don¡®t know


    how badly injured you would be. So you can deal with it however you want. I also told Elder Wen that if


    he dares to shield his granddaughter, the friendship between me and him in this life will end here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hawking.¡± Emily thanked him. She knew that Mr. Hawking was worried that she would


    be in a difficult situation, so he deliberately exined it to Elder Wen. After some thought, she said to


    Lucas, ¡°Let them in first and see what Elder Wen has to say.¡± Lucas nodded and ordered the bodyguards


    to let the Wen family in. Soon, Elder Wen led the others into the room. Looking at Emily, who was sitting


    on the bed with a pale face, Wen Jinyi opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he restrained


    himself. Mr. Wen and Mrs. Wen also looked at Emily, but they were shocked by the bruises on Emily¡®s


    neck.


    That kind of purple and ck mark, it was obvious how much strength their daughter had used at that


    time. She really wanted to kill her. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, how do you feel?¡± Mrs. Wen smiled with concern.


    Emily looked at her and said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡®t die.¡± These words made


    Mr. Wen and Mrs. Wen choke, not knowing how to reply. Wen Jiahan, who was pinned to the ground,


    also had a sh of resentment in her eyes. Why was this bitch so lucky? She was really unwilling. Just


    as she was thinking, her grandfather¡®s voice came from above her. ¡°Doctor Armstrong, I know what


    happenedst night was our Wen family¡®s fault. So today, I tied up this evil woman and came to


    apologize to you.¡°

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Chapter 530 Wen Jiahan Was Punished in the Ancestral Hall


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Elder Wen looked at Emily with guilt.


    Hearing this, Emily lowered her eyes and stared at Wen Jiahan.


    Wen Jiahan looked at her and pursed her lips tightly. Her red and swollen face was a mask of mystery.


    Obviously, Wen Jiahan didn¡®t want to apologize. Emily also saw it, but she didn¡®t care. She said coldly,


    ¡°Elder Wen, don¡®t force her. Fortunately, I am lucky and nothing happened.¡± These words could be said


    to be full of sarcasm. Elder Wen almost lost his old face and vented his anger on his son next to him.


    ¡°Look at the good daughter you have taught!¡± As he spoke, he hammered Wen Yanghong with his cane.


    Wen Yanghong was beaten until he bared his teeth, but he did not dare to dodge. Mrs. Wen looked at


    him and felt sorry for her husband. She was even angrier that her daughter had no insight at this time.


    She scolded Wen Jiahan, ¡°Why are you so insensible? Doctor Armstrong didn¡®t provoke you, but you did


    such a terrible thing. Your father and I really spoiled you. If you don¡®t apologize to Doctor Armstrong, I will


    send you far away in the future and pretend that I didn¡®t give birth to you!¡± ¡°Yes, your mother is right. If


    you don¡®t know your mistake, our family can no longer tolerate a cruel and merciless person like you. You


    even dare to poison your grandfather, and you dare to murder Doctor Armstrong brazenly. I¡®m really


    afraid that one day your mother and I will make you unhappy, and you will then decide to destroy your


    father and mother!¡± Wen Yanghong also spoke with a deep voice. ¡°No, I won¡®t do that.¡± Wen Jiahan


    shook her head subconsciously. Unfortunately, the rest of the Wen family did not believe her words at all.


    Wen Yanghong raised his voice and asked again, ¡°I will ask you onest time. Are you


    going to apologize or not?¡± Looking at her father¡®s determined expression, Wen Jiahan knew that her


    father was not joking.


    If she did not apologize, they would really send her away and no longer care about her.


    In the end, due to pressure, Wen Jiahan apologized. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    . ...


    This voice wasn¡®t loud, and it could even be said to be very soft. If one didn¡®t listen carefully, they


    wouldn¡®t be able to hear it at all, let alone Emily who was still a few steps away from her. In this regard,


    Emily didn¡®t say anything. Lucas also didn¡®t say anything. On the other hand, Mr. Hawking looked at


    Elder Wen simperingly. His eyes were cold as he said, ¡°Elder Wen, do you think such an apology is


    sincere? Moreover, the harm that Ms. Armstrong suffered can be made up just by asking her to


    apologize?¡± Elder Wen¡®s facepletely darkened. The anger in his chest rose, and he felt that he had


    never been so humiliated.


    .


    He looked at Wen Jiahan unkindly, and he had a n in his heart. ¡°It is indeed insincere, but don¡®t worry,


    I will definitely not let Doctor Armstrong suffer.¡± He paused and stared at Wen Jiahan. ¡°Since you are not


    aware of your mistake, then from now on, you should kneel in the ancestral hall. When you realize your


    mistake, when will you get up?¡± Wen Jiahan did not expect that her grandfather would punish her like


    this. She widened her eyes. Just as she was about to say something, Elder Wen did not give her a


    chance to speak. He warned Mr. Wen and Mrs. Wen, ¡°And you, if I find out that you are secretly helping


    her, you will kneel together in the ancestral hall!¡± Perhaps frightened by the majesty that Elder Wen


    exuded, Mr. Wen and Mrs. Wen did not say anything. Seeing this, Wen Jiahan could not help but


    be anxious. ¡°Grandpa, I know I was wrong. Don¡®t punish me by kneeling alone in the ancestral


    hall.¡± She apologized with red eyes. Unfortunately, it was toote. Elder Wen did not even look at her and


    waved his hand for the bodyguards to take her away. For a moment, Wen Jiahan¡®s begging voice kept


    echoing in the corridor, but no one spoke up for her. As Wen Jiahan walked away, the room became


    quiet again. Elder Wen looked at Emily¡®s pale face and said kindly, ¡°I am very sorry to have frightened


    Doctor Armstrong this time. Doctor Armstrong, have a good rest. I promise that Wen Jiahan will never


    come to disturb you again in the future and will never appear in front of you.¡± Hearing this, Emily did not


    really believe it. She lightly pursed her lips and said indifferently, ¡°I hope Elder Wen will keep your


    word. I am tired.¡±


    The meaning behind her words was obvious, Elder Wen also understood and immediately left with Mr.


    Wen and Mrs. Wen and Wen Jinyi.


    As the door closed, Mr. Hawking snorted softly and muttered, ¡°Fortunately, this old man still has a


    conscience. Otherwise, I would have to break off all ties with him.¡±


    When Emily heard this, she thought of Wen Jiahan crying and making a fuss before, even at the


    expense of apologizing to her, as she did not want to go to the ancestral hall to kneel. The question in


    her heart rose again. ¡°Mr. Hawking, is there some mystery in the ancestral hall of the Wen family? Why


    do I see that Wen Jiahan seems to be very afraid of that ce?¡± She could not help but look at Mr.


    Hawking curiously. Lucas also looked over. Seeing this, Mr. Hawking¡®s expression became a little


    strange, but he still said truthfully, ¡°This is a long story. I don¡®t know what Elder Wen is thinking. The


    ancestral hall of the Wen family is very gloomy. In addition, that ce is used to worship the ancestral


    tablets. Usually, there is no one guarding there. It can be said that even a big man will feel uneasy when


    he goes there. Wen Jiahan is a girl, how can she stand it? Not to mention that she just did something


    wrong, she is even more afraid.¡±

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Chapter 531 Wen Jiahan Was No Longer the First Miss of the Wen


    Family


    In fact, it was indeed the same as what Mr. Hawking had said. Wen Jiahan was escorted to the ancestral


    hall. Looking at the gloomy decorations around her and the ancestral tablets on the high seats, she was


    almost scared out of her wits. She struggled to run out of the door, but was stopped by the bodyguards


    outside. ¡°Young miss, the master said that he wanted you to kneel here.¡± ¡°I don¡®t want to stay here. Take


    me away to see my grandfather. I know I was wrong, I know I was wrong.¡± Wen Jiahan pleaded with red


    eyes. The bodyguard was indifferent. Just like that, Wen Jiahan was locked in the ancestral hall. But the


    matter about her was not over. Elder Wen called Wen Yanghong and his wife to the study room alone to


    talk. In the study room, Mr. Wen and Mrs. Wen sat opposite Elder Wen with a respectful and slightly


    uneasy expression. And their expressions were seen by Elder Wen. Elder Wen lowered his eyes and


    said bluntly, ¡°I called you here to tell you about Wen Jiahan¡®s punishment.¡± Hearing this, the couple


    looked serious. They had already guessed that their father would not forgive Wen Jiahan.


    Mrs. Wen could not help but ask carefully, ¡°I wonder what Dad is thinking?¡±


    Elder Wen nced at her. How could he not know what she was thinking? He said bluntly, ¡°This child


    has already grown crooked. I don¡®t intend to let her stay in the Wen family anymore!¡± ¡°Dad, are you going


    to chase Jiahan away?¡± Mr. Wen and Mrs. Wen was shocked and looked over in shock.


    Elder Wen did not deny it. His eyes were dark as he said, ¡°It¡®s not that I want to chase her away, but the


    Wen family can no longer tolerate her. Or do you think that if I ask her to kneel in the ancestral hall, Mr.


    Greens will let this matter go?¡± As soon as he said this, the husband and wife fell silent. Yes, it was just


    kneeling in the ancestral hall. It was iparable to the injury Emily suffered. Lucas naturally could not


    admit it. N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    At this time, Elder Wen spoke again. ¡°Again, I thought about what you said in the room before. It is not


    impossible. This time, we escorted Wen Jiahan to apologize to Doctor Armstrong. Who knows how she


    hates me and you. She dared to drug me before, and now she even dared to kill people. What do you


    think she doesn¡®t dare to do?¡± At this point, he paused for a moment and then said sarcastically,


    ¡°Anyway, I don¡®t want to rest at home one day and never wake up again.¡± When Mr. Wen and Mrs. Wen


    heard this, it was impossible to say that they were not touched Especially Mrs. Wen. No matter what,


    Wen Jiahan was born after ten months of pregnancy and was raised by her. It was impossible for her to


    give up on her just like that. She wanted to plead for mercy, but Wen Yanghong beat her to it before she


    could say . anything Wen Yanghong wiped his face and said with a serious expression, ¡°I will listen to


    Dad about this. I will do as you say.¡°. Seeing this, Elder Wen showed a satisfied expression. Then his


    eyes fell on Mrs. Wen. He naturally noticed the reluctance in Mrs. Wen¡®s eyes, but he also understood.


    ¡°Rongshu, I understand that you, as a mother, can¡®t bear to let the child leave, but I hope that you value


    the big picture. If Wen Jiahan continues to stay at home. In


    addition to making her personality more distorted, it will also bring danger to the family. Only to let her go


    out to reinvent herself, maybe that way she can change her temper. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    He persuaded with emotion. Mrs. Wen also understood the reason. Although she was very reluctant, she


    still nodded with tears in her eyes, ¡°I understand, I will listen to Dad¡®s arrangements.¡±


    That afternoon, Emily woke up from her nap, and Wen Jinyi came to find her. As soon as he entered, he


    saw Lucas sitting by the bed. He nodded as a greeting. Then his eyes fell on Emily and saw the eye¨C


    catching mark on her neck. A dark light shed in his eyes and he asked with concern, ¡°Is Ms. Armstrong


    better?¡± ¡°Not bad. I wonder what Young Master Wen is here for?¡± Emily looked over indifferently.


    Although she knew that Wen Jinyi was innocent, no matter how, this person was a member of the Wen


    family. She really had no way of remaining indifferent to the Wen family after experiencing Wen Jiahan¡®s


    madness. It could be said that if not for the fact that her body didn¡®t allow it, she even wanted to


    leave immediately. Wen Jinyi also noticed the change in Emily¡®s attitude. With a bitter smile, he stated his


    intentions, ¡°Grandfather asked me toe and take a look at Ms. Armstrong¡®s situation. At the same


    time, he asked me to tell Ms. Armstrong some things. I hope that Ms. Armstrong can understand. No


    matter how much my cousin has done, she is still a member of the Wen family. Her every move will affect


    the Wen family, so we can¡®t send her to the police station. We can only send her away.¡± When these


    words came out, Emily and Lucas did not look too good.


    ¡°So, is this an exnation given to me by the Wen family?¡± Lucas asked bluntly.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinyi knew that Lucas was dissatisfied with their way of handling things.


    However, he was not in a hurry. He slowly exined, ¡°Mr. Greens, don¡®t worry. Let me finish. In the eyes


    of Mr. Greens and Ms. Armstrong, we sent my cousin away to protect her. In fact, it is not the case. My


    grandfather said that although we sent her away, she will be punished ordingly. In a foreign country,


    my cousin will lose her status as the eldest daughter of the Wen family and be an ordinary person.


    She will find a way to support herself. The Wen family will never give her any preferential treatment. This


    is something that Mr. Greens can supervise.¡°


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Chapter 532 Taking Elder Wen¡¯s Things for Free


    After listening to Wen Jinyi¡®s words, Lucas¡® expression finally became less ugly, He looked deeply at


    Wen Jinyi and said coldly, ¡°Since your Wen family is self¨Caware, I won¡®t pursue this matter any further.


    However, if I find out that your Wen family is secretly disobeying, don¡®t me me for personally taking


    action.¡± At the end of his words, he spoke very impolitely. Of course, Wen Jinyi understood what he


    meant and nodded seriously, ¡°Of course.¡± Then, he said the other promises given by the old man and


    took the initiative to leave. Once he left, only Emily and Lucas were left in the room.


    Emily sighed, ¡°At first, I only wanted toe over to treat his illness. I didn¡®t expect so many things to


    happen on the way here, and I even dyed it for so many days.¡± Looking at the worried look of the little


    woman in his arms, Lucas couldn¡®t help but gently scratch the tip of her nose. His voice was


    indescribably doting. ¡°So don¡®t follow Mr. Hawking around randomly in the future. That old man is the


    most unreliable. Moreover, even if there are people who are seriously ill in the future, just let their family


    send them over, so that you won¡®t have to leave the children.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr. Hawking will


    take revenge on you?¡± Emily was amused by his words. At the same time, she had some ideas about


    what Lucas had just said. However, for the specific details, she had to wait for them to go back and


    discuss it with Mr. Hawking.


    In the blink of an eye, two days passed. The Wen family, without Wen Jiahan, was indeed much quieter


    and harmonious. On the third day, Emily looked in the mirror. The marks on her neck had faded and a


    faint smile appeared on her face. If the wounds on her body were not too obvious and she was worried


    that her grandmother and the two children would be worried when she went back, she actually wanted to


    leave on the first day after the ident. With this in mind, she pushed open the bathroom door and


    walked out. She saw that Lucas had already put on his clothes and was sitting on a chair by the window


    looking at theputer. She could not help but smile. ¡°Lucas, let¡®s go back today. The marks on my


    body have mostly disappeared.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas looked back, his eyes full of tenderness.


    The two of them simply packed up their luggage and went downstairs with their luggage. Downstairs, the


    members of the Wen family who were waiting for them to go downstairs to eat saw this scene, and they


    all looked surprised. ¡°Mr. Greens, Doctor Armstrong, what are you doing?¡± Elder Wen was the first to


    ask. Lucas looked over and said, ¡°We n to go back today and leave in a little while.¡± After that, he


    looked at Mr. Hawking who was sitting next to him and asked, ¡°Do you want to go back with us now or


    stay for two more days?¡± ¡°Of course I will go with you. Wait for me, I will go up and pack my luggage.¡± Mr.


    Hawking quickly replied and then ran upstairs. When Elder Wen saw this, he frowned and wanted to say


    something, but he restrained himself.


    Wen Jinyi was also stunned. Then, worry appeared in his eyes and he said, ¡°Mr. Greens, I¡®m not


    stopping you and Ms. Armstrong from leaving. But what about my grandfather¡®s illness after Ms.


    Armstrong left?¡± ¡°Yes, Doctor Armstrong. If you leave, what about our father?¡± Mr. Wen and Mrs. Wen


    were also eager to speak. Seeing this, Lucas frowned. Just as he was about to say something, Emily


    said, ¡°You don¡®t have to worry about Elder Wen¡®s illness. Although I have left, I will leave the prescription


    behind. Just follow the prescription and get the medicine for Elder Wen.¡± ¡°What about the follow¨Cup?¡±


    Mr. Wen and Mrs. Wen asked again. When Emily heard this, she continued, ¡°If you want to do a follow¨C


    up, you can go to the hospital. In fact, Elder Wen¡®s illness has almost been fully treated.¡± When this was


    said, everyone in the Wen family was relieved. Then, Emily wrote out the treatment form that Elder


    Wen was supposed to use and exined how to use it. At this time, Mr. Hawking also packed up his


    things and walked down. He said to Emily and Lucas excitedly, ¡°I¡®m done. When are we going back?¡±


    ¡°We can leave now. My people are already waiting at the door.¡± Lucas said coldly. ¡°Alright, alright, alright.


    Let¡®s go back now.¡± Mr. Hawking nodded repeatedly. Emily did not object and bid farewell to the Wen


    family. Then, Elder Wen, Mr. Wen, Mrs. Wen, and Young Master Wen, we will be leaving.00:33


    ¡°I¡®ll send you out.¡± Wen Jinyi received his grandfather¡®s instructions and took the initiative to stand up.


    Emily did not protest. Not long after, the group arrived at the Wen family¡®s gate. Outside the door, Mason


    had already parked his car by the roadside. When he saw his CEO and Young Madaming out, heN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    stepped forward to help carry the box. When Emily saw this, she turned to Wen Jinyi and said, ¡°Young


    Master Wen, you can leave us here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wen Jinyi nodded. Then, the butler who followed him from the side took a wooden box and handed it


    over. ¡°Ms. Armstrong, this is a token of my grandfather¡®s appreciation. I hope you can ept it. He is


    very grateful to Ms. Armstrong.¡±


    Looking at the obviously expensive box in front of her, Emily hesitated.


    However, before she could refuse, an old hand reached out from the side and took the wooden box.


    Mr. Hawking held the wooden box and smiled like an old child. He said, ¡°Elder Wen¡®s things are all good


    things. It¡®s a waste not to take them.¡±

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    Chapter 533 Calling Daddy Openly


    On the way back, Mr. Hawking opened the wooden box given by Elder Wen and found that it was the


    medical books they had read in the study before. ¡°Elder Wen is quite sensible. Take this as an apology


    gift. Ms. Armstrong, take it back and study it carefully. If you encounter something you don¡®t understand,


    you cane and study it with me.¡± As he spoke, he put the wooden box into Emily¡®s arms. Emily was


    also a little surprised. She didn¡®t expect Elder Wen to give such a valuable


    gift.


    However, when she thought of what she had encountered in the Wen family, she epted it with a clear


    conscience, ¡°Then I will take it back to study it. If I encounter something I don¡®t understand, I wille to


    you.¡±


    That evening, they returned to Y City. Emily and Lucas sent Mr. Hawking back first before returning to the


    manor on the top of the mountain. As soon as the two of them got out of the car, two ck shadows


    rushed over. ¡°Mommy, you are finally back.¡± The two little ones hugged Emily and Lucas respectively.


    They looked excited. Lucy stood at the side and looked at the two of them. She also smiled and greeted,


    ¡°It¡®s good that you¡®re back. Come in quickly.¡± Emily and Lucas nodded. Each of them led a child into the


    living room. Mason followed behind with his luggage. After entering the living room, he looked at the


    scene in front of him that looked like a family. He could not help but smile. It was so good that his CEO


    was finally able to see the light of day. ¡°President, are you going to put your luggage back in your room


    or send it to Young Madam¡®s room?¡± Mason asked respectfully from the side. His words caused a great


    shock to the Armstrong family and the others.


    ¡°Uncle Mason, why would you put the luggage in Mommy¡®s room?¡± the two little ones asked in a daze.


    Lucy also looked at Emily in surprise, and then nced back and forth between her and Lucas, looking


    surprised.


    Are you two together?¡±


    ¡°What? Uncle and Mommy are together?¡± the two little ones eximed immediately. In the face of the


    three people¡®s surprised gazes, although Emily was a little shy, she could not escape. She nodded


    generously and admitted, ¡°Yes, we are together.¡± Hearing this, the two little ones were very excited.


    ¡°That¡®s great. Mommy and Uncle are together.¡± They jumped and danced excitedly. When Emily and


    Lucas saw them like this, they felt likeughing. At this time, Sofia suddenly threw herself into Emily¡®s


    arms. She raised her head and her dark eyes were unusually bright. ¡°Mommy, since you and Uncle are


    already together, can we call Uncle Daddy in the future?¡± Hearing this, Ethan also looked over in


    anticipation. Faced with the hopeful eyes of the two little ones, Emily did not know how to answer. She


    looked at Lucas for help. Who knew that when the man saw her pleading eyes, he did not only ignore


    her, but also pretended to be innocent. Emily was very angry, but there was nothing she could do. She


    thought about it again. Either way, Lucas was also the biological father of the two children. It was fine to


    call him daddy. It was just as expected. ¡°Since you want to, as long as your uncle doesn¡®t object, I have


    no objection.¡± When these words came out, the two little ones immediately looked at Lucas eagerly.


    When Lucas saw this, how could he disagree? After all, ever since he knew that the two children were


    his, he dreamed of having the two children call him daddy. ¡°I don¡®t object. I even wanted to be your


    daddy for a long time.¡± Lucas looked at the two children with a smile. The two little ones were overjoyed


    this time. ¡°Daddy, Daddy!¡± They hugged Lucas and kept whining. Lucas hugged them, and his smile was


    too obvious. For a moment, the living room was filled with warmth. Later, when everyone calmed down,


    Lucas immediately gave Mason a look. Since the two children had already changed their words, how


    could he, as a father, not express anything? Emily and the two little ones did not notice.


    After a simple rest, it was dinner time. Emily was used to taking care of the two little ones, but she was


    rejected by the two little ones ¡°Mommy, can we eat together with Daddy? I want to sit with Daddy.¡± ¡°I also


    want to.¡± Ethan also nodded to express his wishes. Of course, Emily would not refuse. She waved her


    hand to let them sit next to Lucas. The two little ones were extremely happy and quickly upied the


    seats around Lucas. The family ate happily. As soon as they finished eating, Mason, who had left before,


    also came back with a lot of gifts. ¡°President, the things you asked me to prepare are all ready.¡± Mason


    respectfully walked to Lucas and put the things in his hand on the tea table. Emily looked at these things


    and said with some surprise, ¡°Why did you buy so many things?¡± ¡°These are for Ethan and Sofia. The


    gifts for them to call me Daddy.¡± After saying that, Lucas said to the two little ones, ¡°Go and see. Do you


    like the gifts that Daddy prepared?¡± ¡°Of course I like them. As long as they are from Daddy, I like them.¡±


    Sofia, this little fan girl, did not even look at the gift and continued to say all kinds of nice words.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Seeing the three of themughing together, Emily also kept smiling. Lucy sat at the side and was very


    pleased. These two children finally seeded in their cultivation.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    Chapter 534 Let Lucas Treat Them to a Meal


    It was almost nine o¡®clock in the evening. Emily looked at the three of them who were still having fun and


    could not help but urge them, ¡°Well, you still have to go to school tomorrow. Rest early.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The two little ones answered in unison.


    Then, Sofia could not help but ask, ¡°Mommy, can we sleep with you and Daddy tonight?¡± Hearing this,


    Emily was stunned and did not refuse. After all, when she was in the Wen family, she and Lucas had


    been living together. If she refused their request, it would seem pretentious.


    Moreover, she had two children, so she was not worried about what Lucas would do.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Just like that, the family went to the bedroom. After a simple wash, Emily took the two little ones to rest.


    In the end, the two little ones pushed Emily and Lucas to the middle of the bed and said in a beautiful


    way, ¡°Since Mommy and Daddy are together, you have to sleep together.¡± Emily did not know whether to


    laugh or cry. She was very shy. ¡°Don¡®t make a fuss. Sleep well.¡± She scolded the two little ones lightly,


    her eyes wandering, but she did not dare to look at Lucas. Lucas saw all of this. He smiled and went


    forward to be embraced by Emily. He whispered, ¡°Since it¡®s a gift from the children, so be it.¡± Emily was


    stunned and twisted shyly. ¡°Don¡®t teach the children to be bad.¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡®t worry. We didn¡®t see


    anything.¡± The two little ones only knew that Emily was shy and covered her eyes mischievously. Seeing


    this, Emily¡®s cheeks became even redder. Lucas looked at it and couldn¡®t help but lean over to kiss her.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, the children all said that they didn¡®t see it. Don¡®t be so awkward. Go to


    sleep.¡± Hearing this, Emily stopped struggling. She had a good night¡®s sleep. When she woke up again, it


    was already the next day. After breakfast, Emily sent the kids to school. Lucas went to thepany.


    Although he had dealt with thepany in the Wen family, there were still many


    documents waiting for him to deal with. On the other hand, the two little ones could not help but take out


    their phone and watch to share good news with their godmother after entering school. ¡°Godmother,


    Mommy is with Daddy.¡± ¡°Daddy, did your Mommy find your biological father for you?¡± Vivian¡®s stunned


    voice came from the phone. ¡°No, your daddy is back. What about your Uncle Greens ?¡± she asked.


    Hearing this, Ethan knew that her odmother had misunderstood. She exined, ¡°Not our biological


    father. Daddy is Uncle Greens. After Mommy and Uncle were together, we called him Daddy.¡± ¡°So that¡®s


    how it is, then this is a good thing.¡± Vivian replied happily, and she sincerely wished her good friend that


    she finally had a lover.


    After hanging up the phone, she couldn¡®t wait to contact her good friend again. Emily didn¡®t know why


    she called. She smiled and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡®t you be at work at this time? Why did you call me?¡± ¡°Damn


    Emily, you and Mr. Greens are together. It¡®s such a big thing, but you didn¡®t tell me. Are we still good


    friends?¡± Vivian denounced her friend on the phone. ¡°How did you know?¡± Emily was surprised. ¡°Don¡®t


    worry about how I know. You and Mr. Greens are together, yet you don¡®t tell me. Tell me, how are you


    going topensate me? Am I still your best friend?¡± Vivian teased Emily with a smile. Emily also yed


    along with her, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°How do you want me topensate you?¡± When


    these words came out, Vivian immediately became spirited.


    She said excitedly, ¡°Do you still remember the promise we made when we went to college together?¡±


    ¡°University...¡±


    Emily hesitated for a moment and then remembered. Sheughed and said, ¡°Got it. I¡®ll call Lucaster.


    Let¡®s have dinner together tonight.¡± When she was in university, her family had not changed yet. She and


    Vivian both longed for a beautiful love. They agreed that whoever found a boyfriend in the future would


    have to treat the other party to a meal. Seeing that Emily still remembered this promise, Vivian smiled


    and said happily, ¡°Then I want to have a big meal. It was not easy to have a meal with Mr. Greens. I have


    to eat


    no24


    well.¡± As she spoke, she paused for a moment, as if she had thought of something, and continued, ¡°Oh


    right, I still have to ask Mr. Greens to give me a big red envelope. If | didn¡®t help him n, would he be


    able to carry the beauty back so quickly?¡± Hearing these words, Emily was amused and angry. ¡°You still


    have the nerve to say that. Look at those stupid ideas you came up with before, and you even taught


    Ethan and Sofia badly. I didn¡®t settle the score with you, but you actually asked me for the red envelope.¡±


    ¡°You are wrong. I am not asking you for it. I am asking for it from Mr. Greens.¡± Vivian retorted confidently.


    Emily choked on her words.


    Before she could say anything, her friend¡®s teasing voice sounded in her ear, ¡°I say, Emily, do you have


    to be so virtuous? You haven¡®t even married Mr. Greens yet, and you are already starting to manage the


    family for him.¡± Emily blushed from the teasing and said angrily, ¡°I¡®m afraid of you, okay? I¡®ll get Lucas to


    prepare it for you.¡± ¡°Then you still need to prepare for Ethan and Sofia. They also put in a lot of effort.¡±


    Vivian quickly added, not forgetting to scheme for benefits for her godson and goddaughter.


    Emily didn¡®t know whether tough or cry when she heard that. She scolded with a smile, ¡°Don¡®t worry,


    Lucas has already given gifts to them.¡±

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    Chapter 535 She Was Afraid That Lucas Would Not Treat Emily Well


    After hanging up the phone, Emily¡®s cheeks were still a little red. Thinking of her promise to her friend,


    she quickly called Lucas. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Lucas¡® gentle voice came from the phone. Hearing this,


    Emily¡®s ears were numb and for a moment, she wondered how a man could have such a pleasant voice.


    However, she did not show it on her face and told him about her good friend. ¡°Vivian knows that we are


    together. I made an agreement with her in college that whoever finds a boyfriend will invite the other


    party to dinner, so I wonder if you are free tonight?¡±


    ¡°Since that¡®s the case, then even if I am not free, I have to be free.¡± Lucas said dotingly. Then he seemed


    to have thought of something and smiled, ¡°Speaking of which, this friend of yours has helped me a lot. I


    can¡®t miss this meal.¡± Hearing this, Emily knew that Lucas was thinking about the matter of Vivian helping


    him to pull strings. She didn¡®t know whether tough or cry. ¡°You are thinking the same thing as Vivian.


    That girl still wants to ask you for a red envelope.¡± Unexpectedly, when these words came out, Lucas


    nodded seriously, ¡°It is indeed a red envelope that should be given to Miss Leigh.¡± When Emily heard


    this, she was speechless. She changed the topic and said, ¡°Then when you get off work, I will go to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡®ll get Mason toe down and pick you up.¡± Lucas nodded. Then, the two of them chatted for


    a while before hanging up.


    That evening, Emily came to the Greens Group¡®s headquarters. However, she did not go in. Instead, she


    waited in the car at the door. A few minutester, she saw Lucas walking out in a ck suit. He looked


    imposing, making people unable to look away.


    Soon, Lucas walked in front of Emily and opened the door to get in the car. ¡°You¡®ve been waiting for a


    long time.¡± ¡°No Liust arrived not long aqo.¡±


    Emily smiled sweetly at him and said, ¡°Let¡®s go. Vivian, Ethan and Sofia are already waiting for us in the


    private room.¡±


    Lucas nodded and gestured for the driver to drive.


    After a while, they arrived at a private dining room with luxurious decorations.


    Under the lead of the staff, the two arrived at the door of the private room.


    As soon as they entered, Emily found that there were not only Vivian and the two little ones in the private


    room, but also Lu Shizhou, who had an unkind expression. Lu Shizhou also saw the two people who


    came in from outside the door. However, his eyes swept over Emily and locked onto Lucas. His eyes


    darkened. Lucas also noticed it and looked back, narrowing his eyes.


    Emily did not notice the secret contest between the two men. She looked at Lu Shizhou and said in


    surprise, ¡°Shizhou is here too.¡±


    Unexpectedly, these words were very harsh to Lu Shizhou. He raised his eyebrows and said unhappily,


    ¡°What, I¡¯m not wee here?¡±


    Emily did not know what this kid was up to, but she did not want to affect tonight¡®s dinner. She smiled


    and said, ¡°How could that be? I¡®m so happy that you cane.¡± With that, she ignored Lu Shizhou and


    pulled Lucas to sit next to the two little ones. ¡°Daddy and Mommy, you¡®re finally here. I¡¯m starving.¡± Sofia


    said to the two in a childish voice. Lucas and Emily knew that she was acting, but they still felt sorry for


    her and asked the waiters to serve the dishes immediately. During the meal, Lu Shizhou felt


    ufortable when he saw how close Emily and Lucas were.


    Especially when he heard that the two children had started to call this man daddy, he deliberately found


    fault and said, ¡°Emily, you and Mr. Greens are now boyfriend and girlfriend, right? Isn¡®t it bad to make the


    two children call him daddy so quickly?¡± ¡°What¡®s not good about it?¡± Lucas looked over directly. Emily


    frowned but did not speak immediately. She actually understood what Lu Shizhou meant. From Lu


    Shizhou¡®s perspective, she and Lucas were only boyfriend and girlfriend, but it was indeed inappropriate


    for the two children to call him daddy. Thinking of this, she persuaded, ¡°I know what you are thinking, but


    there are some things you are not clear about.¡±


    ¡°I am willing to let them call me that. Furthermore, Emily will marry me sooner orter. The two children


    will call me daddy now, or in the future, it will be the same.¡± Lucas also said. Hearing these words, Lu


    Shizhou was rendered speechless.. He snorted softly and said sarcastically, ¡°You are quite far¨Csighted.¡±


    At this time, the two little ones finally realized that something was wrong. Vivian was even more regretful.


    If she had known earlier, she would not have been so excited to find Lu Shizhou and share the good


    news of Emily. Otherwise, this man would not havee along and disturbed Emily¡¯s dinner. ¡°Uncle,


    don¡®t you like Daddy?¡± The two little ones looked at Lu Shizhou and asked hesitantly, ¡°Uncle, don¡®t you


    like Daddy?¡± In the face of the two little one¡®s tangled eyes, Lu Shizhou really wanted to say that he


    didn¡®t like him and never liked him. However, he did not say it out loud. He was afraid that the two little


    ones would only feel ufortable.


    ¡°There is no dislike. I am just worried about your mommy. I am afraid that he will treat your mommy


    badly.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Originally, he wanted to nder Lucas, but as soon as he said this, the two little ones


    retorted unhappily. ¨C Especially Sofia, she was very excited.


    ¡°Daddy won¡®t treat Mommy badly. Daddy loves Mommy the most.¡± ¡°Uncle, don¡®t talk nonsense. Daddy is


    a good daddy.¡± Ethan also echoed from the side.


    Hearing the protection of the two little ones, Lucas was very happy in his heart. He raised his eyebrows


    and looked at Lu Shizhou proudly.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Chapter 536 Lu Shizhou and Vivian Were Quite Suitable


    Lu Shizhou naturally noticed the look in Lucas¡® eyes. He was very angry, but there was nothing he


    could do. Finally, he changed the topic, picked up the wine ss on the table, and said to Lucas with a


    faint smile, ¡°Speaking of which, this is the first time that I am sitting and eating with Mr. Greens. I


    propose a toast to Mr. Greens.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± How could Lucas not know what he was thinking? However,


    when Lu Shizhou was about to drink the second ss of wine, he interrupted, ¡°Young Master Lu,


    please drink the rest of the wine. Emily told me to drink less, or she would be very cross with me.¡±


    Lu Shizhou suddenly felt like he had been forced to watch them show their love. Not only him, but


    Vivian also felt the same. She pretended to be a clown and wailed, ¡°Mr. Greens, you are too unkind.


    You are with Emily, and this kid and I are still single. You are so loving. Won¡®t your conscience hurt?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Lucas shook his head honestly.


    When Emily and the two little ones heard this, they couldn¡®t help butugh. Ethan said in a ghostly


    manner, ¡°Godmother, if you are envious, why don¡®t you find a godfather for us?¡± Vivian felt stifled and


    red at him. ¡°It¡®s easy to say. Is it that easy to find a godfather for you?¡± As soon as she said this, she


    received a critical hit from Sofia. ¡°Is it hard to find? Then why don¡®t you stay with uncle? You are single,


    and uncle is also single. When you are together, you are not single.¡± When these words came out,


    Vivian and Lu Shizhou subconsciously looked at each other, and then quickly turned their heads away.


    ¡°Forget it. If I were to look for him, I would rather be single.¡±


    The two of them spoke at the same time, and their tones were filled with an indescribable dislike. When


    Emily saw this, she couldn¡®t help butugh out loud. However, for some reason, she felt that the two of


    them were quite suitable. However, she did not speak her mind as she was afraid that these two would


    fight.


    Just like that, the meal ended with a few people chatting andughing. Lu Shizhou had something to do


    and left early. Vivian held the two little ones and followed Lucas and Emily out of the restaurant She


    looked at the handsome pair in front of her. Her dark eyes rolled and she took the initiative to say,


    ¡°Emily, I think it¡¯s still early. You and Mr. Greens can go shopping. I will take Ethan and Sofia back first.¡±


    Emily looked at them with a funny look and naturally knew that her good friend wanted to create an


    opportunity for her to go on a date with Lucas. The two little ones did not know and said with great


    interest, ¡°Godmother, we don¡®t want to go back. Let¡®s go shopping with Mommy and Daddy.¡± Hearing


    this, and seeing the excitement on their faces, Vivian did not want to refuse and finally agreed. Soon,


    the group went to the nearbymercial street. The two little ones were very dependent on Lucas.


    They had to call him no matter what.


    Sometimes, they even showed off to the shop owner, ¡°This is my daddy, isn¡®t he very handsome?!¡±


    ¡°Is Ethan and Mr. Greens¡® rtionship so good?¡± Vivian looked at the excited expressions of the two


    little ones and felt strange. ¡°Their rtionship has always been very good,¡± Emily replied with a


    chuckle. In fact, there was another sentence that she did not say.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Probably because they could openly call Lucas daddy, the two little ones were unusually excited,


    wishing that the whole world knew that they had a handsome daddy. Later, the group of people yed


    until almost ten o¡®clock before returning to the manor.


    Because it waste, Vivian followed Emily and the others back to the manor. The two little ones wanted


    to sleep with daddy and mommy likest night, but they were pulled away by their godmother.


    ¡°godmother, why don¡®t you let us sleep with mommy and daddy?¡± Sofia pouted and looked at Vivian in


    confusion. Ethan also frowned, and confusion appeared in his eyes. Seeing this, Vivian gently knocked


    on their heads and said with a smile, ¡°Idiots, your mommy and daddy have just got together. It is the


    time when they are in love. You two didn¡®t create a chance for them to date and let them cultivate their


    feelings. Don¡®t you want your daddy to marry mommy early?¡±


    Hearing this, the two little ones immediately regretted. ¡°Godmother is right. We can¡®t be third wheels.


    We need daddy and mommy to cultivate more feelings.¡± Then, they looked at Vivian for help and


    asked, ¡°Godmother, what do you think we should do now to make Daddy and Mommy have a better


    rtionship?¡± Vivian replied without thinking, ¡°Of course, I want them to go on more dates and do more


    things that couples do.¡± ¡°What things should couple do?¡± The two little ones did not understand and


    asked, looking at Vivian with a studious expression. Vivian did not think that this topic was not suitable


    for the two children, so she said directly, ¡°What a couple should do is go shopping, y, watch movies,


    listen to concerts, and so on. In short, how to be romantic is whates. Oh right, as the man, he must


    give the woman a small gift from time to time, flowers and so on.¡± After listening to it, the two children


    nodded with a knowing expression, ¡°We know, what to do.¡±


    On the other side, Emily still did not know that her friend was teaching the two children bad things


    again.


    She brought Lucas back to the room and was hugged by Lucas.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Chapter 537 The Two Little Ones Sent Dating Magic Treasures


    Under the light, the scene of the two hugging was very warm. Emily was already used to Lucas¡®


    approach. She tilted her head and smiled, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just feel very lucky.¡± Lucas said


    softly, his chin resting on Emily¡®s neck. He was d that he had found Emily. He was d that he had


    entered Emily¡®s heart before the others. And, of course, he was well aware that there were two children


    involved. Emily did not know what he was thinking. She only felt that the man¡®s emotions were a little


    strange now. But before she could open her mouth to ask, her lips were blocked by a ball of fire.


    This kiss was gentle and overbearing. Lucas held the little woman in his arms tightly and deepened the


    kiss, bing more and more addicted. Emily was moved by his kiss, and her whole body went soft.


    For a moment, the air in the room was getting hotter and hotter. Clothes were strewn across the floor.


    Lucas gazed at the beautiful little woman in front of him with deep affection, and his voice was hoarse


    and somewhat forbearing. He asked, ¡°Can I?¡± Emily blushed, but she did not refuse. She just nodded


    shyly.


    The next morning, Lucas woke up early and saw the little woman who was still sleeping beside him.


    Her eyes were full of love. However, when he saw the little woman¡®s ck eyes and the mottled marks


    on her body, he knew that she had gone through a lot of troublest night, and a trace of heartache


    shed through his eyes. He quietly got off the bed, and then simply washed up before leaving the


    room. Unexpectedly, as soon as he went out, he found that the two little ones were squatting at the


    door, and said with a little amusement, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°We are waiting for Daddy and


    Mommy toe out.¡± The two little ones replied in a childish voice. Then they looked at the room


    behind Lucas, but Emily did note out. They could not help but ask, ¡°Daddy, where is Mommy?¡°.


    ¡°Your mommy is still resting. She was too tiredst night. Let¡®s not disturb her. Let her rest well. Daddy


    will send you to schoolter.¡± Lucas said, rubbing the heads of the two little ones, and took them


    downstairs to eat. Downstairs, Vivian saw that Lucas was the only oneing down and asked the


    same question as the two little ones. ¡°Mr. Greens, where is Emily?¡±


    ¡°Emily was too tiredst night. I couldn¡®t bear to wake her up, so I let her rest for a while.¡±


    Lucas said indifferently. Vivian didn¡®t think too much at first. She nodded and called the two little ones to


    eat breakfast It was only a few minutester that she reacted and almost choked on her own saliva. ¡®I


    didn¡®t expect you to be like this, Mr. Greens!¡® Vivian looked at him strangely. Lucas naturally noticed her


    gaze, but he didn¡®t think too much about it. However, he remembered something he had forgottenst


    night. He turned his head to look for the butler and whispered a few words. A few minutester, the


    butler walked up to Vivian with a gift box and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Leigh, this is a gift our young


    master prepared for you.¡± ¡°A gift for me? Why?¡± Vivian was surprised and looked at Lucas in confusion.


    The two little ones also looked over curiously. Seeing this, Lucy also frowned, but did not say anything.


    She just watched quietly. At this time, Lucas smiled and said, ¡°Speaking of which, the reason why


    Emily and I can be together is also because of Miss Leigh, so this is a gift.¡± Hearing this, Vivian


    instantly realized what was going on and looked at Lucas with a somewhat embarrassed look. ¡°I was


    just joking. I didn¡®t expect Emily to really tell you.¡± ¡°As long as it is something that Emily told me, I will


    take it very seriously. And I also have to thank you for taking care of Emily and her two children in the


    past.¡± Thest sentence, Lucas sincerely thanked her.


    He knew that in the past five years, when Emily was at her most difficult time, if not for Vivian going out


    of her way to help, Emily might not have been able toe this far.


    Vivian did not expect Lucas to thank her so solemnly. She only felt ufortable. ¡°Mr. Greens, you are


    too polite. This is what I should do.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I still have to thank you.¡±


    Lucas thanked her again. The two little ones looked left and right and couldn¡®t help but pout, ¡°Daddy is


    biased. We also helped you and Mommy. Why didn¡®t Daddy give me a present?¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry, you have


    one too.¡± Lucas looked at the two little ones with a smile.


    Hearing this, the two little ones could only be happy. They looked at each other and made a tacit


    decision to help Daddy and Mommy develop a good rtionship. Just like this, on the way to school,


    the two little ones only took out a workbook. Seeing this, Lucas raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Are you


    guys preparing to hurriedly do your homework in the car?¡±


    After he finished speaking, he felt that something was wrong. The two little ones finished their


    homework on time every day, and he and Emily would check it. At this time, he heard Sofia¡®s soft voice.


    ¡°No, this is the secret manual we prepared for uncle.¡± As Sofia spoke, she opened the workbook like


    she was presenting a treasure and handed it to Lucas.


    Lucas looked down and saw the words ¡°dating magic treasure¡± written on the notebook.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Chapter 538 Little Girl in Love


    ¡°Where did you find this?¡± Lucas looked at the two little ones speechlessly. The two little ones did not


    seem to notice his change and said excitedly, ¡°This is the secret book we discussed with godmother


    last night. With this secret book, Daddy can develop feelings with Mommy.¡± ¡°Daddy, you have to do


    what you said. Otherwise, you are so straight. What if one day Mommy dislikes you for not being


    romantic?¡± Ethan also looked over worriedly. Seeing this, Lucas looked at Sofia next to him, not


    knowing whether to be angry orugh. However, he also understood the feelings of the two little ones.


    He raised his hand and patted them on the shoulder, smiling, ¡°Don¡®t worry, your mommy and I will be


    fine. I will ept this, but only this once. In the future, you can¡®t learn bad things from your godmother.


    Be careful, otherwise mommy will punish you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± The kids answered obediently. Soon, they


    arrived at the school. Lucas watched them enter the school gate and then ordered Mason to go to the


    company. On the way, he saw the two children leaving behind their workbook in the car. For some


    reason, he took it and checked it. There were many ways of dating and details of getting along on it. It


    could be said that the summary was very good. What about watching a movie, listening to a concert,


    candlelight dinner, sending flowers, and so on. As Lucas watched, he also had some ideas in his heart.


    When it was almost noon, Emily finally woke up. She looked at her own room and thought of the


    madnessst night. She was very relieved. After a simple wash, she went downstairs. Lucy was


    watching TV in the living room. When she saw hering down, she greeted her with a smile, ¡°You¡®re


    up.¡± Emily nodded slightly and looked around, but she did not find the person she wanted


    Her movements were all seen by Lucy. She said mischievously, ¡°Don¡®t look for it. Mr. Greens went to


    thepany, but just now, he asked someone to send a bouquet of flowers. Hey, I asked someone to


    put it on the coffee table. See how you will deal with


    it.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily looked at the bright roses on the coffee table again, and her heart was


    indescribably sweet. ¡°I will find a vase to put them in.¡± She said, holding the bouquet and leaving


    happily. Lucy looked at her back and shook her head with a smile. Soon, Emily found a ss vase and


    put the bouquet in. In the end, she enjoyed her masterpiece in a pleasant mood and then could not


    help but call Lucas. The phone was quickly connected, and the man¡®s gentle voice came from inside.


    ¡°I¡®m up. Thank you for the flowers you gave me. I like them very much,¡± Emily said with a sweet smile.


    When Lucas heard this, his voice became gentler and more affectionate. ¡°As long as you like them,¡± he


    said. Just like that, the two of them talked for a while before hanging up. For the next two days, Lucas


    would give Emily all kinds of small things every day, some were valuable and some were not. And the


    two of them were like ordinary couples, going out for a walk and dating every evening, the better their


    rtionship was. In this regard, the two little ones and Lucy saw it and were very pleased. In the blink


    of an eye, it was the weekend. Early in the morning, Lucas coaxed Emily to get up. ¡°Aren¡®t you resting


    today? Why are you up so early? Don¡®t you want to rest for a while longer?¡± Emily rubbed her eyes and


    looked over in confusion. Lucas caressed her cheeks and then gently kissed her. His voice was hoarse


    as he said, ¡°Do you really want me to rest for a while longer?¡± As soon as these words came out, Emily


    froze. After being together for so many days, she found that the man in front of her was simply a


    hungry wolf. ¡°There¡®s no need to rest. Let¡®s get up.¡± Emily pushed the man in front of her away with a


    flushed face and fled into the bathroom.


    10.17


    Because she was afraid that if she was one step slower, she would not be able to get out of bed today.


    About half an hourter, the two of them washed up and walked out of the room. At this time, the two


    little ones had not gotten up yet, and only Lucy was sitting in the living room reading the newspaper.


    She watched the two of theme down and greeted them with a smile. She asked, ¡°You got up so


    early. Are you going out today?¡± Without waiting for Emily to say anything, Lucas answered first. ¡°Yes,


    Grandma. It¡®s rare that there¡®s nothing today. I n to take Emily out for a day.¡± ¡°In that case, have fun.


    Don¡®t worry about us at home.¡± Lucy looked at the two of them in support. Emily was a little


    embarrassed to be looked at, but she did not say anything. However, before leaving, she thought of


    going out with Lucas and could not help but ask, ¡°Are you really not going to bring Ethan, Sofia, and the


    others?¡± ¡°I won¡®t bring them today. it¡®s a rare day for two and I only want it to be you and me.¡±


    As Lucas spoke, he pulled the charming little woman in front of him into his arms.


    Emily twisted her body, but she did not break free from his embrace. Instead, she felt that she was


    bing more and more like a little girl in love. She was embarrassed, but she was deep in love.


    Just like that, the two went out on a date.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ording to the n, Lucas first took Emily to go shopping. When passing by a couple clothing store,


    Emily was suddenly attracted by a set of couple clothes in the window. Lucas noticed her gaze and


    smiled dotingly. He pulled her into the clothing store.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    Chapter 539 You Will Be Responsible for My Clothes in the Future


    As soon as they entered, the two of them were warmly weed by the shop assistant. ¡°Wee,


    may I ask if you want to choose a couple set?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, find a set of clothes for us to try on from


    the disy window,¡± Lucas instructed with a faint smile. After he finished speaking, he lowered his


    head and looked at Emily beside him, his gaze was very gentle. Emily also looked back at him and


    smiled sweetly at him. Soon, the shop assistant found a size suitable for the two of them. After


    changing, the two of them walked out of the locker room, instantly stunning everyone else present. ¡°Sir,


    you have such good taste. This couple outfit, when worn on you and your girlfriend, is simply like it is


    tailor-made for you and your girlfriend.¡± The shop assistant looked at the two of them with envy.


    And her words were genuine.


    The couple¡¯s set was in a sweatshirt style, one ck and one white. The ck suit was worn on Lucas,


    and it revealed his own noble aura in leisure, raising the character of the clothes. Coupled with his 1.8


    meters tall figure, it made Emily, who was beside him, look petite but exceptionally harmonious. It was


    the first time that Emily had seen Lucas wear such a style of clothes. Although she was a little


    unustomed to it, she felt that it was beautiful. ¡°I think I can buy you some clothes of this style in the


    future. You are very handsome.¡± She looked at the man in front of her with admiration. Lucas looked


    back at her and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, then I will leave my clothes to you in the future.¡± When Emily


    heard this, she did not refuse.


    Just like this, after paying the bill, the two of them left in their couple outfits.


    As soon as they appeared, their outstanding appearance and extraordinary temperament immediately


    attracted the attention of the passers-by around them. However, the two of them were already


    ustomed to this kind of focus. They directly ignored it and continued to stroll around hand in hand. It


    was almost noon when the two of them found a restaurant nearby to eat. During the meal, Lucas was


    very considerate to take care of Emily eating. At the same


    time, he did not forget his n.


    ¡°After dinner, let¡¯s go watch a movie. I heard that there are several movies showing on the same day.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Emily nodded with a smile. Then, she seemed to think of something and looked over with her chin


    propped up. Lucas noticed her gaze and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Why do I feel that you


    seem to have a n today?¡± Emily did not hide her thoughts. After she finished speaking, she looked at


    Lucas with a smile.


    Seeing this, Lucas said with soft eyes, ¡°There is indeed a n.¡±


    As he spoke, he waited for Emily to ask and took the initiative to exin his n.


    ¡°My original n was to go shopping in the morning, watch movies in the afternoon, and then go to the


    concert in the evening.¡± Listening to the man¡¯s detailed and even thoughtful proposal, Emily was very


    surprised. For some reason, she had an idea in her heart and asked, ¡°This n was not thought of by


    you, right?¡± ¡°It was indeed not what I thought. It was Ethan and Sofia who helped me customize


    it.¡±


    Lucas told the truth and even told her about the magic treasures that the two little ones had prepared


    for him. After hearing this, Emily did not know whether to be angry orugh. She said coquettishly,


    ¡°Sure enough, I can¡¯t let the two of them stay with Vivian for too long! The next time I see Vivian, I must


    give her a piece of my mind.¡± Vivian, who was far away from work, did not know this, but she sneezed


    several times in a row. She rubbed her nose and asked in confusion, ¡°Who is scolding me?¡± For the


    next day, Lucas took Emily and went on a date ording to the n. It was not until after the concert


    that the two of them decided to return home. On the way back, Emily was in a pleasant mood. The


    corners of her mouth held a sweet smile. She felt that this kind of life was really good. It was the life


    she dreamed of in the past. Thinking of this, she turned her head to look at the man who was driving


    seriously. She knew that all of this was because of this man. Suddenly, she had an impulse in her


    heart, but now was not the time to act, so she


    suppressed it. Later, the car stopped in the courtyard of the vi. Lucas opened the door for Emily like a


    gentleman and led her out of the car. Just as she stood firmly, Emily could not help but hug the man in


    front of her. ¡°I had a good time today. Thank you.¡± After she finished speaking, she tiptoed and gently


    kissed the man on the face. Lucas was stunned. This was the first time that Emily had taken the


    initiative to kiss him. When he came back to his senses, he looked at the little woman in his arms with


    dark eyes. His gaze fell on the beautiful and full red lips. In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in. He raised his


    hand to the back of the girl¡¯s head and kissed her directly. Emily was stunned for a moment, then she


    closed her eyes and put her hands on the man¡¯s neck, taking the initiative to respond.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The bright white moonlight fell on the two of them, and the picture was indescribably beautiful.


    After an unknown period of time, Lucas finally let go of Emily while panting. On the other hand, Emily


    was weakly nestled in his arms, gasping for breath. Her cheeks were red and her eyes were beautiful.


    In the next second, Emily rose into the air, scaring her into crying out softly. Then, she looked up and


    saw that the man¡¯s handsome face was a little urgent, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel shy. The night was


    still very long¡­


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Chapter 540 She Officially Visited Lucas¡¯ Parents


    In the following days, Emily lived a peaceful and happy life every day. And her rtionship with Lucas


    was only getting better. It was unknown whether it was because of the sex, but Lucas always could not


    move and kissed Emily. Every time, Emily almost could not breathe. Sometimes, he even kissed in


    public.


    Fortunately, he always stopped when she wanted to. In the blink of an eye, half a month passed. On


    this day, Lucas finished his work early and was ready to go back to apany Emily and the two


    children.


    As a result, just as he walked out of the elevator, he met his father who also came out of the elevator.


    He nodded and greeted, ¡°You¡¯re going back too?¡± Zhenting nodded and was about to leave.


    However, just as he took two steps, he seemed to have thought of something. He stopped and turned


    his head to ask, ¡°When do you n to officially bring Doctor Armstrong home?¡±


    During this period of time, although they did not appear in front of the two, they had always sent people


    to pay attention to the situation of the two and knew that their rtionship had changed. Originally, they


    thought that the two children would at least inform them, but they waited for half a month, but Lucas did


    note to inform them.


    Lucas did not know about this.


    When he heard his father¡¯s words, he was a little surprised and hesitated, ¡°You and mother¡­ don¡¯t


    object?¡±


    ¡°Is it useful for us to object?¡±


    Zhenting asked back. His tone was a little bad, with some helplessness.


    However, they really did not intend to stop it.


    After all, both of them had children and still had feelings for each other. If they insisted on being ying


    the viins, they would only end up at odds with each other and might even lose their son. Even if


    something like Chase happened again, they would not dare to introduce a partner to their son


    anymore. If it were another vicious woman like Chase, they really could not afford to stir up trouble.


    However, when Lucas heard his father¡¯s words, he was stunned.


    After he reacted, he understood what his father meant. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. He said happily, ¡°I


    understand. I will discuss it with Emily when we get back. I will take her home when the time is right.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhenting snorted and immediately reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the two children.¡± ¡°I know.


    Ethan and Sofia also miss their grandparents very much.¡± Lucas nodded with a smile.


    When Zhenting heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°They missed us, but they


    didn¡¯te to see us. They are really heartless.¡±


    As he spoke, he didn¡¯t care about Lucas¡¯ expression and left on his own. Later, Lucas returned to the


    manor on the mountain. As soon as he entered the living room, he saw the mother and her children


    sitting on the sofa talking andughing. His originally cold face was also stained with a smile, and his


    heart was full of tenderness.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    He said to the mother and children on the sofa.


    When Ethan and Sofia heard his voice, they immediately jumped off the sofa happily and rushed over


    like small canonballs.


    ¡°Daddy is back.¡±


    ¡°I want a hug.¡±


    Seeing this, Lucas bent down and picked up the two little ones. Emily looked at the interaction between


    the father and his children. She walked over with a smile and said coquettishly, ¡°You don¡¯t feel tired


    either. You carry two at a time. Ethan, Sofia,e down quickly. Your daddy has been tired for a day


    outside.¡± The two children were a little disappointed, but they still felt sorry for their daddy. ¡°Daddy, let


    me down.¡± ¡°I want to go down too. I don¡¯t want to tire Daddy.¡± Sofia also twisted her body and echoed.


    Listening to their childish words, Lucas smiled and said lovingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy won¡¯t be tired.¡±


    Although he said that, the two little ones still insisted. Lucas had no choice but to let them down.


    The family yed for a while and it was almost dinner time. During the meal, Lucas talked about what


    his father mentioned to him in the evening. ¡°My parents already know about our rtionship. They


    asked me to take you and the children back to have a home-cooked meal tomorrow. What do you


    think?¡±


    ¡°Home-cooked meal¡­¡± Emily was a little stunned. It was not surprising that she had such a big


    reaction. After all, the Greens family¡¯s elders had been very unhappy with them before, but now they


    suddenly changed their attitude, which surprised her.


    Lucas saw her stunned expression and knew her mood at the moment. He reached out to hold her


    hand andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Feeling the warmth from her palm,


    Emily came back to her senses and looked into the man¡¯s deep eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. Yes,


    as long as this man was here, she didn¡¯t need to worry about anything. Thinking of this, she nodded


    gently and smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s pay a visit to uncle and aunt tomorrow.¡± When Lucy saw this, she


    coughed lightly and turned their attention to herself. ¡°Grandmother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Emily asked


    doubtfully. Lucas did not speak, but he also looked at Lucy. ¡°Since tomorrow is the official visit to Lucas¡¯


    parents, you can¡¯t go empty-handed. Remember to buy some gifts. Be polite.¡± Lucy said. ¡°I know.¡±


    Emily nodded and looked at Lucas. She smiled sweetly at him and joked, ¡°I wonder if Mr. Greens is


    free tomorrow to apany me to pick some gifts?¡±


    Next ChapterText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Chapter 541 Tecah Children Bad Things


    Lucas naturally would not refuse Emily. The next morning, he apanied Emily to the mall. Because


    Peiying liked jewelry and jade, the two went directly to the jewelry store. After walking around the store,


    Emily took a fancy to a diamond brooch with a phoenix shape. She pointed at the brooch and asked,


    ¡°Do you think my aunt will like this brooch?¡± Lucas nced at the brooch and praised, ¡°You have good


    taste. I think my mother will like this brooch.¡± ¡°Really?¡±


    Emily looked over in disbelief. She felt that Lucas wasforting her. Lucas saw the nervousness in


    her eyes and squeezed her hand. Heforted her, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Rx. Although my mother


    was stern before, since they intend to ept you, they won¡¯t make things difficult for you anymore.¡±


    When Emily heard this, she felt that it made sense, so she let the clerk be carried by the brooch. Next


    was Zhenting¡¯s gift. After all, there were only two things that men liked, cigarettes and wine. Therefore,


    Emily bought a bottle of top-grade medicinal wine that she had treasured for twenty years from Mr.


    Hawking. Mr. Hawking also knew that Emily was going to formally pay a visit to Lucas¡¯ parents today.


    He joked, ¡°Now that you have met each other¡¯s parents, should you get engaged next? First, I must be


    a witness when the timees.¡± ¡°No, how can it be so fast?¡± Emily was a little embarrassed from


    being teased, and her face was red. Lucas nodded generously and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr.


    Hawking to be our witness.¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Mr. Hawking waved his hand and smiled. Then he changed


    the topic and asked Emily about medical skills. The two of them talked until it was almost evening, and


    then they ended it reluctantly. Because it was almost time for the two children to leave school, Emily


    and Lucas had to go to the school gate to wait.


    Later, they received the two little ones and set off to the Greens family¡¯s old house. As they got closer


    and closer to the Greens family¡¯s old house, Emily, who was not very nervous, gradually became


    nervous. ¡°Lucas, can you help me see how my makeup is? Is there any ce that has been ruined?¡±


    As she asked, she tidied up her appearance and pulled her clothes, afraid that there was something


    missing.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Lucas looked at her movements,ughed and pulled her into his arms. He kissed his forehead and said


    gently, ¡°Rx, everything is fine. Trust me!¡± ¡°But I am still very nervous.¡± Emily looked up uneasily.


    Seeing this, Lucas simply did not say anything and lowered his head to kiss Emily. ¡°Wow!¡±


    When the two little ones saw this scene, they cried out in rm. Then, they raised their hands to cover


    their eyes and said in a childish voice, ¡°We didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    However, although they said that, the gap between their fingers that covered their eyes was too big.


    When Emily heard their voices, she immediately recovered from her daze. Her cheeks immediately


    flushed red and she pushed the man in front of her in embarrassment. Lucas did not insist and let go of


    Emily. ¡°What are you doing? You will teach the two children badly.¡± Emily red at him with a red face.


    ¡°They did not see it.¡±


    Lucas said and nced at the two little ones,


    The two little ones sensed the gaze and immediately understood. ¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy, you have to believe us. We covered our eyes just now.¡±


    Sofia also agreed. However, if their expressions were not so mischievous, Emily might have believed it.


    She poked the two small foreheads one by one and scolded with a smile, ¡°You are so naughty¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    The two little ones covered their foreheads and giggled at her. Seeing this, Lucas hugged Emily from


    behind, his chin resting on Emily¡¯s neck, his voice carrying a faint smile, ¡°Not nervous now, are you?¡±


    Hearing this, Emily finally understood why the man had acted before. For a moment


    she did not know whether tough or be angry.


    At this time, the car stopped. The partition that had been closed had descended and Mason¡¯s


    respectful voice was heard. ¡°President, Young Madam, we have arrived at the old residence.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Lucas replied and brought Emily out of the car. The two little ones also went down from the other side


    with Mason¡¯s help. As soon as they stood firm, they weed two warm hugs. Peiying and Zhenting


    saw the two little ones and went forward happily, each holding a child. ¡°Grandma¡¯s good grandson, I


    really miss you to death.¡± ¡°Dear granddaughter, did you miss grandpa?¡± The old couple hugged the two


    little ones affectionately, making the two little onesugh non-stop. Lucas held Emily to the side and did


    not disturb them. A few minutester, the group entered the living room. Only then did Emily hand over


    the prepared gift. ¡°This is a little gift from me. I hope that you will like it.¡±


    Due to the previous unpleasantness, Peiying was a little embarrassed towards Emily. She only nodded


    lightly, ¡°You are considerate.¡± ¡°We are a family. Why are you so polite? You can¡¯t do this next time.¡±


    Zhenting also said a few words of courtesy.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Chapter 542 With a Wife, He Forgot His Mother


    In the luxurious living room, Emily and Lucas sat side by side on the sofa.


    Opposite them were the two elders of the Greens family who were carrying the two little ones. A


    cheerful voice constantly came from the two elders of the Greens family and the two little ones.


    asionally, Emily and Lucas would also join in and say a few words. Just like this, the group of


    people yed for a while before it was time for dinner. During the meal, the two elders of the Greens


    family continuously picked up food for the two little ones. The two little ones ate happily, and at the


    same time, they did not forget to invite their grandparents to eat.


    ¡°Grandma, you eat too.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, this meatball is delicious. Have a taste.¡± They served Peiying and Zhenting dishes


    respectively, which made the two elders very happy


    Emily watched the four of them interact and could not help but smile, feeling very happy. At this time,


    Lucas put the peeled shrimp in her bowl and greeted, ¡°Stop looking, hurry up and eat.¡±


    Emily nodded and lowered her head to eat the shrimp that Lucas had peeled for her. She only felt that


    it was especially delicious.


    The interaction between them also fell into the eyes of the two elders.


    Peiying looked at her son who had always been as cold as ice, taking care of Emily meticulously. Her


    heart was veryplicated and slightly sad. As a mother, she had never enjoyed her son taking care


    of her like this. As expected, he forgot his mother when he had a wife. Thinking of this, she cast a look


    of disgust at her son. Lucas inadvertently saw that and frowned, not understanding what was wrong


    with his mother.


    Could it be that she was still dissatisfied with Emily? Lucas guessed and nned to talk to his mother


    privatelyter. After dinnerter, the group returned to the living room. The servant served tea and fruits


    and left sensibly.


    Peiying took a sip of tea and nced at the two little ones beside Emily. In the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to


    get along with them for a short period of time. She took the initiative to say, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. Ms.


    Armstrong, why don¡¯t you stay tonight? I¡¯ve already asked someone to clean up the room.¡± ¡°Stay?¡±


    Emily looked over in surprise.


    Because she never thought that Peiying would take the initiative to ask her to stay. She subconsciously


    looked at Lucas, not knowing whether to agree or refuse. Seeing this, Lucas held her hand and looked


    at his mother. He said indifferently, ¡°It is not impossible to stay, but Emily wants to be in the same room


    as me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to say that. The room I asked to be cleaned is your room.¡± Peiying looked over


    speechlessly.


    It was the first time that Emily had seen Mrs. Greens like this. She could not help but smile.


    Just like that, the young couple brought the two children to stay in the Greens family¡¯s old house.


    Because the two little ones still had homework to do, Emily took them to the room to do homework


    first.


    Lucas apanied his parents downstairs to chat.


    The topic of conversation between the three of them was unconsciously rted to him and Emily.


    Peiying said seriously, ¡°Since you have decided to be with Ms. Armstrong, your father and I do not


    intend to be bad people anymore, as long as you do not regret it in the future.¡±


    ¡°I will not regret it. In this life, I only want to marry Emily.¡±


    Lucas looked over with a serious expression.


    When Peiying and Zhenting saw this, they did not know whether to praise their son for being infatuated


    or to say that their son was desperate for love.


    ¡°Anyway, you chose it yourself. No matter what the future is, it is your own business. Now, let¡¯s talk


    about something else.¡± Peiying waved her hand and suddenly changed the topic. ¡°What is it?¡± asked


    Lucas, raising his eyebrows. Peiying smiled. ¡°Since you and Ms. Armstrong are together, then we can


    often pick up the two children to nurture our rtionship in the future, right?¡± Hearing this, Lucas


    understood what his mother meant. However, he did not immediately agree. He muttered, ¡°I need to tell


    Emily about this


    first.¡±


    ¡°You still want to discuss it with Ms. Armstrong?¡± Peiying frowned, obviously dissatisfied. Lucas also


    saw it and nodded, ¡°Of course. After all, you know your attitude before. I don¡¯t want Emily to have any


    misunderstandings.¡±


    ¡°Well, then you can ask.¡±


    Peiying had no choice but to agree. After all, what she did before was indeed not very honest. Then,


    Lucas chatted with her father about thepany for a while before the three of them separated and


    went back to their rooms to rest. In the room, Emily saw Lucase in and looked over with a smile.


    ¡°Have you finished chatting?¡±


    Lucas nodded slightly and looked around the room, but he did not see the two little ones. ¡°Where are


    the two children?¡± ¡°Ethan and Sofia are sleepy. They are resting in the children¡¯s room.¡± Emily


    exined and then said in a virtuous manner, ¡°I have put bath water in the bathroom for you. Go and


    wash up.¡±


    Lucas nodded and turned to enter the bathroom.


    About ten minutester, the two of them hugged each other and sat at the head of the bed


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Emily nestled in Lucas¡¯ arms. Thinking of what happened today, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°That¡¯s


    great. In the future, we can be together openly and without any obstructions.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Lucas said, holding Emily¡¯s hand tightly. Immediately, he thought of what his mother had said before


    and took the initiative to mention, ¡°My mother asked me to ask you, can she take the kids to her side


    and nurture their bond?¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Chapter 543 What Secret Did Grandma and Dad Talk About?


    When Emily heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. Because in her opinion, Mrs. Greens


    had a somewhat overbearing personality, and she probably wouldn¡¯t discuss this matter with her.


    Lucas sensed her strangeness and lowered his head to look over. He asked, ¡°What is


    it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Auntie is Ethan and Sofia¡¯s biological grandmother. If she wants to take care of the kids, I


    won¡¯t stop her.¡± Emily raised her head and smiled sweetly at Lucas. Little did she know that her smile


    was full of charm for Lucas.


    Lucas suddenly approached her and said with a serious expression, ¡°I found that it¡¯s such a beautiful


    night. If we waste time talking about this, we might as well do something meaningful.¡± ¡°Something


    meaningful?¡± Emily repeated nkly. The next second, her lips were blocked, followed by a kiss that


    was extremely passionate and overbearing.


    She was stunned for a moment, then she took the initiative to hug Lucas¡¯ neck and deepen the kiss.


    As time passed, the temperature in the room also became scorching hot.


    After an unknown amount of time, Lucas finally let Emily go.


    At this time, Emily was so tired that she couldn¡¯t even open her eyes. She could only let Lucas carry


    her to the bathroom to wash up. After a simple wash, the two of themy back on the bed. Lucas


    hugged the dazed Emily and gently kissed her forehead. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡± Emily murmured in a daze and fell asleep. Looking at her sweet sleeping face, Lucas¡¯


    eyes were full of love. He held her tightly in his arms and closed his eyes to rest. A good night¡¯s sleep


    The next morning, perhaps because she had changed to another ce, even though she had been


    tossed around for half a night, Emily still woke up early.


    However, her condition was not very good. Her waist was sore and her back hurt, making her delicate


    eyebrows tightly wrinkled.


    Especially when she saw the refreshed Lucas, her heart was even more unbnced.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you tired at all¡±


    She angrily stepped forward and reached out to twist the soft flesh on Lucas¡¯ waist. Lucas gasped in


    pain. He looked down and saw the anger on Emily¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    However, he also knew that he had been a little too muchst night. He coaxed her kindly, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t


    be angry. I will pay attention in the future.¡± ¡°I remember you said the same thingst time.¡± Emily looked


    over in a bad mood, obviously not believing his words. At this time, Lucas also remembered that he


    had indeed made such a promise before, butter¡­


    ¡°I promise that I will do what I say this time.¡±


    He rubbed his nose in embarrassment, and then promised seriously.


    Emily narrowed her eyes and looked at him. She snorted and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it next time, you can


    sleep in your own ce in the future.¡±


    Lucas had no choice but to agree.


    Just as he was trying to coax her, two voices came from outside the door.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, are you up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emily replied and motioned for Lucas to open the door. Later, the family simply washed up and went


    downstairs. In the living room downstairs, Peiying and Zhenting had already gotten up. When they saw


    theming down, they took the initiative to smile and greet them, ¡°Come here, did Ethan and Sofia


    sleep wellst night?¡± Peiying said as she beckoned the two children to her side The two little ones ran


    over obediently and replied in a childish voice, ¡°We slept well. Did Grandma rest well?¡± ¡°Grandma also


    has a good rest.¡± Peiying kept smiling after being coaxed by the two children. The family chatted and


    laughed for a while, and the butler came to inform breakfast. After dinner, Lucas and Emily would send


    the two children to school Before leaving, Peiying was still thinking about what she had saidst night.


    She g?stured to her son and said, ¡°Lucas,e with me.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked to the corner of the wall. Seeing this, Lucas turned his head and told Emily,


    ¡°Wait for me.¡± ¡°Go.¡±


    Emily did not stop him and motioned for him to go over. Lucas nodded, turned around and walked


    towards Peiying. Peiying saw himing over and quickly asked, ¡°Did you ask about what I asked you


    to askst night?¡± ¡°I have already asked. Emily said that she would not stop you from seeing the kids.¡±


    Lucas truthfully told Emily¡¯s attitude. When Peiying heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good


    that she doesn¡¯t stop me. Let¡¯s go.¡± She waved her hand to signal for Lucas to leave. Lucasughed


    and followed her back to Emily¡¯s side. ¡°Grandma, what are you whispering to Daddy about?¡± The two


    little ones saw theming over and asked curiously, ¡°Grandma, what are you whispering to Daddy


    about?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t whisper. It was Grandma who discussed with your daddy whether it was possible to


    take you to y on the weekend.¡± Peiying teased the two little ones with a smile. The two little ones


    believed that it was true and were very happy. Sofia asked excitedly, ¡°Then did father agree?¡± ¡°Can


    Mommy go together?¡± Ethan did not forget that his grandma did not like Mommy very much. He asked


    immediately. Peiying could see his thoughts and smiled, ¡°Of course we have to go together. We are a


    family, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    Chapter 544 Don¡¯t Be a Third Wheel


    In the blink of an eye, it was the weekend. Early in the morning, the two elders of the Greens family


    arrived at the manor at the top of the mountain.


    At this time, Emily, Lucas and the others had already gotten up, packed up, and could set off at any


    time.


    The two little ones only saw the two elders and happily took the initiative to call for people. ¡°Grandpa


    Greens, Grandma Greens, good morning.¡± ¡°Hello,¡±


    The two elders replied lovingly. Emily and Lucas also greeted the two elders at this time. Of course, the


    two elders did not lose their courtesy. When they saw that Lucy was also sitting in the living room, they


    took the initiative to greet her. ¡°Old Madame is also here. Do you want to go out and y together?¡±


    ¡°My old arms and legs hurt. I won¡¯t be able to walk for a few steps. I won¡¯t go with you young people.


    You can go.¡± Lucy smiled and declined. The two elders of the Greens family did not insist. After a


    period of well-being, they called the two little ones, Emily and Lucas, to set off. On the way, the two little


    ones sat next to the two elders of the Greens family and asked curiously, ¡°Grandma Greens, where


    should we go to y?¡± ¡°I heard that you and Sofia like Lego. It just so happens that there is an


    exchange exhibition for Lego today. Your grandfather and I bought tickets. Let¡¯s go and take a look


    together.¡± Peiying said, and could not help but pinch Ethan¡¯s soft and cute little face. On the other hand,


    when Sofia and Ethan heard her words, their eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Grandma Greens, will there be


    many experts in Lego¡¯s exhibition?¡± Ethan looked over in anticipation. Shen Peiying smiled and


    nodded. ¡°It should be.¡± Hearing this, the little fellow immediatelyughed. What happened here, Emily


    and Lucas did not know. Because a car couldn¡¯t fit six people, they were divided into two cars.


    Emily and Lucas were in the same car, and the two little ones were in the same car as the two elders of


    the Greens family.


    Looking at the street scenery outside the window that kept going back, Emily leaned against Lucas and


    asked curiously, ¡°Do you know where our destination is today?¡± ¡°Mother didn¡¯t say it, but it should be a


    ce that the two children like.¡± Lucas said, looking down at the little woman in his arms.


    Today, Emily put on some light makeup. After all, she was going out with the two elders of the Greens


    family. She didn¡¯t want the two elders to make a mistake in their hard-to-change attitude.


    Because of this, her beautiful facial features were even more beautiful under careful decoration.


    As Lucas watched, his heart moved and he could not help but kiss the pink lips. Emily was stunned, but


    she did not push the man in front of her away After the kiss, she panted and leaned weakly against


    Lucas¡¯ chest, her eyes blurred. Lucas was not much better, his eyes full of restraint and heavy


    breathing. It took a long time for the two of them to calm down.


    Emily pushed Lucas away coquettishly and said in a bad mood, ¡°You¡¯re messing around again. How


    can I see your parents when I¡¯m like this?¡±


    As she spoke, she took out the pink pancake in her handbag and checked her makeup Fortunately, she


    only spent some lipstick and there was nothing wrong with the makeup on her face. Lucas saw her


    nervousness and couldn¡¯t help but pull her back into his arms. He lowered his head andughed softly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my parents are open. No matter what happens to you today, my parents¡¯ attention is on


    the two children.¡± Emily red at him, but could not refute him. Because she knew that what Lucas


    said was the truth. In fact, it was indeed the case. After arriving at Lego¡¯s exhibition, the two elders


    waved at the young couple and said, ¡°You can stroll around on your own. We won¡¯t be the third wheel


    for you. When it¡¯s almost noon, we will call you again and find a ce to eat.¡± ¡°Grandma Greens is


    right. Mommy, Daddy, you can go and y.¡± The two children also followed the two elders and waved


    to Emily and Lucas. Seeing this, Emily did not know whether tough or cry, but did not say anything.


    She said to the two elders politely, ¡°Then I will trouble you to take care of them.¡± Lucas also nodded to


    the two elders, and then told them that as long as they were


    obedient, they would take Emily away. The two of them did not go far either, and only chose a different


    direction from the two elders to watch the exhibition. Looking at the works ced around them, as well


    as the continuous cries of surprise from the crowd, Emily tilted her head and leaned on Lucas¡¯ arm. He


    smiled and said, ¡°Ethan must like this ce very much. He has always wanted to talk to Lego experts.¡±


    Lucas did not deny this. He looked around and smiled. ¡°Mom and Dad know their preferences, so they


    specially found this exhibition to y.¡± Emily nodded and followed Lucas around the exhibition.


    asionally, when they saw ces they were interested in, they would stop and watch. Compared to


    their indifference and warmth, the two elders of the Greens family were much more lively. Because the


    two little ones liked to y with Lego, the two of them quickly found the optimistic jigsaw puzzle that


    they were interested in and even tried to join the jigsaw puzzle group. In the beginning, many people


    saw that the two little ones were just children and did not take them seriously. There were even people


    who disliked them for being in the way. ¡°Children should just watch obediently and don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°Where are your parents? Whose children are they? Hurry up and take care of them. Don¡¯t let them


    cause trouble.¡± ¡°Seriously, you don¡¯t even know how to take care of your children when youe out


    to y and even casually interfere in other people¡¯s matters. You really have no upbringing at all.¡±


    Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Chapter 545 Ethan Made a Bet


    When Zhenting heard these voices, he immediately frowned, his eyes full of displeasure.


    However, before he could say anything, Peiying, who was standing next to him, could not bear it


    anymore. She pulled her face forward to protect the two little ones and scolded, ¡°Who are you talking


    about? You are all discussing, why can¡¯t my children speak? When these words came out, the people


    who were originally dissatisfied looked at each other and could not refute. Next, they also saw that the


    aura around Peiying and Zhenting was not like that of ordinary people, and they were worried about


    offending them.


    However, there were still one or two people who were unconvinced and whispered, ¡°What does a child


    like them know?¡± Although the voice was not loud, it was still very obvious in this quiet environment.


    When Peiying heard this, she immediately swept her sharp gaze over.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Just as she was about to scold him, she felt her sleeve being pulled down. She subconsciously looked


    down and saw Ethan looking at her with a straight face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Peiying changed from her


    earlier anger and looked at her good grandson with a kind expression. When the others saw her


    change her face, they were all stunned. Only Ethan seemed to not see it. He said with a childish face,


    ¡°Grandma Greens, 1 want to deal with this matter myself.¡± Hearing this, Peiying was a little surprised.


    ¡°You will handle it?¡±


    She repeated, feeling that it was a little inappropriate. She was mainly worried that Ethan was young


    and afraid of being bullied by others.


    However, Zhenting seemed to have noticed something. He raised his eyebrows and agreed, ¡°Since


    Ethan wants to deal with it himself, then let Ethan handle it. We will just watch from the side.¡± ¡°But¡­¡±


    Peiying still wanted to say something, but was stopped by Zhenting¡¯s gaze. He pulled Peiying to his


    side and whispered, ¡°Ethan has always been calm and will never show off his ability. Since he said so,


    he must have full confidence. Why don¡¯t we support him? If he can¡¯t handle it well, we can go out and


    train him.¡±


    Hearing this, Peiying still felt uneasy. How could she not see what her husband was nning? It was


    clear that they had only brought the two little ones out to y today. Thinking of this, Peiying red at


    her husband and wanted to say something, but before she could say it, Ethan beat her to it. ¡°Thank


    you, grandpa.¡± After Ethan thanked him, he turned around and looked at the people who were not


    convinced of him. His expression was serious, like a copy of Lucas. When the others saw this, they


    were inexplicably a little afraid and muttered in their hearts. This child was obviously so small, but why


    was his so imposing? Ethan did not know about this. His dark eyes swept over the people who were


    unconvinced just now. He pursed his pink lips and said seriously, ¡°Big brothers, I know you are very


    dissatisfied with me disturbing your discussion just now. If you think I am talking nonsense, why don¡¯t


    we make a bet? If what I said just now is right, you can apologize to me. If I said something wrong, I will


    apologize to you.¡± When these words came out, the people who were dissatisfied looked at each other


    and finally agreed. Seeing this, a faint smile appeared on Ethan¡¯s face. He stepped forward and said,


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s start the jigsaw puzzle now. Let¡¯s follow the n that the big brothers just


    mentioned. If it¡¯s not right, then follow the n I just mentioned.¡± ¡°Alright, then we will begin now.¡± One


    of them looked at the older boy and nodded in agreement. Soon, the group of people began working on


    the Lego¡¯s jigsaw puzzle. And they were also extremely serious. After all, they were already so old, and


    they didn¡¯t want to lose to a child in the end and apologize to a child. Unfortunately, no matter how


    careful they were, one wrong step would lead to one wrong step. Because of this, the jigsaw puzzle


    failed.


    Ethan watched, but did not gloat over his misfortune. He calmly stood to the side.


    Zhenting looked at him and was very satisfied with his neither arrogant nor impatient nature.


    Soon, it was Ethan¡¯s turn to do the jigsaw puzzle. The group of people watched the little guy face the


    complicated parts of Lego alone.


    They felt that they were bullying him, so they took the initiative to ask, ¡°Do you need our help?¡± ¡°Then


    I¡¯ll trouble big brothers to do as I say.¡± Ethan did not refuse and began tomand those people.


    Under the cooperation of everyone, as well as his correct steps, the originallyplicated Lego was


    quicklypleted in the hands of everyone. Looking at the exquisite finished product of Lego in front of


    them, everyone felt a sense of aplishment in their hearts. However, when they saw Ethan, their


    expressions becameplicated. Although they felt a little embarrassed, those who should apologize


    did not hesitate and apologized to Ethan in unison. ¡°Little brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, we underestimated you.¡± ¡°Little fellow, you are very smart.¡± Hearing these praises, Ethan was a


    little embarrassed and said modestly, ¡°In fact, you are also very powerful. You guys just got sidetracked


    for a second.¡± In this way, Ethan quickly became one with these Lego experts and discussed the other


    complicated Lego puzzles on the scene. Peiying and Zhenting looked at it, and their hearts were full of


    unspeakable pride. As expected of their Greens family¡¯s child, he was really smart.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    Chapter 546 The Person You Love the Most Is You


    Lucas and Emily did not know what had happened here. It was only when they heard the two elders of


    the Greens family talk about it during lunch that they learned about it.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see Ethanmanding a group of children older than him. He was handling them with


    ease. He was very imposing.¡± Peiying said with great interest.


    Emily was amused and proud at the same time.


    Lucas also smiled and nced at the two little ones sitting next to his parents. His eyes were full of


    pride.


    However, Ethan was very embarrassed about being praised. His little face was red, and he pursed his


    lips and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s because grandpa and grandma are around. That¡¯s why I have confidence.¡±


    Hearing this, Peiying and Zhenting felt their hearts burn. Especially Peiying, she was so excited that


    she directly hugged Ethan and rubbed him affectionately ¡°Tell Grandma the truth. Did you eat a lot of


    sugar today? Why are you so sweet?¡± ¡°Ethan did not eat sugar. What I said was the truth.¡± The little


    fellow looked over with a serious face.


    Little did he know that he was even cuter, making Peiying even more unable to resist attacking him up


    and down.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After dinnerter, the family went to the park in the countryside for a walk. The park was veryrge,


    with gardens,wns, fake mountains andkes, and the air was pleasant.


    Because of this, there were many tourists who came to y here. Just like in the morning, when they


    arrived at their destination, the old couple urged Emily and Lucas to leave.


    ¡°You go and y by yourselves. When wee back, we will contact you.¡±


    ¡°Dad, take Mommy to go on a date. We won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    The two little ones waved their little hands and said goodbye.


    ¡°I think you don¡¯t want us to disturb you, because grandpa and grandma don¡¯t care how you y,


    right?¡± Emily didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Seeing that their mother spoke about what they were


    thinking, the two little ones smiled and admitted it.


    Emily couldn¡¯t do it, so she could only ask the two elders of the Greens family, ¡°We have to trouble you.


    But you should not spoil them too much.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t spoil them, who should we spoil? You don¡¯t have


    to worry about it. Go on a date with Lucas.¡± Peiying looked at Emily disapprovingly and drove the two


    away again. Emily had no choice but to follow Lucas and leave. On the way, she held Lucas¡¯ arm and


    smiled. ¡°Speaking of which, did your parents spoil Ethan and Sofia too much?¡± ¡°After all, they can


    finally get close to the two children. Moreover, Ethan and Sofia are so obedient. Anyone whoes


    into contact with them only wants to spoil them.¡± Lucas hugged the little woman next to him tightly and


    replied with a chuckle. Then, he changed the topic and teased, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. No matter how much I


    spoil them, the person I love the most is still you.¡± Hearing this sudden love words, Emily was stunned


    for a moment and then blushed. She looked at Lucas coquettishly andughed, ¡°I think it¡¯s not Ethan


    who is eating sugar today. It¡¯s you who is eating sugar. Why are you so good at talking?¡± ¡°That¡¯s


    because the target is you.¡± Lucas did not hide his preference for Emily at all. As Emily listened, she felt


    as if she was ced in a honey pot. Even the air she breathed was sweet.


    On the other side, the two little ones were also having a great time with the two elders of the Greens


    family.


    Under the sunlight, the elders and the children were running on thewn. Above their heads, there


    were colorful kites.


    ¡°Grandpa is so powerful, we won.¡± Sofia saw that their kites were higher than her brother¡¯s, and she


    pped her little hands happily, jumping and shouting in ce. Seeing this, Peiying was a little


    discouraged. She apologized to Ethan, ¡°It¡¯s all Grandma¡¯s fault for wearing high heels. Otherwise, we


    would definitely not have lost to your grandfather.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If we lose, we lose. No matter what, it is not as important as Grandma.¡±


    Ethan coaxed Peiying. He really did not care about winning or losing like this.


    When Peiying heard this, she hugged Ethan.


    Of course, when Sofia won, she did not feel proud. Instead, she took the initiative to


    share the prizes.


    For the whole day, the more the two elders interacted with the two little ones, the more they liked them.


    In their eyes, the two little ones were clever and also very good at talking. They were simply the perfect


    grandchildren in their dreams.


    Because of this, the two elders were very reluctant to part with them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let the two go


    back with us for a few days?¡± Peiying looked at Emily and Lucas expectantly. Zhenting also nodded in


    agreement. ¡°I think your mother has a good idea. Anyway, your mother and I have nothing to do, so we


    can take care of the children. The two of you young people can also take this opportunity to pass


    through the world of two people, or go to your business.¡± Hearing this, Emily was a little at a loss and


    looked at Lucas. Although she knew that the two elders were not going to snatch the children from her,


    she did not want to be separated from the two children.


    Lucas noticed her gaze and patted the back of her hand gently tofort her. He said helplessly to his


    parents, ¡°I know that you are reluctant to part with the two children, but let Emily take care of the two


    children now. After two months of school holidays, I will take the two children and Emily home to stay


    for a period of time to apany the two of you. Moreover, during the weekend, you can alsoe to


    see the children and take them to y.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    Chapter 547 Elder Wen Came to Y City


    Hearing this, although the two elders of the Greens family were somewhat dissatisfied, they did not say


    anything in the end.


    After all, what Lucas said was right. Right now, the kids were still young, and it was better for them to


    stay by their parents¡¯ side.


    Just like this, the old couple came to pick up the children to y on the following weekend Emily and


    Lucas also had more time to spend in their own world. In the blink of an eye, another half a month


    passed. Y City had a little snow and the temperature had dropped drastically. It was officially winter.


    Because of this, Emily did not go out much and stayed in the manor. There was no other reason. She


    was afraid of the cold. At the same time, an uninvited guest came to Mr. Hawking. When he saw the old


    man sitting in the guest chair, his face instantly darkened and he said in a bad tone, ¡°What are you


    doing here?¡± ¡°What, are you still angry?¡± The old man put down the teacup in his hand and looked over


    helplessly. Mr. Hawking red at him and snorted, ¡°What do you think? I was kind enough to introduce


    you to a doctor, but your Wen family has offended them. How am I going to be a good person in the


    future?¡± Yes, the person who came was none other than Elder Wen who was in better health. Seeing


    his old friend angry, Elder Wen revealed a bitter smile. ¡°I know that the Wen family did something


    wrong. Now that my body has recovered a little, I came to find you and apologize to you personally. As


    for that Doctor Armstrong, I have to thank her and apologize.¡± ¡°You still want to see Ms. Armstrong. I¡¯m


    afraid that she doesn¡¯t want to see you at


    all.¡±


    Mr. Hawking attacked him mercilessly. Elder Wen didn¡¯t deny it. He just stared at Mr. Hawking and


    didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Mr. Hawking was frightened by Elder Wen and raised


    his eyebrows to question him. But before Elder Wen could answer, an idea shed through his mind


    and he said in surprise, ¡°You old man, don¡¯t tell me you want me to help you invite Ms. Armstrong?¡±


    ¡°On ount of our decades of friendship, you can help me this time.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Elder Wen said with a coy smile. ¡°I¡¯m not interested. If you want to go, go by yourself. I don¡¯t want to be


    separated from Ms. Armstrong because of you.¡±


    If not for Ms. Armstrong¡¯s good temper, the things that happened in the Wen family would be enough


    for Ms. Armstrong to stay away from him. If he helped the Wen family find her now, he would be


    embarrassed. Elder Wen also saw through Mr. Hawking¡¯s thoughts. But other than Mr. Hawking, he


    had no other choice but to persuade his old friend with emotion and reason. In the end, Mr. Hawking


    could not resist his entanglement and promised to contact Emily ¡°I will try, but I can¡¯t guarantee that Ms.


    Armstrong will meet you.¡± ¡°I know. Call me. I believe that Doctor Armstrong will definitelye.¡±


    Elder Wen revealed a rxed smile and looked at Mr. Hawking.


    ¡°Why are you so sure that Ms. Armstrong wille to see you?¡± Mr. Hawking asked.


    ¡°Because Doctor Armstrong is a very responsible doctor.¡± Elder Wen said simply, and his tone was also


    certain. Mr. Hawking snorted, but did not deny this. He walked to the side and picked up his phone to


    call Emily. Soon, Emily¡¯s brisk voice came from the phone. ¡°Mr. Hawking, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Ms.


    Armstrong, it¡¯s like this. That old man from the Wen family came and said that he wanted to meet you.


    He is now in my pharmacy. Will youe over? Of course, if you don¡¯t want to see the people of the


    Wen family, I will deal with it.¡± Mr. Hawking told the truth and did not forget to be partial. On the other


    hand, Emily, who was on the other side of the line, was surprised after hearing this.


    Elder Wen came to Y City and wanted to see her¡­ She hesitated for a few seconds and finally agreed,


    ¡°I understand. I will be there soon.¡±


    Although the rtionship between them was very stiff, no matter what, he was the patient in her hands.


    She could not sit idly by. Half an hourter, Emily arrived at the Pharmacy. ¡°Sister Emily, you¡¯re here.


    Mr. Hawking is in the lounge. You can go over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Emily nodded with a smile and headed towards


    the lounge.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Mr. Hawking and Elder Wen sitting separately on the guest chairs on


    both sides. At the same time, she also found that Wen Jinyi had alsoe. ¡°Mr. Hawking, Elder Wen,


    Young Master Wen.¡± She greeted them one by one, and then her eyes fell on Elder Wen¡¯s face, sizing


    him up without leaving a trace. After not seeing him for a month, Elder Wen¡¯splexion was much


    better than when she was in Jin City. His originally thin cheeks were a lot rounder, and there was also a


    little red.


    Elder Wen and Mr. Hawking also saw Emily and stood up to greet her. ¡°Doctor Armstrong is here.¡± ¡°Ms.


    Armstrong is here.¡± Wen Jinyi also nodded at Emily and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Armstrong, long time no


    see.¡±


    After some small talk, Emily sat down below Mr. Hawking and asked, ¡°I heard that Elder Wen wants to


    see me. What is the matter?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much. I just want to personally say thank you to


    Doctor Armstrong. I also hope that Doctor Armstrong will help me take a look and see if | need to


    recuperate.¡± Elder Wen smiled gently at Emily. Emily frowned. In the end, she did not refuse to help


    him do a follow-up check. A few minutester, she withdrew her hand from the pulse and said lightly,


    ¡°You have recovered well. You don¡¯t need to take any medicine in the future. You just need to pay


    attention to your diet and supplements.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    Chapter 548 Wen Jiahan Apologized


    Hearing Emily¡¯s words, Elder Wen and Wen Jinyi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Doctor


    Armstrong. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have recovered so quickly.¡± Elder Wen thanked her again. ¡°Elder


    Wen, you are too polite. It is my duty to treat patients and save lives.¡± Emily said indifferently with a


    distant expression. Mr. Hawking also saw that she was not willing to deal with the people of the Wen


    family, so he took the initiative to stand up and give the order to leave, ¡°Alright, now that you have seen


    her and the illness has been cured, you can go back if you have nothing to do. Leona,e and see


    the guest out!¡± Thest sentence, Mr. Hawking deliberately shouted to the outside, in order to not give


    Elder Wen a chance to stay. After all, for this old and cunning friend of his, he felt that this old man was


    definitely not as simple as looking for Emily to review. Elder Wen looked at his old friend who was


    eager to drive him away, and his eyes showed helplessness. Wen Jinyi stood to the side and wanted to


    say something. However, before he could say anything, Elder Wen noticed him and stopped him with


    his eyes.


    Wen Jinyi could only swallow what he had said. At this time, Leona walked in from outside and made a


    gesture of invitation to Elder Wen and Wen Jinyi. She said politely, ¡°Pleasee with me.¡± Seeing this,


    Wen Jinyi looked at his grandfather and saw that his grandfather was still sitting in the chair. Because


    of this, he also stood in his original position, not intending to leave. Leona saw that the two of them


    were motionless. She frowned and then looked at Mr. Hawking, asking what was going on with her


    eyes. Mr. Hawking ignored her and looked at the Wen family¡¯s grandfather and grandson with a bad


    expression. He said in a bad tone, ¡°What? Are you still nning to stay here with me?¡±


    ¡°Old friend, are you really going to chase me away?¡± Elder Wen also looked over, his expression


    extremely serious. Mr. Hawking looked at him and snorted. ¡°You still have the face to say it? Who told


    your family to be so dishonest?¡± Hearing this, Elder Wen looked helpless.


    Then he slowly said, ¡°Actually, this time, in addition to asking Doctor Armstrong to help me check it out,


    there is one more thing. I want to treat Doctor Armstrong to a meal and personally apologize to Doctor


    Armstrong. It is because I didn¡¯t teach the family well that Doctor Armstrong was wronged. I hope that


    Doctor Armstrong can give me a chance.¡± At the end of his sentence, he looked at Emily sincerely.


    Emily frowned slightly. To be honest, she did not want to have anything to do with the Wen family. ¡°It¡¯s


    fine if you want to eat. Moreover, Elder Wen also apologized for what happened before. Let¡¯s not dwell


    on it.¡± She declined politely.


    However, Elder Wen insisted, ¡°Compensation is an apology, and personally apologizing is another


    matter. Moreover, this meal is not only an apology, it is also thanks to Doctor Armstrong for curing me.


    If not for Doctor Armstrong, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have much time left to live now.¡± ¡°I hope that Ms.


    Armstrong will be generous enough to agree to my grandfather. Otherwise, if he didn¡¯t personally


    apologize and thank you, I¡¯m afraid that my grandfather would have a bad conscience for the rest of his


    life.¡±


    Wen Jinyi also spoke up for his grandfather. ¡°Alright then, I will be there.¡± Hearing her agree, Elder Wen


    smiled and turned to his grandson. ¡°Go book a restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wen Jinyi nodded and turned to make a call. Emily watched and thought that if she didn¡¯t go back at


    night, she should inform Lucas, so she nodded at the two elders and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go make a call too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s


    to call that kid, Lucas, right?¡± Mr. Hawking saw through her thoughts at a nce and teased with a


    smile. When Elder Wen heard this, his eyes shed and he said, ¡°If Mr. Greens has time, Doctor


    Armstrong can call Mr. Greens together.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask.¡±


    Emily did not refuse. She took the phone and walked to the other side to make a phone call. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡± Lucas¡¯ gentle and pleasant voice came through the phone. ¡°I¡¯m with Mr. Hawking. Elder Wen


    is here and wants to treat me to dinner with you. I can¡¯t refuse. Do you have time tonight?¡± Mr. Hawking


    asked. Emily exined the situation here truthfully.


    When Lucas heard this, he apologized, ¡°I have a dinner party tonight. I can¡¯t reject it. I can¡¯te


    over.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? It doesn¡¯t matter. You can do your own thing.¡± Although she said this, Emily was still a little


    disappointed.


    But soon, she suppressed the emotions in her heart and urged Lucas to pay attention to his diet. ¡°You


    have a dinner party tonight but drink less. If you can¡¯t refuse it, then let Mason help you drink it.¡± ¡°I


    know.¡±


    Lucas replied with a smile. ¡°I wille to pick you up after I finish my dinnerter. Or if you finish early,


    call me.¡± Hearing this, Emily nodded and agreed. Then the two of them talked for a while and hung up.


    Emily took her phone and returned to the reception room. Seeing Elder Wen and Mr. Hawking looking


    at her, she took the initiative to say, ¡°Lucas has a dinner party tonight, so he won¡¯te.¡± ¡°Forget it if


    he doesn¡¯te.¡± Mr. Hawking curled his lips. Elder Wen was also a little disappointed, but he did not


    say anything. In the evening, the group prepared to go to the restaurant. Unexpectedly, as soon as they


    walked out of the pharmacy, a ck shadow jumped out from the side and ran directly to Emily. The


    person who came was none other than Wen Jiahan, who should have been exiled abroad.


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong, I really know I was wrong. Can you not let my grandfather send me abroad?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Chapter 549 What Was This Woman Trying to Do Again


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Wen Jiahan held Emily¡¯s hand tightly and pleaded. Elder Wen and Wen Jinyi saw her and their


    expressions changed. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Wen Jinyi asked with a dark face.


    Although Elder Wen did not speak, his gaze was piercing as he stared at Wen Jiahan. Wen Jiahan saw


    the unfriendly looks on their faces and leaned towards Emily in fear. Her voice was choked with sobs


    as she said, ¡°Grandfather, cousin, I know I was wrong. I didn¡¯t want to go abroad, so I ran back halfway.


    I wanted to apologize to Doctor Armstrong. I knew that you came to Y City, so I secretly followed you.¡±


    Hearing this exnation, Elder Wen and Wen Jinyi did not know how to face Emily. Emily also did not


    expect that the person who rushed out would be Wen Jiahan. She immediately frowned. ¡°Miss Wen,


    please let me go!¡± She said with a cold face and wanted to pull her hand out of Wen Jiahan¡¯s hand, but


    she could not. Seeing this, Wen Jiahan¡¯s eyes shed with a dark light.


    Then, she pretended to panic and let go of her hand. She looked at Emily with tears in her eyes and


    said pitifully, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to catch you. I was just afraid that my


    grandfather and cousin would take me abroad. I am alone in a foreign country. I have no money and no


    identity. I can¡¯t live. I really know I was wrong. Please forgive me. Don¡¯t let my grandfather send me


    away.¡±


    Looking at Wen Jiahan who was begging in front of her, Emily¡¯s heart actually softened for a moment.


    After all, it was indeed hard for a girl to survive alone in a foreign country. ¡°This matter has already


    passed. Whether you want to stay or be sent away has nothing to do with me. It is your Wen family¡¯s


    business.¡± In the end, Emily did not say whether she would forgive her or not. She just handed the


    initiative over to the Wen family Elder and his grandson. Even so, the Wen family Elder and his


    grandson understood her thoughts. Elder Wen scolded softly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to be sent away,


    behave yourself. Don¡¯t disturb Doctor Armstrong. Hurry up ande here.¡± ¡°I know, grandpa. Doctor


    Armstrong, thank you for not arguing with me.¡± Wen Jiahan looked at Emily with gratitude and said the


    last sentence. Then she ran to Elder Wen and stood beside him.


    Wen Jinyi nced at her and frowned slightly. He did not say anything. Just like that, Wen Jiahan


    followed the group to the restaurant. On the way, Mr. Hawking and Emily drove together. He thought of


    what had just happened and could not help but preach, ¡°You have a good temper. You forgave that


    woman so easily.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t let her make a scene at the entrance of your pharmacy, can 1?¡± Emily


    said helplessly.


    Mr. Hawking was very happy to hear the protection in her words, but he snorted lightly, ¡°If she wants to


    make a scene, let her make a scene. Anyway, we are not the ones to lose face. Do you believe that


    she really knows that she is wrong? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Looking at Mr. Hawking who was shaking her head, Emily narrowed their eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she


    is really wrong or fake. As long as she doesn¡¯t provoke me, it will be fine. Otherwise, I won¡¯t forgive her


    so easily next time.¡± At the same time, in another car.


    ¡°How did youe back?¡± Mr. Wen asked Wen Jiahan with a cold face. Wen Jiahan did not dare to


    hide anything as she looked at her grandfather. ¡°When you asked someone to send me away, I begged


    my mother to help me.¡± ¡°So, you haven¡¯t left. Where have you been staying for the past month?¡± Wen


    Jinyi asked again after hearing the loophole in her words. Wen Jiahan lowered her eyes and


    whispered, ¡°I have been living in my uncle¡¯s house.¡± Perhaps she was worried that her grandfather


    would send her away again, she suddenly knelt on the car board and pleaded again, ¡°Grandpa, can


    you not send me away? I promise that I will not make trouble in the future and will not offend Doctor


    Armstrong again. I will find a way to repair the rtionship with Doctor Armstrong.¡± Elder Wen did not


    speak. He looked at her quietly. His old eyes were filled with mystery, making it impossible to see


    through them. Facing her grandfather who did not speak, Wen Jiahan knelt on the ground and did not


    dare to breathe. She waited for the result with baited breath.


    Wen Jinyi did not intend to help.


    The atmosphere in the carriage suddenly became oppressive. After an unknown period of time, Elder


    Wen finally spoke, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to stay, but you better listen to me. If you continue to cause


    trouble for me, don¡¯t think that I will care about you anymore. When the timees, you can do


    whatever you want. The Wen family will definitely not be your protection!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wen Jiahan lowered her head and replied. Because of this, no one saw the sneer on her lips.


    Soon, the car stopped at the entrance of a luxurious restaurant. Under the leadership of the restaurant


    staff, the group quickly arrived at the private room. After taking a seat, Wen Jinyi handed the menu to


    Emily like a gentleman. He smiled and said, ¡°Doctor Armstrong, what would you like to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine


    with anything. You can order.¡± Emily declined and pushed the menu back. At this time, Wen Jiahan


    suddenly reached out and took the menu in her hand. She said delicately, ¡°I know what Doctor


    Armstrong likes to eat. Let me order.¡± After she finished speaking, she actually ordered a few dishes


    that Emily liked to the shop assistant.


    Seeing this, Emily raised her eyebrows, confusion and uneasiness appearing in her eyes.


    What was this woman scheming again?


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    Chapter 550 There Was Another Scheme


    Not long after, the restaurant waiter served the dishes. ¡°I wish everyone a pleasant meal.¡± After saying


    that, the waiter left the room. Seeing this, Elder Wen greeted, ¡°Since all the dishes are served, let¡¯s


    eat.¡± Hearing this, Emily and Mr. Hawking were no longer beholden to formalities and began to eat with


    chopsticks. For a moment, the atmosphere in the room was quite pleasant. Elder Wen and Mr.


    Hawking talked. Wen Jinyi also found a topic to chat with Emily. Only Wen Jiahan sat silently by the


    side, as if she had been forgotten. Wen Jiahan looked at the happy scene in front of her, and a trace of


    hatred shed in the depths of her eyes. However, she did not show it on her face. Instead, the corners


    of her mouth curled into a smile. She picked up the wine ss next to her and made a toast to Emily.


    ¡°Sister Emily, I propose a toast to you. I hope that we can abandon the past and be friends.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily frowned and looked at Wen Jiahan. Her intuition told her that something was amiss.


    Moreover, she could not believe that this woman would change for the better. Looking at Emily who


    was silent for a long time, a dark light shed in Wen Jiahan¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°Sister Emily, don¡¯t you want


    to be friends with me?¡± She looked over with a face full of grievances. Then, she said sadly, ¡°I know


    that what I did before was too much. But now, I have really changed my mind. I want to get along well


    with you. Can¡¯t you give me a chance?¡± When Emily heard this, she felt extremely disgusted. However,


    she was in the way of the two old men, so it was not good for her to refuse directly. In the end, she


    reluctantly pulled her lips and said coldly, ¡°I shall drink this ss of wine. As for the rest, I prefer to let


    nature take its course.¡±


    The implication was that she did not want to be friends with Wen Jiahan.


    But Wen Jiahan seemed to not have heard it. She watched as Emily drank the wine, and her face


    immediately revealed a happy smile.


    ¡°Since you drank this ss of wine, then we are friends.¡± After she finished speaking, she moved the


    chair towards Emily. She held Emily¡¯s arm like a good sister and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Emily, I heard


    that Y City has a lot of fun ces here. Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t been able toe over and have a


    good time. I wonder if you have time in the future. I want to invite you to y together.¡± Emily looked at


    the woman beside her and felt ufortable.


    She pulled her hand out of Wen Jiahan¡¯s arms and moved two steps to the side. She declined, ¡°Thank


    you for your invitation, Miss Wen. But I may not have much time.¡± ¡°Are you so busy?¡± Wen Jiahan


    looked at her in disbelief. Emily nodded. ¡°I¡¯m very busy. I usually have to deal with medicinal herbs. I


    also have to go to the medicinal field to take care of the medicinal herbs. If there is a patient, I have to


    see a doctor. I also need to take care of the olddy at home. So if Miss Wen wants to y, you should


    find someone else.¡± Hearing this, Wen Jiahan felt that it was just an excuse for Emily to reject her. But


    before she could say anything, Mr. Hawking spoke up. ¡°Wen Jiahan, if you want to y, let your cousin


    take you there. Since Ms. Armstrong said that she has no time, don¡¯t bother her.¡± ¡°¡­ Got it.¡± Wen


    Jiahan said in disappointment. In fact, she had a purpose in looking for Emily to y. Yes, she had not


    given up on Lucas.


    Moreover, she swore that she would snatch Lucas from Emily. Even if she could not, she wanted to


    disgust them to the point that Emily could not be with Lucas.


    Why was it that she was hated by everyone, but that slut, Emily, could finally get


    together with Lucas?


    She was unwilling.


    However, she also understood that she could not brazenly inquire about Lucas right now, which was


    why she thought of getting close to Emily. But now it seemed that Emily¡¯s guard against her was not


    ordinary. It seemed that it was impossible to get news of Lucas from Emily. It didn¡¯t matter. She could


    investigate it herself. Emily didn¡¯t know about this. She saw that Wen Jiahan had calmed down and


    heaved a sigh of relief.


    After dinnerter, Elder Wen still wanted to continue.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Emily didn¡¯t want to continue. She declined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder Wen. I have to go back


    There are still many things waiting for me at home.¡± Hearing this, Elder Wen felt sorry, but he didn¡¯t


    force her. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll ask Jinyi to send you back.¡± ¡°No need, Young Master Wen. Someone is here to pick


    me up.¡± Emily refused again. When Elder Wen heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°It must be Mr. Greens.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is already outside.¡± Emily nodded with a smile. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go out together. I


    can say hello to Mr. Greens.¡± After that, he motioned for Wen Jinyi toe and help him. After a while,


    the group of people walked out of the restaurant and saw Lucas standing upright on the street in a


    ck suit. ¡°Lucas.¡± Emily jogged over. When Lucas saw her, his cold face instantly softened. He held


    her hand and said gently, ¡°Are you full?¡± ¡°I¡¯m full. Have you eaten?¡± Emily looked over with concern.


    ¡°Yes, Mason ordered takeout.¡± Lucas nodded. While the two were talking, Elder Wen and Mr. Hawking


    also walked over. ¡°Mr. Greens, long time no see.¡± Elder Wen took the initiative to greet him.


    Wen Jinyi also nodded and called out to Mr. Greens.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    Chapter 551 Stay Away from Wen Jiahan


    Wen Jiahan looked at the handsome man in front of her and suppressed her excitement. She


    pretended to be calm as she imitated her cousin and shouted, ¡°Mr. Greens.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Lucas noticed her existence and his eyes narrowed dangerously. Emily


    immediately noticed the change in the mood of the man next to her. She quickly pulled his sleeve and


    whispered in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°You don¡®t have to pay attention to her. I will


    exin it to youter.¡± Hearing this, Lucas ignored Wen Jiahan and nodded to Mr. Hawking and the


    others as a greeting Seeing this, Wen Jiahan bit her lower lip and resisted the urge to continue


    speaking. She could not show it too clearly now, otherwise her n would fail. At this time, Wen Jinyi


    smiled at Emily and said, ¡°If I have time another day, I will visit Ms. Armstrong and Ms. Armstrong¡®s


    family.¡± When Lucas heard this, his eyes immediately became unkind. ¡°May I know what reason Young


    Master Wen has to visit my girlfriend and family?¡± ¡°Of course we are friends.¡± Wen Jinyi smiled as if he


    did not see the coldness in Lucas¡® eyes.


    However, when Lucas saw the smile on his face, he felt that it was an eyesore no matter how he


    looked at it. ¡°Why don¡®t know when Young Master Wen and my girlfriend became friends?¡± ¡°I didn¡®t


    know that Mr. Greens was so overbearing. Could it be that any friend Ms. Armstrong made would have


    to be approved by Mr. Greens?¡±


    It had to be said that Wen Jinyi¡®s words were somewhat against him.


    Lucas narrowed his eyes dangerously and retorted, ¡°I naturally won¡®t interfere with the situation of


    Emily¡®s friends, but it won¡®t do if there are some who harbor ill intentions.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Greens means that I have ill intentions?¡±


    Wen Jinyi looked at him.


    ¡°Young Master Wen knows whether it is true or not,¡± Lucas said sarcastically.


    After he finished speaking, he looked back at Wen Jinyi. Four pairs of eyes met, sparks flying


    everywhere. Emily was a little stunned when she saw the two of them arguing. On the other hand,


    Elder Wen and Mr. Hawking looked like they were watching a


    Mr. Hawking even elbowed his old friend on the shoulder and whispered, ¡°Don¡®t tell me you haven¡®t


    given up yet?¡± ¡°This is not my arrangement.¡± Elder Wen shook his head and denied it. He immediately


    said, ¡°However, if Jinyi can get Doctor Armstrong¡®s favor, I would also be happy to agree. No matter


    what, Ms. Armstrong is very suitable for my future granddaughter¨Cinw.¡± Hearing this, Mr. Hawking


    snorted, ¡°You wish. Let me tell you, your grandson is absolutely hopeless.¡± Hearing this, Elder Wen


    smiled and did not say anything. On the other side, Lucas and Wen Jinyi also stopped their secret


    contest. Lucas hugged Emily and said goodbye, ¡°It¡®s gettingte. We¡®ll go back first.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡®ll meet


    again another day when we have time.¡± Mr. Hawking nodded and gestured for the two to leave. Lucas


    nodded and led Emily into the car. Soon, the two of them disappeared from everyone¡®s sight. On the


    way back, Lucas yed with Emily¡®s fingers and asked, ¡°What¡®s the situation with Wen Jiahan?¡± ¡°She


    came back on her own and Elder Wen had nothing to do with it¡± Emily roughly exined what had


    happened before, and also talked about the change in Wen Jiahan¡®s attitude. In the end, she frowned,


    looked at Lucas and asked, ¡°Do you think this woman has really be better or she¡®s faking it?¡± ¡°A


    person who dares to murder her own grandfather for her own selfish desire, do you think what she said


    is credible?¡± Lucas sneered, his eyes full of sarcasm. Emily nodded and said, ¡°I think so too.¡± Hearing


    this, Lucas hugged her and warned, ¡°Stay away from that woman from now on. It¡®s best if you don¡®t get


    along with her alone.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Emily nodded again. At the same time, Mr. Hawking was bidding


    farewell to the Wen family. When Elder Wen saw his old friend off, the smile on his face instantly


    disappeared and he looked coldly at Wen Jiahan who was standing beside him. ¡°You and your mother


    are really very good!¡± Obviously, he was preparing to settle scores in the future.


    Previously, because Mr. Hawking and Emily were here, he did not want to let the two of them see the


    joke of the Wen family, so he could only endure. Now that she had left, he no longer had to give her a


    good look. He instructed Wen Jinyi, ¡°Bring her back to the hotel!¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Wen Jinyi nodded and gave Wen Jiahan a look that told her to behave. When Wen Jiahan saw this,


    she was both afraid and resentful. Soon, they returned to the hotel. Elder Wen sat on the sofa and


    stared at Wen Jiahan with his sharp eyes. He asked with pressure, ¡°Tell me, what is the purpose of


    your appearance here?¡± Wen Jiahan felt the pressure in the air and almost kneeled on the ground. She


    gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I have no purpose. I came to apologize to Sister Emily. Thope she can


    forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will believe your words?¡± Elder Wen snorted coldly, and the aura on his body increased


    again. Wen Jiahan felt as if a mountain was pressing down on her, making her unable to breathe.


    Even so, she still forced herself to hold on and insisted, ¡°Regardless of whether grandfather believes


    me or not, this is the only reason.¡±

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    Chapter 552 What Right Did He Have to Care About Her?


    In the luxurious presidential suite. Wen Jiahan had been holding on under Elder Wen¡®s majestic gaze.


    During this period, Wen Jinyi stood quietly at the side, not wanting to interrupt. After an unknown period


    of time, Elder Wen finally retracted his aura and coldly warned Wen Jiahan, ¡°You better remember what


    you said today. If I find out that you provoked Doctor Armstrong again, you will no longer be a member


    of the Wen family.¡± Hearing this, Wen Jiahan heaved a sigh of relief. She knew that she had passed


    this hurdle of her grandfather.


    The next morning, Emily apanied Lucas and the children to have breakfast and then went to the


    pharmacy. Since Lucas stayed at the manor on the top of the mountain, the two children went to and


    from school and were handed over to him to take care of. Because of this, Emily had more time to


    study medicine and develop a new prescription. Later, she had just concocted a Chinese drug when


    her phone on the table rang with an unfamiliar number. Emily thought it was a harassment call, so she


    hung up directly. As a result, the number was called again. She knew that she had misunderstood and


    pressed the answer button. ¡°Hello, I am Emily.¡± ¡°Sister Emily, it¡®s me.¡± Wen Jiahan¡®s delicate voice


    came from the phone. Hearing her voice, the smile on Emily¡®s lips instantly disappeared. She said


    coldly, ¡°So it¡®s Miss Wen. What¡®s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I just want to find Sister Emily to hang


    out. Is it convenient for you?¡± Wen Jiahan smiled and said the purpose of the phone call. ¡°It¡®s not


    convenient for me. Miss Wen, please find someone else.¡± Emily refused without thinking. Then, she


    was ready to hang up the phone. At this time, Wen Jiahan¡®s delicate and affected voice came from the


    phone again. ¡°Sister Emily, are you still hung up on what happened before? That¡®s why you don¡®t like


    ¡°Since Miss Wen is self¨Caware, you should not disturb me again.¡± Emily said coldly. After she finished


    speaking, she did not care if Wen Jiahan would say anything else and hung up the phone directly. On


    the other side of the line, Wen Jiahan looked at the phone that had been hung up, and her beautiful


    face instantly twisted. ¡°Damn Emily, sooner orter I will make you kneel down and beg me!¡± She


    clenched her teeth.


    Emily did not know this. After hanging up the phone, she continued to study prescriptions. For the next


    two days, Emily did not receive any more calls from Wen Jiahan. She did not care about it and lived a


    fulfilling life every day. During the day, she studied prescriptions and looked at the growth of her rare


    herbs in the herb field.


    At night, she spent her time keeping the two little ones and Lucaspany. Wen Jiahan also left early


    and returnedte in the past two days. Elder Wen looked at Wen Jiahan who often disappeared and


    was worried that this girl would cause trouble behind their backs, so he asked Wen Jinyi to ask about


    the situation.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    In the middle of the night, Wen Jiahan came back from outside in a good mood. As a result, she was


    shocked when she turned on the light in the room. She saw a person sitting on the sofa in front of her.


    ¡°Wen Jinyi, are you crazy? You didn¡®t sleep for most of the night and came to my room to scare me.¡±


    Wen Jiahan red at him angrily. Wen Jinyi looked at her coldly. ¡°Do you think I was willing toe? If


    not for grandfather¡®s order, I wouldn¡®t care about you.¡± Hearing this, Wen Jiahan¡®s expression froze.


    What did that old bastard want to do? No matter how angry Wen Jiahan was, she asked with an


    expressionless face, ¡°Is there something Grandpa wants from me?¡± ¡°Grandpa asked me to ask you


    where you have been these past two days. What are you doing outside?¡± Wen Jinyi did not beat


    around the bush and asked bluntly. Wen Jiahan heard this and secretly heaved a sigh of relief in her


    heart.


    It seemed that the old man was just worried about her and did not know what she had done outside.


    Thinking of this, Vivian smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡®t do anything, I was just out ying around, as I said


    before, Y City I never had the chance to go there, so while I have the chance this time, I n to y all


    over.¡± ¡°Are you really just ying outside?¡± Wen Jinyi looked at his cousin in front of him and didn¡®t


    believe her words in his heart. Wen Jiahan also saw it and took out her mobile phone to defend herself.


    ¡°If you don¡®t believe me, I have a photo here and a consumption record. You can check it and see if


    Tam lying.¡± In front of him, Wen Jinyi did not refuse. He really checked Wen Jiahan¡®s phone. As Wen


    Jiahan took out the photos and some consumptions, he believed that his cousin did not lie.


    ¡°Since you are ying outside, don¡®t y like this every day. Well, it¡®s gettingte. You should rest


    early.¡± Wen Jinyi said a few words, then said goodbye and turned to leave. Wen Jiahan looked at the


    direction where he disappeared, and her originally gentle face instantly darkened. ¡°What right do you


    have to govern me, you hypocritical thing!¡± She cursed a few times before throwing her phone on the


    bed and turning to go to the bathroom. Later, when she came out of the shower, she heard a message


    from her phone. She quickly walked over and picked up her phone to check. Her face could not help


    but reveal a proud expression.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    Chapter 553 Elder Wen Would Not Come to Here If There Was Nothing


    She saw a schedule disyed on the screen of her phone. Lucas¡® name was impressively written on it.


    Although Wen Jiahan had been ying outside for the past two days, in fact, she had been secretly


    thinking of ways to get close to Lucas. Wen Jinyi did not know this and really thought that his cousin


    had settled down. So the next day, he told Elder Wen about this situation. ¡°Cousin has been ying at


    Y City¡®s various attractions for the past two days. Grandpa, you don¡®t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Since she is not messing around outside, then there is no need to pay attention to her. Now, I want to


    ease my rtionship with your Grandpa Hawking and Doctor Armstrong.¡± Elder Wen nodded and


    changed the topic, talking about something else. When Wen Jinyi heard this, his heart moved and he


    asked tentatively, ¡°Then shall we ask Mr. Hawking and Ms. Armstrong out today?¡± ¡°What excuse are


    you going to use to make an appointment?¡± Elder Wen asked in return. Wen Jinyi couldn¡®t find a


    suitable reason for this question and couldn¡®t help but fall silent. Elder Wen shook his head and


    continued, ¡°I know what you are thinking. Unless there is a problem between Doctor Armstrong and Mr.


    Greens, you may have a chance to get close to Doctor Armstrong. But this chance is very small. I think


    you¡®d better stop it now.¡± Hearing this, Wen Jinyi pursed his lips. There was struggle in his eyes, but


    there was more powerlessness.


    Because he knew that his grandfather was right. Unless there was a problem with Emily and Lucas, he


    had no chance at all. Thinking of this, he said helplessly, ¡°I know, grandfather. I won¡®t cause trouble for


    my family.¡± Seeing the sadness on his grandson¡®s face, Elder Wen could not bear to continue this topic.


    ¡°Alright, let¡®s not talk about this anymore. Go and prepare. We¡®ll go find your Grandpa Hawkingter.¡±


    Wen Jinyi nodded and got up to leave. Half an hourter, the two of them arrived at Mr. Hawking¡®s


    pharmacy.


    It was also their luck that Mr. Hawking was in the pharmacy. On the other hand, when Mr. Hawking


    heard that the grandfather and grandson had arrived, he looked at Leona in surprise and asked, ¡°What


    are they doing here?¡± ¡°Elder Wen didn¡®t say anything.¡± Leona shook her head, indicating that she didn¡®t


    know. Mr. Hawking had no choice but to go out and take a look. As soon as he went out, he saw Elder


    Wen and Wen Jinyi standing in the hall. They looked around and raised their eyebrows. They walked


    over and said, ¡°I thought you had gone back. There has been no news of you for the past two days.¡±


    Hearing this, Elder Wen and Wen Jinyi looked over. ¡°Grandpa Hawking.¡± Wen Jinyi greeted him


    politely. Elder Wen smiled and said, ¡°Two days ago, I came here by car. I was not feeling well, so I had


    been resting in the hotel. I was more energetic today, so I came out for a walk.¡±


    However, Mr. Hawking did not believe his words at all.


    He nced over and curled his lips. ¡°Enough, don¡®t be polite with me. We have been


    friends for decades. I know what kind of person you are. Tell me, what are you doing here? Or what are


    you here for?¡± ¡°What can happen to me? It¡®s just that you bragged to me that your cupping therapy


    here is one of the best in the country. I want to experience it.¡± Elder Wen did not tell the truth and found


    a reason to brush Mr. Hawking off. Mr. Hawking looked at him suspiciously. In the end, he did not say


    anything. He called Leona over and ordered, ¡°Take Elder Wen to change his clothes and get someone


    to prepare the materials for the cupping therapy. I need to use itter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Leona nodded and


    turned around to do it. Not long after, the group went to the treatment room. Elder Wen had already


    changed into a set of clothes that were more convenient for cupping therapy. Under Mr. Hawking¡®s


    command, heid on the massage bed. Leona, who was preparing, suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Hawking, there


    aren¡®t many aloe herbs left. I have to get Sister Emily to send some over another day.¡± ¡°I know. I will


    contact Ms. Armstrongter. Go out and think about itter. See if there are any herbs left in the


    pharmacy.¡± After Mr. Hawking replied, he ordered again. Leona nodded, indicating that she knew


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    On the other hand, Wen Jinyi was a little surprised to hear this. He suddenly had an idea in his heart


    He looked at Mr. Hawking and pretended to be surprised. ¡°It turns out that Ms. Armstrong is still doing


    medicine business. I have never heard her mention it.¡± ¡°It¡®s not a big business, what is there to say?¡±


    Mr. Hawking nced at him, his hands did not stop, and he began to do cupping therapy for Elder


    Wen. Wen Jinyi did not care about this tone. He smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, I remember you said


    before that the herbs provided by the herbal supplier in ourpany¡®s Chinese pharmacy are not


    good. Since Mr. Hawking can get the herbs from Ms. Armstrong, the quality of Ms. Armstrong¡®s herbs


    must be very good, and we can cooperate with her.¡±


    Hearing this, Elder Wen understood what he meant and nodded with a smile. ¡°Your idea is good. After I


    do the cupping therapy, you can contact Doctor Armstrong and ask her if she has time toe out and


    talk about cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wen Jinyi nodded, indicating that he knew. Seeing that the grandfather and grandson had agreed, Mr.


    Hawking could not help but pour cold water on them. ¡°Don¡®t even think about it. There is no way Ms.


    Armstrong can satisfy your demand.¡± Elder Wen was unhappy when he heard this.


    ¡°She can satisfy such a big pharmacy. Why can¡®t she satisfy our Wen family¡®s pharmacy? Are you


    afraid that I will rob your supplier?¡± After he finished speaking, he tilted his head and looked at Mr.


    Hawking. He had already seen through his thoughts.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    Chapter 554 His Heart Ached for Emily


    Mr. Hawking naturally understood and snorted, ¡°Is there a need for me to lie to you? Besides, I really


    want Ms. Armstrong to earn your money. Unfortunately, reality won¡®t allow it.¡± At the end of his words,


    he revealed a regretful expression,


    Elder Wen was stunned when he saw this.


    He looked at the pity on Mr. Hawking¡®s face and subconsciously asked. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t reality allow it?¡±


    ¡°Because when Ms. Armstrong sold medicinal herbs, she was also desperate.¡± Mr. Hawking thought of


    Emily¡®s situation five years ago and sighed. His words attracted Wen Jinyi¡®s attention. Wen Jinyi asked


    curiously, ¡°Did something happen to Ms. Armstrong before?¡± When Mr. Hawking heard this, he sighed


    and slowly said, ¡°Five years ago, Ms. Armstrong was framed. She got pregnant before marriage and


    was expelled from the family. She lived with her grandmother, but it was difficult.¡± Wen Jinyi only


    needed to inquire about these things, so he did not intend to hide it.


    ¡°Ms. Armstrong and I knew each other because she came here to sell the medicinal herbs she nted.


    It is reasonable to say that our pharmacy will not ept such scattered medicinal herbs, but the quality


    of Ms. Armstrong¡®s medicinal herbs was very good. Moreover, she was with two children at that time. I


    saw that the two children were malnourished, so I was moved and agreed to cooperate.¡± ¡°Later, I was


    also incredibly d that I did the right thing. I can say that I have watched how Ms. Armstrong has


    grown up so far, and how she raised two children from nothing. She was very amazing. Of course, what


    made me admire her more was her medical skills. ording to Ms. Armstrong, she started to learn her


    medical skills halfway, but she was more thorough than me, who had learned from childhood.¡± At the


    end, Mr. Hawking was very emotional. After hearing these words, Wen Jinyi¡®s heart was touched and


    his heart ached for Emily. He did not expect Emily to have such a troubled past. Elder Wen was also


    very surprised. He subconsciously looked at his grandson and saw his grandson¡®s thoughtful


    expression. He could not help but frown. However, he did not say anything. At the same time, Wen


    Jiahan got the news through the informant she bought. Lucas was talking about cooperation with a


    client at the golf course today.


    Therefore, she dressed up early and went to the golf course, intending to have a chance encounter


    with Lucas. As a result, she waited at the golf course for a long time, but she did not meet Lucas, and


    she was a little upset. She sent a message to the informant she bought and asked, ¡°Is the schedule


    you gave me real? Why hasn¡®t Lucase yet?¡± Not long after the message was sent, there was a


    reply. ¡°Don¡®t worry, Miss Wen. I just asked, and Mr. Greens has already left for the golf course.¡± Wen


    Jiahan saw this and decided to believe this person again. She sat on the sofa in the reception hall with


    her chin propped up, her beautiful eyes staring at the door of the club without blinking. Finally, after


    almost half an hour, she finally saw Lucas. She happily lowered her head to check her clothes, not


    wanting to see any ws when she greeted Lucaster.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, Lucas did not notice Wen Jiahan at all. He chatted with the customers around him as he


    walked into the club. As soon as they entered, the manager of the club, who had already received the


    news, personally came to receive them. ¡°Mr. Greens, Director Fang, good afternoon. I have already


    asked people to prepare the indoor venue ording to the old rules. Do you want to go now?¡± ¡°What


    do you think, Director Fang?¡± Lucas did not answer immediately. Instead, he turned his head and


    asked the client beside him.


    The client, who was Director Fang, smiled and said, ¡°I¡®ll do anything. I¡®ll listen to Mr. Greens. I¡¯ll y


    with whatever Mr. Greens arranges me to do.¡± After he finished speaking, heughed heartily. From his


    easy¨Cgoing attitude, it could be seen that his rtionship with Lucas was usually pretty good. Seeing


    this, Lucas smiled and said, ¡°In that case, let¡®s go directly to the venue.¡± ¡°Alright, please follow me.¡± The


    manager of the club nodded and then made a gesture of invitation to lead the way.


    Just as the three of them were about to leave, Wen Jiahan¡®s pretentious voice sounded next to them.


    ¡°Brother Lucas?¡±


    Wen Jiahan pretended to be uncertain at first. As she approached, she pretended to be surprised and


    said, ¡°It¡®s really Brother Lucas. I thought I was wrong. What a coincidence! You also came here to y.¡±


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    Director Fang looked at Wen Jiahan and then looked at Lucas. He asked hesitantly.


    Almost as soon as he said this, the voices of Lucas and Wen Jiahan sounded at the same time. ¡°I


    don¡®t.¡± ¡°I do.¡± Hearing this, Director Fang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two of them


    meaningfully. Wen Jiahan also showed an aggrieved look and looked at Lucas with eager eyes,


    ¡°Brother Lucas, are you still angry? I know I did something wrong before, but now ! know I was wrong.


    Can you stop arguing with me?¡± Needless to say, her appearance was quite a misunderstanding.


    Director Fang was one of them.


    He did not say anything to persuade her. Instead, he said thoughtfully, ¡°I see that Mr. Greens has a


    private matter to deal with. Otherwise, I will go to the venue to y first. After you deal with the private


    matter, we will y together.¡±

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    Chapter 555 I Have Found the Person I Want to Spend the Rest of My


    Life with


    Hearing this, Lucas refused without thinking, ¡°No need, I don¡®t know her.¡± After he finished speaking, he


    didn¡®t even bother to look at Wen Jiahan and directly strode away. Seeing this, Wen Jiahan


    subconsciously wanted to chase, but was stopped by Mason. ¡°Miss Wen, while the president is not


    angry, I advise you to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, if you anger the president, the


    consequences are not something you can bear.¡± Mason looked at her with a warning look, his eyes full


    of sarcasm. He did not know what this woman was thinking. After doing those things, she actually still


    dared to appear in front of his president. Wen Jiahan saw this and froze in ce. When Mason saw


    that she had calmed down, he no longer paid her any attention and turned to leave. Looking in the


    direction that Mason had left in, Wen Jiahan clenched her fists in anger, but she did not dare to pester


    him in the end. On the other side, Director Fang looked at Lucas¡® cold face and joked, ¡°Mr. Greens, you


    are a man of his word in the business world and are decisive in your actions. I didn¡®t expect you to be


    so efficient in handling rtionships. On the other hand, I always thought that Mr. Greens was single. I


    didn¡®t expect you to do such a good job in keeping secrets.¡± ¡°I really don¡®t know that woman just now. In


    addition, Director Fang has misunderstood. I am not single,¡± Lucas exined inly. Then, his lips


    curved slightly and his voice softened a lot. He said softly, ¡°I have found the person I want to spend the


    rest of my life with.¡± Hearing this, and looking at the expression on Lucas¡® face, Director Fang was


    amazed. He joked, ¡°Mr. Greens¡® confidentiality measures are too strict. If there is a chance, I really


    want to see what kind of person the woman who can take down such a high mountain like you.¡±


    ¡°If there is a chance, I will introduce her to Director Fang next time.¡± Lucas did not refuse and nodded


    with a smile. At the same time, he also had an idea in his heart, but he still needed to go back and


    discuss it with Emily


    Just like this, the two of them chatted, and the topic of conversation slowly came to work,


    That night, when Lucas came back from the entertainment business, it was already midnight


    He walked into the living room of the vi and saw Emily sitting on the sofa with her little head nodding.


    His cold face instantly softened. He carefully walked over, intending to hold her in his arms.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he touched Emily¡®s body, Emily woke up.


    ¡°You are back.¡±


    Emily looked over with sleepy eyes. She nced at the clock on the wall from the corner of her eye


    and found that it was almost twelve o¡®clock. She could not help but frown and ask, ¡°Why did youe


    back sote today?¡± Lucas did not hide anything and honestly said, ¡°Today, I was engaged with


    Director Fang. After knowing that I was out single, he insisted on pulling me to celebrate, so I wasted


    some time.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at Emily who had not woken up and was in a daze.


    He only felt that she was very cute, making his hands itch and wanted to pinch her fair cheeks.


    Of course, he did. He didn¡®t know if this was the first time he did this, but he couldn¡®t control his force


    for a while and pinched Emily.


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    Emily cried out in pain and quickly leaned back to escape from his embrace. At the same time, her


    drowsiness also ran away and she looked over with some dissatisfaction.


    Lucas looked at the red mark on the little woman¡®s cheek and a trace of annoyance shed through his


    eyes. He did not expect that just a gentle pinch would leave a mark. He said embarrassedly, ¡°Why don¡®t


    you pinch me too?¡± After he finished speaking, he moved his face closer, indicating that Emily should


    also pinch his face.


    Emily did not know whether tough or cry. She pushed him away. ¡°You have a thick skin and flesh. I


    won¡®t pinch you.¡± As she spoke, she turned around and prepared to leave. Seeing this, Lucas hurriedly


    pulled her into his embrace, his chin resting on her neck as he said in a low and maic voice, ¡°Are


    you angry?¡± ¡°No.¡±


    Emily shook her head. She really wasn¡®t angry, and she wouldn¡®t be angry over such a small matter.


    Lucas actually knew this as well. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and he changed the topic.


    ¡°I¡®m so hungry. I want to eat the noodles you cooked.¡± ¡°Didn¡®t you eat at night?¡± Emily turned around


    and asked. Lucas rested his chin on her shoulder and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I did eat, but I didn¡®t eat


    much. Director Fang always wanted to pour me wine, but I ignored him and let Mason drink for me.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily showed a satisfied look. She turned around and smiled sweetly at the man in front


    of her. She praised, ¡°Well done. As a reward, I will cook delicious food for you.¡± Later in the evening,


    the two of them finished their supper and went upstairs to rest. Before going to sleep, Lucas thought of


    the idea in the afternoon and asked Emily with his arms around her.


    ¡°Do you want to meet my friends?¡±


    However, he waited for a few seconds, but there was no response from the little woman in his arms. He


    could not help his frowning. He looked down and found that the little woman in his arms had entered


    her dream. There was helplessness in his eyes.


    However, he could not bear to wake her up again. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. He


    whispered, ¡°Good night.¡± Emily rubbed against Lucas¡® chest and slept even more soundly. A good


    night.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The next day, Emily woke up early and found that it was rare for Lucas to not wake up early.


    She stared at the man¡®s face for a long time before tiptoeing off the bed. As she brushed her teeth, an


    idea shed through her mind, and she remembered that Lucas seemed to have said something to her<pst night when she was sleeping. It was just that she was too sleepy at that time and did not hear it


    clearly.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    Chapter 556 Daddy Was A Lazy Bug


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When it was almost eight in the morning, Lucas woke up. He looked at the empty room and did not


    care. After a simple wash, he went downstairs. Downstairs, the two little ones saw himing down


    and jeered, ¡°Daddy is thest to get up today. Daddy is thezy bug today.¡± The reason why she said


    that was because the weather had cooled down before, and Sofia disliked that it was too cold outside


    and did not want to get up early and stay in bed all the time. Later, Lucas thought of this trick and used


    the title of azy bug for a day to motivate the two little ones to get up in the morning. Lucas looked at


    the two excited little ones and did not deny it. He smiled and said, ¡°It was indeed me who got upte


    today.¡± As a result, Emily, who just came out of the kitchen, heard this. She subconsciously defended,


    ¡°You woke upte because you slepttest night and came back early in the morning. Well, don¡®t


    disturb your daddy. Come and have breakfast. It¡®s time to go to school.¡± She said thest few words to


    the two little ones. The two little ones stuck out their tongues and immediately responded, trotting over.


    After breakfast, Lucas let the two little ones go to get their bags and prepare to leave. Emily also


    helped Lucas by handing over the briefcase. In her mind, she thought of what she did not hear clearly


    last night and could not help but ask. ¡°I seem to have only heard a little bit of what you said to mest


    night. I didn¡®t hear it clearly. Say it again for me.¡±


    ¡°not much. I just wanted to ask if you were willing to meet my friend. Speaking of which, other than the


    people close to us, people don¡®t know that we are together.¡± Lucas repeated and looked over with a


    smile. Emily was a little surprised and was about to say something, but she was interrupted by the two


    little ones. The two little ones carried their small school bags and rushed over, shouting, ¡°Daddy, we are


    ready. We can go now.¡± ¡°Okay, you go to the car first. I will be there in a minute.¡± Lucas said, gently


    pushing the two little ones. As the two little ones left, his eyes fell on Emily again. He smiled and said,


    ¡°You don¡®t have to be in a hurry to answer me. You can think about it carefully. Tell me when Ie


    back at night.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡®ll talk about it when youe back¡± Emily did not insist and nodded in


    agreement. Soon, Lucas left with the two little ones. He first sent the two little ones to school, then


    asked Mason to turn around and go to thepany. As soon as he entered thepany, Mason took


    his work notebook and reported, ¡°President, you have three conference rooms today. In the evening,


    you have arranged to have dinner with the president of Tai Heng Group.¡± ¡°I know. In half an hour,


    inform the higher¨Cups to have a meeting.¡± Lucas ordered in a deep voice. Ever since he had annexed


    the Ruan family and allowed the Smith family to stay away from Y City, the Greens Group¡®s assets had


    increased several times. Looking at the scenery outside, from the setting sun to sunset, Lucas had not


    finished processing the documents on the table. At this time, Mason knocked on the door from outside


    and reminded, ¡°President, there are still twenty minutes left. It is the time you and President Tai have


    arranged.¡± ¡°I know. Go and prepare the car. I will go down in three minutes.¡± Lucas said without raising


    his head. Mason nodded and turned to leave. Not long after he left, Lucas also stopped what he was


    doing. He sat on the chair and stretched. Then he got up to clean up and walked out of the office. As


    he walked, he sent a message to Emily. ¡°I have a dinner party tonight. I may go back veryte. You


    don¡®t have to wait for me to rest.¡± ¡°Got it. Don¡®t drink too much. Eat more food.¡± Emily¡®s message


    quickly arrived. Lucas looked at it and smiled gently. Then he put away his phone and left thepany.


    Ten minutester, he came to the private restaurant that he had arranged with President Tai and


    walked in without looking back. Little did he know that when he stepped in, Wen Jiahan came out from


    the side and hurriedly followed him. ¡°Wee, do you have an appointment?¡± The recentionist saw


    Wen Jiahan and asked politely.


    1


    Wen Jiahan looked at Lucas who was about to walk away and quickly said, ¡°I am with the one in front


    of me. You don¡®t have to worry about me.¡± After she finished speaking, she chased after him. However,


    she did not dare to chase too close. It was only when she saw Lucas enter a private room that she


    dared to appear at the door of the private room.


    At this time, a waiter came over. Wen Jiahan grabbed her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Has anyone


    booked this room?¡± ¡°No one has booked it yet. Does Miss want to reserve this room?¡± The waiter


    looked over in confusion. ¡°That¡®s right, I want to book this private room.¡± Wen Jiahan nodded. After she


    finished speaking, she turned around and entered the room, but she did not close the door.


    Because of this, it was convenient for her to observe the movements of the opposite side of the room.


    Lucas was unaware of this.


    It had been almost two hours since he finished entertaining the guests. He nned to leave after


    Mason sent President Tai away. Wen Jiahan saw that Lucas was about to leave through the gap of the


    door. She immediately picked up the handbag next to her and walked out. ¡°Brother Lucas, you are also


    eating here.¡± She pretended to be surprised and looked at Lucas. When Lucas and Mason heard this


    voice, they turned their heads and saw Wen Jiahaning out of the private room opposite them. He


    frowned and walked out.

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    Chapter 557 Wen Jiahan


    Lucas narrowed his eyes dangerously and looked at Wen Jiahan without saying a word. However,


    Mason said sarcastically, ¡°What a coincidence. Miss Wen is also eating here.¡± ¡°It is quite a coincidence.


    I did not expect Brother Lucas to be here. It seems that we are quite fated.¡± Wen Jiahan acted as if she


    did not hear Mason¡®s sarcasm and smiled shyly at Lucas. Lucas was disgusted. He retracted his gaze


    and ordered coldly, ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± After that, he left without looking back. When Mason saw this, he


    immediately followed. Wen Jiahan looked at the back of the two people who left one after the other,


    and her face revealed a look of anger and unwillingness. However, she did not dare to chase after


    them. Even so, she did not intend to give up. Anyway, there would be plenty of time in the future. She


    did not believe that she would not be able to find an opportunity! Lucas did not know what she was


    thinking and did not think too much about it. He thought that it was a coincidence. After all, his schedule


    had always been confidential. Even the paparazzi reporters who knew how to tail people could not find


    his whereabouts. He did not believe that Wen Jiahan had the ability to do so. However, reality had


    taught him a lesson, but that was an afterthought. When Lucas returned to the manor, he found that


    Emily was still sitting in the living room waiting for him. His heart couldn¡®t help but soften. ¡°Why haven¡®t


    you rested yet? Didn¡®t I say that you don¡®t need to wait for me?¡± As he spoke, he walked in front of


    Emily.


    When Emily saw him, her face revealed a bright smile. ¡°I¡®m not sleepy today, so I decided to wait for


    you.¡± Lucas nodded, pulled her into his arms, and went upstairs. On the way, he asked, ¡°What did you


    think about what I told you this morning?¡± Hearing this, Emily smiled and said the answer she had


    already thought of. ¡°I can do it, or you can see when your friend is free. When the timees, we can


    make an appointment.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will ask them when they are free tomorrow.¡± Under the bright light, the two walked side by side,


    talking about ordinary daily life, the picture was indescribably warm. It was another wonderful night.


    The next afternoon, Lucas invited a few friends who he usually had a good time with to gather at the


    shooting range.


    When he arrived, there were already three friends. They were the second young master of the Kang


    family, Kang Zihao. The president of the Songyuan Group, Xi Yibing. The executive president of the


    Ouxi Trading Company, Ou Tengjun. The three of them were about the same age as Lucas. They were


    elegant and had their own merits. ¡°Brother Lucas, it¡®s rare for you to take the initiative to ask us out for


    a gathering. Is there something good?¡± Kang Zihao asked first. He was the most lively of the group and


    was the best at moderating the atmosphere. When the others heard this, they stopped shooting and


    looked curiously at Lucas. Seeing this, Lucas smiled and admitted, ¡°There is indeed good news that I


    want to share with you.¡± ¡°What good news?¡± Kang Zihao quickly asked. Lucas revealed a gentle smile


    and dered, ¡°I have a girlfriend.¡± As a result, when he said this, it was deathly silent. Kang Zihao and


    the others did not react. ¡°What kind of expression is that?¡± Lucas raised his eyebrows. ¡°Uh, of course


    it¡®s an expression of surprise,¡± Kang Zihao replied. ¡°When did this happen? Why didn¡®t I hear


    anything?¡± the other two asked curiously. ¡°It¡®s only during this period of time. When you guys are free,


    I¡®ll bring her to meet you guys.¡±


    Lucas smiled and revealed the purpose of this gathering. ¡°I¡®m free anytime,¡± Kang Zihao nodded.


    ¡°I¡®m afraid I can¡®t. I have to go to America for a business trip tomorrow and will only be back in a


    month.¡±


    Ou Tengjun frowned. ¡°I have to go on a business trip tomorrow. I will only have time a weekter,¡± Xi


    Yibing said.


    ¡°In that case, I will go to see sister¨Cinw first. This is the first woman our Brother Lucas introduced to


    us. I have to take a good look.¡± Kang Zihao said somewhat excitedly. When Lucas heard this, he could


    not help but praise, ¡°She is a very good person, Being with her will make people feelfortable and


    calm.¡± When these words came out, there were several sounds of clicking their tongues. Kang Zihao


    teased, ¡°Brother Lucas, are you showing off your affection to us?¡± ¡°I refuse to take it.¡± Ou Tengjun also


    joked. Just like this, the few of themughed and took their shots. Later, when they were tired of


    ying, they went to the rest area outside. As soon as Lucas went out, he saw Wen Jiahan walking


    towards him. Wen Jiahan also saw Lucas, and her eyes immediately lit up. She ran over happily and


    said, ¡°Brother Lucas, you are also ying here.¡± When Lucas saw her, his expression immediately


    turned cold. On the other hand, Kang Zihao and the others looked at Wen Jiahan curiously. However,


    Kang Zihao was the first to lose control and asked, ¡°Brother Lucas, who is this?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°An insignificant person.¡± After Lucas finished speaking, he did not even look at Wen Jiahan and called


    his friends to leave. At this moment, he had already realized that something was wrong. After all, one


    or two encounters might be an ident, but three or four encounters were definitely not an ident.


    Thinking of this, Lucas felt more and more disgusted with Wen Jiahan.


    However, Kang Zihao did not notice his unhappy expression and was still teasing.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Chapter 558 Apany Me to Work


    ¡°If an insignificant person still calls you Brother Lucas, then shouldn¡®t I call you Brother Lucas even


    more intimately? Well, Brother Lucas.¡± Kang Zihao said, pretending to be shy as he punched Lucas¡®


    arm with his fist. When Xi Yibing and Ou Tengjun saw him like this, they immediately felt a chill run


    down their spines. Lucas¡® face also darkened. He turned his head and looked over, ¡°You want a


    beating, en?¡± This voice was very soft, but it was filled with endless danger. When Kang Zihao met


    Lucas¡® unfriendly gaze, he immediately shivered and smiled, ¡°I was just joking.¡± ¡°It¡®s not funny at all.¡±


    Lucas said coldly. After he finished speaking, he directly walked past Wen Jiahan and left without


    looking back. Seeing this, Kang Zihao and the others hurriedly followed. As for Wen Jiahan, she was


    an unimportant person, so they naturally did not need to care. Soon, the group of people disappeared


    in front of Wen Jiahan. Wen Jiahan¡®s beautiful face instantly became extremely ugly, and she was even


    more


    furious.


    Why?


    She was so active, could it be that Lucas could not see the good in her? Lucas did not know about this.


    After leaving, his mood was affected. He no longer had the mood to y and quickly left with his


    friends. Sitting in the car, he ordered Mason with a heavy look in his eyes, ¡°Go and find out who leaked


    my schedule.¡± Other than the people in thepany, it was impossible for outsiders to know his


    schedule.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mason looked over in confusion.


    Just now, he did not follow them to the shooting range. Instead, he waited outside, so he did not know


    what had happened in the shooting range. ¡°I met Wen Jiahan,¡± Lucas said when he saw this.


    The implication was self¨Cevident.


    Mason instantly understood and frowned.


    ¡°This woman is really persistent.¡± Lucas declined toment and said coldly, ¡°She is secondary. The


    important thing is the person who told her my schedule.¡±


    Hearing this, Mason nodded and said, ¡°There are not many people who know your schedule. I will


    checkter. I think there will be results soon.¡± Lucas nodded and stopped talking about this topic. He


    leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes to rest. ¡°Go back to the manor.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mason nodded. When they returned, it was still early, around seven o¡®clock. Emily was a little surprised


    to see Lucase back so early. She went up to him and helped him take the briefcase and coat. She


    asked, ¡°Didn¡®t you say there was a dinner party tonight? Why did youe back so early?¡± ¡°Nothing.


    Something happened and it ended early.¡± Lucas did not want to affect Emily¡®s mood and did not


    mention Wen Jiahan. Emily naturally saw that he did not want to say it. She nodded and thought it was


    a business matter. She did not continue to ask, then changed the topic and asked, ¡°Have you eaten


    yet?¡±


    ¡°No, is there anything to eat at home?¡± Lucas said as he walked into the living room with Emily in his


    arms. ¡°There doesn¡®t seem to be anything to eat, but I can cook a bowl of noodles for you.¡± Emily tilted


    her head and thought for a moment. After saying that, she broke free from Lucas¡¯ embrace and walked


    towards the kitchen.


    Seeing this, Lucas did not even think about following her. He leaned against the kitchen door frame and


    watched Emily busy in the kitchen. His originally somewhat gloomy mood seemed to have quickly


    dissipated. He suddenly had an idea in his heart. ¡°Emily, if you have nothing to do in the next few days,


    As soon as she said this, Lucas nodded seriously, ¡°That¡®s right, you go to work with me, so I can see


    you anytime and anywhere.¡±


    In the face of the man¡®s serious and affectionate invitation, Emily was stunned and did not refuse.


    ¡°Well, I have nothing to do these days. I can go to work with you.¡±


    The next morning, Emily apanied Lucas to thepany. This was the first time she hade to


    the Greens Group¡®s headquarters. Looking at the magnificent and symbolic building in front of her, her


    eyes were full of admiration. She smiled at the man beside her and said, ¡°I¡®ve always heard that the


    Greens Group¡®s headquarters is called Y City¡®s representativendmark. Unfortunately, I haven¡®te


    to see it before. Now that I see it, I find that what those people said is true.¡±


    ¡°You cane every day in the future.¡±


    Lucas smiled, held Emily¡®s hand, and walked into thepany. As they appeared, the entire Greens


    Group was shocked. Especially the staff at the front desk, they were all shocked. ¡°Am I seeing wrong? I


    actually saw our president holding a woman¡®s hand!¡± ¡°No, you are not seeing wrong. The president is


    really holding a woman¡®s hand!¡± ¡°Who is that woman? I want to know all her information in three


    minutes!¡± The crowd whispered and stared at Lucas and Emily with a pair of gossipy eyes. Of course,


    their line of sight was not hidden from the two of them. It was just that the two of them were already


    ustomed to this kind of gaze, so they did not care at all and directly entered the elevator. On the


    other hand, Mason was a few steps behind, went to the front desk, and instructed the staff, ¡°In a while,


    go outside and buy some snacks and bring them back to the secretary room.¡±

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    Chapter 559 That Was Young Madam


    When the staff member heard Mason¡®s words, she could not hold back the curiosity in her heart and


    asked, ¡°Assistant Mason, was the one who went in with the president just now the president¡®s


    girlfriend?¡± With these words, the employees who hadn¡®t left slowed their steps and pricked up their


    ears to eavesdrop. Mason naturally noticed the gazes from all around, but he did not hide them and


    smiled, ¡°You are wrong. She is not the president¡®s girlfriend. She is the Young Madam. In the future, if


    you see the Young Madaming over, let her go directly. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The staff at the front desk nodded.


    Seeing this, Mason waved her to prepare snacks. On the other side, Emily followed Lucas to the office.


    As soon as she entered, she looked at the decoration of the office in front of her. She couldn¡®t help but


    smile. ¡°I suddenly realized that as long as it is your ce, the decoration seems to be the same.¡± ¡°I


    don¡¯t have any requirements for these. As long as it looksfortable, it¡®s fine. If you don¡®t like it, I¡®ll


    ask Mason to find another designer to modify itter.¡±


    Lucas held her hand and arranged for her to sit on the sofa. ¡°I was just joking with you. Don¡®t take it


    seriously.¡± Emily quickly refused. Then, she urged Lucas to go to work. Lucas sat next to her and


    yed with her hand. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡®t worry, Mason is not here yet.¡± Unexpectedly, as soon


    as he said this, Mason knocked on the door from outside and came in.


    ¡°President, Young Madam.¡± As he spoke, he respectfully walked to Lucas¡® side and began to report on


    his work schedule for today. ¡°You have four meetings in the morning. The most recent meeting is a


    high¨Clevel meeting ten minutester. At 10:30, it is the board of directors, doing the year¨Cend summary


    and nning for next year... You have a business party tonight. I will have someone send the dress


    overter for you and Young Madam to choose.¡± Emily listened to Mason talk about the work schedule


    for several minutes and couldn¡®t help but click her tongue. This workload was really not ordinary. She


    did not know how Lucas usually took the time to apany her and the children.


    Lucas did not know what Emily was thinking.


    After listening to Mason¡®s report, he nodded and said, ¡°Go prepare the meeting materials first. I will be


    there in a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mason nodded and left. Soon, only Lucas and Emily were left in the office. He held Emily¡®s hand


    and said, ¡°I will go to a meetingter. Wait for me in the office. Someone will send snacks and drinks


    overter. If you are bored, you can go out for a waik. I will tell the secretariat to let them apany


    you.¡± ¡°Okay, you go and do your work. Don¡®t worry about me.¡± Emily nodded obediently.


    A few minutester, Lucas went to the meeting.


    Only Emily was left in the office. She took out her phone and sat on the sofa, nning to watch a TV


    show. After an unknown period of time, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Emily looked over in


    surprise. The next second, a girl in a professional suit walked in, holding arge bag of snacks and


    drinks, looking a little strained. Seeing this, Emily hurriedly stepped forward to help. ¡°Thank you, Young


    Madam.¡± The girl looked at Emily gratefully. ¡°You¡®re wee. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Emily


    smiled gently. Hearing this, the girl only felt that the Young Madam had a good temperament and her


    impression of her improved a lot.


    She pointed to the snacks on the coffee table and said warmly, ¡°These are all things that the president


    asked the assistant to buy. There is a pillow and iPad outside. I will bring them in.¡±


    As she spoke, she turned around and ran out. She quickly ran back, but there was a pillow and iPad in


    her hands.


    She handed the pillow and iPad to Emily and continued, ¡°The president said that if you are bored, you


    can watch your TV series. If Young Madam wants to go out for a walk, I will apany you.¡± ¡°Okay, if I


    want to go out, I will call you.¡± Emily nodded. The girl scratched her head and smiled. Then, she took


    the initiative to leave. ¡°Then I¡®ll 99 out to work first. If Young Madam has any instructions, you can


    directly call them


    internal line of the secretariat to find me.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Emily nodded and watched the girl leave. Soon, only


    Emily was left in the office. However, she did not feel bored at all. Even when she looked at the snacks


    on the coffee table in front of her, as well as the pillow and iPad in her arms, her heart felt as sweet as


    if she had been drinking honey. Just like that, she hugged a pillow and sat on the sofa. While eating


    snacks, she watched the current hot TV series. Unknowingly, the morning had passed. When it was


    almost noon, Lucas, who had left the whole morning, finally came back. When he saw the little woman


    lying on the sofa, his cold face instantly softened.


    Emily also heard movement and turned her head to look. She saw the man standing not far away with


    a sweet smile on her face. ¡°You¡®re back.¡±


    Lucas nodded and walked over. He sat beside her and asked with concern, ¡°Are you bored?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m fine. I¡®m not bored watching TV shows and eating snacks. It¡®s just that I won¡®t be able to eat much


    for lunch.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As Emily spoke, she touched her stomach that was a little full.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    Chapter 560 Take Care of the People Below


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Lucas looked at Emily¡®s actions and then looked at the empty snack bags next to her. He pinched the


    tip of her nose and said angrily, ¡°Who told you to eat so many snacks?¡±


    ¡°You can¡®t me me. Who told you to let people buy so many snacks?¡± Emily eloquently retorted.


    Seeing this, Lucas¡® eyes were filled with love. He smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I¡®ll get someone to


    collect these snacks this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Emily refused without thinking.


    After she finished speaking, she saw the undisguised smile on Lucas¡® lips. She knew that she had been


    deceived by this man. She clenched her fist and gently punched him. ¡°You tricked me!¡±


    In the end, before her fist couldnd, Lucas held it in his hand.


    Lucas pulled hard, and Emily fell into his arms without any defense. Their eyes met, and an ambiguous


    aura spread from the two. Just as they were about to kiss, Mason suddenly knocked on the door and


    walked in. He looked at the scene in front of him and cursed inwardly. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡®t see anything. You


    guys continue.¡± After saying that, he turned around and prepared to leave. At the same time, Emily also


    pushed Lucas away with a flushed face. Lucas was also a little upset that Mason hade at the


    wrong time, but he still called out to him, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Does the president have any instructions?¡± Mason


    turned around and asked.


    Lucas looked at him unhappily and said coldly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°It¡®s like this. The chairman knows


    that Young Madam is here. He asked someone to invite Young Madam and the president to have lunch


    together,¡± Mason said truthfully.


    When Lucas heard this, he waved his hand to indicate that he understood. ¡°Tell my father that we will


    be there in a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mason nodded and quickly left the office. Seeing this, Emily tidied up her clothes and stood up. ¡°Let¡®s


    hurry over as well. Don¡®t let your father wait too long.¡± . As she spoke, she was about to leave. As a


    result, just as she took a step, Lucas grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms again. Lucas


    hugged her, his ears rubbing against her temples. ¡°Don¡®t worry, it¡®s fine if you stay a bit longer.¡± As soon


    as he said this, Emily¡®s lips were blocked. However, Lucas did not go overboard. After the kiss, he let


    go of Emily. Even so, more than ten minutes had passed. Looking at thete couple, Zhenting, who


    was experienced, did not ask. He asked Emily to sit down and eat, and then began to chat about daily


    life. ¡°How have Sofia and Ethan been these days?¡± ¡°They are quite good. They asionally talk about


    you and Auntie.¡± Emily replied cautiously. Zhenting also noticed her nervousness and smiled. ¡°Rx,


    just treat it as if it¡®s your own home.¡± Emily nodded, indicating that she would. Compared to the warm


    daily life here, Wen Jiahan was in a terrible mood. Because she had received the news from the


    informant that Lucas had taken Emily to thepany today and announced Emily¡®s identity in public.


    She clenched her cell phone tightly. She was so jealous that she was going crazy. She gritted her teeth


    and said, ¡°This Emily is really an eyesore.¡± At the same time, in the tea room of the Greens Group¡®s


    secretary, a woman in her thirties with sses was looking at her phone with joy. Little did she know


    that behind her, Mason had already approached silently with his people. It turned out that after


    returning yesterday, Mason had ordered people to investigate the staff in the secretary room.


    Because in the entirepany, other than him, only the secretaries in the secretary room knew Lucas¡®


    schedule like the back of their hand. Later, Emily and Lucas finished their meal and chatted with


    Zhenting for a while before getting up and leaving. Returning to the office, Lucas looked at Emily and


    began to yawn. He smiled gently and said, ¡°Are you sleepy?¡±


    A little.¡±


    Emily nodded. Seeing this, Lucas pulled her to the lounge in the office. ¡°Since you are sleepy, rest.¡±


    Emily did not refuse. She simply washed up andid down on the bed, but found that Lucas seemed to


    have no intention of resting. ¡°Aren¡®t you going to rest for a while?¡±


    ¡°There are still some documents to be dealt with. I¡®ll rest after I¡®m done with them.¡± As Lucas spoke, he


    bent down and nted a kiss on Emily¡®s forehead. His voice was gentle as he said, ¡°Sleep.¡± Emily


    nodded and closed her eyes. After she fell asleep, Lucas gently walked out of the lounge. At the same


    time, the gentle expression on his face immediately turned cold. In the office, Mason was already


    waiting in the middle. When he saw Lucase out, he immediately went forward and reported in a


    low voice, ¡°The person has been interrogated. Wen Jiahan gave her five hundred thousand and asked


    her to reveal your whereabouts to her at all times.¡± When Lucas heard this, he did not speak


    immediately. His face was as cold as frost. After a while, he said coldly, ¡°How did you deal with her?¡±


    ¡°The legal procedure waspleted and herbor contract with thepany was canceled.¡± Mason


    reported truthfully. Lucas nodded and warned, ¡°Take care of your subordinates. I don¡®t want such a


    thing to happen again.¡± Hearing this dangerous tone, Mason tensed up and hurriedly promised, ¡°I


    understand. I have already reported this matter to the secretariat. I don¡®t think anyone will offend you


    again.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!